《World Evolution! Awakening Limit Grade Talent!》 Chapter 1: Prologue A strange house, yes, it can only be called strange as the house is only four times the average size and only two stories tall, but that''s not what''s strange about it. What''s unusual is that the house is located inside a tall reinforced wall, enclosing more than 4 kilometers of land¡ªa large piece of land for such a small house and the only house that can be seen in this piece of land or some secrets are lying underneath. There are also many interesting things present in this particular piece of land. The sun was up; it was morning, and a particular ray of sunlight came down from the big sun, making its way toward the strange house as it entered a specific window, almost as if searching for something. In a large, luxurious room filled with different types of decorations, there was a large bed in the middle of the room, which could easily fit 4 to 5 people at the same time. A young boy was currently sleeping peacefully in it. His sleep didn''t last long as a ray of sunlight passed through the side of the window, landing directly on his face, interrupting his peaceful slumber. He changed his posture in sleep, but the sunlight seemed to have a mind of its own, not letting him sleep. Finally, he awoke from a deep sleep. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ugh..." With a soft sound escaping his mouth, the boy''s eyes opened, revealing his captivating, deep black eyes. Last night, he couldn''t sleep, so he decided to train at night, excited about the fateful day he had been waiting for years, which was only a week away from today. His mind wanted him to sleep more in his comfortable and soft bed, but fighting his urges, he sat up in his bed while yawning and stretched both his hands to fully awaken his sleeping body. Walking out of his comfortable bed, he began to look for his smartphone, remembering that he had left it on his table last night before going to the train. Reaching the table, he picked up the phone and checked the time. He also checked for a message that his one and only hopeless friend had sent. Seeing that there were some messages from him asking if he would come to the opening ceremony, he replied that he would be there, fearing how much he would pester him if he ignored the message. He is usually a calm and connected person and minds his own business and rarely criticizes someone if it''s not his business, so why would he call someone hopeless without any remorse? He had to make friends with the hopeless guy, fearing what surprise he would give me if I rejected his friendship. But one thing is sure: he is at least a good guy or maybe a little weird sometimes, however, he is okay. Coming out of his thoughts, he muttered in his captivating voice, thinking about the time, "Ugh, it''s already 7:05 a.m. I have to hurry up. I don''t want to be late for the opening ceremony of my new high school." He thought about how he had to wake his big sister from her sleep, so he decided to get ready before waking her up. Standing in front of the sink in his bathroom while brushing his teeth, after cleaning his teeth, he removed all his clothes, threw them into the laundry bag, and moved in front of the mirror completely naked. Looking at his naked figure in front of the mirror, what appeared before him was an 182 cm tall young man, nearly 6 feet tall, which seemed tall for his age because he was only 16 years old. He had slightly wavy long black hair with some white in it, smooth milky white skin, a long neck, captivating deep black eyes, an extremely handsome face, and a body that seemed to be carved by the gods themselves. "Ah, still handsome as ever." Ignoring his own narcissistic comment, he walked toward the bathtub for a bath. **10 minutes later...** Coming out of his bathroom, he took out his uniform from his wardrobe. "I have to hurry up to avoid getting late for the first day of school." After saying that, he quickly changed into his new high school uniform, which consisted of black pants, a black coat with some red designs on it, a plain white shirt, and finally a red necktie. He didn''t want to wear the necktie but still wore it, thinking it was the opening ceremony. At least today, he had to have a proper uniform. Walking toward the large mirror in front of the dining room, he styled his long hair masterfully, and after seeing that everything was fine, he was satisfied with his looks. He quickly began to walk toward his sister''s room, which was right next to his own bedroom. Entering his sister''s bedroom, whose door was not locked as always, he didn''t pay much attention to it and found himself in front of his beautiful big sister, who was 12 years older than him and currently 28, sleeping peacefully while hugging a full-body-sized pillow with a picture of him printed on it. Ignoring the pillow, he walked closer to her and spoke in a gentle voice, "Big sis, wake up. If you don''t wake up now, we''re going to be late for my high school opening ceremony." As usual, his sister had no intention of waking up, so he moved his hand to shake her shoulder, and suddenly his sister caught his arm and pulled him closer with a force that was not too strong. He knew his sister had acted like this for as long as he could remember, but after the incident that happened five years ago, his sister had always been glued to him like a koala at every chance she got. You must be wondering what happened in that incident, how it happened, and what this blue screen in front of his eyes shows. [World evolution begins in 6 days, 16 hours] *** 5 years ago, when my sister was preparing for her college entrance examination at home, my mom and I were planning to go on vacation to visit a city in the Northern Alliance, located in the northern part of our planet Earth, which is famous for its beautiful natural ice landscape and delicious food. As you know, about 100 years ago, for unknown reasons, World War III started, in which all the powerful countries in the world participated, and about 25% of the world''s population perished due to that event. Discussing that event is taboo because it is banned by the United Earth Federation to discuss or investigate World War III. It was the most powerful organization on the planet after the war, so nobody was crazy enough to try to investigate it. After the war ended, the balance in the world crumbled. With the approval of the majority of countries in the world, it resulted in the formation of the United Earth Federation and four great alliances: - The Eastern Alliance - The Western Alliance - The Northern Alliance - And lastly, the Southern Alliance. On our way back home from the trip on the plane, something abnormal happened that he would have never even imagined would happen to him even in his wildest dreams to happen to him and change his life for better or worse, which is yet to uncover. ___________________ Let me know if the chapter is better than the previous version as I have re-edited this chapter It would be helpful for me to know if it is better as I would continue to do so for each chapter until 45 or so, so make sure to write a comment about it. and you can also support me by just reading however if you like you can also purchase the privilege so you can read the latest characters before everyone else and support me in the process. Chapter 2: Incident *** 5 years ago Next to him is his mom, who seems to be reading some medical books on radiation, and Aiden is sitting on the window seat of the plane. His mom is a very famous doctor and researcher who invented many vaccines, but not many people know her actual face; they know her by her pharmaceutical company name, Cross, which is also their last name. The medicine they produce in their company mainly focuses on radiation, but that doesn''t mean they are far behind in other cases; they are the largest producer of medicine in the entire world. Even after many years of the war, there are still some lingering effects found in a minority of people, although it is not a small number globally. Knowing how kind his mother is, she didn''t want people to suffer, which is why she focused more on radiation. We live in a Tier-1 city that is only for the elites of the world because his mom is a well-known doctor and researcher who has greatly contributed to the future of humanity, and people like his mom can be counted on one hand. While his mom was reading, he was sipping orange juice and gazing outside from the window of the plane because he had nothing better to do. Currently, he is only 11 years old. From the perspective of people in society, he is a genius, while kids his age are doing their middle school homework. He had already completed his high school syllabus, and he could do even more if he wanted to, but he was not going to do it. The reason for that is very simple: it''s so boring. His mom is super rich, and even if he wanted to spend all the money his mother had, he couldn''t finish it. While you are thinking of buying tons of gold and diamonds to finish the money, he meant it in a logical way, not a stupid way, because he can simply burn it if he wants to; however, he is a genius for a reason. Aiden thought, ''I think I have insulted myself there.'' ''Ugh... The point is, this world is so boring.'' Just as Aiden lost himself in his own thoughts, a few kilometers away from his current location high in the sky, a small black portal opened in the sky, which is 50 cm in height. From inside the portal, a small, half-black, and half-white glowing sphere seemed to come out, and all around it were more than seven rings, each of two different colors, spinning around it and emitting a dazzling light. If one were to look at it, they would be entrapped by its beauty. The mysterious shining ball was moving in the direction where Aiden was currently flying on the plane. A few minutes passed while Aiden was still lost in his own thoughts. The mysterious ball was coming closer and closer, still 400 meters away from Aiden. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, Aiden noticed outside the window of the plane a rainbow-colored light becoming brighter and brighter. ''No, no, no¡­ It''s not becoming bright. Something is coming closer in his direction,'' Aiden thought and the first thing he wanted to do was tell his mother and that''s what he did. "Mom, look outside; something shining is coming toward the plane," Aiden called to his mom in his childish voice. When Alice suddenly heard her son calling her, she listened to him and looked outside the plane window. She also noticed a colorful, shining sphere coming closer to her son''s window. While she was still thinking, only a few seconds had passed, and the mysterious sphere had already entered within 100 meters of the plane. Suddenly, all the plane functions stopped working, and the plane started to fall downward. Alice noticed the plane falling down, and the first thought in her mind was how to keep Aiden safe. She had already noticed the abnormal speed at which the plane was falling, but she still wanted to be closer to her son even in this helpless situation, hoping she could block some injuries for him and, by some miracle, he would survive. "Aiden, quickly come to Mommy," Alice yelled, thinking about the plane, with tears threatening to fall any moment from her beautiful black eyes, but she held herself back. Aiden, unbuckling his seat belt, came closer to her seat holding properly to the seat to fall into the shaky plane as he reached her. Alice quickly put Aiden in her lap, facing him, while Aiden''s face was buried in her bountiful breast. She quickly wrapped both of her arms tightly around his body as if she were trying to hide him in her body. She also noticed that the plane was falling faster than it naturally should have. All around her, people were panicking, and the cries of various passengers were heard as she clutched Aiden more tightly. The other people on the plane also noticed the light, as it was a dazzling light that could be seen from far away. "Hic, hic... We are all going to die. Is God punishing us? What is this light?" The lady in the seat right in front of Aiden said this and suddenly started mumbling to herself. "Please, God, forgive us," she started repeating again and again. And after a loud desperate could be heard inside the plane. "No, I don''t want to die. After how many years, I have finally landed a job. No, no, no!" a man four seats ahead of Aiden shouted. "Mommy, are we going to die?" A girl who was about 14 or 15 years old asked her mom, who was hugging her tightly. As the girl looked up at her mommy''s face, she saw her crying, and she also started to cry. Crying, yelling, and all sorts of voices could be heard as Aiden listened to the passengers, but his mind was unaffected. He thought to himself: ''As the speed of falling seems to be increasing, there is a 0.01% chance of me and my mother surviving, and the reason for this speed is that I''m 100% sure it is that fucking rainbow ball.'' He cursed inwardly, thinking about their current hopeless situation. Suddenly, Aiden felt something wet on his right cheek. As he looked up, he saw his mother crying. Aiden''s heart ached to see his proud mother in this state. He knew his mother wasn''t crying for herself but for his safety, trying not to make a sound so as not to worry him. "Mom, don''t cry; everything''s going to be alright." He said this to his mom, knowing full well how hopeless their situation was. His mom, hearing him, quickly wiped her tears, smiled, and said to Aiden, "Yes, my baby, everything''s going to be alright." Hearing his mom''s voice, he thought to himself, ''The thought of dying doesn''t scare me, but the thought of his mom dying and leaving his sister alone in this world terrifies me.'' Deep in his mind, he thought, by some miracle, he and his mom would survive this hopeless situation, but he knew full well that this was not the fantasy world he read about in novels. This is real life, but he still wanted a chance, hoping for a miracle. He spoke to his mother in an emotional, childlike voice, pouring all his heartfelt emotions into his words. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I love you, Mom," he said slowly, holding her even more tightly. Alice, listening to his emotional response, replied with the same emotion. "I love you too, my baby," Alice said to her son while smiling, who was holding her even more tightly. After a few seconds, the plane crashed into a mountain region covered in a thin layer of ice. *Boom* _________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter, I would appreciate it if you write a review about the story until now. And you can donate Powerstone and gifts to me to show your support, It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 3: Talent Awakening Only a few minutes had passed after the plane''s devastating crash. In the mountain region covered in ice, there seems to be a mysterious ball shining in rainbow colors, and a few meters below it is a boy who seems to be on the verge of dying. Aiden felt his mom''s weight on his body as his eyes threatened to fall into slumber at any moment. With sheer willpower alone, Aiden opened his eyes and tried to move his hand as he noticed that his right hand was missing. He moved his left hand to push his mother to the side as gently as he could. "Aghhh, Aghh¡­" A cry escaped Aiden''s mouth as blood seemed to flow out of his mouth as he tried to sit, and finally, after a minute of struggling, he finally sat up. As his eyes followed the direction where his mom was lying on the ground and seeing her condition, Aiden started to cry as tears started to fall from his eyes with a mix of blood, and the mysterious shining ball seemed to observe Aiden as he had a mind of his own and started moving closer to Aiden. "Mom! No, no, no, wake up!" As he yelled from the top of his lungs, deep down he knew his mom was not going to wake up, as there was a big hole around her chest and multiple cuts and burns all over her body. When crying, Aiden noticed the mysterious rainbow ball seemed to be coming close to him. Seeing the mysterious shining ball, anger welled inside Aiden as he tried to move his left arm to destroy the shiny ball he yelled with blood coming out of his mouth. "I am going to destroy you!, if it''s the last thing I do!," Aiden said while trying his best to punch the ball, but the ball seemed to dodge the very last moment Aiden tried to touch it. Aiden didn''t even notice while trying to punch the ball that one of his legs bent at different angles, and there were multiple large and small wounds on his body. While punching Aiden, he thought to himself, '' I am so weak if had the power like those characters he had read in those fantasy novels if Mom wouldn''t have died'' He started to blame himself in this desperate condition not in the right mind right now. ''it is his own fault to be weak in this cruel world. If he had the power to turn the world upside down with the wave of his hand, not only Mom would be alive right now, but he himself should not be in this pitiful condition if only I had the power to change the destiny of myself and my mother.'' As for taking revenge on the mysterious ball that he believed was the reason for his mom''s death it was buried deep inside his desperation to see his mother alive once again while losing consciousness. But later he found that things were not as simple as they appeared to be, what had happened to him right had a deep mystery to it. And if he was given a chance to live again he would forget that revenge if he gets to see his mom alive but he would never forgive them for giving so much pain to him and his mother, once again as tears of sadness fall from his deep black eyes one last time. This was Aiden''s last thought as his consciousness seemed to drift into slumber. While Aiden is on the verge of dying, the mysterious rainbow-shining ball enters through Aiden''s chest as his body starts floating a few feet above the ground, and it starts to merge with his body. Wounds on his body start to heal themselves, visible to the naked eye, and his lost arm also starts to regrow itself. A few minutes later... As Aiden slowly started to open his eyes, he noticed there was no pain in his body and he quickly stood up. "What? How am I still alive? I remembered I was slowly dying, and even my body felt even lighter than before," Aiden said loudly to himself. Then, he noticed, that all around were only corpses of people broken plane pieces lying around, and blood painting the pure white snow red, and it seemed only a few minutes passed after the crash because some bodies still had fresh blood flowing from them. The blood had not even frozen due to the low temperature. "Mom, where is mom?" Aiden said while fanatically searching for his mom hoping she would be alive just like him but his hope didn''t bore any results. As he noticed his mom''s dead body a few feet away from his feet, tears threatened to fall from his eyes. As he was about to cry again, a captivating feminine but monotonic voice was heard in his mind. [Ding] [Compatible host detected] [Initializing the Cosmic System] [Connecting the cosmic system to the host''s soul] [Connection Completed] "Cosmic system, host soul, connection completed. Have I finally lost my mind? No, this has to be real because I am alive right now." Aiden said it out loud while lost in his own thoughts, and suddenly a blue screen appeared in front of him. Without saying a single word, Aiden stared at the blue screen in front of him. ''This looks like the cheat that the main character in the web novel gets, and with it, he face-slaps every single fucking being on the planet. Not to that level, but whatever'' As Aiden thought, suddenly the same monotonous, captivating feminine voice sounded in his mind. [The system is created to assist the host.] [for a better understanding of the host. It is created from the host''s memory.] "Fuck, it can read my mind," Aiden said out loud. [Yes] [The system will assist the host in becoming the strongest power being in the cosmos.] "Then can I revive my mother by becoming powerful?" Aiden asked. [Yes, you can.] [The system has stored your mother''s soul; when you are powerful enough, you can find a new body for her to revive her.] "Hahahahahaha!" Aiden started to laugh out loud as a heavy weight seemed to lift off his shoulder, and tears started to fall from his eyes. Wiping away the tears from his eyes, Aiden said to himself, "Even if I have to become the strongest being in the universe, I will do it to see my mom again. Deep inside he wanted to cause cruel suffering for eternity to whoever was responsible for his mom''s death but he wouldn''t shoot his foot some petty revenge to lose the chance to see his Mom once again. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After wiping off the tears from his face, Aiden finally focuses on the blue screen in front of his eyes. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human] [Talent: Unawakened] [Potential: S- Grade] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 60/60] [Strength: 4.8] [Agility: 4.5] [Stamina: 7] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:6] [Intelligence: 9.2] [Defence: 5] [Skills: None] "Oh, this is like a game," Aiden said. "Talent, bloodline, physique¡ªthis is some cultivation shit." "But I have nothing at all. How am I going to be strong enough to revive my mom back to life?" Aiden said as his shoulders dropped, feeling sad for himself. As Aiden was thought to have become darker and darker, suddenly a captivating voice sounded in his mind. [Talent Awakening begins in 5 min, 40 sec] [Do not lose consciousness while talent is awakening.] [Good luck, Child] #A/N: The bold text is when Goodess is the one who is talking to him. "How does it feel like the system can feel emotions?" Aiden said this when feeling emotions in the system''s voice and also the voice called him a child, not a host which is also different. [Yes, I can feel emotion. I can talk normally to you for a few minutes until your talent awakens.] "Then you are a real person; why are you helping me? What do you look like? Are you a demon who is trying to lure an innocent child into a trap?" As the system(goddess) finds him very amusing, she replies in her original female voice while controlling her voice to not affect his mind. [For an 11-year-old child, your tongue is quite sharp.] Aiden listened to the voice that seemed to be the most captivating divine voice he had ever listened to in his life. He had the urge to kneel and worship the voice. While gritting his teeth, Aiden struggles to stand straight. After a few seconds, Aiden finally begins to calm down. Then the same monotonous feminine voice sounded in Aiden''s mind. [As for how I look, I will grant you your wish now because you will not be able to talk directly to me until you are strong enough, and I will not have any energy left to be awake after your talent awakening.] Suddenly Aiden''s vision went black, and after Aiden opened his eyes, he seemed to be in front of a giant golden gate that had many mysterious patterns on it. "Huh, where am I? One moment I was standing on the ice plain; another moment I was in front of a giant golden gate," Aiden said as he began to check his body which felt almost the same, but he had the feeling that this was not his physical body. Then suddenly the golden gate opens itself, and Aiden''s body gets pulled in by a mysterious force he falls on his face. Aiden shamelessly got up as naturally as possible, not before doing five pushups on the floor. "Oh, it''s good to be healthy, and the floor is quite nice as well." Aiden said while thinking to himself, ''This demon is trying to act all mysterious in front of him and for embarrassing him like that. In the future, I will be sure to make her moan under me.'' 100 meters In front of where Aiden is currently standing, lost in his thoughts, there is a majestic white throne with a golden design on it, and sitting on it is a goddess-like beauty that can''t be described in mere words. She has angelic white hair, an extremely alluring yet enchanting face, and a body that can be described in one word: perfection, with long legs, elegant yet thin arms, and perfect boobs that can fit perfectly in hands with a perky ass. She was sitting on the throne dressed in a mesmerizing white dress with golden designs, with one hand on the chin and the other on the throne armrest, and her eyes suddenly opened as she listened to Aiden''s thoughts, which revealed her bewitching golden-colored eyes. She then waved her hand, and Aiden teleported in front of her, Aiden had no idea that he was teleported in front of a majestic white throne and a goddess was sitting on the throne as she stared at the human in front of her, and wild thoughts about her as she thought to herself, ''Never in a million years had someone talked to her like that. How dare this little? I will be sure to teach him a lesson. Aiden, who has come out of his thought, moves his head to look in front of him, only to see the most beautiful woman he has seen in his whole life who can only be described in one word, Goddess, as Aiden, who is gawking at her openly, thinking, ''I don''t think I have fallen in love with the demon.'' But he rejects the ideas in his mind as he can feel something weird is affecting his mind. She had read his inner thoughts again and a small blush appeared on her face and it quickly went away, for him to call her goddess. Aiden, who was still in a daze didn''t notice it. Then she looked him in the eyes, and as both eyes met, she released a tiny bit of her aura. _______________________________ This is my first time writing a novel. If you guys find any mistakes feel free to write them in the review. I will fix it. Do support me if you can. Chapter 4: Problem in Awakening Aiden, whose eyes just met with the goddess, suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his body as he tried to stand the pressure, only to fall again as he gritted his teeth and tried to move his head to look into her eyes, only to be disappointed again as he could not move his head up. Suddenly, a divine voice sounded in front of him. "You are lucky that I have not obliterated your soul for thinking such indecent thoughts about me, and be thankful to meet the great me!" She puffed her cheek cutely as she seemed to be mad at him, but Aiden had no idea that he had missed such a rare sight that no one in the universe had ever seen it. While Aiden thought to himself, ''Oh! Fuck, how can I have forgotten she can read my mind, but she looks like a goddess While reading his thoughts, a small smile appeared on her face, but it quickly went away, even though she had not noticed her smile while thinking. ''At least he has good eyes.'' Then she released the pressure on Aiden''s body feeling a little better from the praises in his mind. Aiden feels the pressure on his body disappear as he quickly stands to face the goddess again, as only pure admiration for beauty can be seen in his eyes, and the goddess is also quite satisfied with his reaction but that makes him feel weird and many thoughts appeared in his mind wanted him to worship her and even go as far as to die for her but he resisted those thoughts. Suddenly, her plump pink lips opened. "You can ask two questions, and I will answer your questions." After listening to her voice, Aiden seemed to be in deep thought, with a serious look on his face as he said in a serious voice"Okay." unaware of his being affected by her charm that she tried to control as much as she can not to affect even while being in this weakened state but their power difference is very huge. After thinking for a few seconds, Aiden looked right into her eyes and asked his first question, "How can I get strong enough to revive my mother back to life?" "Hmm, good question. As of right now, your world seems to have no mana or Qi present, but your world seems to be on the verge of evolving, as its first evolution will start almost 5 years later. After that, with the help of the system, you will know how to get stronger," the goddess said while looking at his face, which seemed quite calm and satisfied with her choice. He is thinking about the second question he wanted to ask her and currently, he just wants to ask her ''Can I die for you goddess'' but deep in his mind he knows that this is not his real thought at the end he asks her a stupid question wasting his attempt struggling to think straight in front for her. "Ok, and my second question is, how can I get you to become my girlfriend?" Aiden said it with a straight face while looking straight into her eyes affected by her charm. Goddess, who seemed to not believe her ears, what she just heard as she yelled at the top of her lungs with a beat-red face while waving her hands, "Get out of here, you shameless child," as Aiden, who saw her yelling with a blush on her face, suddenly disappeared from his place. She knows even if she tried to control her charm to limit it still would affect this weak mortal child but that is not the response she had expected it took her by surprise and she is a little impressed that he is a little bit aware of his being affected usually for a mortal they wouldn''t even be aware of it still she said in her captivating voice thinking about his question earlier. "Hmph! In the future, I will be sure to teach this shameless child a lesson," she said while covering her face with her hands, and as she remembered, his talent awakening was about to happen in a few minutes. She started giggling to herself, "Hehehehehehe." Aiden found himself standing in the same place as he was before as if confirming his guess that the place was not real but it seemed very real and he found it confusing. He shrugged his shoulders while thinking to himself, "When I am powerful enough, I will naturally know.'' As Aiden remembered the blushing face of the beautiful goddess, he said out loud, "She was very cute," because even if he thought about it in his mind, the goddess would still listen. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also realized that he had wasted his second question being affected by something but still, he regretted it as much because he had asked the most important question. Thinking for a while about his earlier question that she didn''t answer he would sure to get her reply in the future as the idea of having a ''Sugar Mommy'' who is strong enough that he couldn''t even fathom it and she should be very rich also so he liked the idea very much. Coming out of his thoughts he focused on the blue screen in front of him. [ Talent Awakening starts in 5 min, 35 sec ] Looking at the message in front of him, Aiden realizes that only a few seconds had passed in outside-world time while he was in the mysterious place. The goddess, who listened to him say she was cute, started blushing while sitting on the throne as she chose to ignore him, knowing his shameless behavior. But she failed due to listening to his thinking about her being his sugar mommy and ''hmph'' in response to this and sat quietly on her throne deep in thoughts that no one knew what she was thinking right now. A monotonous feminine voice sounded in Aiden''s mind. [ Prepare yourself for the Talent Awakening. It''s going to be pretty painful for you, host, and do not lose consciousness while awakening. ] Aiden, who heard the system voice, thought, ''System is like an AI, a pretty powerful one at that'' The goddess, who listened to his thoughts, said in his mind with a dissatisfied tone, "Don''t compare your mortal toys with the creation of the great me. It can do far more than you can imagine, hmph! Stupid! And it will unlock more of its functions when you are powerful enough, and as your cultivation realm increases and you can live thousands or even millions of years, ignorant mortals, be thankful of great me." Aiden, who listened to her haughty voice, thought to himself, ''If she doesn''t open her mouth, anyone will fall in love with her at first sight, and in the future, I will be sure to make her moan under me'' He dared not say it out loud because he didn''t know what his haughty goddess would do to him, as he had no ability to resist her as he was an ant in front of her. He remembered meeting her in the mysterious place, as she seemed almost like a god and had no intention of harming him. because if she had any intention of harming him, she could do it without even lifting her finger, and she didn''t do anything, which meant she needed him for some reason. If a being of her caliber needs him, that means he has to be powerful enough to help her. While becoming powerful, he will also revive his mother to life, and when the time comes, he will face whatever schemes she will throw at him because he doesn''t believe there is a free lunch in the world, as he knows nothing comes without a price. He has read many history books and he knows human nature is not always white; there is more black than white, and history is proof of that. His mom raised him well enough to see reality clearly, but he doesn''t know if this haughty goddess is human or not. Thinking about his mother, he knows this stupid goddess is the reason for his mom''s death, and he''s powerless in front of her. The feeling of being helpless is not one he likes, and he doesn''t want to feel helpless in front of anyone ever again. That''s why he didn''t blame her for his mom''s death, and the idea of living millions of years with his mother and sister feels very heavenly to him. He will make full use of the system any way he can, and he swore to himself he will become strong enough to protect both his mother and sister. The idea of living a peaceful life with them for millions of years makes him very excited. Aiden''s breath becomes haggard as he thinks, ''This is an opportunity for him, and he must seize it. While Goddess, who pretty much guessed what he was going through in his emotional turmoil, said to herself "This child is pretty good except for being pretty shameless and naughty." Remembering his thoughts of her moaning under him, her face suddenly turned deep red as she yelled in her empty throne room. "How dare he make me think about such a vulgar thing?" She thought of seeing his face while he awakened his talent and started giggling to herself. A few minutes have passed, and Aiden, who is staring at the blue screen in front of him with a deep look on his face, [Talent Awakening starts in 10 seconds.] [ 9 Sec., 8 Sec., 3 Sec. ] Aiden was currently standing with a calm and determined look on his face, and the goddess was also observing him with a serious look on her beautiful face. [ 2 sec, 1 sec, 0 sec ] [ TALENT AWAKENING STARTED ] Inside the mysterious space, the goddess sat on her throne, her body emitting a radiant, rainbow-colored glow that slowly started to merge with Aiden''s soul. Aiden, who was ready for hell''s pain, didn''t feel anything, and more messages started appearing in front of his eyes. [ TALENT-AWAKENING SUCCESSFUL ] [ AWAKENED Talent: Water Affinity (A+) ] Aiden, who saw the message, said out loud, "Well, that was easy. I think I am a genius, of course, as expected of myself." The goddess who heard his narcissist comment had an evil smile on her face, but the smile didn''t look evil on her face, as it made her even cuter, as the glow emitting from her body intensified and started merging with Aiden''s soul faster. Outside Aiden, who had just praised himself, had new messages in front of his eyes, but this time the message was in red. [ ERROR @#$%@# ] [ ERROR AWAKENING FAILED ] [ ERROR RESTARTING AWAKENING ] [ AWAKENING RESTARTS in 3, 2, 1 ] [ ERROR AWAKENING FAILED ] _______________________________ This is my first time writing a web novel make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and add it to your library of regular updates on the chapter. Do support me if you can. Chapter 5: Goddess Frustration [A/N: Hello guys, This is the author of the novel. All I wanted to say is that this is a fictional story, and the events in this novel are purely fictional. So do not relate them to the real world. Well, crazy stuff happens in purely fictional fantasy novels please don''t relate them to the real world; that''s it.] Aiden suddenly sees a barrage of messages in front of his eyes and thinks, ''Well, I think I have cursed my own luck'' as he focuses on the messages in front of him. He feels hopeless as he has seen awakening fail more than five times already, but suddenly Aiden''s eyes bulge as he starts feeling the most painful feeling he has experienced in his life he bites his own lips to endure pain as blood starts to flow out of his bitten lips, just as Aiden thinks he can endure the pain. Suddenly all the bones in his body started breaking, his muscles started tearing, and his blood began to boil as his body began to break and heal itself again and again. Aiden, who had never experienced something so painful in his life, began to wither on the ground, tears and snot leaking from his face as he started yelling at the top of his lungs. "Aaaagggghhhh!" Aiden has only one thought in his mind: to let go and rest in deep slumber, As darkness clouded his mind as he began to lose consciousness, suddenly the image of his smiling sister and his mother''s dead body entered his mind. As darkness clouded, his mind began to clear away, and he remembered the pain of seeing his mother''s dead body, with a new profound light in his deep black eyes, he lay on the ground while gritting his teeth, trying his best not to make any sound, but an occasional "ugh." sound escaped his mouth due to overwhelming pain. After 5 minutes of suffering, the pain subsided as he struggled to keep his eyes open. [ TALENT-AWAKENING SUCCESSFUL ] [ Successfully Awakened Talent: Celestial (Unknown) ] Aiden, on the verge of losing consciousness, saw a message about the successful awakening of the talent, finally lost consciousness, and entered a deep slumber. Aiden, who didn''t notice the change in his body as his body seemed to have increased in height with his cute appearance as an 11-year-old boy, became cuter and handsome, along with his hair which was originally short black hair, changing to beautiful black hair with a mix of white in it, and his eyes changing from deep black to a majestic golden-yellow color. His body became more toned with a little bit of muscle on it, which didn''t affect the beauty of his lean body and seemed to enhance it more, but currently, he is covered in blood without any clothes as it was burned to ashes during his awakening. The goddess, who was sitting on her usual majestic white throne with golden designs, had beads of sweat forming her beautiful face. She seems very exhausted, which makes her look like a frail beauty. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyone who sees her right now will only have the thought of protecting her. The goddess, who was currently seeing Aiden from her throne, had a rare smile on her beautiful face as she said to herself, "I knew my choice was not wrong, and the remaining depended on the child himself. Hehehehe when those arrogant beings see him, a lowly human child with the potential to become @#$%^@#, but until then, I have to oversee this child not to make too much noise to attract the attention of those beings because he is too weak right now, and with this shameless nature, I didn''t know how much trouble this kid brings." After saying this, her body began to materialize in front of Aiden, who was currently naked and covered in blood, lying on the ice-covered ground. This didn''t seem to be her real body, because if it were her real body, this world would get destroyed by the sheer pressure emanating from her body. With a wave of her hand, all the dirt and blood covering Aiden''s body vanishes and reveals his well-toned body with an extremely handsome face. While looking at his face, the goddess said to herself. "This child might challenge me for beauty if his physique is completed, hmph!" She seemed pretty annoyed while looking at his face and remembering his shameless behavior. "How dare he challenge me, stupid child?" After seeing his cute pouting face, she was pretty annoyed by him and his behavior, but she still acknowledged his tenacity and will and praised him genuinely. "You did a good job, child." The goddess said in her majestic voice The goddess, who had just praised Aiden for his successful awakening while he was unconscious. She might never praise him because of his shameless behavior in front of him. After a few seconds, the goddess began to check his naked body for any problems after his talent awakening. As an unknown aura began to envelop his body after successfully checking, there seemed to be no problem with his body. As her eyes drifted to certain things between his legs, as the size of that thing is not normal for his age, as she stared for a whole minute while curiously peaked at his dick as she crouched down in front of it, she began to gently touch his flaccid dick with her delicate fingers, which seemed not to hurt him. Just as she touched him for a few seconds, suddenly his dick began to grow rapidly, standing proudly. The goddess, who was startled by the sudden increase in his dick, backed away as her perky ass hit the ground. "Ouch! Stupid child" as she sat back up only to see a 6-inch-long thick dick in front of her, and it was twitching slightly as if it might burst at any moment. She stared at it for a couple of seconds. A deep red blush appeared on her beautiful face. She had lived for millions of years and knew what type of thing these stupid mortals do. She only wanted to check if it was due to his physique because it was the first time in the universe that someone had gotten this physique, so his penis is abnormal for his age. She wanted to find out if it was really due to his physique and to do that, she had to touch it with her clone for better analysis. The result she found out is that this shameless penis was abnormal from the start and only affected a little by the physique at the cost of the humiliation she had never experienced before. In her mind, she took note that she would not forget this and make sure to teach him a proper lesson for this humiliation, even if he was not conscious. It''s a natural reaction, and she still wouldn''t forgive thinking that he is an 11-year-old child. Thinking about him being 11 years old, she finds it hard to believe as he is very smart and his mind doesn''t work like that of an 11-year-old normal human child, but she doesn''t think too much about it as there are many geniuses in the universe who are far more talented than him. But she still felt good knowing that the one who gets this talent and physique is not someone who is irrational and immature who does things on whims and is actually a smart child who thinks with logic and is actually very cautious. While interacting with him previously, she actually liked the fact that he didn''t trust her and had doubts in his mind, so she liked his mentality other than him lusting over her. Well, she could tell he didn''t like the way she talked with him, but only natural, as she couldn''t talk to someone with respect, knowing how weak they were. Her natural way of interacting was always at the pinnacle, so she didn''t respect anyone other than those who were equal to him or someone who had earned her respect, as only the strong had the right to demand and the weak would only get devoured in this cruel universe. Coming out of her thought, she focuses on what''s in front of her, seeing him lying naked on the ground covered in blood and filth, and with his erect, 6-inch-long penis, she still felt angry and wanted to beat him a little, but she had her own pride that she wouldn''t attack a weak, unconscious child. She decided to do one more check on his body for confirmation as she moved her delicate hand this time she didn''t want to touch his filthy dick which is fully erect and twitching slightly from time to time knowing that it was like that by her touch a blush appeared on her face and frustrated sound escape from her beautiful mouth "Arggh!" She took a few deep breaths for a couple of seconds to calm herself down and focused on the task on front touched his chest and found out everything about his body in more detail than the previous time. She can tell he had to take a short nap to release the stress from his body, and thinking about the nap, she remembers that she had to go into hibernation for the large amount of energy she had to spend during his awakening. She once again waved her hand, but this time something different happened as his completely naked body was now magically covered in ragged clothes, she started thinking, ''Well, everything is done now. I had to go and recover my energy As her clone dispersed from her plane, her soul fell into hibernation, and no one knew exactly when she would wake up. ____________________ I hope you write a review to let me know if I made a mistake while writing or if this is good. I will really appreciate that. And Do Support Me If You Can Chapter 6: First Talent Aiden, who was still sleeping peacefully on the ground, was clueless about the fact that a beautiful goddess clone had materialized in real world and check his conditon. And she even swore to teach him a lesson for the incident that had happened to her while checking his dick, blaming him fully without any shame. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Half an hour after the goddess left... Aiden''s eyelid begins to flutter and slowly reveals his captivating golden-yellow-colored eyes as he slowly starts to get up on his feet. As he got up, Aiden noticed that his body felt lighter than before, and his hair had become more beautiful and longer, with his original black and some mix of white in it. His skin has also gotten smoother, and his height also seems to have increased from the original 5-feet 3-inch to 5-feet 5-inch. His body has become more toned, and there seem to be more muscles on his body. And he can feel that his body has freed itself from some kind of shackle as he focuses on a more important thing, and he suddenly pulls his pants down and starts giggling and saying,. "Hehehehehe, even my dick is bigger now." As he thought about his dick, he made a shameless comment. "The girls who will be with me will be lucky, and I will happily accept them and provide the comfort they need," Aiden said while grinning. "More importantly, what talent have I awakened? I had to have a good one because of all the hellish pain I have to go through to awaken it, but how do I check it?" Aiden said Just after saying that, the same monotonous feminine voice sounded in his mind. [Host, you just have to say status in your mind to check your stats.] "Okay, let me try," Aiden said while thinking about status in his mind. A blue screen appeared in front of Aiden''s eyes. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 6.3] [Agility: 6] [Stamina: 8.5] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) "Wow, all of my stats have increased by 1.5 points." Aiden noticed "Fuck, my race human has question marks at the end of it; am I not a human? Well it makes me look more attractive than before, Its good that I have not grown tentacles out of my body," Aiden said as he shrugged it off "My talent is only FFF+. Is this some kind of joke?" Aiden said it with a downcast impression on his face, but its name is pretty badass. As Aiden begins to check his status, he notices his potential has increased from S- to No Limit, and he has also awakened a physique. He started thinking about the word No Limit, and as he thought about the word, tens of ideas began to appear in his mind. After a few seconds, he calmed down and directly asked the system. "System, what does No Limit mean for potential?" Aiden asked [Host, as you can see, there is a stats limit of 10 for mortal humans, but host intelligence stats have already exceeded the limit of mortal humans. The stats limit for realms didn''t apply to you, and there is also no limit for your cultivation realm. as your potential has no limits. You can increase your stats without limit within the same realm] "Fuck, this is so overpowered; I can be more powerful than anyone in the same realm," Aiden said with a grin plastered on his face. The system listened and replied to his arrogant remark. [Host, this universe is bigger than you can imagine it to be. There are countless worlds and many powerful beings on them with generations of history, and there are countless geniuses who can defeat people in realms higher than themselves and many who can defeat you even with fewer stats than you as of right now.] "Are there different races like elves, vampires, beast women, and... " Aiden continued for 5 minutes, then waited for a system response. System feminine sounded his mind with only one word. [Yes] [...] "Okay, okay, I will be careful not to mess with anyone whom I cannot defeat, and even if I get into a fight, I will just run away." Aiden said shamelessly while thinking, ''Yes, that is not cowardly. It''s called a strategic retreat.'' "System, how many cultivation realms are there?" Aiden asked the system As the system''s voice sounded in Aiden''s mind. [I can tell you what you have to know now.] A new text appeared on the blue screen in front of Aiden. [Magic Cultivation Realm 1. Apprentice Mage 2. Adept Mage 3. Elite Mage 4. Master Mage 5. Grandmaster Mage 6. Archmage ] [And all these realms have early, middle, late, and peak stages.] "Oh, this is just like a magical game and system the goddess has mentioned before; there is no mana and qi present in this world," Aiden said. [Yes, and only after your world undergoes its first evolution will the world generate mana and qi itself.] "Hmm, I am pretty sure mana is used in magic cultivation; then what is that qi used for? Is there any other type of cultivation?" Aiden asked [Your guess is the correct host.] [It is used for martial cultivation.] [Only people who have a spiritual root in their body can use this cultivation method, and you don''t have to think too much about it as you don''t have a spiritual root.] "Well, that''s pretty sad. I want to cultivate both at the same time; wouldn''t I be twice as strong in the same realm?" Aiden said. "System, has anyone tried using both cultivations at the same time?" Aiden asked [In history, there have been some beings who have tried using both energies in their hunger for power only to achieve the same fate.] [Their soul gets destroyed, and if your soul gets destroyed, there will be no chance of reincarnation.] "That''s a pretty gruesome system," Aiden said while shivering. "That''s enough for the worries for now; I have to focus on the present and improve myself, and how can I check the details of my talent and physique?" Aiden said [Host, you have to focus on anything that you want to check.] Aiden, who listened to system voices, began to focus on his talent and physique as a blue screen expanded and new text appeared in front of his eyes. [Celestial (FFF+) #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy his talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use one time per day.) #Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. ---Water Affinity (A+) (locked) ---Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) ---Air Affinity (FFF+) (locked) ---Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) and more #??? #???... #Flaw: Celestials do not lie.] Noticing the abilities of his talent, Aiden said with a serious look on his face. "System, are you sure I am not the chosen one?" Aiden said [The host is delusional.] "Whatever you are not going to accept, that''s fine," Aiden said with a sulking face. "System, are you sure about the rank of my talent? I think my talent is too overpowered to be an FFF+ rank talent." Aiden said while continuing. "Only my first ability copy is enough for people to kill for; I had kept it a secret from everyone," Aiden said while taking note of this in his heart as the system''s feminine voice sounded in his mind. [Host, your talent rank will increase as you copy more talent.] "About my second talent, Origin of Element, how can I unlock the elemental affinities, and about my water element affinity, is it an A+ rank?" Aiden asked as the same feminine voice sounded in his mind. [ Host, It''s because your original talents would have awakened without the help of the system and the goddess, my creator; they merged with the help of copy ability, and as for unlocking your affinities, you will know when your world completes its first evolution.] "That''s pretty overpowered as well; then let''s focus on physique," Aiden said while looking at the blue screen in front of him. [@#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] Progress rate: 0.5% #King''s Eye: You can check the talent, physique, bloodline, and skills of those two ranks higher than you. # ??? # ???...] "Well, that''s a pretty good observation skill, and with the combination of copy, it''s too overpowered," Aiden said while grinning from ear to ear, thinking about the future. As he remembered the previous conversation with the system while thinking about his copy talent, he said it with a smile. "System, I think I can just copy the special physique of a cultivator, and I will have spiritual roots, and I can practice both cultivations at the same time," Aiden said as a feminine voice sounded in his mind. [It''s good that you have noticed it, host, but even with that, your soul will still get destroyed. But with a special physique, you can use both without affecting your soul, but you have to be careful.] [If anyone knew you could use both mana and qi, a powerful cultivator would destroy many worlds just to get a piece of your body.] Aiden''s body shivered as he listened to the system explanation: "I will have to be careful not to use both at the same time." As he knows, those hundred thousand-year-old cultivators would kill him without even lifting their heads, and he didn''t want his family to be in danger. Aiden thinks in his mind, ''I had to get stronger faster and not attract too much attention. "System, Are you sure I am not the chosen one?" Aiden asked System with the most serious face he could make, without changing his expression. [...] System __________________ This is my first time writing, I hope you guys comment more. Do support me if you can. Chapter 7: Sleep Aiden, who has found mostly everything about his talent, thinks, ''If I want to find more about my talent and physique, I have to use it myself and then learn more about it little by little'' "Well, I can''t do that now. I am pretty sure that without any mana present in the world, my talent wouldn''t be able to use my talent, so I had to wait untill my word evolves" Aiden said this while conforming his guess to the system. As the same feminine voice sounded in Aiden''s mind, [Host, your guess is correct.] [You cannot use your talent, but you still use the abilities of your physique and even train your body physically to improve your stats.] "Hmm, I have to train myself hard before the world evolves. I only have five years left." Aiden said this while thinking about his sister. '' Yes, I had to definitely train my big sister Alice with me before the world evolve and make many more preperation for it'' Aiden comes out of his thoughts, focuses on his surroundings, and sees the horrifying sight of a dead body covered in a layer of ice. he had noticed it earlier but that was when he was injured and couldn''t focus much at the time now he looked all around him he had the urge to vomit but he stopped himself from vomit as his mother was also one of the victims and steeled his resolve. With a resolute look on his face, he finds a blanket in the destroyed trash and uses it to cover his mom''s body as tears threaten to leak from his extremely handsome face. He says this while holding himself back from crying. "Mom, I will definitely bring you back to life and also protect my sister with everything I have." He promises himself while covering her beautiful face only before giving her a long kiss on the forehead, which lasts 10 seconds. As he stood there and began walking a few steps ahead, he finally stopped and controlled his emotions. If he was near his mom, his body wouldn''t stop shaking. Then suddenly, a red screen appeared in front of his eyes. [WARNING!!!] [HOST WILL BE PUT TO SLEEP FOR 3 MONTHS] [TIME UNTIL FORCED SLEEP STARTS: 5 MINUTES] Seeing the warning in front of him out of nowhere, Aiden yelled from the top of his lungs. "What the fuck is this system? Force sleep for three fucking months? Fucking hell might as well just kill me, you sick bastard?" Aiden might not have cursed him this much if not for his emotions, which are still slightly unstable. After calming down while taking a deep breath, Aiden asked the system quickly for an explanation as the same feminine voice sounded in his mind. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Host, firstly, after the crash, as your body has healed quickly while merging with mine, take a toll on your mortal body.] [And after your talent awakening, your stats increase, but your body and soul both need rest.] "Well, if you put it that way, it seems pretty reasonable, but my body feels better than before, and I think I can go on like that without the so-called 3-month coma," Aiden said it in a sarcastic tone as System replied. [You can choose not to go into forced sleep, but it will affect your future foundation.] "That''s good. According to my calculations, polar bears will find this place in 2 to 3 days due to the strong smell of blood, and if I am asleep, how can I protect my mom''s body until the rescue team finds this place?" Aiden said while continuing. Because he didn''t want his body to get eaten by polar bears, as their keen sense of smell allows them to find their prey from kilometers away. He also wanted his sister to see her body one last time. "I think they will find us in 2 to 5 days, mostly, and I don''t want to risk while sleeping and leave everything to my shitty luck." Aiden had a grumpy face as a system voice sounded in his mind. [Host, you will be put to sleep to avoid any future problems in your cultivation.] "You! Fuc¨C" Aiden was about to continue to have a systemic feminine voice in his mind again. [Host, I have a solution to your problem, but you can not only save yourself but also protect your mother''s body from any harm.] "Okay, quickly tell me what that is," Aiden asked hurriedly. as the system''s feminine voice continued. [Host, I will put an illusion on you and your mother until other humans find you, and using that, I will also create some wounds on your body so that people will not get suspicious of you.] "Okay, nothing can be better than this. I have also thought about creating some wounds on my body to avoid attracting the attention of the United Human Federation." Aiden''s said with a grim face. While thinking about the federation, Aiden said it with an annoyed tone. "Those fuckers had been pestering my mother since I was six years old to join me in their classified genius nurturing program." His mother rejected their proposal, again and again, saying she only wanted her son to have a happy life and choose whatever he would decide. As he knew, his mom also didn''t want to give, and he also had no interest in joining it. Knowing his mom is gone, they will definitely make him join, but not forcefully. If the world knows that they are bullying the son of one of the greatest doctors and researchers of all time, their reputation will surely take a big hit. I know for sure they definitely don''t want it, and I also don''t want to have a strained relationship with the world''s most powerful organization. Coming out of his thoughts, Aiden said to himself with a cheerful look on his face. "I just have to hold out until the world''s evolution begins, and after that, with all the chaos going on, they will not have the time to think about me." Once again, the system''s feminine voice sounded in his mind. [But, host, you have to pay for using illusion, as I will not directly interfere with your world.] "Well, I don''t have any money on me right now. How can I pay you?" As the system replied [Host, your money has no value to me, but you can pay with your stats for the illusion.] "Okay, how much stat do I need for the illusion put on me and my mom?" Aiden asked. [Host, you will have to pay with one stat point.] "Well, that''s pretty cheap; I thought it would take at least half of my stats," Aiden said while happy with the system''s generosity. Because he didn''t know how difficult it was to earn one stat point. As Aiden''s eyes wandered around to see all the dead people on the ground, he said to the system. "How many stat points do I need to put an illusion on all the people here?" [Host, you will need four stat points; I will cast an illusion in this whole area as animals will not notice any of you and one particular on you then show your wounded to people] [But are you sure about this host?] The system question sounded in Aiden''s mind as he replied with a resolute look on his face. "Yes, I am very sure about this system. You think I didn''t know about the value of the stat but I know they are more valuable than I can imagine. Still, I will pay 4 stat points to cast an illusion on all of them." He also knew that these people had their families waiting at home and how sad their family would be if they could even find the body of their family member. They are all innocent people who got themselves involved in this tragedy without knowing anything. He would not blame himself for this incident because he knows feeling guilty will not do him any good; he will just move forward. But in the future, if he becomes powerful enough, he will definitely revive all these people if it doesn''t harm him or his family, as he promises to himself because, partially, he is also the reason for their deaths. "For now, at least I can do this for their family members," Aiden said with sadness in his captivating golden-yellow-colored eyes. After that, he began to focus on the task at hand. "I had to choose carefully which stats to remove, they will directly affect my survival in the upcoming COAS caused by the world''s evolution." Saying this, he said status in his mind. A transparent blue screen appeared in front of his eyes, it showed his character information. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 6.3] [Agility: 6] [Stamina: 8.5] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Looking at the information in front of him, Aiden said to himself. "Well, it definitely wouldn''t be intelligence because he had no idea how to improve it, and he didn''t know if increasing stats after the limit of humans would be the same; intelligence is definitely a no for me." "Next defense and vitality are also a no-go for me although he had specific ideas on how to improve them, but he will not choose them. He had read some novels about them. To increase defense, you have to beat yourself up until your defense increases. As for vitality, he is not very sure about it but has some ideas." "And lastly, strength, agility, and stamina. Well, the choice is pretty simple." As he began to think about how much to remove from these three, he definitely wouldn''t remove all four from a single one. He spoke to the system after a moment, as he had decided. "System remove 1.5 from stamina, 1 from agility, and remaining from the strength stat." A feminine voice sounded in his mind. [Host, are you sure about your choice?] As he listened to the system confirmation, Aiden replied, "Yes, I am sure of this system." [Okay host] A few seconds after listening to the system, voice strength began to leave Aiden''s body as he felt his legs going weak. He was definitely sure about one thing, he didn''t like this feeling at all. After a few, he began to feel normal, and he could also feel that he had become a little weaker. Thanks to his stats increasing due to his physique, he is definitely stronger than before the talent awakening. Suddenly, the transparent red appeared in front of his eyes again. [WARNING: ONLY 10 SECONDS REMAINING BEFORE FORCED SLEEP] Seeing the message in front of Aiden, he quickly began to lay next to his mother and close his captivating golden-yellow-colored eyes. He quickly fell into a deep slumber. ______________________________ Hello, guys, make sure to leave a review for the story so far; this will help me and also motivate me while writing. Do support me if you can. Chapter 8: Aunt May Aiden, who had fallen asleep due to the system, had no idea until one day their rescue team arrived at the plane crash sight. It was on the headlines for months on every new channel, and it was also a mystery to them that there was no emergency message sent from the plane before the incident. Also, this was shocking news to them to find only one survivor who was also found in a near-death state and was already in a coma, and doctors had no idea when he would wake up. Generally, if, by some unfortunate circumstance, a plane crash happens, there should be many survivors found. The world was also shocked to find that one of the greatest doctors of all mankind, Alice Cross, had lost her life in this incident, and the only survivor who was in a coma was actually her son Aiden Cross, who is known to be a genius. People all around the world came to attend her funeral, and for her and all the innocent lives lost, people all over the world held a mournful silence for one minute. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia Cross, Aiden''s big sister, was currently sitting on the chair in front of a hospital bed, and on the bed, there was an extremely handsome boy sleeping peacefully, and his body seemed a little thin. Alicia had a dark circle under her eyes, and there was a tear on her beautiful face. She looked at her brother lying on the bed, whose eyes were still closed. "Brother, when will you wake up? It''s been almost three months since Mom left me all alone in this world. If you didn''t wake up, I didn''t know what I would do." She started crying while holding his hands and recalling the day after which her life had turned into hell. --------------- 3 months earlier On the day of the incident, Alicia was currently wearing a face pack on her face and getting her nails done as she planned a surprise for the mom and cute little brother Aiden. She is going to pick them up from the airport, and after getting ready, she walks into her garage, out of many luxurious cars, she chooses a blue one that she likes, drives to the airport, and waits for her family. And she was ready to give them a surprise with flowers in her hands, and she was excited about it. Their time of arrival arrived, but the plane didn''t arrive. She began to feel uneasy in her heart and directly asked the staff there why the plane hadn''t arrived. They say they didn''t know why the plane was late, and they weren''t able to contact the plane. Listening to the staff, Alicia sat on a bench, quickly dialed her mom''s number on her phone, and started calling it. Even after calling it multiple times, she didn''t get any reply, as the uneasiness in her started to grow more and more. After thinking about what to do for 5 minutes, she decides to call her aunt, who is a pretty high-ranking military officer and was also her mother''s childhood friend. She had visited her and her little brother many times as long as she knew; even if she was not her real aunt, she and her little brother loved her very much. As she called her aunt and told her about the situation, she told her to wait there, as she would be there shortly, and she also assured her by telling her that she had sent some people to search for the plane and about its location. Only after an hour and a half, a military helicopter landed on the helipad of the airport, and the airport staff quickly began to check on it. As the helicopter gate opened, I saw one beautiful lady with long red hair, red eyes, and boobs that seemed not to be too big but were on the smaller side with her perky ass. Her height seemed to reach almost 6 feet, just a few cm shorter, with a well-trained, slightly muscular body underneath her clothes. That not only enhances her beauty but also makes her look more domineering in her black military outfit. She walks out with four women in slightly different outfits and walks around with automatic rifles. The woman with the red hair, who seemed to be the highest-ranking officer, ordered something for the women around her, who were also beautiful but pale in comparison to the women with the red hair. The red-haired woman is a one-star general of the Eastern Union military, as the lower-ranking officer informed the airport staff, told them about the location where Alicia is currently, and told them to lead them to the location quickly. The airport staff was shocked to know a general was there and quickly began to lead them to the location where Alicia is. As the red-haired woman walked for a few minutes from a distance, she noticed a beautiful girl with black hair and black eyes who looked almost like her big sister Alice but was a bit younger. Alicia, who is currently sitting on the bench with a distressed expression on her phone, was trying to call her mother, only to meet with the same result: notice the commotion a bit far from her. Noticing who she is, she quickly begins to run in her aunt May''s direction. Aunt May, noticing her niece running towards her, instructs the four women beside her to refrain from apprehending the intruder. Alicia ran toward her aunt, and her aunt opened her two hands to welcome her as Alicia hugged her aunt tightly. Aunt May, who noticed Alicia''s worries, hugged her niece back and slowly started rubbing her back to calm her down. Four military officers beside her who notice the usual general who is colder than ice and fiercer than fire, and a general who has always had no emotion but has a small almost unnoticeable smile on her face while hugging a young girl. If they hadn''t been with her for few years they wouldn''t have noticed the difference. As Alicia began to calm down, Aunt May said with a cold, emotionless voice with a hint of softness in it. "Calm down, Alicia." "Your aunt is here; nothing is going to happen. Leave everything to your aunt." _____________________ I hope you guys leave a comment on a chapter to give me a better understanding of my novel. Do support me if you can, guys. Chapter 9: Sleeping with Aunt Alicia, who was currently hugging her aunt, began to calm down a little, but she was still anxious about her mom and brother, hoping that everything would be alright. "Aunt May, how long will it take to find out about mom and brother?" Alicia asked Listening to Little Alicia''s question, Aunt May ordered the officer to leave them alone, then walk a little bit while holding Alicia''s hands, sit comfortably on a bench, and begin to talk. "Alicia, if it were a normal procedure, then it would take about 5 days to find them, but don''t worry, your aunt will find them in 1 day," May said as she continued. "I have already contacted the Northern Air Force and dispatched several squadrons to find them, and I will also take a leave for a few days and stay with you for now." Alicia, listening to her aunt, was very moved by her words and also became a little less anxious. Seeing her niece still anxious, she tried to lighten up the mood and asked about different things. "Alicia it''s 8 pm already, sunset has already happened are you hungry?" May said "No, I am not hungry right now," Alicia said with a slightly dejected voice. Knowing her niece, who was always ready for food and said she was not hungry, I know she is worried about her mother and brother, but she could not have her only niece starving. Also, she herself is very worried about her friend and her only cute little nephew, but she cannot show it on her face in front of her niece. "Well, I am pretty hungry. Let''s go to a restaurant for dinner, and I will not listen to your excuse." As she stood up from her seat and held Alicia''s hand, she began to walk outside of the airport. While walking, she informed the female officers who came with her to go back to them, as she would not be coming back. "Alicia, Where is your car? Lead me to it." Listening to her aunt''s voice, Alicia knew her aunt would not listen to anyone if she had decided something. As she helplessly led her to her car''s location. "Give me the keys; I will drive on the way." Aunt May said to Alicia While driving to the restaurant, May asked many questions about her well-being, and Alicia answered like a machine. Seeing her always cheerful niece acting like that, she also felt very sad, but she could not do anything for now. Only after finding her friend and nephew will her niece feel relieved. Going into a fancy restaurant May ordered both of them because she knew what her niece''s favorite foods were. After finishing their food, they then begin to go to her niece''s house. While driving, May notices that her niece''s mood seems to have improved a little bit. Arriving in front of a giant gate that is 3 meters tall, which automatically opens upon sensing the blue luxurious car in front of it, and only after driving one kilometer, a 2-story house appears in front of, which is small in size the land it was located on and was covered by the 4-meter-tall fence all around it. Because only three people live in this house, it is quite large for three people to live in, as only Alicia, his brother, and her mother live in it. Alicia''s mother didn''t like a very big house with many servants. She thought living with them while taking care of her own children would make them closer. As for taking care of their big garden, they had hired many people to take care of it, but they live somewhere near their house as their mom provides them housing in this Tier I city, especially in this area where they live, as their security is very tight, which cost more than their salary for 3 months. But her mom didn''t care about the little money; they were very rich and wanted to live in peace. Alicia also likes this idea very much. After parking the car in the garage and going inside the house, Alicia was very tired due to all the tension, quickly took a cold shower, and then just wanted to fall asleep as she lay down in bed. Aunt May, who also comes out of the shower in a bathrobe, looks very sexy while showing her curves as she walks into the room where she usually stays while she visits her only friend and their cute children. As she opened her wardrobe and picked a black nightdress and quickly changed into it, which enhanced her beauty even more with her beautiful red hair and red eyes, she looked mesmerizing and began walking in the direction of Alicia''s room, checking on her sleep. As she went inside the room with no knock on the door, she noticed Alicia on her bed, trying to fall asleep while changing positions from time to time. Her bed was big enough for three to four people to fit in. Seeing her cheerful niece like that, she walked beside her bed and began to lie down next to her. Alicia, who was trying to fall asleep, sensing the movement on her bed, quickly opened her eyes, only to see her aunt May next to her, who was also looking at her with an emotionless face without any care as if she didn''t barge into her bed at all. "Little Alicia Today, Aunt will sleep next to you." Alicia, listened to her aunt calling her little sister with a pout on her face. "Aunt May, I have already told you not to call me Little Alicia." May, listening to her niece, didn''t say anything, as if she had not heard her complaining as she lay down next to her. Alicia, who also knew her aunt, didn''t like being touchy with people as long as she knew them for some unknown reason. She only acts touchy with her mother. As for her and his brother, she doesn''t mind but wouldn''t go out of her way to act touchy. Noticing her aunt lay down next to her without saying anything, she also didn''t say anything and turned her face to her aunt, hugged her while sleeping, and asked a question with a slightly shaky voice. "Aunt May, are brother and mom going to be alright?" Listening to her niece''s question, May looked straight into her niece''s eyes and said it with a serious face. "Listen carefully, Alicia. I will not give you false hope, only to be left disappointed in the end." she continued to find softness in her cold eyes. Alicia, who listened to the truth from her Aunt May''s mouth, was also smart enough to know this, but she didn''t want to accept it. As tears began to leak out of her beautiful black eyes she listened to her aunt''s voice again. "But your aunt will always be there for you; always remember it." May hugged her niece back and started rubbing her back gently. After 15 minutes of sobbing, Alicia finally fell asleep while hugging her aunt. May also fall asleep because, for a military officer like her sleeping quickly in any environment is the norm. ____________________ I would sure like a comment on the chapter individually; it will give me some ideas. and do support my writing if you can. It would be helpful to me if you guys donate some Powerstone or gift if you are able to. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 10: Demon and Lucky soldier Jimmy? Tomorrow morning, after a good night''s sleep, May was the first to wake up at 6 a.m., as she usually wakes up this time. As she noticed Alicia still sleeping on her bed, she was ready for her usual morning exercise. As she walks into her room to change into her workout outfit, she begins to walk outside the house to exercise. She likes to do her training in nature rather than in the house, as there is an outdoor gym in the house built just for her. As her sister knows, she likes training outside. After one and a half hours of intense workouts, she walks into the home for a relaxing bath. After taking the bath, she began to walk in the direction of Alicia''s room to check on her, as it was almost 8 a.m. She knows that her niece usually wakes up pretty early. May entered Alicia''s room, noticing she was still sleeping peacefully while hugging the pillow she was attached to like a koala. Seeing her like that, she finds this scene a bit cute but will never show it to her face. She chooses not to wake up her niece from her sleep, as she was pretty tired yesterday as she began to contact the northern military officers that she ordered to find her sister and nephew. She finds out that they will definitely cover all the area in the path of the plane flying route and several kilometers around it until sunset today, and she is hopeful that they are not a different route from what was intended. After successfully getting the information, she fell into deep thought as she heard a footstep approaching her, knowing that it was her niece. She began to think about what to eat for breakfast. As for cooking it herself, she didn''t even consider the idea because it didn''t suit the tastes of herself, her sister, and her niece and nephew. It doesn''t mean she cooks badly; it''s just that she likes food made by her sister and nephew more. She had cooked food on various missions for her many years of service, and her teammates liked it and smiled when she looked at them, telling her that they were enjoying it. Alicia was walking toward the dining hall with slightly wet hair as she had taken a bath, planning to make something to eat for herself as she was hungry. Noticing her aunt sitting on the couch on her thought, she also had the intention of asking about her mother and brother but held it in as she wanted to have a peaceful breakfast with her aunt and then ask her about his matter. "Aunt, have you eaten anything?" Knowing the food cooked by her aunt well, let''s not think about those memories, as she continued. "I know you would not have eaten anything. I will cook for you too. Wait for some time." Listening to her niece indirectly say she didn''t know how to cook, May''s eyes seem to burn with determination with her emotionless face. "No, I will also help you cook the food." Listening to her personality, Alicia didn''t reject her, as she said. "Okay, but I will do the cookincrash. u will help with other tasks, Aunt." Listening to her niece''s resolute voice that wasn''t listening to anything, she reluctantly accepted it with a nod. After half an hour, they were done with cooking, and what was in front of them was a Japanese-style breakfast with steamed rice, miso soup, grilled fish, eggs, and various side dishes. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the war, various people began to migrate from different regions, and people of different colors lived in society. There was some discrimination at first, but after so many years, people accepted different cultures, and for the remembrance of once-standing countries, food names are usually connected to past countries. Her mother cooks many types of food from different nations from the past that once existed, as she and her brother also learned it from her mother. Well, you will be wondering how my 11-year-old brother learns to cook. Well, he learns even faster than me and almost at my mother''s level of cooking. She didn''t feel jealous; on the other hand, she felt very proud of her cute little brother, who is a genius; she is not bad herself if she doesn''t compete with him. As they both began to eat the delicious food and after finishing the food, they both sat on the couch a few meters away from the dining table, as May said. "Alicia, the food you cooked is very delicious." As Alicia replied with a sad look, her face "Well, nothing compared to my mom and brother." Listening to Alicia''s sad voice when mentioning her mom and brother, May replied. "Well, you are right, Alice; cooking is the best, but you will get there someday. As for your brother, he is different; do not compare yourself with him, okay?" She has doubts that his nephew cooks better than Alice. He intentionally makes some mistakes while cooking, but it doesn''t escape her keen eyes. That''s why she didn''t want Alicia to compare herself with her monstrous nephew, and she fell depressed. As Alicia replied. "Will I know my brother is a genius when he and mom come back?" "Hmph! I will make my brother cook for me for a week for leaving me all alone and making me so worried." With a cute pout on her face Listening to her niece''s usual personality May felt very relieved that her niece was not depressed and was still cheerful. "I have something to tell you, Alicia," May said as she continued with a serious look on her face. "If nothing goes wrong, we will find the location for your mother and brother before sunset, and whatever we find, don''t do anything stupid. Alicia, promise me this, okay?" Alicia, listening to her about finding his mother and brother, became hopeful, replied with a cheerful voice, and promised her aunt. "Okay, Aunt May I promise I will not do anything stupid?" As the time passed quickly, the sun would go down in at least two hours. May, who was sitting on the couch while watching a movie with her niece accompanied her while having some snacks. As her phone provided by the military started to vibrate, she quickly got up and began to walk out, only before telling Alicia that she had an important call to attend. "Good afternoon, general We have found the plane you have tasked us to find." His voice began to shake as he was too scared to continue. As far as he knows, the general in front is someone who will beat men to death for looking at her for more than a few seconds. Knowing that he is a man and giving such bad news to the general about the people, she tells them, especially to protect them with life if they find them. May sensed his hesitation and said it with a cold voice. "If you don''t continue, I will cut your tongue and stuff salt in your mouth." Listening to her cruel words with a cold voice, he had thought that he would die today for coming into contact with this demon. He continued with a scared voice. "General, we have found the plane, and all the people within it are dead. Only one person is alive with serious injuries. His facial features and age match the young boy you instructed us to specially protect, and he was already in a coma when we found him. We had already arranged for him to be admitted to the best hospital nearby." "And the lady is found among the dead; their plane seems to have crashed. I am sorry for the losses, General." May, who heard the officer, felt the greatest shock in the world as a stream of tears began to fall from her eyes. She was her only friend in the world, whom she would call a sister and the only person she considered family. She, who always wanted to help people, died in the fucking plane crash with an abnormally high fatality rate, and her only nephew is in a coma. She had already experienced how filthy this world is, and in this cruel world, she only had her sister and her children, whom she could call family. She had already experienced powerlessness in her childhood, which is why she joined the military to hold enough power to keep her only family away from harm and not feel powerless ever again. I once again felt this horrible feeling after so many years. She had already considered the possibility of a plane crash, but the survival rate of a natural plane is pretty high. The worst she had thought would be losing a limb, but her sister was dead. This is not normal. She unknowingly clenched her fist tight against one of her hands, and blood started to flow out of her hand. She swore to herself that if she found out this was done by someone, she would kill anyone who got in her way of finding out, even if she had to become a demon. As she began to wipe the tears from her face. A military officer who had not heard the general voice for one minute was very tense and dared not make a sound. The idea of cutting the phone never crossed his mind; he would cut his own hand rather than the phone of this demon. Her emotion began to calm down and was replaced with a cold, emotionless face that seemed colder than before, and she ordered the military officer who was on the phone. "You did well for arranging the hospital for the kid, but you are on guard duty with your squad and the remaining squad there until I arrive there, and if I find out you moved any dead body or even a single piece of metal from the crash site, I will definitely kill you, okay?" An officer who heard the general''s cold voice replied with a loud shout on the phone. "Understood general" Jimmy, who heard the voice of the phone cutting, dared not breathe first. He checked if the phone call was actually cut, and after checking, the call had ended, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Today Jimmy felt very lucky for not moving the dead bodies. He had only checked if the person was dead or not, and he only moved the boy to the hospital and quickly called the general. And from her voice, he could tell she would definitely kill him, and it was not difficult for someone of her stature. Jimmy didn''t know what relationship these two people had with General, who is famous for cruelty and beauty, especially for men, but didn''t harm innocent people, and as for the men who started at her for more than a few seconds, well, she didn''t consider them innocent. Especially with her red hair and red eyes, she earned the nickname demon. But today, the demon seems to have become the true demon who will not spare anyone. Jimmy felt the luckiest he had ever been; even winning the lottery would not compete with his luck. Jimmy, an original squad leader, informed the remaining three squad leaders what the general had told him from word to word. And the remaining squad, listening to Jimmy, felt they had escaped death and felt very lucky as well. As they began to guard the perimeters of the plane crash. _____________________________ Make sure to comment on the chapter; it gives me many ideas about the story. Also, if you like the story so far, make sure to add it to your library. Chapter 11: Birth of Crazy Women? May, who was still standing outside, was thinking about how to tell Alicia this horrible news. She didn''t know what her reaction would be as she was standing outside the room, deep in thought. Alicia, who noticed her aunt had not come back even after 10 minutes, thought about going to find her aunt as there was this uneasy feeling in her heart that didn''t go away from yesterday. Alicia got up from her seat and began to walk outside. May, who heard the footsteps approaching, didn''t move and decided that she had to tell the truth to her niece. She knew it would be very hard for a young girl like Alicia. But lying will make her hopes up only to be crushed more ruthlessly. Having decided what to do, May began to walk toward Alicia, who had not even stepped outside the room. When both May and Alicia met at the door of the room, both of them met, and Alicia noticed the redness in her and the mark of tears. A bad premonition appeared in her mind about something happening to her mom and brother that she didn''t want to believe. She was about to ask her aunt why her eyes were red, but before she could say anything, May''s voice interrupted her. "Alicia, come inside the room with me. I have something very important to talk about with you." Alicia can feel that something is not right, but she still follows her, and two of them sit on the couch as Alicia asks a question. "Aunt, what do you want to talk about?" "Little Alicia I want to talk about your mom and brother, and we have found them both," May said while continuing while gently holding Alicia''s hands, which were not covered in blood. As she had hurt one of her hands unknowingly, she was deliberately hiding it from Alicia to not make her more worried. Alicia listening didn''t feel happy at all; she could tell by her Aunt May''s face that something bad had happened, which is like always being emotionless, but she could see a hint of anger and sadness in it. Usually, her ears twitch from time to time when she feels happy. Her aunt may look cold outside, but she is a very gentle person as long as she knows her. And in front of Mom, this cold general will follow her every word. She finds her aunt very cute, following her mother''s order with an emotionless face and her ears twitching slightly. "The plane they both are on crashed, and your mother is dead, and your brother fell into a coma and is currently in a hospital As Alicia listened to the words his aunt had spoken, she felt like she was in a nightmare. She didn''t accept reality and said them with a trembling voice. "Aunt, you are joking, aren''t you?" "Have I ever joked and lied about something? Alicia asked. May replied with a question. Alicia, who heard her, finally broke down as she started to cry relentlessly due to the sadness caused by hearing the news of her mother''s death from her Aunt''s mouth while repeatedly saying words. "Sob, sob, mom! My mom, no! Sob, sob" as May hugged her niece tightly while silently swearing to herself that she would protect her sisters''s children with her life, and if someone tries to harm her precious family, she didn''t even want to think about what she would do. While hugging her niece, a beautiful red pupil seems to be swirling. After 15 minutes of sobbing, Alicia suddenly wiped her tears from her face and started saying it with a swirling, deep black pupil. "Brother! My little brother needs me; I have to go to him." May, who feels that Alicia''s crying has stopped, let go of the hug. When she heard Alicia''s words, she started thinking, ''Yes, my family needs me; I have to go.'' They started in each other''s swirling eyes and said at the same time with madness in their eyes. "My little brother needs me." "My family needs me." As both voices echoed Today, the universe has given two crazy women whose terror will be known through many planets. Alicia understood each other''s intentions. "Aunt, we should get to my brother quickly; he needs me," Alicia said as May replied. "Yes, I should get the fastest jet to go there quickly," May said She informed the Eastern Air Force to send her fastest flying jet available currently, it could not land here; it would be at the nearest airport. "Let''s go to the airport. It cannot land here," May said as they both went into the garage to find the car. As May sat in the driving seat while Alicia was in the seat next to her, after one and a half hours of driving, they reached the airport. May was in casual clothes that nobody recognized, but she attracted a lot of attention with her rare red hair and red eyes, followed by the young and beautiful next, who attracted no less attention. I may ignore them. She had no time to waste as she informed the staff, who respectfully led them to the military jet. Standing in front of them is a sleek black military jet with a max speed of 2.4 Mach, which is approximately 1800 mph. And standing next to it is an Eastern Air Force soldier. Whoever saw the infamous red-haired woman a few meters away saluted her and then quickly moved his head down not to see her more than necessary. Alicia, who had seen a military jet for the first time, was amazed by how cool it looked. She was sure her brother would like it very much. Remembering she had to visit her brother, she began to focus on the task ahead. Meanwhile, May, saw the military fighter jet in front of her, which could only carry two people, one of them being a pilot. As she remembered, she had forgotten to tell them about the number of people. Well, jets carry more people, but their speed is low compared to this. Whatever she knows about how to fly the jet, she will just kick out the pilot and take her niece with her. As she said to the officer. "You officer, take out two G-force suits, and after that, you go back to your post, and I will take the jet understood." Listening to her cold voice, he began to sweat, as he didn''t have the authority to give her the jet. "I will inform your higher-ups about the jet," she said. He quickly pulled out two flight suits and thought of offering help to the beautiful young lady on the side for putting the flight suit on, a normal citizen would not know how to put it on. Without any other intentions. He will show the general how good he is. I will surely have a good image of her; he even thought of getting a promotion, clueless about the danger he was facing. May was currently putting on the G-force suit, and Alicia was moving around the jet to see its different parts. May noticed that Alicia was looking around like a child, while she also noticed that the officer was walking in the direction of Alicia. She walked up faster and appeared in front of the officer. Seeing the general appear in front of him in a suit without a helmet, he almost pissed off his pants. A cold voice sounded in his ears. "Where were you going, and what are you going to do? Look into my eyes and answer me." May said it with swirling red eyes with a hint of madness in them. The officer who heard her voice almost felt his body go weak but stabilized himself with shaking knees and looked up into the eyes of the general. because if he did not follow this crazy woman''s orders, forget about military punishment; he didn''t even know he would be walking out of there. As he looked into the general red eyes with madness in them, he almost felt like he was staring at a demon who was ready to take his life. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ___________________________________ Guys, leave more reviews to let me know about the story so far. As it will improve my writing experience with your feedback. Chapter 12: Maturing Alicia? The officer, who was looking at the swirling red eyes in front of him as he answered with a shuttering voice and sweat on his face. "Maam, I just asked the young lady if she wanted any help in putting on the G-force suit, nothing more." May, who is listening to the officer and is looking deep into his eyes, is trying to see if he is lying. After looking for a few seconds, she can see he has no other intentions. "You are pretty lucky." "I am in a hurry right now; otherwise, I would have definitely teach you a lesson for doing what you are not told to do, officer," May said coldly Also, she didn''t want her niece to see her as being cruel. After saying that she could see the officer was keeping his head down, just after talking, he didn''t leave, waiting for her to give an order. "Are you waiting for me? Break your legs quickly and get out of here." May said it with a slightly annoyed tone. The officer who listened to the crazy woman''s voice quickly began to run away from her sight and began to think this woman was more crazy than he imagined. He could tell if she is not in a hurry; she would definitely break his bone. He only wanted to help. Seeing that the officer has run away May begins to focus on Alicia, who is currently curiously looking at the plane. May began to walk up to Alicia and help her change into the suit as both of them were ready to depart. Alicia, who noticed the military pilot was not there, asked her aunt how they were going without the pilot. "Don''t worry, your aunt knows how to fly this, and there are only two seats for you and me." "With this jet, we will reach there in less than 2 hours." Alicia is listening to her aunt say that she can fly this cool-looking plane. She felt that her aunt was very cool, as she directly praised her. "Wow, Aunt May, I don''t know why you are so cool." With a twinkle in her black eyes. Because she had only seen her aunt mess up the food and accompany them while they played. As for her cold emotions, she thinks it''s her natural face. She also looks very beautiful. She secretly tried making her face look like hers, but it didn''t suit her. Also, she can tell all these big, muscular officers are very scared of her, not just because her rank is higher than hers but because they look like they''ve seen a ghost and don''t even look into her eyes. In her mind, she thought she would become just like her and protect her like a cute little brother from those hungry girls who would go after his brother when he grew up with madness in deep black eyes. "Aunt I have decided I would definitely become like you and protect my brother," Alicia said it with resolve. Listening to her talk about becoming like her and genuinely praising her, she felt pretty good inside. She was not the one who would feel happy for praise, but praise from her family made her feel very good. "Now is not the time for that, Alicia. We have to go quickly." May said, with a slight twitch in her ears. Alicia can tell her aunt is very happy. But her face is still as emotional as ever, without any expression. Seeing her like that, Alicia finds her very cute. She also really thinks that it''s not the time for that because she has to face her mom''s body in front of her. She didn''t know how she would be able to handle that, but she was thinking about her brother, who was in the hospital. She thought she had to quickly go to her brother, hoping that if she visited him, he would wake up. Before boarding the jet, Aunt May told Alicia that she would feel pressure when they flew, but with her healthy physique, she would be easily able to handle it. With some dizziness After one hour and twenty minutes, they arrived at the airport nearest to the hospital, where Aiden is currently admitted because they could not land the jet anywhere. May asked Alicia if she was okay as Alicia said she can easily handle little headaches. Seeing that her niece was okay May felt relieved The hospital is twenty minutes from here if they get a cab. As both of them arrived at the hospital, May asked the receptionist about anyone who had been admitted to the emergency room by the military in a few hours and showed her military ID card. The receptionist who saw the card began to read it as her eyes focused on the rank She bowed her head quickly and began to lead her to the room because it was pretty unusual for a kid to have two military guards. She also thought the kid must be a big shot; she would inform the hospital to pay special attention to him as a general personally visited him. As they reached the room, the receptionist quickly bowed her head and left them for privacy. Alicia and May were currently standing in front of the room where Aiden was being treated. Alicia''s hands were shaking due to her being nervous, and she was also pretty tense seeing her nephew in a coma. "Alicia, you have to face the truth. You cannot hide it. Let''s go and see your brother." May said May seems to be telling this not only to Alicia but also to herself. She had seen many more gruesome sights than this in her service, but the idea of seeing her family hurt was pretty hard for her. They both took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and entered inside. It was a big, luxurious room. There seemed to be military officers standing guard a few meters away from the bed where Aiden was in a coma and a good-looking nurse sitting on the chair. Soldiers guarding Aiden had already heard the footsteps of someone coming; their hands were on their automatic rifles, ready to shoot if it was someone suspicious because they didn''t get any information about someone visiting. And the nurse is pretty tense, seeing their extreme reaction; she guessed this boy must be very important. But seeing a red-haired beauty and a young, beautiful black-haired girl enter, they quickly eased the grip from their guns and saluted the red-haired woman. Seeing the officer May order the two soldiers to stand outside the room, they quickly left. The nurse also wanted to leave, but she could not because she had to take care of the patient. Seeing the emotionless, cold-faced woman, she was scared of angering her while explaining the condition of the patient. For a nurse like her one word, is enough to lose her job. Alicia, who had entered the room, focused on her brother, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She had already imagined it many times visiting him while coming here, but seeing it with her eyes, tears started to leak out of her eyes as she quickly moved closer to the bed to see his body, which is covered in many bandages and some liquid is entering his body through a pipe. And on the machine that measures the heart rate, it showed that it was normal, as she could read it. She started to calm down, wiped her tears, and asked the nurse about his condition. May, who was observing Alicia''s reaction, is pretty satisfied that she didn''t break down, but she didn''t know if seeing her mother would allow her to handle it. She was also not sure about herself. The nurse started to speak as they both listened carefully. She told them that he had multiple cuts all over his body, but they were not too serious and would heal within a month with no internal injuries. But he fell into a coma for unknown reasons, and they didn''t know when he would wake up. Listening to her, Alicia feels it''s good that he''s not in serious condition; as for him being in a coma, she believes he will definitely wake up. May is worried about the coma, as she finds it suspicious with this level of injuries. She also has the thought that it was not caused by a natural reason, but she cannot do anything right now. After she investigates the crash site, if she finds someone''s involvement, she will let them know what real hell is. "Alicia, we have to go to your mother, and quickly she gave her burial. She deserves it, and our Aiden condition is alright; you can visit him later." Alicia''s body froze her spot listening to what her Aunt had said. She knew had to face her mother, whom she had been avoiding subconsciously. As she replied, her aunt "Aunt, can you please arrange for Mom to go home with us? I didn''t want the media to get involved and my mother to become a political chess piece," she continued while asking the nurse. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can I move my brother to our home?" As the nurse replied, "Miss, you can transfer him as his condition is pretty stable, but you have to talk to the doctor; I didn''t have the authority to make the decision." With resolve, she faced her aunt again and continued. "Aunt, can you arrange all this for me? For now, I will wait here with Aiden and look after him." Seeing her niece talk with resolve, she sees that she has grown up a little. ___________ Make sure to leave a comment and do support in my journey if you can. Chapter 13: Naive Jimmy? Listening to Alicia''s resolute voice Aunt May has decided to trust her niece. She replied to her niece "Little Alicia I will do as you say but I will take time to make the preparations we will depart tomorrow from here you stay here with Aiden and remember to take a good rest" Alicia listened to her aunt fully trusting her with the decision without any complaints. She felt warm in her heart and said in a cheerful voice. "Aunt May, you are the best Aunt ever" She hugged her tightly May feeling the hug reciprocated her hug while saying "Okay, Okay I have to go now you take care of Aiden and yourself" Before leaving she gave a deep look at the nurse who was Standing next to Alicia while saying "Take good care of both of them understood" Seeing her cold red eyes with an emotionless face, Nurse felt a chill in her spine and quickly nodded. Alicia didn''t say anything, her focus was on Aiden who was lying on the bed. She sat next to him while holding his hand praying in her mind that he would wake up quickly. May walked outside of the door noticing the two military soldiers guarding the door. She gave them a serious warning that if something happened to the people inside the room both of them were dead. Both soldiers started guarding the door with their lives so as not to let something unexpected happen. In a mountain range covered in a thin layer of snow roughly 100 kilometers away from the hospital Aiden is currently being treated. They had covered all the corpses with white clothes as nobody wanted to see the dead bodies Squad Leader Jimmy and their colleague are guarding the parameters of the plane crash site and suddenly his smartphone given by the military started to vibrate. Jimmy took out his phone to check who was calling him seeing the general was calling he quickly picked up the phone to answer the phone. As he first saluted the general a cold voice sounded from the other side. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Send a military helicopter to pick me up at the hospital where you have admitted the boy and be sure to send it as quickly as you can." Jimmy listening to the voice quickly replied with a loud "Understood Mam" And with a beep sound call ended. Jimmy let out a sigh of relief quickly and called all the other squad leaders to decide which of the three would be going to pick the general because they could not send lower-ranking officers then because that would be disrespectful to the general. As they had decided to see the one who would do fewer push-ups would be the one to go. In Jimmy''s mind he thoughts ''I will be the first one to do the push-ups and crush their spirit as their result will be affected'' But the remaining two officers thought in their mind that they would never be one to do it first as they would rather die than lose seeing a target but for the first, they don''t know how much is good. All three of them have a good well-shaped body. Three of them stared deep into each other eyes tension began to build up and three of them shouted at the same time. The two squad leaders beside Jimmy shouted, "I would be the last one to do it." They were ready to fight for the last place with intense eyes As they head Jimmy shouts at the same time "I will be the first one to do it" Seeing Jimmy''s cheerful shout both of them look at each other as if communicating with their eyes nodded thinking that this self-proclaimed hero is also here as he doesn''t leave a single moment to show off. They reluctantly accepted Jimmy''s offer saying that he had previously sacrificed himself for directly talking to the general. And being his comrade it is their duty not to forget his sacrifice. Jimmy felt very touched by his comrade''s responses and happily accepted the first place to do the push-ups. Jimmy started doing the military push-ups and he had done a total of 91 push-ups. Seeing Jimmy score two officers felt It would be a tough match for them but one of them volunteered to go in second place. He had done a total of 93 push-ups but at the last two, his face was completely red and shouted loudly and finally collapsed on the ground. The third officer had a very serious look on his face because his personal best is only 89 push-ups, and it would be pretty hard for him to do more than Jimmy. When he was doing the push-ups, Jimmy had a serious look on his face because this match would decide if he would be one to go or not. Seeing that only at the 89th push-up his face is completely red, and he is also shouted Jimmy felt he would win this match. But the officer in front of him didn''t give up and continued with the next push-up with a shaking hand, red face, and groans escaping his mouth occasionally. Jimmy can feel it if he tries to do one more, he will hurt himself, and seeing him trying to do one more Jimmy says to him. "Well, I will go in place don''t hurt yourself trying to do more" Listening to Jimmy''s voice officer on the ground doing the push-ups suddenly stopped and collapsed on the ground. He didn''t doubt that Jimmy would keep his word because this Wanna-Be Hero is a very trustworthy person and every officer in both their and his squad respected him very much. But they also felt he was very naive, but they still liked him very much as he said to Jimmy. "Jimmy, thank you for going to pick up the general I am very scared of General" he was completely sure that he could do the last push-up. Jimmy was both scared and excited to meet the general who had saved his life 10 years ago and he also wanted to thank her himself but listening to the rumors about her he was very scared of her. Talking to her the other day also terrified him and made him believe the rumor of beating men to the brink of death for looking at her more than he should. He quickly chose two officers from his team to operate the military helicopter, and he was sitting on the back of the helicopter as they departed to pick up the general. _________________ make sure leave comments on the chapters and I would be glad if you write a review. You can also support me by donating powerstone and sending me gifts It would motivated me a lot. Chapter 14: Greedy and Lustful Director? Jimmy and his two squad members departed to pick up the general. While Jimmy and the other two squad leaders were deciding which squad leader would go to pick up the general. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. May who had just ended the call after telling the soldier to pick her up at the hospital appeared in front of the receptionist''s desk. The receptionist who was currently focusing on the computer screen looked up to see only the beautiful cold face general in front of her. She quickly stood up from her and started asking if she needed any help with something as respectfully as possible. May told her to call the director of the hospital she wants to have a meeting with right now. The receptionist listening to her cold voice felt lucky that the director was present in the hospital right now as she didn''t know how she would handle this fierce general. She began to lead her to a luxurious room that looked like It was used for meetings and told her that she would bring the director as soon as possible as she left hurriedly. Inside the room, there is a large square-shaped glass table in the centre with rounded corners at the end of it and there are a total of thirteen chairs in the room six simple white leather chairs on each side and one stylish chair larger than the rest of them at one end, there is also projector at one end of the table. There are many paintings on the wall for the decoration and the ceiling is decorated with lights. May naturally walked up to the head seat and sat there while crossing her legs as she intertwined her finger and let it rest on the table. May waiting for the director to come sits on the head seat with long flowing red hair, fierce red eyes, and her cold emotionless face her body radiates a natural fierce aura that gives her the feeling of a tiger waiting to devour her prey. The receptionist had gone to the director''s office to inform him about the meeting. The director who listened to her first outright rejected it but when she mentioned that the person who wanted to have a meeting was a general his attitude quickly and he became angry for not informing him about this. As he quickly went with her to meet with the general receptionist knocked on the door of the meeting room after a few seconds a cold emotionless voice sounded from inside. "Come in" On the way to coming to the meeting director is very happy to know that the general is here in his hospital hoping that he can get close to the general. So he curiously asked the receptionist the name of the general as she remembered the name written on her military ID saying that her name was General May Cross. Finding out the general is a female he subconsciously takes her lightly. Listening to the surname Cross the same one as the famous pharmaceutical empire that goes by the name of Cross if she was from there if he can seduce her his life will be set. He is only 27 years old and he believes in his look as he is pretty handsome with short black hair, black eyes, and 6 feet tall and become the director of the hospital. He can seduce some middle-aged general as he assumed her to be old thinking about her military rank. When both heard the sound from the other side the director ordered the receptionist to go back he would handle the meeting himself. The receptionist wanted to say something to the director by chose not to as she knew how greedy and lustful this psychopath was, only by seducing the CEO''s daughter and becoming her boyfriend a doctor with average skill become a director at such a young age. But this was not the reason she called him a psychopath. The reason being how many young nurses he had seduced with his words and after having sex he would leave them and if they wanted to reveal everything to his girlfriend he would blackmail them with the video he had taken and only use them for sexual pleasure. As for how she knew one day at night shift when the director usually left she had accidentally discovered him having sex with a young nurse at his office when she had gone to find the document that the chief had told her to collect from the director''s office as he had left it there he would collect it from her tomorrow morning at reception. she had only opened the door at the sound of moaning she peeked inside seeing two of them fully immersed she quickly left without them noticing. One week later when she finally found the chance to talk alone to asked if she didn''t know that if director was the CEO''s daughter''s boyfriend listening to her question Young started acting confused about why she had asked her question. But she told her that she had seen both of them having sex one week ago at the director''s office listening to the receptionist''s words young nurse shared about her relationship with the director and begged her especially to not talk about her relationship with the director as her life would be over. Listening to the young nurse talking about how at first he felt that his relationship with her girlfriend was not good and they might break up in the future currently, he cannot break up with her as his father owns this hospital they had to keep their relationship as secret. And only after their first date they started having sex saying that he loves her he would break up with her girlfriend in the future. But after one month of secretly having a relationship she told him that he had to choose between his girlfriend had herself as began to show his true color and started blackmailing him with her videos and jobs. After that, he also starts giving her money from time to time saying that slut like her should should be happy being paid as he manipulates her one day he asks her to come to a hotel and there she finds one of her colleagues as he had sex with both of them at the same time. At the end of the, she started crying saying that she didn''t know what she could do as it was her first time having a relationship and if her parents, family members, and friends saw her video she would commit suicide. she also told her she is very depressed and was always been a very cheerful person but could not find herself too happy in this situation while sobbing. The receptionist who heard the young nurse''s story can tell she is only 22-24 years old and at such a young of enjoying life she got trapped with a rapist psychopath She also feels she could not do anything in this situation. And told her sorry for not being able to help her and pressured her she would never tell anyone about this. She hopes that the director shows his lustful nature in front of General Cross as she can tell just by looking at the general that she is not to be messed with, call it her women''s intuition. A smile appeared on her face thinking about the many possible futures of the director. ___________________ Make sure to write more reviews and support in my journey if you can and let''s not forget about commenting on the chapters. Chapter 15: Director Showing His True Colors? The director, who heard the cold voice saying to come in, told the receptionist to leave them so he could handle the meeting himself. As he opened the door to enter the meeting room, the first thing he noticed as he entered the door was a beauty sitting on the head seat of the meeting room. He was dazed by her beauty because she was the most beautiful woman he had seen in person, as she could rival even those idols, celebrities, and movie stars on TV. With a beautiful face with red flowing hair, deep red eyes, a small nose, cute pink lips, and an attractive facial structure, he can also tell she is not wearing any makeup. She is in her casual black shirt, sitting on the chair, while the fingers of her hands are intertwined while resting on the table, and her cold, emotionless face releases a natural, fierce aura; even he feels intimated in front of her. He is even considering backing out of trying to seduce her, but his greed changes his mind as she is a general. Also from the mysterious Corss family, a creepy smile appears on his face as it quickly goes away, and the idea of having this heavenly woman for himself is very appealing to him. May, who was sitting on the head seat waiting for the director to come as it was already 5 minutes, felt slightly annoyed by it, but suddenly she heard the knock on the door she had ordered to come in. A handsome young man with short black hair and blue eyes, 6 feet tall, walked into the room. May noticed that the director was younger than she thought; she only thought of this for a second and ignored it, having no more thoughts about it. She had to make preparations for Aiden to be transferred safely to Eastern Union territory, and she wanted the best, which is why she directly informed the director of the hospital. Because of some unexpected situation, she didn''t want her family to get hurt, as she would not be able to forgive herself. As she noticed that he was looking at her, dazed with lust in his eyes, she also noticed the creepy smile that quickly went away, but it didn''t leave her sharp eyes. She felt very angry, but she chose to ignore this time as she didn''t have time to waste right now. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She noticed him still standing, so she ordered him to sit on one of the chairs. The director who listened to her ordered him to sit down, and as he was just about to sit down, he felt annoyed by her as she ordered him to sit down like a dog in his own office. As he sits down at the closest chair to her right hand, which is only a meter away from her, with a smile on his face, he thinks that when he conquers this bitch, he will teach her a lesson. May seeing him come closer to her and sit on the next seat with a smile on his face and in his eyes, she could sense ill intentions as she thought to herself, ''It has been a long time since someone has been daring enough to have indecent thoughts about her not once but twice and act so brazenly in front of her'' She felt very disgusted by his behavior; her eyes shone as she looked directly into his eyes with a cold, emotionless face. The director, who noticed her looking directly into his with a cold, emotionless face, thought that she was showing interest in him. But seeing her cold, emotionless face that didn''t change from the moment he entered the meeting room, he felt a little scared, but seeing she was still looking gorgeous, he ignored all this and looked into her eyes with a smile on his face. Suddenly, her pink lips opened, and a cold, captivating sound entered his ears. "Is this room soundproof?" Listening to her captivating voice ask about the room being soundproof, his thoughts went wild, but controlling his emotions, he answered with a smile on his face, "Yes, it is." May, who was still looking into his eyes, asked another question with the same cold voice: "Are there any CCTV cameras installed in this room?" The director, listening to her cold but captivating voice, asked if there was any camera in this room so he could control his wild thoughts. A creepy smile appeared on his face as he answered her. "No, there are no cameras in this room. Whatever happens here, nobody will know about it." May, who listened to his indirect comment, almost couldn''t control herself as she took a deep breath and stood up from her seat. The director, who saw her standing up, started to get aroused as he looked at her walking past. He looked a little confused but saw her walk toward the door and close. He thought, ''I didn''t want someone to disturb me while I was enjoying this beauty'' Seeing her walk back, he stood up from his seat and faced her as she was moving closer to him, thinking it was his first time fucking such a beautiful girl, and no girl can resist a handsome and successful young guy like him with a creepy smile on his face. May looked at him standing up, facing her direction, and having a creepy smile on his face. He just wanted to end his life but could not kill a civilian on her wimp. In the early days of her military career, many men had shown their lust toward her, and she had beaten every single one of them to a pulp, but as her rank increased due to her high performance, people began to get scared of her, knowing her exceptional shooting skills and that she was a top genius in hand-to-hand combat and martial arts. Even her high ranking had second thoughts about having an eye on her, knowing her crazy record, as she could not directly act against them, but she would challenge them to spar until one of them could not continue to fight, and as a higher ranking officer, they could not ignore the challenge of a junior, especially a woman, as it would hurt their pride. And the guys who had shown lust for her had a record of leaving their faces bloody at the end of the spar, and no one wanted to have a disfigured face for months with some missing teeth. She didn''t walk out unscathed, but with her exceptional agility and being a natural fighting genius, she only got some minor bruises on her body, having her face unscathed every single time. She had not killed even one of them, except for almost beating a few of them to death. But this guy in front of her gives her sinister feelings, almost reminding her of the horrible moment from ten years ago, which was the greatest shame in her life, as her anger intensified even more. She reaches in front of him, only half a meter away, looking into his eyes with emotionless eyes and a cold voice, having no emotions on her face. "Can you guess what''s going to happen now?" _________________ You guys can also guess in the comment about what our cold beauty Aunt May will do next. And please make sure to write a review. Chapter 16: The director, who listened to her questions, had a confident smile on his face, looked directly into her eyes, and answered her arrogantly. "Don''t try to play dumb with me now; I know you are attracted to me. That''s why you asked me questions about cameras, soundproofing, and stuff, and you also closed the door." And with a creepy smile on his face, he said, "I will take good------" But before he could finish his word, May, standing in front of him, kicked him directly in the center of his chest with her long legs. he was sent flying two meters away from her and fell to the ground with a Thud! sound. The director felt the sudden kick in his chest with such force that all the air inside his lung forcefully shot out with some blood mixed in it. He had never experienced such pain before, as his face contorted in immense pain and a loud "Argh!" escaped his mouth. He was lying on the ground, shouting with pain and feeling it was difficult to breathe as he struggled to stand up from the ground. May, seeing him struggle to stand up only after one kick, felt pathetic looking at him as she gave him time to prepare himself for what was about to come next, as it would be boring if he lost consciousness without experiencing the pain. The director, who was finally able to stand with the support of the table with some painful sound escaping his mouth after a few minutes, could not believe what had happened, as his mind was also shaken due to the sudden pain. He could also tell that some of his ribs were broken by just one of her kicks. And the idea of fighting back quickly left him; with one of her kicks, he could not walk properly. As he looked at the beautiful lady a few meters away from him with fear in his eyes, he thought about why this woman was beating him up; he had only met her for the first time. Does she know about him as a blackmailing nurse? No, that cannot happen, as he chooses his target carefully with a low background while observing them for some time, and they are not courageous enough to tell. He was thinking about how she could persuade this crazy woman, as running away was not an option because she was in the path of the door, and he could only stand up with the support of the table. ''I had to persuade this crazy woman'' "Why are you doing this to me?" he said with difficulty and a painful face. Seeing him stand up after a few minutes and asking why she was beating him, didn''t say anything as she began to walk slowly in his direction at a steady and relaxed pace. Seeing her not answering his question and slowly walking toward him, his heart almost stopped by the fear of feeling the pain again and he began shouting frantically to convince her with an ugly look on his face. "Please don''t do this." "I would never look at you with ill intentions ever again." "If you want, I can give you money; just don''t hurt me." Seeing that she was moving closer and closer without even responding to his, he gave up on the idea of trying to convince this psychopathic woman and thought of fighting back. As he noticed the pen on the table, he sneakily picked it up and hid it behind his back. Thinking he just had to stab her and make a run for it, she would not be able to do anything outside as there were many cameras and people outside. May noticed that he was hiding something behind his back, but she didn''t care about it as it was not firearms because this pathetic man without fighting experience could not pose a threat to her without firearms. May reached one meter in front of him as he shouted and lunged at him with a pen in his right hand, trying to stab her in the stomach. noticing him screaming and trying to stab her with a pen, she sidestepped and dodged it easily while sending a punch right across his face bam! while controlling force not to make him unconscious and make it more painful. The director felt a powerful punch on his face, and he fell sideways on the ground with a thud! The director was lying on the ground with his face appeared swollen and covered in blood, with a few of his teeth broken and blood leaking from his mouth. Feeling the unbearable pain for the first time, he started to cry on the ground, his face covered in tears and snot mixed with blood. Seeing him crying pathetically on the ground with his face covered in tears and snot mixed, she felt disgusted by the idea of touching him with her hands. She had never seen such cowardly men in her life while in the military. She had beaten many men, and some of them cried too, but none of them were as pathetic as him and disgusted her this much. Remembering the creepy smile on his face, she felt this was not nearly enough beating for him. As she began to walk closer to him, the director, who was lying on the ground withering in pain while sobbing, heard her footsteps moving closer and closer and began to speak frantically with his unsightly appearance in incoherent words, However could still understand him as she had listened to it many times. "I''m sorry; please forgive me." "Please forgive me; I will never look at women ever again." "Please, just once, forgive me." "Have mercy on me." Seeing him pleading made her feel even more disgusted, but she thought he had not done anything. It would not be wise to do too much torture, as she did not enjoy this pathetic sight in front of her. But she still didn''t stop and walked up to him, looking down on his face. Seeing one side of his face still perfectly good, she was ready for more beatings. The director, who saw her blurry figure standing close to him and looking down at him, thought that she would not beat him in this miserable state, feeling a little relaxed, then suddenly saw her legs moving as his face lost all its color. He began to cover his face with both his hands, as he didn''t want his face to get hurt, while sobbing "No, no, no, please don''t" with incoherent words. "Have mercy, please." May kicked him a few times until his hand went limp, covered in bruises, she finally kicked his face and more of his teeth broke as both sides of his face brushed and battered, covered in blood tears and snot leaking from his eyes and nose, withering on the ground, and crying with a painful "argh!" sound escaping his mouth from time to time. Seeing his condition on the ground, May felt satisfied, but seeing her hands and shoes covered in his disgusting blood, she wanted to beat him more but stopped, thinking he would never have any indecent thoughts about her. She took out the phone from her pocket of her black jeans, which were covering her attractive long legs and round ass, to check the time. She notices that it''s been almost ten minutes since the meeting, and according to the distance of the crash from here, the helicopter going to pick her up seems to be arriving soon. She had to take care of this mess quickly and make arrangements for Aiden''s safe transfer to Eastern Union territory. She picked up some tissue from the tissue box on the table and quickly cleaned both her hands and shoes, and she began to walk out of the meeting room. Walking out of the room, she closed the door, and even if she didn''t close the door, she knew that pathetic man could not be able to walk out of the room who couldn''t even stand properly with just one kick of her holding back her strength. She walked in front of the receptionist told her to follow her with her cold voice, without any emotion on her face. The receptionist followed her quickly, thinking that with the director''s flirty nature, who flirts with every beautiful woman, seeing someone as attractive as a cold woman in front of him, he would have tried to flirt with her, seeing the cold-faced general she would not let him go without beating the sit out of him. She didn''t know how much he would have beaten up, but she could imagine he would get his face bruised at least. She cannot help the young nurse, but this would have taught him a small lesson. As for telling the general about the young nurse''s predicament, she had to first see the director. She wouldn''t want those inappropriate videos of the young nurse and director to get leaked because of her mistake and ruin someone''s life. She didn''t know where he had hidden those videos or how many countermeasures he had to take to protect them with his scheming mind. May informed the receptionist because she was the only person in the hospital she talked with. As far as her leaking about her beating up the director of the hospital, she didn''t care much about it as she had enough power not to get affected by this, but she would not deliberately try to ruin her public image. She can also tell this receptionist is not stupid enough to provoke her just by looking at her. And with the surname Cross her sister had given her, she didn''t want to bring shame to it, as she greatly respected her sister even with her helping nature. ___________________ sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Make sure to leave a comment because this was my first time writing a fighting scene. Well, I cannot say fight, but one-sided beating. Leave a comment. Chapter 17: My name is Maria May opened the door of the meeting room and entered while the receptionist followed suit, and what the receptionist saw inside the room made her both scared and excited at the same time. Seeing the director lying on the ground with an unrecognizable bloodied face, his chest caved in with multiple bruises on his body, and slithering on the ground while sobbing, she quietly followed the general without making a sound. May went to the head seat and sat down on it, and the receptionist followed behind. Seeing the receptionist, who was not freaking out because of the director''s condition, also seemed a little exciting. May didn''t focus too much on her and asked her to sit down. The receptionist quickly refused her and stood a meter away from her, looking at May, but from time to time she peeked a glance at the director. The receptionist thought if she didn''t tell her about the director''s deeds, she would never get the chance to come into contact with someone as powerful as the general in front of her. May was about to say something, but the receptionist''s voice sounded before she could even speak. "Mam, I want to tell you something important; please listen to me," the receptionist said with a desperate look on her face, hoping she would not ignore her. May''s seeing the desperate look on the receptionist''s face didn''t stop her, and she gave her nod to continue what she wanted to say. Seeing the general agreeing to listen to her, the receptionist quickly told her about what the director had done to the young nurse and how he was blackmailing them with inappropriate videos to play with their bodies. She didn''t know how many nurses he had blackmailed, but she had found out about this by luck from one of the victims, the young nurse, who told her about this while crying, and she is not lying; she could even bring the nurse to confirm it. She kneels at the end of it and begs her to help them. May, who listened to the receptionist talking about how he would trap young nurses and blackmail them to play with their bodies while begging her to help, had a cold face with no emotion on her face, but from inside she was fuming with anger and just wanted to kill the vile man lying on the ground. But she cannot trust anyone else with just their words. She had to confirm it herself before taking action, but she had a feeling that the receptionist was not lying to her. From her earlier interaction with this disgusting man, there is a high chance that this is the truth, but she still had to confirm it herself, and finding that it was the truth, she would let this vile man know what real hell is. The director, who had listened to the receptionist while continuing to sob on the ground, thought that his life was over; at least he had to take those sluts down with him as he was trying to move his hand to reach his left pocket of the pants to quickly upload the videos on the internet to the whole world to see him fucking those sluts, with a creepy smile on his face as he had already accepted that he would get into jail for more than ten years at least. May answered the receptionist, "Okay, I believe you, but I had to confirm it myself, and after that, you don''t have to worry about him getting punished and leaking videos on the internet, as he would wish he would have never been born," with an emotionless face while paying attention to the director, who was lying on the ground from the moment the receptionist started talking about the director. She noticed the director trying to move his hand to reach something from the left pocket of his pants. She quickly stood from her seat, dashed in front of the director, kicked him on the side of his stomach, resulting in him crying in pain, and called the receptionist. "Come here and see if there is something in his pocket." Listening to the general voice receptionist arrived quickly where the director was and started checking his pockets and pants, he tried to struggle, but his struggling would only result in a kick from the crazy woman, more powerful than before than the previous one. His legs had already gone numb as he stopped struggling, and he didn''t want to experience more pain as he lay there with tears and snot leaking from his face. The receptionist saw him stop struggling to retrieve the smartphone from his pocket and handed it over to the general. "Mam, there is a phone in his pocket; the video should be there as he tried to upload it secretly." May tried to open the phone, only to see there was a password on the phone. She could easily unlock it and retrieve the data if she used her power. She could tell the cyber force to hack into his device, but she wanted to torture him more to get the answer for his mouth. May, standing next to him and looking down at him, asked a question with a cold, emotionless voice: "What''s the password for this phone, and are you hiding the copies of videos somewhere else?" Listening to the crazy woman, the voice director didn''t even think of trying to mislead her, as he knew this woman was going to torture him more if he lied. That''s why he told them the password for the phone and also told them the backup video was on his laptop in the office with the same password. He also told them about a safe inside his home where the footage was stored on a hard drive, and he told them the safe password without lying. Lastly, he pleaded with them to send him to the police. He would accept everything, and with the evidence, he would go to prison, thinking ''at least he would escape from this crazy woman'' and hoping she would send him to the police as she is a military officer who also had to follow the law. May, listening quietly didn''t say anything until he finished speaking, but the receptionist Maria, who saw all that, was shocked by seeing how easily the director had revealed everything and how terrified he must be of generals to reveal everything this easily. As she started at the general cross, with a fire burning in her eyes as if she had seen her idol in reality, she dreamed that she also wanted to become a strong and powerful woman like the general in front of her. May was disappointed and angry at the same time for him to easily reveal everything. She entered the password, began to check the phone, and watched videos. In some of them, she saw the woman crying while he was doing those things. As her anger increased even more, she said this to Maria while turning off the video and putting the phone on the table. "Bring me a rope, pliers, a hammer, and some nails, okay?" in a chilling voice to Maria Maria, who didn''t see the video herself, but can also hear the sound of a woman crying and him cursing them and saying many things that she didn''t even want to repeat herself, felt the most anger in her life and just wanted to see this rapist getting tortured, as all her previous sympathy for him quickly went away. "Okay, Mam, I will bring it as quickly as possible," Maria said in a determined voice as she left. The director, who was lying on the ground, feeling the pain had lessened a little bit, felt relieved, thinking about going to the police and escaping, forming here as quickly as possible. He suddenly heard the crazy woman''s chilling voice talking about bringing those tools. He was terrified because he could pretty much guess what was going to happen as he began to shout frantically while crying. "No, no, please, I want to go to prison." "Please, I beg you to send me to prison." May, standing next to him and listening to his pleading, didn''t show any emotions while internally enjoying his pleading as if it were music. After a few minutes, Maria entered the room with a trolley with many compartments carrying the tools the general had ordered her to bring, with a serious look on her face, and left the trolley next to the general while standing next to her. May ordered the receptionist to put him on the chair with the bruised body; he didn''t struggle much with May''s help if needed. Seeing him sitting on the chair, she took out the rope and tied him to the chair tightly. The director, who found himself tied to the chair even while struggling, was very terrified as he peed his pants in fear of what would happen next. May seeing him peeing his pants didn''t show much reaction, as it would not stop her from torturing him even if she had to get her hands dirty. With the corner of her eyes, she sees the receptionist still standing there, not leaving, thinking that she was afraid of leaving without her permission and ordering her to leave. Maria, listening to the general ordering her to leave, said to her with a fire in her eyes that she wanted to see him getting tortured, even if it scared her. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the resolute eyes of the receptionist, May said to her, "Are you sure you want to stay here? It could give you nightmares." "Yes, mam, I want to stay here and see it myself when this animal is getting tortured," Maria said with a resolute voice. Seeing the resolution even in front of her, she asked for her name. "My name is Maria Mam," the receptionist said. ___________________________ Please make sure to write a review if you like the story, and don''t forget to leave a comment about the story until now. And if you guys want, I can upload the photos of the characters to my Instagram account. Write a comment if you guys want it. Chapter 18: Jimmy meeting his hero? Maria stands a few meters away from the general so as to not disturb her. For the next 10 minutes, only a horrifying scream of pain sounded in the room. And suddenly, May''s military phone vibrated in her pocket. Feeling the phone vibrating in her pocket, she remembered that she had contacted the military officers to pick her up to go to the plane crash sight as she had forgotten while she was torturing this filthy man. She took out her phone from her tight-fitted black jeans and picked up the call from the other side of the phone, Jimmy saluted the general and told her that they had arrived at the hospital and were currently flying above the hospital. Listening to the officer''s words, May ordered them to land on the roof of the hospital and wait there; she would be there shortly. As she ended the call, her focus was on the director in front of him, who almost had a lifeless expression on his face but was still conscious and on the brink of falling unconscious. The director''s current condition can only be called painful as all the nails of his hands and legs had been forcefully plucked out by the plier with small holes in the flesh of his hands and feet made by using a nail and hammer to forcefully punch them, one can imagine how much pain he had gone through, but all his vital organs were not touched, as if tortured solely for the making him suffer. May, seeing him like that, was quite pleased but she fell into thoughts as if she had forgotten something important coming out of her thoughts and stared at between his legs as she kicked him one last time on his ball very hard. The director had almost been numb to pain due to all the torture he had been through, suddenly felt the most horrible pain he had experienced up until now as his eyes bulged out and he yelled from the top of his lungs, "Aargh!" feeling that both of his balls had almost burst. As a doctor himself, he had a feeling his dick would not be able to work properly from now on. With these last thoughts in his mind, the director fell unconscious. Maria, seeing the torture from start to finish, almost felt sympathy for the poor man, but remembering the young nurse crying and saying that she would commit suicide if her videos ever leaked in her mind all the sympathy for him quickly went away from her mind. What shocked her even more was that from start to finish, the general didn''t have any change in her emotions on her cold face, and her hands didn''t even shake even once when she saw him crying and yelling in pain, her respect for the general increased one level above the maximum. May was done with him after he fell unconscious, began to call the police and inform them about the director of the hospital and his crimes. She also told them she was a general of the Eastern Union Army, and she had apprehended him and had to torture him to find the evidence as he was resisting her, at the end she told them about her location and ordered them to come here quickly. The police officer at the other end of the call was shocked to know that the other person was a general as it was very hard to meet an officer of her ranking but didn''t think she was lying because, if a normal person imitated her he or she could easily get arrested and sent to jail for a few years as they respectfully replied to her that they would be arriving there as quickly as possible. May was waiting for the police to arrive, sitting on her head seat in the meeting room, thinking about Alicia and whether she had eaten or not. As it was almost 7 p.m. and she had not eaten much at the dinner at home, she should be pretty hungry. She made a quick call to check on her and told her to eat her fill and not get sick as she would get angry. Alicia listening to her aunt''s cold, emotionless voice could feel the warmth from her words. She told her not to worry; she would eat properly, and May also informed her that the police would come to the hospital and not worry about the fact as she had some work with them. A few minutes after the sound of sirens sounded outside the hospital, a group of police officers arrived and quickly began to walk toward the meeting room where May is currently with the help of hospital staff. Entering the meeting room, they can see a man tired to chair in horrible condition, a hospital staff in uniform, and a beautiful woman sitting on the head seat of the meeting room with a cold, emotionless face. They can pretty much guess who is general as they quickly salute her because even for them, a general is a pretty big deal. May, seeing the two female and four male police officers entering the room and saluting her, sat up from her seat and walked toward them. She handed the director''s phone to the female officer and told them about his laptop and hardware at his home. She also told them to do a thorough background check on him to not miss any other crimes he had committed. She also told them she would be paying attention to this case and making sure to send him to Eastern Military prison as she left. Police officers inside the room checking the condition of the director of the hospital felt horrified seeing his condition he would die in a few hours if he didn''t get any medical treatment as they focused on the task ahead without the same thoughts on their minds ''The beautiful general is very scary'' Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maria, seeing the conversation with the general and police, was standing on the side seeing the general indirectly threatening them not to cause any misconduct. She felt the general was very fierce, with stars in her eyes she stared at the general back and followed behind her as she left. May, who was planning to go to the roof of the hospital, felt that someone was targeting her, as this was the second time she had felt this sensation. As she began to look around, seeing the receptionist, whose name was Maria, following behind her with sparkles in her eyes felt pretty weird, as this weak receptionist was no threat to her, but she still had a feeling she had to be cautious of her. Seeing her right behind her, she ordered her to lead her to the roof of the hospital. Maria, listening to the general voice, quickly led her to the roof. She also had the key to the roof as it was generally locked. May seeing the lock felt good, bringing Maria; otherwise, knowing herself, she would have opened the metal gate with her gun; it would have caused a commotion. May and Maria arrived at the roof squad leader Jimmy and his two squad members standing next to the military helicopter discussing whether they should go check on why police had arrived. Jimmy was saying he had to go check on what was happening if they needed help, and two squad members were convincing him not to go and follow the general order and wait here. Jimmy, who was just about to ditch his squad member, noticed the gate of the roof opening and the general and a lady in hospital uniform arriving three of them quickly went to the general and saluted her, seeing the three of them saluting her, she ordered them to quickly start the helicopter as there was no time to waste. Jimmy, who was feeling anxious about why the police had arrived, gathered up his courage and said to the general. "Mam, I am sorry, but I want to ask you something," Jimmy said with both awe and worship in his eyes as he considered her his hero. May seeing the officer stopping and asking her questions felt angry, and she also told from his voice that he was the same officer she had been talking to before. She stared into his timid eyes feeling that it had not any lust but also gave her a similar feeling that Maria gave her, but a little different she gave him a chance and said in a cold voice. "It''s better not to be something unimportant, as I would not be good for you by wasting my time." with an emotionless face. Jimmy panicked a little but told her he would not waste any time and asked about the police having arrived and what happened. May, listening to his question, found it pretty reasonable and told him about the director of the hospital and his crimes and how she had caught him without any emotions on her cold face. Listening to her say, catching criminals easily, Jimmy thinks to himself,'' I was right all along; she was a hero; she had saved those poor nurses from a vile man without even meeting them once, just like she had saved him from the terrorist ten years ago with the same emotionless, cold face'' Jimmy said to the general with sparkles in his eyes, "Mam, you are a hero." Listening to him call her a hero with those sparkly eyes May said to him "If you don''t hurry quickly, I will break your bones." In a cold voice Jimmy, hearing her warning, quickly began to lead her to the helicopter. Maria, who still hadn''t left, heard the conversation between the general and an average-looking officer with black hair, blue eyes, and who was 5 feet 11 inches tall and could be considered slightly handsome. She could tell just by looking at his face, and those eyes she didn''t like him one bit, she even felt irritated by looking at his average face. Maria seeing the general going to leave felt uneasy in her heart, as if she hadn''t followed the general, she would regret it for the rest of her life. _______________________ Guys make sure to write a review about the story until now and please make a comment if you want me to upload character photos on my Instagram account as my novel is not contracted and I couldn''t upload here. Chapter 19: Jimmy falling in love Maria, seeing the general was going to leave, quickly ran fast on her feet and appeared in front of the general, blocking her way. Two squad members had already boarded the military helicopter waiting for instructions to fly, and Jimmy was with the general, leading the way to the back of the military helicopter. Seeing the cute lady who was with the general, with long curly brown hair, brown eyes, boobs that could perfectly fit hands, and a perky ass, 5 feet 8 inches tall with tanned skin blocking their way, he was going to ask her to move. He didn''t want to use force on a lady like her. May, seeing Maria blocking their way, said in a cold voice, looking directly into her eyes with her cold, red eyes. "What are you doing, Maria? For accompanying me all this time, I forgive you. This time, move aside before I get angry." Seeing that the general was going to get angry, Maria quickly said in a resolute voice, fire burning in her eyes. "Mam, I can''t go now. I want to follow you." Taking a deep breath, she continued, "If I didn''t follow you now, I would regret it for the rest of my life." May thought that seeing her catch the director of the hospital, she also wanted to join the Eastern Union Military and said to Maria, "You can join the Eastern Union Military by applying online, and after completing your training, you can become an official lowest-ranking military officer. Maria was listening to the general tell her to join the military. The general misunderstood her words and said them again with the same fire in her eyes. "No, Mam, that''s not what I mean. I wanted to follow you. I want to stay by your side and become just like you." May, listening to her easily say she wanted to follow her and become just like her, was very angry by her words and said in a cold voice without any emotion on her face, "Do you think it''s easy to become like me?" Just after saying that, May kicked her on the chest with her long legs with the same force she had kicked the director of the hospital. Maria was expecting that she would get beaten up for the stupidity of saying this, but she didn''t expect to get kicked so hard on her chest as she flew three meters away with some broken ribs and some blood coming out of her mouth. Laying on the ground, she thinks of letting go, which seems easier than experiencing hellish pain, but she doesn''t blame the general quite the opposite she respects the general for not going easy, thinking she is a woman thinking about the past two years of her life after her grandmother passed away due to her health, which was her only family. The only work, sleep, and eat was her life, and one day she met the young nurse, and she wasn''t able to help her. She had nightmares, wondering if the nurse would commit suicide due to stress and how she would be able to live with that guilt. But one day she met her, who was beautiful enough to charm even a TV star with a cold face with no emotion on her face, tall and proud, and pride oozing out her body naturally. Fixing everything that stressed her for so much time as if it were nothing, she is very cruel, but she can tell she is a good person. The only thing she wants is to follow her, hoping that one day she will become like her as the fire in her eyes becomes brighter as she begins to stand up. May, seeing her lying on the ground, stared at her for 30 seconds, seeing that she didn''t get up and was about to go. Slowly, Maria stood up in her spot, gritting her teeth without making a sound, and walked in front of May once again. She looked into her eyes and said with a resolute voice, with her legs shaking a little bit, "Mam, I still want to follow you. Please accept me." May seeing her standing was a bit surprising as she had kicked her hard enough to break her ribs, and for a normal civilian, especially a woman, standing is pretty much impossible. Even if it''s difficult for a fully trained new soldier to stand up in 30 seconds when kicked by her, her willpower is very strong, and if she trains she can create a great military officer. She is definitely not accepting her because she looks cute and she likes cute things; it''s definitely because of her willpower. "Okay, you can follow me as my guard, but you will only be given the lowest rank, private," she continued with a very serious expression on her face. "But remember that being my guard is not easy. Many want the positions. I have only four personal guards, including you it would make five, and seeing you this weak, many will challenge you. They are not going to stop at one kick, and the military is not child''s play. You could lose your life, especially with me on missions." "I would train you for one year. In those years, nobody would be able to snatch your position, but they would still feel upset and challenge you, and you had to handle that yourself." Maria, listening to her words, had a serious expression on her face, but there was only one thing that she wanted to change, as she asked with a serious expression on her face. "Understood Mam, but can I call you big sis?" listening to her May replied without even thinking for a second. "No, you can''t." Maria, listening to this, who was holding all the pain up until now, let go and sat on the ground and began crying as tears started to leak out of her big brown eyes and she started mumbling. "You beat me so hard, sob sob, and you would not even allow me to call you big sis." Maria had no idea that, due to pain, she sat down and started crying while mumbling, which would affect the cold and emotionless general. May seeing the cute Maria sitting on the ground and crying saying she only wanted to call her big sister while feeling guilty as she had done something wrong to this poor thing she moved her hands closer to her eyes and wiped her tears off her eyes and said, "Okay, you can call me big, sis, but only when we are alone, understood," with a slight twitch in her ears feeling a little happy unknown to herself. Maria had no idea why it happened, but the cold general had accepted her request. She didn''t expect it to happen, as it already happened. She played along stopped crying, and asked her again to confirm that she had not misheard it. "Can I really call you big sis?" May replied, "Yes, you can." May helped her get up, and as both of them had forgotten about the third person who was standing a few meters away from them motionless without making any sound, she was a bit shocked about everything that had just happened until now. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both of them looked at Jimmy with different thoughts in their minds. May said to the officer, "Move quickly; we have no time to waste." Jimmy opened the back of the helicopter, and three of them entered the back of the helicopter, which was spacious enough to hold more than 10 people with benches on both sides. May sat on the bench and also told Maria to sit next to her, as she knew that her ribs had broken due to the kick and was already struggling to walk. It would take weeks to heal and also asked the officer if there was any painkiller or medicine that could help her. Jimmy, listening to the general, quickly bought out some painkillers and medicine and gave them to Maria with a bottle of water. Maria took them from him without thanking him, as she didn''t like this officer near her big sister, and looking at his kind and average face irritated her even more as it was challenging her. She took the medicine and felt some relief thinking about where they were going, but didn''t ask her big sister because she had decided to follow her and would follow wherever she went without any question. Jimmy stood a straight bit away from the general and recalled what had happened previously and thought about Maria''s resolute look on her face when she stood up, with courage and willpower, she confronted his hero and asked her if she wanted to follow her, remembering her face his face began to heat and a blush formed on his face as he thought in his mind, ''I think I have fallen in love'' Jimmy thought the only female he had any feeling for all his life was the general, or his hero since the day she had saved him from the terrorist attack. That feeling was awe and worship for her and for the first time in his life, he had a romantic feeling for a woman while glancing at Maria with a red face. Maria noticed him glancing at her with a red face as their eyes met, both having completely different thoughts. While Jimmy was thinking about how to win her over and Maria thought while looking at his red face as she could feel anger on his face, ''I was right all along; this fucker is jealous of me for sitting next to the general'' She gave him a smirk in return wanted to irritate his even more. _____________ Chapter 20: Suspicious Incident site? Jimmy, who was in love with Maria, saw her smirk and thought she was giving him a smile. Seeing the smile on her cute face, his heart started beating loudly, and he quickly turned his head around and focused in front because of embarrassment. Maria was satisfied by his looking away, thinking she had irritated him. May was sitting on a bench, remembering something she called Jimmy in front of him. She looked directly into his eyes and said it in a cold voice. "Officer, you had seen something you shouldn''t have, and if I find out about you talking about it to someone else, I would not be good for you." with an emotionless face. Jimmy, listening to his hero''s cold voice, didn''t find it weird to be given this warning because he himself thinks that he wasn''t supposed to witness the cold, emotionless general allow a new officer to call her big sister. He felt lucky to witness this side of his hero and said in a firm voice, "Mam, I wouldn''t talk about it and would definitely take it to my grave." May, seeing his firm answer, said in the same cold voice, "It''s good that you know what''s good for you." Saying that she ordered him to stand in his position once again. In less than half an hour, they had arrived at the plane crash site. Officers guarding the site saw the military helicopter coming back, and all the soldiers regrouped again. May walked out of the helicopter with Jimmy following her, and she had ordered Maria to stay in the helicopter. Maria wanted to follow her outside, but just because the general had allowed her to call Big Sis when they were alone didn''t mean she would get special treatment, as she followed her order and stayed inside the helicopter, and the pain from the kick was still there. She would definitely get beaten up for disobeying her. May, seeing all the officers collected, ordered them to go to their positions and guard, and ordered Jimmy to bring her to Alice''s body, standing in front of her body covered in white clothes. She ordered Jimmy to leave her alone. Jimmy, listening to her, can tell just by her voice, which is different from his usual cold voice, that she is very sad right now as he walks back to his post, leaving her alone. She had already accepted the fact that her sister was gone from this world, but seeing her body in front of her covered in white clothes, she didn''t want to remove the white cloth and see her lifeless body. Standing there for a few seconds without saying a word, she gathered her courage, sat on the ground, and removed the cloth from her body. She saw her always cheerful and lovely sister''s body, with many wounds in her body a large hole in her chest area, and clothes on her body covered in blood. She saw her like this silent stream of tears leaking out of her cold red eyes. Taking a deep breath, she wipes the tears from her face, and she begins to check her body, not noticing anything amiss. She put back the white cloth on her body again carefully, and she began roaming around the site for a few minutes, looking at the destruction caused by the plane crash, which was more destructive than it should have been. She can at least confirm that there is something amiss here. She began to check all the places carefully. The lighting setup here by the military officer was very good and didn''t cause her any problems in her investigation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After almost two hours of searching for any clues, she didn''t find any signs of any terrorist organization involvement with her keen eyes, but she would definitely not stop there as she would get the forensic department to do a thorough examination of the site, hoping to find some clues that led to the cause of the accident. One of the biggest mysteries to her was why didn''t anyone get any SOS from the plane with so many passengers on the plane, as she didn''t find any jammers in the junk, thinking that she would have missed it, hoping to find its pieces in the forensic search. Local authorities would still be searching for the plane, as it had been missing for almost two days after getting the forensic investigation done. She would inform them about the place where the crash had happened¡ªnot before getting her sister out of there, but they would still find out about it after checking their data. Well, she didn''t care if they found out about it or not. But she would definitely hold her sister''s funeral at her home with her family, and she is powerful enough not to get pressure from the media and politicians, and she is sure they wouldn''t try anything knowing that her sister''s company is the largest producer of medicine in the world, and it''s not uncommon to hold funerals of powerful people without their bodies, as the normal public wouldn''t even know it. Seeing that it was already very dark, she decided to sleep and ordered some officers to set up a tent for her and an additional tent for Maria to sleep in, as well as send some packed food for both of them in their tent. Maria in the helicopter back cabin was informed by an officer that a tent was set up for her and that there was food inside for her to eat before she went to sleep. Going there, she noticed that the officer was changing shifts for night duty. She entered the green tent that can accommodate at least two people, easily noticing the packed food and sleeping bag inside. She quickly ate her fill and went to sleep, as it was a very exhausting and unforgettable day for her. Tomorrow morning, as usual, they may wake up at 6 a.m. and be ready for her usual morning training as she gets some training outfits from the military officer and trains for one and a half hours. Those officers who were on duty were mesmerized by her beauty and charisma, but they didn''t look too much out of fear of becoming her sparring partner. Knowing the rumor and their previous conversation with Jimmy, they wouldn''t dare look for more than a few seconds. After finishing her training, she wanted to take a bath, but it was not possible for her, so she wiped the sweat from her body and changed back into her casual black jeans and black shirt in her tent. She thought she had to go back to her home with Alicia and make arrangements for Aiden, but she was not worried about that because there should be a medical team in the squad present here, as she had informed them to bring the best medical care before they begin the search for the plane. Suddenly she thought about Maria and what she should do with her, and the idea of bringing her with them didn''t even cross her mind, as she didn''t trust her or anyone else enough to involve her in her family matters. She informed some officers to bring the medical team to her and told them to make arrangements to carry a coma patient and her dead sister to Eastern Union Territory, and she also warned them that if something went wrong, they would definitely regret it for the rest of their lives. The medical team receiving the orders was very confident in their ability but still made the best preparation they could possibly make, not wanting to incur the wrath of the general. In less than half an hour, the preparation was done. She also checked one last time if everything was okay as it would take more than ten hours to get there, checking on her phone that it was already 8 a.m. and she was ready to depart. Maria had woken up a few minutes ago, and she was going to find the general. Seeing that the general was ready to go somewhere, she went to her, saluted her first, and asked. "Mam, what should I do?" Listening to her question, May said, "You should join them for now and return to their military base, as you would not be able to go back from here yourself, and after your injuries heal, you should join the Eastern Military and complete their basic training. After that, I will find you; don''t expect me to give you special treatment." in a cold voice. "As for you being my personal guard, it''s in your name only, and someone as weak as yourself is not qualified enough to protect me. It would only make your life more hellish to get the title of personal guard. Are you ready to prove yourself?" She was only impressed by her willpower, and she wouldn''t give her any special treatment. If she rejected it, then so be it; she would only be a little disappointed in her. "Are you ready to accept the unfair title that only makes your life more difficult?" while looking directly into her eyes without any emotions. Maria, listening to this, didn''t expect the general to be this blunt and cruel, hoping that following the general would be hard but that, being by her side, she would manage it somehow. Not only would it make her military life more difficult, but she was still determined to follow the general, and she was also looking forward to her training. "Mam I would definitely not disappoint you," Maria said in a resolute voice But later in the future, Maria would regret ever looking forward to her personal training with the general. ____________________________ I would appreciate it if you guys would write a review of the story up till now and don''t forget to leave a comment on the chapter. you can also support me by donating Powerstones and sending me gifts. Chapter 21: Alicia accepting reality? Listening to Maria''s resolute voice, May felt she had not seen anything wrong and said it in her cold voice without any emotion on her face. "Okay, good. Now go back to the squad leader and tell them what I told them. I have some important business to attend to. I will be going now." Seeing Maria leave, she boarded the military helicopter and ordered the medical team to prepare to depart in a big military helicopter with her sister''s body, with two officers controlling the helicopter and four officers in the medical team. After less than half an hour of travel, they reached the hospital and landed in an open area outside the hospital. She ordered the officer to inform the hospital about the transfer of the patient, as she didn''t need anyone''s permission to take her nephew, and she was going to meet her niece in the room that Aiden is currently admitted to. Seeing the military helicopter arrive, the people outside the hospital had already begun to gather due to the commotion caused by its arrival but didn''t dare go too close. Seeing the six military officers following a tall, beautiful, cold-faced woman, they can already guess the woman is the leader as they begin to make a way not to get in her way. Entering the hospital, May split up with them and began to walk toward the room where Aiden was to meet up with her niece. Walking for a few seconds from a distance, she can see the two officers guarding the room, reaching the outside door. They greeted her and opened the door for her to walk inside the room, seeing that Alicia was currently holding Aiden''s hand and talking to herself. Alicia hears the sound of the gate opening and looks in the direction of the gate to see who is coming, as the doctor has already checked his condition this morning. Say the same thing again: his wounds would heal in months. As for waking up from the coma, they couldn''t tell when he should be awake with his stable condition; he should be conscious now, as they had not seen a case like him. Seeing Aunt May enter from the door with her usual cold, emotionless face, she quickly stood up from her seat and walked in her direction to hug her. May, seeing her niece coming in her direction, opened both arms, her eyes showing little softness in her usual cold eyes, to accept her hug. Alicia, seeing her open arms, quickly hugged her and got comfort in the hug for a few seconds. She let go of the hug and said to her, "Aunt May, are the preparations ready? Are we ready to go?" She takes a deep breath to calm herself down and continues, "Is mom''s body also there?" knowing that it would still ask her, being anxious. May, listening to her talk, answered her question and said, "Yes, all the preparations are ready, and your mother is also there, and you have to face her now." May moves her hand to caress her cheeks and continues, "Don''t worry little Alicia, your aunt will always be there for you, and Aiden will also be there for you when he wakes up." Seeing her cold, emotionless Aunt trying to comfort her, Alicia felt a little calmer than before, and she said in a firm voice, "Okay, Aunt, I am ready to go home." They both sat on a couch, having some chat about their well-being, waiting for the medical team to come and safely transfer Aiden to the military helicopter. A few minutes later, the medical team arrived at the door, and the guard outside the room informed May about their arrival as they started the transfer under the careful observation of both May and Alicia. Arriving outside the building, they began to go toward the military helicopter while Aiden was on a stretcher with different medical equipment with them. The pilot of the helicopter opened the back of the helicopter as the medical team entered with Aiden and began to step up the proper medical equipment for the journey. May and Alicia were standing outside the helicopter while the medical team was working inside the helicopter. Alicia standing outside the helicopter was quite nervous, even when she had imagined seeing her mom''s body in mind. Standing in front of the helicopter, she is not calm at all, and her heart is beating quite fast. May standing next to her and noticing her niece''s nervousness can tell her niece is very nervous; she sometimes acts mature, but she is still a kid, not mature enough to face her mother calmly. The idea of confronting her mother''s dead body is pretty hard for her. She reached out her hand to hold her niece''s hand tightly, comforting her and once again reminding her she was not alone. Alicia began to calm down but was still very scared of facing her mother. She calmed her beating heart by taking deep breaths and thinking in her mind. ''I had to accept reality and face my mother, and if her mother was here, she would not have liked her acting like that'' As she, while holding her aunt''s hand, began to walk inside the helicopter, May saw her gathering her courage and starting to walk beside her. Entering the cabin, Alicia didn''t focus on the four officers on the medical team and looked at the two small beds in one of them. She sees her brother lying peacefully as if sleeping and would wake at any moment. The military helicopter has already started to fly, and inside the cabin, it''s pretty stable, as the pilots are very skilled, and they are specially instructed not to do any sudden maneuvers in case they''re absolutely necessary. The medical team had four members, of whom two were female and two were male, as the female officer had already cleaned Alice''s body and covered it in a new cloth. Alicia focused on the other bed beside her brother, where a person was covered in white cloth. Just from the silhouette of the person, she can tell it''s her mother. As she walked towards the bed, May was also following closely behind her. Standing in front of the bed, she moves her hand to remove the cloth from her face. Seeing her mom''s beautiful face, her eyes closed, and her pale appearance, she felt very sad still not fully accepting reality. She can also see some injuries on her head, but there is no blood as it was cleaned up. She moved her shaking hand to caress her face as she touched her cold face and checked her breathing. Seeing that she was not breathing and that her body was very cold, she finally accepted the reality and began to break down. She started to shake a little, and tears started to leak out of her beautiful black eyes. She started sobbing and started muttering under her breath. May, seeing her breakdown, gently hugged her and started caressing her back. Seeing her niece cry, she also felt very sad and felt very painful in her heart. She swore once again to protect her family from any harm, with swirls in her deep red eyes. "Mom, Mom, you really left me all alone in this world," she continued muttering while thinking about his living brother with a look of madness on her face while being hugged with swirling in her deep black eyes. "Yes, yes, brother, my little brother is here." "He wouldn''t leave me alone. He will wake up." "When he woke, I would never let him go outside alone." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Only allow him to do what I want him to do to keep him safe." May, listening to her crazy words, didn''t find it weird at all and thought it was a pretty good idea to keep her family safe, but she felt sad knowing that she would not always be there for them being in the military. But it is also good to have power because, even if she is a natural fighter, she cannot handle 100 people at the same time, especially weapons, and she wants to have control over people to protect her family from any misfortune, and the military is the best option for her, thinking this is not a fantasy; it is real life, and her niece and nephew might also want to avoid her being so overprotective. She absolutely doesn''t want her family to dislike her, but she is not very worried, as she knows that her niece is a very strong and capable woman, and about her nephew, she knows for sure that he is an absolute genius, and she hates to admit it, but even more capable than her sister. She can even imagine, in the future, her nephew being the one who is protecting her niece. Noticing her niece calming down, she cupped her face with both hands, looked directly into her eyes, and spoke with her usual cold voice with some gentleness in her eyes. "Are you okay now, little Alicia?" Alicia, feeling her aunt holding her face and her looking into her eyes with her face covered in tears and calling her little Alicia while asking if she was okay, felt very embarrassed and quickly hugged her tightly and buried her face in her soft breasts. May, seeing her acting shy, didn''t say anything and stood there quietly while gently stroking her long black hair, feeling the gentle caress in her hair reminding her of the time when her mother was alive. She didn''t move from there and stood there quietly, enjoying the caress. _______________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter I would appreciate it if you would write a review about the story until now and do support me if you can guys in whatever ways you can. Chapter 22: Alicias Memories After a few minutes, Alicia finally lets go of her aunt, and May, seeing her niece finally let her go, asks her, "Are you okay now, Alicia?" Listening to her aunt''s concerned voice, Alicia responded that she was fine. Aunt May covered her sister''s face back and was relieved that Alicia had not noticed the large hole in her chest. As they both sat next to each other and the four officers on the medical team were standing next to Aiden''s bed, May ordered them to sit down as well because the trip would take more than ten hours. She used her military phone to contact the forensic squad for a thorough check of the indecent spot. She also gave them instructions to contact the local police about the plane crash after completing the search. After their arrival, they should return to their post and first share the result of the forensic search with her as soon as possible. After that, they should share it with the police and media, and she ended the call there. The more eyes there are, the better, as there''s a greater chance of uncovering more clues about the person responsible for the incident and their enigmatic ways. After that, a frightening aura naturally began to emanate from her body as she considered what she would do to the person responsible, her cold face and the glint in her deep red eyes making her even more terrifying. Sitting next to her aunt, Alicia was listening to her talk about the forensic investigation of the crash site of the plane, and she was pretty shocked at the thought that someone had staged the incident. She had already entertained the notion that a technical malfunction in the aircraft had caused the accident, and the idea of causing so much death and destruction didn''t make sense to her at all. As she remembered the last meeting with her family when they left for the vacation, after saying all the goodbyes, her brother especially stopped and said to her. "Big sis, take care of yourself and be careful of strangers when going outside, as you are very naive." Listening to her cute little brother calling her naive, she made a cute pout on her face and said to him, acting a little annoyed in a playful tone. "How can you say your beautiful, big sister is naive?" she made a sad face and continued, "Mom, see, Aiden didn''t love me; he is calling me naive," with both hands on her slender hips. Alice, seeing her daughter''s usual antics, didn''t even think of siding with her and said while looking sternly in her eyes and said in a playful tone with a hint of seriousness. "Alicia, our little Aiden is right; you should be more careful, and little Aiden''s told me many little stories about you." She continued and told her about the time when on the train someone had taken money out of her purse with the intention of stealing the money, and she noticed the money in the hand of a 14- to 15-year-old kid, and you didn''t even suspect him of stealing and gave him some money, thanking him for picking up her dropped money and also being scammed by some old woman of 1000 ferals (singular currency used by the United Earth Federation), saying she wants to help the poor people and many more short incidents. Alicia, listening to her remember the times mentioned by her mother, was shocked, knowing she had been scammed and taken advantage of that many times. Thinking of the cause of this lecture without knowing she was being scammed, she quickly stared in her little brother''s direction. Seeing him averting his gaze and trying not to look in her direction, she confirmed that she was really scammed, thinking that she had helped many people and met many good people outside. She didn''t feel angry about being scammed and being taken advantage of by her goodness, but her brother, knowing all this, still didn''t inform her and even snitched on her, telling Mom about her mistakes and making her Big Sister image lower in his eyes. She had thought she would teach his little brother how to be a good person, but she was naive in his eyes; she feels a little sad knowing that. Aiden''s standing a little away from her big sister; he notices her sad eyes, and he quickly says to her. "Big Sis, don''t worry about the little money; it''s nothing for us. That''s why I didn''t tell you, and it doesn''t matter how you are. I always love my big sister and also look up to her, but be careful when we are not here." Alice also said to her son, "Yes, little Aiicia, don''t be sad. I would always love my children, however they are." Alicia listening to both her mom and cute little brother comforting her felt good knowing even if she is a little reckless and easily swayed, her family still loves her and will always be there for her. But she was still not satisfied with his cute little brother snitting at her by telling her mom about her mistake and making her look more stupid she held his shoulder with both of her hands and looked into his eyes and made a cute pout trying to make her look upset with him and said while imitating a sad voice. "Little Aiden You had snitched on your big sister by not telling me when I was being taken advantage of, but you had also, with mom, made fun of me, making your big sister look stupid." Aiden listening to her felt today he definitely couldn''t get away from her, and also he enjoyed the proud look on his big sister''s face whenever she gave money to people, while sometimes she could get taken advantage of, and she also helped many people with her naive personality, and he had not lied when he said he looked up to his sister. His sister may not be the smartest and cleverest, but she is very pure and kindhearted, and he loves her just the way she is and shows a helpless look of defeat on his face. Alicia, noticing the look of defeat on his face, enjoyed it for a few seconds and said with a stern but playful tone, "Cute Little Aiden had to get pushed for his wrongdoing, and his big sister had to take responsibility and guide him to the right path." Just after saying that, she warped one of her arms around his waist and pulled him closer and used her other to move his face into her not-too-big and not-too-small breasts, C-cup breasts that would comfortably fit in hand, and hugged him tightly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden finds his face in her sister''s breasts as he can smell the natural scent of mild roses from her body, and he enjoys the smell, but after some time he feels suffocated by his sister''s breasts. Seeing him being suffocating, she lets go of his face. Aiden pulls out of her soft breasts and gasps for breath for a few seconds, and he notices his sister smile from the corner of his eyes as he knows it''s not over yet. Alica started kissing his face hungrily, other than his lips. All his face was kissed by her more than once, and Aiden while being kissed knew he would have many lipstick marks on his face being kissed by his big sister; he didn''t find it uncomfortable as he could tell his big sister loved him very much. But he knew that this was not the end of it as it was pretty normal for her and she had mentioned punishment and she would definitely not let him go that easily, for the next 5 minutes he had sometimes kissed, sometimes both cheeks pulled while his sister making varies cute sounds and from time to time suffocating his face in her breasts. At the end of it all, Aiden was left standing, grasping for breath, with a red face with many lipstick marks on it, feeling embarrassed and humiliated being his cheeks pulled by his sister, as he considered himself very mature as it would affect his dignity being his cheek pulled. Alicia, seeing him gasping for breath with a red face, felt very satisfied with her work and had a look of happiness on her beautiful face and said with a smiling face while giggling, "Hehehehhe, my brother is very cute." Alice, seeing the loving interaction between their child, felt very happy and proud of her family, but at the same time, she felt jealous as she didn''t get to play with her cute little Aiden. Aiden, noticing his mom''s jealous look on her face, didn''t say anything and started walking toward his mom and finally standing in front of her. Alice saw his son in front of her and felt very happy in her heart as he didn''t forget about her while his sister was pampering him. After a few minutes of affection, Adien was finally free from his mom''s grip. He was not very out of breath as she was not as intense as his big sister, but she made him call her mommy many times in between, and listening to her being called mommy, she showed a look of euphoria on her face. Finally, after all that, Alica gives a last hug to Alicia, and Adidn also joins in the hug by being called by his mom, and they both once again remind her to be careful. Alicia Listening to their words, you can feel their love for her in their voices, and they told them she would be careful not to trust anyone easily ever again. _____________________ Hello, guys I hope you will leave a comment on the chapter and make sure to write a review about the story until now it would motivate me a lot. If you can please support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 23: Sadness and Grief? Remembering the past, Alicia''s eyes began to moisten, and without even knowing herself, two streams of tears started to leak from her beautiful black eyes. May, sitting next to Alicia naturally releasing the murderous aura, noticed Alicia crying from the corner of her eyes. She panicked a little, thinking that she, without knowing herself, released her murderous aura and scared little Alicia, resulting in her crying silently. As she quickly retracted her aura, she said with a little worry on her face, " Little Ailica I am sorry for making you cry. Please don''t cry." Alicia comes out of her thoughts when she listens to her aunt''s worried voice. Listening to her say to her to stop crying, she feels a little bewildered and touches her face with her hand, feeling the wetness. She thinks to herself, ''I had cried without knowing myself, remembering about Mom and Aiden.'' Seeing her aunt''s worried face, she quickly wiped the tears from her face and said to her aunt, "It''s not what you think, Aunt. I am not crying because of you. I just remembered our happy time with Mom and Aiden." May listening to her niece felt a little relieved that she didn''t make her little niece cry, as she wouldn''t feel good knowing that, and she said with her usual cold voice without any emotion on her face, "Don''t worry, Little Aiden would definitely wake up soon," after saying that she looked in the direction of her sister''s body, and sadness could be seen in her cold red eyes. Alicia, seeing her line of sight, sees where she is looking moves her hand holds her aunt''s hands, and says, "Aunt, don''t be sad. I also feel very sad knowing Mom left me and it would affect me for a long time, but we had to live our lives without Mom, and we would live happily like a family with you, Aiden, and me, if Mother was there, she would not be happy seeing us like that." Listening to her niece''s words, May felt calm and thought to herself, ''I would have to do my best to protect my family and live happily with them'' while a swirl in her deep red eyes could be seen as she patted her niece''s hand and said with an emotionless face, "Oh, our little Alicia had become mature, even comforting her aunt." Alicia listening to her words felt proud, but she also felt that her aunt, even with her emotionless face, was making a little fun of her to lighten the mood, it could not escape her eyes, but she could tell her words were genuine and she didn''t mind it, and she finds it cute that her beautiful aunts attempt to make fun of her. Ten hours had passed, and they had finally reached Alicia''s home during the journey. There had been no problems, but Alicia was thinking about her aunt''s words about someone behind the plane crash, and she felt very angry, it was the first time in her life she felt so angry and even thought about killing the one who was responsible for taking her mom''s life and all the innocent lives that were lost during the terrible incident. But deep inside she knew she didn''t have the courage to kill anyone with her hands, but she was not worried about the punishment for the one responsible for the incident, as she knew her aunt would definitely not let the culprit get away with doing something so horrible. She was not sure how her aunt would do it, but she completely trusted her. Coming out of the military helicopter from a distance, they can see her house once again. Alicia felt a little relieved seeing her home once again, and May ordered the officers to move her nephew and sister inside the house. As they reached inside the house, the house was big enough to easily accommodate all the people. They put Alice''s body in a room with a cold temperature and Adien in a big room. It was already night outside; sunset had already happened, and the time was 8 p.m. During the travel, they had some packed food, but it was not enough and couldn''t compare to a delicious hot meal, they had no time to cook as May ordered a lot of food for them, including the six military officers that came with them, as it was refreshing to have a nice meal instead of packed military food. Alicia, on the other hand, was worried about Aiden as they had to hold her mother''s funeral quickly and not let her body stay outside in a freezer as it would be disrespectful to her. Anyone in her family doesn''t believed in any religion, but it still didn''t sit well with her to leave her body without giving her a proper funeral quickly, and she hoped his brother would wake up before the funeral as the doctor had said he should be awake with his conditions. She had decided to wait one more day; if he still didn''t wake up, they would hold the funeral without him, and knowing her mature brother, she knew her brother''s personality; he would definitely be understanding of her decision to hold the funeral without him and would not resent her. Coming out of her thoughts, she heard the doorbell of the house ringing, and she thought, How can someone come into the house as it was covered in a wall within more than a kilometer of the area as it was owned by them? As she listened to her aunt''s voice ordering some soldiers to pick up the food at the door. Alicia thinks her aunt would have ordered the food, and some guard must have brought it to the house after checking the food and thinking of food; she herself felt very hungry as she didn''t like the food on the military helicopter even a little and didn''t eat much on the plane. A person like herself who likes eating very much didn''t want to eat that bland, packed food without any flavors ever again, and her standards for food were high without knowing herself as she regularly eats his brother''s and mother''s delicious cooking at home. May took some food for herself and Alicia; she ordered the soldier to eat it here as they both left for the dining room to enjoy their food in peace and quiet. Finally, after eating, May said to Alicia with her usual cold voice with a hint of softness in her voice, "Little Alicia, when are we going to hold your mother''s funeral?" Alicia, listening to the question, requested her aunt to wait for one day; if Aiden didn''t wake up tomorrow, then they would hold the funeral the next day and only invite the people that their mom was close to. "Aunt and also if Aiden didn''t really wake up, we would admit him to our hospital that was two kilometers away from here, as it had a better environment, and in case of emergency, it would be much safer," Alica said to Aunt May in a firm voice. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. May, listening to her logical thinking, quickly agreed with her, as she had also thought of admitting Aiden to their own hospital, as it would be much safer. Alicia decided to go to sleep early today. She was feeling exhausted both physically and mentally from all the traveling she had done yesterday, and meeting her mom made her exhausted mentally, and she only wanted to sleep peacefully, hoping she didn''t get any nightmares. Seeing Alicia left, she didn''t go to sleep and contacted the forensic team to inquire about the incident site, she found they would be done in half an hour, and after that, they would contact the local authorities about the plane crash; as for the results, it would take some time. May listening to them told them to send the results as soon as possible, ending the call. She felt her body was feeling a little stiff, so she decided to do more training outside before ordering the medical team to keep an eye on his nephew in shifts so they could not tire themselves out. The four members of the medical team had traveled for almost a day with the infamous demon, and they found her pretty normal other than her unusually cold emotional face and the scary murderous aura that she felt during the travel on the plane. But they dared not be deceived by her beautiful and harmless appearance and didn''t dare to be a little complacent, as they knew the only reason they felt less pressure in her presence than they had imagined was that the beautiful young lady who looked very beautiful and innocent had been traveling with them called the general by name ''aunt'', and they thanked the young lady in their hearts for being there. But dared to talk to her as she was related to her, knowing how the general would react, they didn''t want to find out about it and happily did their job and didn''t even look at her more than necessary as they liked their peaceful life with an intact body. The following day, Aiden didn''t wake up, and they decided to hold the funeral without him but still keep his unconscious body during the funeral close to the grave. Even if he is not conscious, Alicia wants him to be present at her mom''s funeral. During the funeral, less than twenty people were there; some of them were the nurses who her mom had helped, some were doctors and researchers, and many influential figures and her personal assistant, all these people who had good relationships with her mother, and lastly, the medical team who was keeping an eye on Aiden''s conditions. During the funeral, she cried a lot in her aunt''s arms, and even her cold and emotionless aunt cried with her emotion without making any sound. The entire atmosphere in her garden was of sadness and grief as every single person attending her mother''s funeral was crying, some even shouting and blaming the god for being unfair and taking a kind and helping person like her away from the world. Mostly the same thing was on everyone''s mind during the funeral: ''Humanity had lost a great person,'' and some nurses even pleaded to exchange theirs for hers as this life was given to them by the person in the grave. But no one gave any answer to their pleading, and only silence and sadness were left in the air. ________________________ Make sure to write a comment on the chapter and if you would like please write a review about the story up till now it would be appreciated by me a lot. Do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 24: Awake Three months had passed since the day of the funeral, and Aiden was already submitted to the nearest hospital, and Aunt May had already gone back as she didn''t stay outside of the military for such a long period. Inside the room where Aiden is being treated, Alicia was currently sitting on a chair closer to Aiden''s bed, holding one of his hands with both her hands, and talking to him for some time. She even cried in between sometimes. Half an hour had passed already. She got up from her seat and was about to leave. Just as she was about to exit the door of the room, she heard a barely audible whisper in her ears: "Bis Sis, wait." Alicia stopped in her tracks and thoughts; she didn''t get enough sleep and heard voices in her head, she once again heard the same whisper, but this time it was a little louder than before. Thinking this couldn''t be her imagination, she turned to see that her brother was sitting on the bed and trying to move out of his bed, and his eyes were open. Seeing him sitting on the bed with his eyes open as she had imagined almost every day for the last 3 months, she quickly ran toward him and held his body for support, looking into his eyes as he also looked back at her. Tears started to leak out of her big black eyes. Aiden, seeing his big sister cry, felt very sad, thinking how much his sister had to struggle without him and his mother, and quickly hugged her, bringing her head closer to his chest. Alicia felt the hug, and all the emotion she had bottled up until now began to show itself, and she cried for more than 10 minutes in his embrace. Coming out of his embrace, she saw that tears were leaking from his face, but he was not making any sound, so she didn''t feel him crying. Seeing her little brother cry, she felt very sad and quickly wiped his tears from his face with her hands and said to him in a worried voice, "Aiden what happened? Does it hurt somewhere? Should I call a doctor?" Listening to her worried voice and seeing his sister''s beautiful face once again, Aiden felt that he was finally with his family after all the time, during the coma, he felt that he was just sleeping for a second, awake next second, but looking at his beautiful sister with dark circles and worry on her face, he could tell 3 months had really passed, and he replied in a barely audible voice. "It''s nothing big, sis; seeing you once again after the accident just made me cry." Ony Wispher escaped his mouth because of the extreme weakness and hunger he was currently feeling right now. Alicia listening to his voice didn''t find it weird, as he would have remembered falling unconscious after the crash and imagining the pain he must have felt during the incident. Her eyes burned with determination with a swirl in her deep black eyes, and she said, "Don''t worry, little Aiden, your sister will never let you get hurt again." Aiden looking into her eyes found that her eyes were a little different just now, but he didn''t think much about it and said in a weak voice, "Big Sis, I am very hungry." Alicia listening to his voice saying weakly that he was hungry felt a little sad thinking of the joy of his waking up she didn''t focus too much on other things and said with a sorry look on her face, "Aiden, forgive your big sister for not noticing I would quickly order someone to bring you your favorite food." Aiden, seeing the look on her face, hurriedly replied to her, "Big Sis, don''t worry about it, and you should also eat with me." Listening to his voice, Alicia quickly ordered a nurse to bring the food for both herself and his little brother, as she herself was feeling a little hungry. Even if she didn''t, she would still happily accompany his little brother for a meal. During the meal, the atmosphere between them was very harmonious and lively, and due to his weakness, Alicia insisted that she would help him eat as she happily fed him with her hands. They talked about many things during the meal, but both of them didn''t mention anything about their mother after the meal. Aiden was feeling a little better than before, but he still couldn''t walk properly, he could talk in a normal voice now. He had an idea that in a week or so he would be able to be like a normal person. In the following week, Aiden''s physical condition returned to normal, and his sister shared about the time when he was unconscious and also talked about Mom''s difficulties, Aiden also told her about the plane crash while somethings from her and aslo not telling her about the system. Thinking that when he had sorted things out and revived her mother back to life, he would definitely tell her about the system. He had already left the hospital yesterday, and he was currently at home in his room alone. During the past few days, he was in the hospital rehabilitating his physical condition. During that time, he had once checked his status, which showed weakened next to his name. Finally, after getting some alone time from his sister, who didn''t even leave him for a second and even slept with him while hugging him, saying that she had to be there if something happened to him, he wasn''t able to deny seeing her puppy face, as she would cry if given no for an answer. He can tell his sister''s mind is affected a little due to the incident and losing their mother as a result; she is very overprotective of him. Luckily he was a calm person and could control his emotions and hormones, but if someone would sleep with a beautiful woman, even if it was their sister, they wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully knowing a beautiful woman hugging when sleeping. During these days, his sister also noticed that his height had increased, and he was only 5 inches shorter than her at 5 feet 6 inches. She also noticed his longer shoulder-length hair, thinking that it had increased during the past three months, but didn''t think too much about his unusual growth rate. As for him becoming cuter and more handsome, she shrugged it off, saying that she knew he would become handsome as he grew up, but what worried him more was that his unusual white hair mixed with his black would make her a little suspicious, thinking he was hiding something. But his worries were for nothing, and it was quite the opposite; his sister''s reaction was of extreme worry, thinking that his hair had turned white due to all the tension and his overall hair looked more mesmerizing, but it still didn''t ease her worry. Aiden had to convince her for half an hour, saying that it must be something genetic as neither of them didn''t know who their father was for an exact reason he didn''t know the exactly reason how it happened, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable or anything listening to it his reason for his sister finding it a reason not knowing how. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was true as he only knew it changed due to his talent awakening but he didn''t know how it happened. seeing the opportunity she also convinced him to accept him to cook for her, after promising to cook for her wherever she wanted, she finally calmed down he also had to choose his words carefully knowing he couldn''t lie because of his talent. Even knowing that his sister was taking advantage of the moment, he didn''t deny her because he also loved cooking for her. When he said to her about cutting his hair shorter, she reacted fiercely, saying that he looked more handsome with long hair, and she also didn''t want him to have shorter hair, and he didn''t refuse her as it would be a little troublesome to have long hair, but he didn''t find it troublesome knowing his sister likes it. _______________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and please write a review about story up till now It would motivated me a lot. And Do support me if you can in whatever way you can in my journey. Chapter 25: Testing Limits? Sitting on his bed in his bedroom, which was abandoned for months, and during these days because his big sister wouldn''t let him sleep in his room, he also spent his time outside the room. Which is why he had to sleep in her room, and his room was almost abandoned but still very clean as his sister had made sure to clean it not to let any dust settle in, and he also helped her during the cleaning. He didn''t refuse his sister; her eyes had those weird swirls on them, and he could tell he couldn''t refuse her as it would definitely affect her, much like being rejected by his own little brother as mom had already left her, so he had to take care of her both physically and mentally, thinking ''he also likes spending time with his big sister.'' He is only 11 years old; it is not weird to sleep with his own big sister. He stopped thinking about it as he focused on what he was here to do. Aiden called status to his mind as a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 4.8] [Agility: 5] [Stamina: 7] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Aiden noticed the changes in his stats that he had to sacrifice for the illusion that protected them while he was unconscious; that''s why his strength and stamina decreased by 1.5 and agility by 1 point, for a total of 4 stats. He didn''t know much; he had to train to get those four stat points back, but he didn''t regret it a bit. He was also looking forward to World Evolution, as his boring life would definitely change, but until then he had to make many preparations and train himself and his sister, as for his aunt, he is not worried about her. He knew what type of person one had to be to reach the rank of general at such a young age, and one thing was sure: they had to be proficient in both close combat and shooting, he also saw her train outside the house. whenever she came to visit, and he could tell just by looking that she was very good, but he didn''t join her while training and rejected her many times whenever she came with shiny eyes with twitching ears, if he met her again, he would definitely join her, knowing she is very strong, but he didn''t know how strong she is, but he would know in the future, and he is looking forward to both the training and the reaction he would get on her cold and emotionless face. Knowing that strength is the most important thing after world evolution, those who are weak would become prey to the strong, helping them grow even stronger than before. He had to get stronger as much as he could before the evolution. Focusing on the blue screen once again, there is one thing he wanted to check from the time he had awakened his talent, but he didn''t have the time to check, thinking that he focused on his talent, Celestial (FFF+), and the blue screen started to expand and show the detail of his talent. [Celestial (FFF+) #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy his talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use one time per day.) Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. Water Affinity (A+) (locked) Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Air Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) and more #??? #???... [Flaw: Celestials do not lie.] Looking at the blue screen in front of his eyes, he still finds his talent very overpowered, but today he wants to check the limit of the flaw in his talent that says celestials do not lie. It bothered him very much not knowing where the limit was or what would happen to him when he accidentally lied, so he had to be careful for the past week about what he should say in front of others. He thought of saying an obvious lie, but his heart was beating really fast right now, thinking about what would happen to him if he lied. Wild thoughts started to appear in his mind: ''Lighting wouldn''t strike from heaven to him; yeah, obviously it wouldn''t; if it did, he would die before even getting the chance to revive his mom''. As thoughts of not testing it started to appear in his mind, suddenly the system''s feminine, monotonous voice sounded in his mind once again after all this time of being quiet. After being awake, he tried to call the system in his mind, only to be disappointed in the end without getting any reply. [Host, I guarantee you, you will not die due to your talent, but for anything else, you have to find it yourself.] Listening to the system''s voice once again, he felt a little relieved knowing that he wouldn''t die due to the flaw in his talent, and he also thanked the system for the reply, as with his cautious personality, he was sure he wouldn''t check it until he was 100 percent sure about it. He still didn''t trust the system completely, but he was sure of one thing: I wouldn''t try to harm him until they got what they wanted from him. He tried to say ''he is a cat'', still feeling a little scared of not knowing what would happen to him." -------" He tried to say the word, but no voice came out of his mouth, which made him perplexed. Other than no sound coming out of his mouth, nothing happened to him; his voice was as if it were blocked by some mysterious force. He tried it many times but still got the same result as the first time. He experimented more, knowing that, other than no sound coming out of his mouth, nothing happened to him. Finding that if he told a complete lie, nothing would happen to him. That also made him very happy, as his talent was still very overpowered. Finally, he found out that he couldn''t lie directly but still misled them using his brain a little. For example, if he had stolen something from a person and that person asked if he had stolen it, he could answer, ''He doesn''t know what he is talking about, assuming that the thing he had stolen is not the one he was asking about. But he definitely had to avoid a situation where he had to answer a question in a yes-or-no form, as it would be a nightmare knowing he had to tell the truth if he wanted to answer, and the only option left was to remain silent, which would make him more suspicious, and trying to answer other than yes or no would confirm their suspicion, but for that, they had to know about his flaw. As he once again called status in his mind [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 6.3] [Agility: 6] [Stamina: 8.5] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He looked at the blue screen in front of his eyes and focused on his mysterious physique, whose name he could even read as it only showed some gibberish on his status screen. [@#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] Progress rate: 0.5% #King''s Eye: You can check the talent, physique, bloodline, and skills of those two ranks higher than you. # ??? # ???...] He had forgotten about this from the moment he was awake, but opening his status reminded him that he also had a physique and thought of checking the limit of ability that comes with his physique with a cool-looking name, and he had a high expectation of it by only knowing its name. ''First, I had to know if it works on living beings or nonliving beings'' Aiden thinks in his mind after thinking about which object he should use it on. After a few minutes, he decides to use the pen he picked up from his study table. He picked up the pen in his right hand, stared at it for a second, and focused his mind on using the ability he had learned from the system. After a second, he felt his mind being spent, and a blue screen appeared in front of him. [Item: Pen (Normal)] #Uses: It can be used to write things on many different things. #Limitation: It is very easy to break, and there is a limit to how much it can write. ] looking at the blue screen in front of him explaining about the pen he was holding in his right hand he felt its explanation was short and precise and he liked it a lot and system also told him had the pen rank was too low and the higher rank item would have more information. After using it on more and more different things, he started to feel a headache and its intensity increased with the number of times her used it in a short period of time, finally, after ten times he could feel it, but he couldn''t use it anymore as the pain made him dizzy, and if he forcefully tried to use it, he had a feeling that it would not be good, so he decided to rest a little due to the pain. Only after 15 minutes of rest can he use it one more time, and he calculated in his mind that he had to rest for at least two and a half hours before he could use it 10 more times again he also found out that as long as he can see the item he can the ability on them as he didn''t have to touch the item like he did with the pen. But his calculations were wrong, as they showed that only after one hour of rest could he use it 10 more times. He still hadn''t tried on any living being right now, but he had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to use his ability for the same amount of time he could use on nonliving things. He didn''t want to use it on his sister first, even if he had a feeling that it wouldn''t negatively affect her, but he still wanted to use it on someone else first. During the testing of his king''s eye ability, he also had lunch with his sister, as the system told him that nobody else could see the blue screen in front of him. His worry was also that other people would see the screen in front of him, and it was all for nothing. _________________ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and please write a review about the story up till now It would motivate me a lot. And Do support me if you can in whatever way you can in my journey. Chapter 26: Yandere Sister? It was almost 6 a.m. the day after Aiden tested his ability and flaw of his talent, and today he had decided to wake up early and do push-ups, squats, and crunches of at least a hundred each and see if there was any change in his stats from last night before sleeping. But the current problem right now is different, as he was being hugged by her sister like a koala in her bed, having the intention of letting him replace her plushies for her while sleeping. He didn''t want to wake up his sister, but he had to train. He was in a dilemma, hoping that his sister would change her position, but after a minute, his hopes didn''t bore any results, and it only got worse as his sister snuggled even closer to him, held him more tightly, and put his face on her boob, giving him the feeling of softness and a mild rosy smell from her breasts. She was sleeping in a cute sleeping outfit that was light pink in color with different shapes drawn on it, cute pajamas, and a shirt with matching designs that were not revealing, hugging her beautiful body tightly, but it still couldn''t hide her captivating body, and she appeared even more charming in a simple outfit. But Aiden was not a bit affected by being hugged by her Big Sis during sleep and even praised her beauty and charm in his heart, which could captivate any man. Finally, after a few seconds of thinking, he decided he had to leave as stealthily as possible. If his sister woke up, he would decide after that what he would do. He didn''t want to wake her up, and he had a solid reason for it. Aiden first used his small hands to remove her hands from the sides. While removing her hand, he did so as quickly as possible without applying too much pressure to her delicate hand, fearing she would wake up. After successfully removing her hands from the side, he moves his chest backward, escaping from the hug, and removes his face from her bountiful breasts. While moving his face, a ''ugh'' sound escapes from Alicia''s pink lips while sleeping. A soft sigh escaped Aiden''s mouth after finally escaping the hug without waking her, but one of her long legs was still on his legs, and it was the final obstacle that had been stopping him from doing training. He decided he had to be as quick as possible and not make any big movements, so he, with lightning-fast speed, moved his legs from below her legs. After successfully escaping her koala hug, he didn''t look back and moved to the side of the bed, landing both his feet on the floor without making any sound, with a victorious smile on his cutely handsome face. Just as he was about to start walking in the direction of the door, he heard a soft, groggy voice in his ears: "Aiden, where were you going?" He turned around to see his sister, who had been asleep until now, awake with her deep black eyes open with a swirl in them, lying down on the bed. While he was watching, she sat up on the bed while rubbing her eyes, and finally, after a few seconds, she looked into his deep black eyes with her swirling eyes and asked once again with a soft but resolute voice, "Aiden, where were you going?" Aiden listening to her can confirm one thing: his sister is really obsessed with him. After Mom left, he looked into her abyss-like eyes and replied with a gentle voice, "It''s nothing, Big Sis; I just wanted to do some exercise early in the morning in the outside gym where Aunt used to train." A while ago, sleeping peacefully, she suddenly felt that something was missing and opened her eyes to check what was missing, only to see Aiden, her cute little brother, sneaking around without telling her and asking, while she had only one thought in her mind listening to him, ''Why would he hide it from me wanting to exercise in the morning? Does he not like spending time with me? No, that shouldn''t happen; he had to always be with me, never to leave me ever again.'' as swirling in her deep black increases more and more. Aiden sees her beautiful sister with madness in her eyes that seems to increase with each passing second on her captivating, sleepy face. He can pretty much guess what she was thinking and quickly replies before something happens: "I only thought of this idea when you were asleep last night and wanted to ask Big Sis to join me tomorrow; I didn''t want to disturb your sleep; that''s why I was sneaking without making a sound." Listening to his words, she felt a little reassured, and the swirling in her deep black eyes lessened quite a bit, but it was still not completely gone as she asked another question with an emotional voice and a vulnerable look on her beautiful face. "Little Aiden answered me honestly; you don''t find your big sister a bother, did you, and will you forever live with your big sister?" Never leave me, will you?" Aiden, seeing the vulnerable face of her big sister asking such questions with an emotional voice, felt his heart tighten as he didn''t think that a little incident like this would cause her big sister to look like she would cry at any moment depending on his answer. He felt guilty and promised himself to share everything with her sister that wouldn''t harm her. He sat face-to-face with little distance between both of them and held her delicate hand with silky smooth skin with his slightly smaller hand. He looked into her deep black eyes and said in his childlike, sincere voice, "Big Sis, how can you even think that I find you bothersome? You are the person I love the most in the world, other than Mom and Aunt May. I absolutely like spending time with you and would never get tired of it." Alicia listening to his cute little brother''s childlike sincere voice telling her she was the person he loved the most in the world felt very warm in her heart, and listening to him continue saying he would never get tired of her, she felt very relieved knowing one of the weights of her chest got lifted up, as she knew after the accident she had been very overprotective of him, spending almost all the time with him, and a blooming smile appeared on her face. Aiden, seeing the genuine happy smile on her face, was mesmerized by her beauty. Alicia also noticed the mesmerized look on his face as she said mischievously, "Little Aiden, have you finally fallen in love with your beautiful Big Sis and now realized my charms?" Seeing her mischievous face, he replied to her without any emotion on his face, "Big Sis, you know that I am you, Little Brother. I cannot fall in love with you." Listening to his smart reply that didn''t seem right for his age, Alica felt a little disappointed knowing that she didn''t get the reply she wanted. She thought in her mind, ''Arggh, why does my cute little brother have to be this smart? He could have just said he loved his big sister so much and wanted to marry her in the future with his childish voice'' as her face turned ecstatic just thinking about it. Aiden continued, "I was just captivated by your beautiful smile, Big Sis," in his childish voice. Alicia listened to his continued words about her beautiful smile with a cutely handsome face without change in expression. She had a blush on her face, but it quickly went away. She looked at his face and thought to herself, ''In the future, Little Brother will definitely be extremely handsome, and with his personality, she didn''t know how many hungry girls would try to get a piece of him''. An annoyed look appeared on her face. Just thinking about it made her blood boil. She promised herself to protect her innocent little brother from those hungry girls without even realizing that her cute little brother was not so innocent at all. "But little Aiden, you still haven''t answered my question fully. Will you forever live with your big sister? Never leave me, will you?" A pout replaced her annoyed look while asking, as she wouldn''t get annoyed at him being extremely attractive in the future. She loved her little brother very much, and it was those whores fault for going after his brother; she just had to always be there and protect him from being taken advantage of. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, seeing her Big Sis'' emotions change many times in such a short period of time, couldn''t guess what she was thinking at all while repeating the question. He didn''t think too much about this and decided to answer her honestly. He went closer to her and wrapped his small arms around her thin waist, which could still wrap completely around her even though his arms were still shorter than hers, and hugged her. Alicia, seeing him wrap his arms around her waist and hug her, didn''t reject the hug from her little brother and hugged him back. She wrapped her arm around his smaller body tightly, seeming not to want to let go. Aiden found his face on her breast due to his height being shorter than hers, but it didn''t bother him at all, as he said in his emotional, childish voice while smelling the usual smell of mild roses. "I would never leave you, Big Sis, and always be with you. Even if you wanted to leave, I wouldn''t let you go. You will forever live with me, Big Sis." Alicia couldn''t see his face right now, but she could tell by the emotion in his voice that every word he was saying was honest, as the madness in her was like never before, resulting in her hugging him even more tightly, knowing his cute little brother also wanted to live forever with her. ________________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and write a review about the story up till now to let me know how it''s going which also motivates me while writing. You can also support me any way you can. Chapter 27: Shameless Alicia? Aiden was being tightly hugged after telling her he also wanted to live with her. He did enjoy the mild rosy smell from her Big Sis, but she had been tightly hugging him for minutes with his face in her boobs as he was shorter than her, but he wanted to let go. He waited one more minute, seeing that his sister had no intention of letting go, he said in his childlike voice, "Biwg Sissh, leesh mee goo." It sounded different due to his face being in her bountiful breasts. Alicia was currently in her own world, without any care of the world, at peace while hugging her cute little brother. After hearing he also wanted to live forever with her, she suddenly heard a muffled voice in her ears and felt the hot breath on her breast. She looked down to see her brother saying she should let go, as she had forgotten about the hug. She was about to let go of the hug when she suddenly remembered the conversation she had with her little brother that he rejected right after listening to it without even thinking for a second. Sensing the opportunity, she had to try; at least, even if she knew the chances of him agreeing to it were close to none, she still said it while making the hug tighter in a dramatic voice. "Little Aiden I won''t let you until you agree to what I talked to you about last night." Remembering the thing that she said to him last night, he quickly wanted to reject her but then thought of a plan to make her train with her without making her suspicious, knowing that he had decided to train with cold weapons, guns, and much more modern war equipment. He had willingly made her train with him, and that would be the best result. Aiden said it once again, muffed due to his face being in between her bountiful breasts. Alicia felt the hot breath once again from her boobs, and the tips of her nipples stood up a little, getting slightly harder with her hot breath. Alicia, feeling that she was getting a little aroused by her cute little brother, didn''t think too much about it, dismissing the idea completely and telling herself, ''It''s just a natural body reaction; I definitely wouldn''t have those desires for my own little brother as it''s not right'' "I cawn awrree too ish big sishh." Suddenly she heard Aiden''s answer to her question in a muffled voice, but she still understood it and quickly let go, thinking, ''Still, I didn''t want to be labeled as a pervert for being aroused by my own little brother.'' She didn''t sleep with a bra, so if her nipples got completely hard, he would surely notice it, and being smart as he is, he would definitely get the conclusion as she heard his muffled voice. Aiden, finally free from her hug, said in a clear but childlike voice, looking into her deep black eyes, "But you have to accept some of my conditions without asking any questions." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia, feeling happy right now for both him agreeing to her request and not noticing her little arousal, said in a cheerful voice with a satisfied look on her face, thinking she would have agreed to him even without anything in return. She loves him very much and has always wanted to spoil him, but she didn''t get a chance knowing he hadn''t asked her anything until now, and getting him to agree to her wishes is definitely a win for her. "What is it, Little Aiden? You can ask your big sister for anything, and I will make it happen," she said in a dramatic voice with a proud look on her face, trying to look cool in front of her little brother. Aiden heard her dramatic voice, and seeing her proud look felt stupid knowing his big sister always tried to look cool in front of him. With her personality, she would have agreed to him without getting anything in return, he still didn''t regret it as his sister had been rejected by him many times for the same thing in the past, and he didn''t mind agreeing to her, but he definitely had to make some conditions. "I would cosplay for you, and you can also take pictures, but I definitely wouldn''t wear girly dresses, and there are no negotiations," Aiden spoke in a childlike voice with a stern look on his cutely handsome face. Alicia heard his voice and looked at his stern face, which made him even cuter. She quickly agreed with him, fearing he would back out while giggling in her mind. ''Hehehehe, don''t worry, cute little Aiden, there are many unisexual and male dresses in my collection.'' Thinking about how he would look in those dresses, a foolish smile appeared on her beautiful face. Aiden''s seeing the foolish smile on her face didn''t feel too good, but he chose to ignore it as his sister definitely wouldn''t break her word. She may look naive, but she is definitely a proud woman, so he continued in the same tone of voice, "And you absolutely couldn''t share the photos with anyone else." Alicia heard his voice and didn''t find any problems with his demand, and the thought of sharing the limited edition photos of her cute little brother didn''t even cross her mind. Then she suddenly thought of her aunt. Her aunt may look emotionless, but she would definitely like Little Aiden''s photos, and she knows Aiden'' wouldn''t reject sharing them with her, so she decided to put up a little act in the happiness of him finally agreeing to cosplay for her. Alicia put up a serious look. Her face looked at Aiden, who was standing a few feet away from the side of the large bed. After the hug ended, she crawled out of bed and walked in front of him with a serious look on her face, trying to look a little heroic. Aiden, seeing her standing closer to him with a serious look on her beautiful face, didn''t have any idea what was happening as his sister was standing silently in front of him. It also made him a little worried about his big sister, thinking, ''Why had she suddenly acted like this?'' Alicia had a serious look on her face outside, while Aiden was worryingly thinking about her. Internally, she had completely different thoughts giggling in her mind. ''Hehehehe, I always wanted to do this, but I didn''t get the chance to. Looking at his little brother''s appearance with long, majestic black hair with some mix of white in it that makes it even more mesmerizing and deep black eyes, as if you looked too much in them, you would get lost, and an extremely cutely handsome face with a body that seems perfect in his completely black pajamas and shirt that only enhances his natural beauty, she thought when internally praising his beauty, ''My little brother is the perfect definition of a prince from fairy tails. Even those so-called actors couldn''t compare to his beauty. I had to protect him at all costs.'' Aiden was about to break the silence between them when suddenly his big sister, in her cute outfit, looking stunning, dropped one of her knees on the ground while making a fist using her slender, pure white hand and putting it above her heart while looking at the ground, keeping her head low, and said in a dignified tone, "My prince, you had bestowed upon me the honor of seeing your majestic figure in different attires. I, as your personal guard, dare not share it with any outsider without your permission, even if it cost me my life." Aiden''s seeing her suddenly on her knees almost had a heart attack, but after listening to her try to imitate a dignified tone, only resulting in making her voice cuter when he heard her words, he had read many novels in his free time, he could tell what she was doing as he played along with her imitating an arrogant prince and said it in a charming but childlike voice. "It''s good that you know; don''t try to overstep your bounds. You are only a personal guard, and I am the prince of this empire and your master. Always remember it in your heart." Alicia moves her head to look up at his face, only to see him folding both his hands behind his back and paying along with her by saying arrogant words in a charming yet childish voice. She thought in her mind ''Ahh, my little brother looks so cute and charming while saying those arrogant words, threatening her how she wished he would always talk to her like that'' forming a heart in her eyes and said hurriedly while keeping her role as he didn''t want to interrupt her dream by her own mistake and said in a stern yet majestic voice. "But my prince, I wanted to discuss something important with you regarding yourself, and it is important for the empire. Please forgive my rudeness and give me a chance to talk," she said with an honest and sincere look on her face. Prince Aiden, looking at his own beautiful guard on her knees and having a sincere look on her face, decides to give her a chance while saying it once again in his arrogant yet charming voice with a bit of childishness in it. "Okay, I have decided to give you this chance. Stand and escort me to the meeting room, where no eyes or ears should be found. We shall discuss this important matter there," he says as he moves his small hand in front of her, indicating that she should do something. Alicia, who has read many romance novels, knows what happened and thinks in her mind, ''Ahh, how I wish this moment could last forever, as his favorite story was where a cruel Prince and his servant fall in love with each other and faced many challenges to finally get their love. She can imagine one of its famous scenes in this moment.'' She replied to her prince in a respectful and stern tone, without showing the inner emotion on her face, "Your wish is my command, my prince'' She took his small yet beautiful hands, which were even prettier than those of many girls, with her hand and kissed them for a few seconds longer than they were supposed to last standing up after that and she began carefully escorting him to their dining hall. ___________________ make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and if you like the story until now be sure to write a review. and you can also support me with gifting things with coins I would appreciate it a lot. Chapter 28: Shameless Alicia (2) Aiden noticed that the kiss on his hands was longer than it was supposed to be, but he didn''t mind it all that much and continued with his big sister toward the dining hall. Reaching the dining hall, Aiden sat on the main chair arrogantly and looked toward his personal guard, who was still standing next to him and said in a charming childlike voice, "You may also sit," with an arrogant look on his face, which made him even cuter. Alicia, following her role as a proper guard, followed the instructions and sat on one of the chairs on the side of the table next to him. She suddenly heard his voice once again: "What you are about to say better be important, as you have brought the name of the empire, and you don''t want to find out what would happen to you for using the empire''s name." Seeing her cute little brother with cold eyes talking to her in an arrogant tone without any emotion in his cutely handsome face that appeared more cute, she felt a shiver down her spine as she liked how his brother was behaving right now toward her, but she still felt something missing in this and thought about it in her mind. ''If he was more physically cold toward her, it would be much better.'' Just thinking about it made her tingle all over her body. She looked into his eyes and made some gestures with her hand, like grabbing her own collar and shaking it a little. Noticing the weird behavior of her big sister, he was confused for a few seconds, but he still got it in the end, relating to his current role, and gave her a nod. Seeing him nod his head, Alicia prayed in her heart, ''I hope he gets it right; otherwise, her perfect play would be ruined.'' In the end, she trusted him and didn''t speak out loud. He looked deep into her eyes with cold eyes and leaned closer toward his big sister, and with his small hands, he grabbed her collar with an emotionless expression and pulled it lightly to bring her face closer to his face, only inches away from her, saying in his childish, cold voice, "Be careful of what you say." Alicia, on the other hand, was experiencing the rough treatment, feeling blissful inside, and wasn''t able to control her emotions fully. A little look of euphoria could be seen on her beautiful face. After saying that, he moved to his original position, sitting cross-legged with his elbow resting on the table and his fingers intertwined in an arrogant posture. He noticed the look on her sister, and he could tell that she was enjoying the rough behavior very much. Alicia, noticing her emotions leak out a little bit, quickly controlled the emotions showing on her face, trying to change into a stoic, having many failed attempts in between, which appeared more cute and funny to Aiden. Controlling his own emotions masterfully, he looked directly toward her, indicating she finally began to explain the important matter she had to discuss with him. "My prince, please listen to me for the stability of the empire; you had to give me permission to share your otherworldly photos in those magnificent attire with the Duchess May" and continued with a serious tone. "She had supported the empire since its foundation and didn''t back down even when the empire was at its lowest, my prince." After saying that, she sits quietly, waiting on her seat, and quietly looks at him, waiting for the prince to make this important decision. Listening to his big sister, he can deduce that she wanted him to give her permission to share his ahem otherwordly photos with Aunt May, calling his photos otherworldly even though he was embarrassed listening to her say that he still controlled his emotions and didn''t show them on his face. As for sharing the photos with his aunt, she definitely didn''t need his permission, as a matter of fact, he still followed along with her. He had always considered his aunt''s family, and just seeing her aunt, he could tell his aunt also loved them very much, so he replied to her truthfully in his role. "Very well, I am pleased with your words and give you full permission to share my ahem photos with Duchess May." "I shall also reward you personally for your contribution to the empire." Alicia was very satisfied with his response, and the mention of the reward piqued her curiosity very much, so she decided to end the roleplay as her brother had said to her at the start of the conversation that he wanted to do some exercise. She respected his wishes very much, and she didn''t want to waste too much of his time. She removed her acting and said in her usual tone to his cute little brother, "Aiden, you had mentioned you wanted to exercise this morning. Can Big Sis also join you during the exercise?" She wanted to spend more time with him as he had to continue going to school, so she wouldn''t be able to spend all the time with him. Thinking about it makes her sad, but education is very important, remembering how smart he is, she was having a sudden thought, Mom definitely wanted him to enjoy his school life, so she closed this matter completely. He noticed her using a normal voice and words, so he also stopped the act and said in his normal tone, "You can definitely join me, big sister, and you should also listen to my last condition." "Okay, what is it, tell your big sister. She would do her best to fulfill it." Alicia said it in a gentle tone. Listening to her gentle voice, he said in a serious voice, "Big Sis, I am going to train every day from now on, not just exercising but learning different fighting styles like martial arts, judo, boxing, etc., and learning to wield many cold weapons and modern firearms so that I am strong enough to protect you." During the mention of this, he also feared that his big sister would find it weird, and reprimanded him for doing this. She felt touched listening to him say he would protect her in his cute voice but mention learning how to handle weapons and firearms. She felt it was a little overkill, but she didn''t crush his young spirit and said in a serious tone, "Little Aiden, you had to learn dangerous stuff with professional supervision not to get yourself hurt in the process. Can you promise your big sister this?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can promise you that, sis." After that, he makes a puppy face, using his cutely handsome face to full advantage, and looks directly into her eyes and says it in a cute tone. "But, Big Sis, I also wanted you to learn all this with me, not just exercise together; if you were also strong, I would feel much safer." At the end of the sentence, his voice was very low, and his face was a little red as if embarrassed a little. Aiclia saw that her own brother was acting like an innocent, weak little brother in front of her, and her heart melted quickly. She was about to say she would accompany him, but her learning those things was not important in this era. Seeing him like that, she didn''t think with her brain and said it while patting his head with a sweet smile on her beautiful face. "Don''t worry if that''s what you want, my cute little brother. Aiden''s big sister would definitely learn with you and be the one to protect my cute little brother," and the idea of protecting his innocent, weak little brother awakens her deepest desire. To Alicia, her little brother was always cute and innocent, but he became very smart very quickly, and she didn''t get the chance to show him her cool side as he always did things perfectly. Not like when he was just a baby, she would always help him, and last but not least, she could kiss, pull his cheeks, and cuddle with him as much as she wanted. She now had some limitations, which doesn''t mean she didn''t love him as much as she loved him previously, but she definitely prefers a weak, innocent, and cute little brother who acts shy and blushes whenever his big sister teases him, with swirls in her deep black eyes. Aiden noticed the swirl in her eyes. He knew that his big sister liked when he acted shy and weak, but he didn''t like acting like an innocent, weak, and shy kid. It gave him the IKS, but he still had to sacrifice himself for today, knowing it was very important for both their futures. Looking at her swirling black eyes that could consume him whole, he didn''t know it was to this degree that she liked the weak version of him. Suddenly he heard his Big Sis voice a little different than usual, as he could feel her pure obsession with him just by looking at her face and listening to her voice. "My cute little brother, you had mentioned previously that you would reward your big sister, and Big Sister would be very sad knowing you lied to her." At the end of saying that, her face showed immense sadness. Hearing her voice, he could tell he had to keep his word, fearing what she would do if she was rejected in this state of her obsession. He didn''t hate her big sister for acting like that, as mom''s absence had affected her mentally very much, and he could also feel the immense love for him in her eyes, so he answered truthfully. "Okay, big sis, you can do whatever you want, but you had only 10 minutes; we still had today''s exercise left to do." Alicia, listening to him, felt a little down, knowing she had only 10 minutes. Still, she nodded her head, thinking, ''I had to make the most of those 10 heavenly minutes. Thinking about the 10 minutes, many different ideas appeared in her mind to make the most of those 10 small minutes as she started smiling foolishly to herself while cute giggles escaped her mouth. Seeing her smiling foolishly and giggling to herself, he knew that whatever devilish plans she had been making, he would be the one to suffer from them, as a helpless look appeared on his face. _____________________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter, I would appreciate it if you write a review about the story until now. And you can donate Powerstone and gifts to me to show your support, It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 29: Difficult Situation Alicia, done with her plan to enjoy those 10 heavenly minutes, finally stood up from her chair and walked toward the three-seater light blue-colored couch a few meters away from them. Upon reaching in front of the couch, she took a comfortable seat on it, as it wouldn''t be comfortable for whatever idea she had in mind while being on a chair. Sitting on the chair with a smile on her beautiful face, she used her index finger to seductively invite him to the couch without saying a word from her mouth, making it more mysterious. Aiden followed along with her gaze, seeing his big sister walking seductively toward the couch, taking a comfortable seat on it, and inviting him through her fingers. Seeing the swirling deep black eyes, many immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, but he denied them all, thinking, ''Big Sis wouldn''t do that as we are blood-related and I am not even 16''. *** After World War III, the entire population of the world had decreased drastically, and the United Earth Federation had decided that the legal age for someone to be considered an adult is 16 years old, but if someone wanted to have a marriage, they should at least be 18 years old. Abortion is considered a serious crime, so even if a child is born due to a mistake, there are many childcare centers named after the United Earth Federation to take care of them for free. They just had to leave the child at one of their many branches after birth, cutting all ties with the baby. Many people around the world who know that they wouldn''t be able to take care of the child themselves, having financial or other problems, leave them at the government''s child care, and the idea of aborting the child while pregnant didn''t even cross their minds; they could at least get half of the punishment for the crime of murder. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** He didn''t know if there was any ulterior motive behind it, but he knew for sure that they were not a kind and generous government. There had to be something that interested them in having to take care of those children. So in five years, Aiden would be considered an adult, still having a sexual relationship with his own big sister. It didn''t sit right with him, and he knew that his Big Sis wouldn''t do something to him that he didn''t want to do, so he rejected the thought completely and started walking toward the couch. Reaching the couch, he was about to sit next to her before he could sit. She stopped him and said in a gentle voice with an excited look on her beautiful face, "What are you doing, Little Aiden? Big Sis didn''t tell you to sit there; your seat is somewhere else in a much more comfortable place." He could pretty much guess what she was about to say, but he still asked her, "If not here, then where should I sit, Big Sis?" Alicia, listening to her cute little brother''s question, smiled playfully and said, giggling to herself while patting her soft lap, "Hehehehe, you should sit here much closer to your big sister, but your face had to be facing in my direction, okay? Big Sis wanted to see you while sitting on her lap." He didn''t question her much and sat her on her soft thighs while facing her direction, as he had already told her he would do whatever she wanted for 10 minutes, so there was no going back now, and he trusted she wouldn''t do something that would make both their relations weaker, as he didn''t want that. Still, a little nervous expression appeared on his face, and Alicia, seeing his cute little brother sitting on his lap, was a little reserved. Having a nervous expression on his face, she found him even cuter, and she thought of surprising him a little to ease his nervousness. She wrapped both of her hands behind his back and forcefully pulled his body closer to her, resulting in both of their bodies touching each other and feeling each other''s body. Aiden felt the sudden pull that he was not ready for and subconsciously wrapped both his legs around her waist and his hand behind her back. His face was currently just a little above her breasts on her collarbone, and he was currently smelling the same mild, rosy smell as usual whenever his sister hugged him. Alicia, who in the heat of the moment played a small prank on him to ease his nervousness, was currently in a dilemma as she had forgotten that she usually didn''t wear a bra while sleeping and didn''t have a change of clothes because of his unexpected early morning adventure that woke her up. She had thought he would only wrap his arms behind her back, but with his legs tightly wrapped around her waist, she felt a little aroused, and if her nipples got hard, he would definitely notice it, thinking, ''My cute little brother would definitely think that his big sister is a creep.'' But she also didn''t want to let go while being awkward, thinking with a resolute mind, ''Yes, I just had to control myself for 10 minutes not to get aroused, Alicia. Even if it was a natural reaction, you had to control yourself.'' Aiden is currently feeling his big sister''s curvy body against his body while more than half of his chest presses against her soft breast. He could already tell that his big sister had not worn any clothes underneath her thin pink nightwear, unlike Alicia, who thought that he wouldn''t feel it until her nipples got hard. He can already tell with his excellent observation due to his intelligence stats. Even if he could control his emotions and physical reactions to some degree, thinking about her bare breast was only a thin piece of cloth away from being completely naked. His body naturally started to get a little aroused, and currently, his legs were tightly hugging her waist. If his dick got hard, given its proud size, he is 1000% sure she would definitely feel something hard poking her stomach, and knowing his big sister, she would definitely forgive him, saying it was a natural reaction as he was growing up, but he absolutely didn''t want to get embarrassed in front of her regarding this. A natural blush had already formed on his cutely handsome face, making him look even cuter due to his thoughts and trying to control his arousal. His blush couldn''t be seen by Alicia due to it being just above her breasts. One minute had already passed. both hugging each other without saying anything, lost in their own thoughts. Alicia did enjoy being intimately hugged by her own cute little brother, but she had many things on her mind she wanted to do. Noticing the time quickly passing away and controlling her emotions, she gathered her courage and spoke in a soft voice, bringing her mouth closer to his ears and provoking him a little. "Little Aiden Look me in the eye. Are you getting scared after now telling me to do whatever you want to do?" Aiden suddenly heard her voice close to his ear, as well as feeling her hot breath. During it, he almost lost control of trying to control his arousal, taking a deep breath and smelling the rosy smell stronger than before, making the blush on his face deeper than before. Responding to her provocation, he slowly moves his head to look directly into her eyes, as he is not the one to break his own words. Alicia, seeing him slowly move his head after a few seconds to look directly into her eyes, noticed that his face beat red; she almost got her nipple hard seeing him in this shy and vulnerable state, and a pink blush also formed on her beautiful face. Controlling her arousal, she said in a worried tone, seeing his beat-red face: "Little Aiden, you are feeling sick. Your face is all red. If you are not feeling well, we can stop this. You just had to tell you, Big Sis." Listening to her worried voice, she asked if he was feeling sick and called off the reward he had promised her. He felt terrible knowing he was getting aroused by his big sister''s body. He started to work his brain on how to get out of his situation, knowing his talent flaw wouldn''t allow him to lie, with his intelligence stats breaking the limit of humans. Only a few seconds had passed in the outside world, and he had already decided what he would say to her instead of saying, ''I am feeling aroused and trying to control my dick from getting hard, which is why my face is beat red.'' He would rather act all weak and shy for the rest of the day instead of saying this in front of her. He said in a shy and weak voice, looking into her swirling deep black eyes, which still had their swirl. He knew that until she got to kiss and hug him a few times, she wouldn''t be satisfied. "Big Sis, it''s nothing. I am just a little embarrassed because I have never been this close to you before." His flaw was that he didn''t act because he was technically not lying. This is also the first time for him to be in this position with his big sister, and he is really embarrassed right now, other than being aroused by the natural instinct that he had to control during all this time. _________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter, I would appreciate it if you write a review about the story until now. And you can donate Powerstone and gifts to me to show your support, It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 30: Not Innocent It was already hard for Alice to control her arousal when she suddenly saw her cute little brother blushing and having a vulnerable face, but listening to his weak voice, the final straw that stopped her broke loose, and her nipples finally got hard completely due to her arousal. She had no change in her expression aside from her blushing face, but internally she was freaking out: ''What have I done? What''s my little brother going to think of me now?'' ''Arggh, I should just dig a hole and hide there forever'' She was about to ask for forgiveness for her indecent behavior toward him, even if she had to beg; she didn''t want any stress in their relationship. A few seconds had already passed in her own inner monologue when suddenly she heard her little brother''s cute voice. "Big sis, what happened? Time is running out, and I am not going to give you extra time," with the same blushing face in a weak voice due to being embarrassed in this position. Alicia, listening to his voice, suddenly thought of something as both her eyes lit up. ''Oh, stupid Alicia. How stupid can you be?'' ''How could you even think that my cute little brother knows of these things?'' ''He definitely is not clueless about having completed the high school syllabus, and all he would have known was how babies would be born by reading. '' But he shouldn''t have known about these indecent things. How can you even think of this stupidity about her own cute little brother, who is just a genius? How stupid can you be, Alice? As her fear completely went away of being exposed in front of him, she also felt a little weird thinking she was taking advantage of his innocence, but she quickly rejected the idea, telling herself. ''It''s just a natural reaction to how handsome my little brother is; it''s only natural to get aroused.'' She justified herself and said in a sweet voice with a smile on her blushing face, "Don''t worry, little Aiden, your big sister is just enjoying our hug." Seeing her blushing face and feeling her hard nipple pocking on his skin, it was very hard for him to control his erection, but he still controlled himself with only one thought on his mind. ''I don''t want our relationship to get awkward'' He also felt a little relieved knowing that he was not the only one who was getting aroused but still couldn''t have any other feelings than familial love for her, as they are blood-related. He didn''t know how Mom would feel when she found out about him having a romantic relationship with his big sister, so he didn''t even want to think about this. Still, it''s very hard for him to control his erection. He is sure that his naive big sister would have thought that he didn''t know anything about arousal, but after reading about intercourse in the book, he finds this topic very interesting. He had not watched any porn, but he had read his fair share of adult novels online when he was feeling bored, and he didn''t find sex very exciting and thought it was the only way to increase the population. As many would get crazy about it and even pay for sex, he didn''t get it at all. When he had said to the goddess he would make her moan under him, he had only said that because he knew she would find these words very insulting, as he didn''t like her high way of speaking. But in the current situation, where he was controlling his thick, dick form getting hard and poker her stomach, he understood a little bit why men would go crazy about sex. Alicia was very carefree, knowing his innocent little brother didn''t know anything about her arousal. She looked at his beat-red face, finding it very hard to control her desire. Even a thought of letting go of her restraint appeared in her mind, and kissing his cute lips appeared in her mind. Seeing what she had thought, she felt guilty for even thinking that and reminded herself once again that they were blood-related. She took a deep breath, cleared her mind from these thoughts, and started kissing him on the cheeks, as only 8 minutes remained out of her precious 10 minutes. She kissed him again and again on every part of his cute little face, except his pink lips. She seemed to not get enough of kissing him while giggling in between sometimes. Aiden was getting assaulted by a barrage of kisses and was helpless in front of her. He still didn''t dodge receiving any kisses, as he also liked being showered with love from his family. He knows that it''s his big sister''s way of showing her love, but her arousal is definitely not good. He had to be careful from now on. She even lost track of his time while kissing him and tasting the sweet, rosy taste of the kiss, as if she wanted to mark him. Five minutes had passed only by kissing. She finally stopped and looked at her cute little brother''s face, which was completely red from all the blushing but had a small smile on his face. Satisfied with the result, she hugged his face with both of her hands and buried him in her breast. After a few seconds, she let go of him to see him gasping for breath. Aiden was being buried in those soft breaths and again could only breathe heavily, but he still didn''t feel any discomfort knowing that his big sister was giving him time and was being very gentle to not hurt him. She continued this for some time while giving him time to catch his breath. She enjoyed his face in her soft breast while feeling his hot breath on her melons, and she even imagined him sucking on her hard nipple in her mind. She knew it was not appropriate, but it still didn''t stop her from imagining. She even felt herself getting a little wet due to it, so she stopped herself and said in her gentle voice with a red face, "It seems my time is over, little Aiden, and I will go change into my training clothes." Aiden had not felt the wetness from her sister due to being sitting on her soft thighs, but he was reaching his limit due to being buried in her soft breaths again, knowing her nipples were there and only a thin piece of clothing separated them both. He replied in his cute voice hurriedly, "Okay, big sis, I am also going to go change my clothes. Also, wait for me in the outdoor gym, okay?" As he left quickly before kissing her on her cheeks, seeing his departing figure, she was relieved, knowing she had worn panties before sleeping and her pajamas didn''t get wet from outside. It would be a disaster if she had to explain this to her innocent little brother. She moves her right hand inside her panties and touches her secret part with her finger, feeling the wetness, and says. "Well, I had to quickly take care of this mess or I wouldn''t be able to focus on exercises with my little brother." As she stood up, she started walking to her room and quickly entered her bathroom, as muffled moans could escape from her mouth from time to time inside the locked bathroom. ----- Ten minutes ago. Aiden had just left her sister, just reaching where she couldn''t see his leaving figure. A huge bulge formed on his pants while he was walking toward his room, and a huge sign escaped his little mouth, preventing the disaster from happening. Feeling the tent form inside his pants that even hurts a little bit from time to time, he thinks that he wouldn''t be able to continue his training like this, but he knows how to calm his dragon, as he had read that it''s not necessary to have sex to calm the dragon down. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In novels, some protagonists had to take care of their tent with their own hands at the start of their stories, as he also justified his own actions shamelessly, naturally thinking he was the protagonists of some novel. Reaching the bathroom, he stood in front of the toilet and pulled down both his pants and underwear. Seeing the six-inch-long cock, he felt proud of himself and started with the deed without wasting his time. With his stamina reaching above the average human at such a young age, he had to work pretty hard to finally calm his dragon down. After doing the deed, he cleaned him well and even took care of the smell that could potentially reveal him. After doing the deed for the first time in his life with his hands he thought to himself. ''If this felt this good with hands then how good would it feel when he would do it for real, I had to quickly become an adult'' He is not clueless about how handsome he is and with massive dick just about the future, he started giggling to himself. Calming himself down he focused on the task in front thinking how his bis sis must be waiting for him. Changing into the black skin-tight full-sleeve t-shirt and pants, it looked very awkward in these tight-filled clothes in his groin region due to his abnormal size cock, so he had to wear a white shirt on top of that. He quickly began to walk toward the outside, fearing that he would be late due to his misdeed. Reaching the gym, he noticed that his big sister had still not arrived. As a sigh of relief escaped his mouth, he started doing some stretching while waiting for his big sister to arrive. Alicia was currently wearing a tight tank top that revealed all her curves and skin-tight black leggings to match them, and she was not shy about being in these tight-fitting clothes she also checked a few times in the mirror if she looking sexy Only her cute little brother would be there to see her like that, and she definitely wouldn''t wear something like that in front of anyone other than her aunt and little brother. She also wanted to show her little brother how beautiful his big sister was and wanted to see his reaction when he saw her like that, hoping he would be mesmerized by her beauty and say those heavenly words she had fantasized of hearing from his mouth since he was a child with a blushing face in his cute voice. Unknowing, her deep black eyes began to swirl with a wide smile on her beautiful face. If one were to see it, one would think it was beautiful in its own right. Chapter 31: Clever Alicia A few minutes had passed since Aiden started stretching for the warm-up, waiting for his big sister to come. Alicia was going to the outdoor gym to meet up with her little brother at a fast pace. She had wasted so much time on clothes and was thinking about other things she had done. A blush appeared on her face but it quickly went away. ''How dirty, Alicia, you are masturbating while thinking about your little brother?'' This thought appeared in her mind many times while walking. She consoled herself, thinking she couldn''t imagine any other man other than her cute little brother while masturbating, so it was his fault for being on her mind. Still, she is a little embarrassed knowing that she masturbated while thinking about him, and she had to face him just after that. At least she is relieved knowing he doesn''t know what she had done, or she would literally dig a hole and hide in it. From a distance, she can see her cute little brother doing some stretches to warm up. She finds him even more attractive with his perfectly shaped body. She even feared she wouldn''t be able to find a boyfriend or get married knowing any other man than her cuter little brother; she didn''t find them a little bit attractive. Well, this is her point of view. Many handsome men had proposed to her during her high school year, and she ruthlessly rejected them before even giving them the chance to complete their sentences. Even if someone super handsome and almost without flaw would propose to her, she would reject it, saying he is not as cute as his little brother. At this, even though she accepted the fact that she is definitely attractive to her own little brother but still wouldn''t accept outright that she is obsessed with him, thinking,. "I am definitely not obsessed with him. I even give other men a chance to complete one sentence before rejecting them. I am very fair." In her mind, her role model is her cool and dashing aunt, who doesn''t let men breathe air properly while talking. She didn''t even want to imagine if someone wanted to propose to her, and she thought to herself. ''I am very kind and fair; at least give everyone an equal chance'' She walked slowly, not to let him find out about her being there. She started to walk closer to him sneakily, thinking her cute little brother was clueless about her arrival. Aiden, while doing stretches, heard the sound of someone sneakily approaching from behind. He had already guessed that it was his big sister, knowing that without their permission, no one could enter one kilometer around their house. He decided to surprise her little one, knowing she wanted to play a prank on him. He decided that he would turn around when she was very close to him and make a ''boo'' sound to startle her a little as he started doing hand stretches, acting clueless. Alicia, reaching just behind his little brother, was about to blow some hot air in his ear to surprise him a little as Aiden suddenly turned around to scare her a little, but unknowingly, he turned to the direction where he was about to blow hot air in his ears, and both their lips met and they kissed each other accidentally. Alicia was suddenly kissed by his little brother. She was a little dazed about what just happened and froze in the position for a few seconds without moving with unfocused eyes. Aiden realized they had both accidentally kissed each other, quickly backed away, and stood there dazed for a second, remembering his big sister''s soft lips and the sweet, rosy taste of her lips. Both of them come out of a daze at almost the same time, but with a deep blush on their faces, and it makes it even worse to look into each other''s eyes, remembering what they had done in their respective rooms a few minutes ago, thinking about each other. An awkward silence ensued between both of them for a minute, both not looking into each other''s eyes and averting their gazes with a blushing, embarrassed face. The first one to break the silence after another half a minute was Aiden, who said in a low, embarrassed voice. "I am sorry, big sis; I shouldn''t have turned around so unexpectedly." Alicia, listening to his voice in her ear, came out of her stupor and thought. ''I thought I would have to apologize to my cute little brother.'' Seeing him apologize in earnest as if it were his own fault, she decided to take full advantage of the situation, and she dropped to the ground in a dramatic manner, and fake tears started to leak out of her big black eyes. Aiden, suddenly seeing her on the ground crying, began to feel even more guilty and thought in his mind, ''Arggh, I shouldn''t have turned around because of me. My big sister is crying. I had to make things right.'' He also promised himself not to make his big sister cry ever again and walked closer to her to console her. Alicia, seeing him walk closer to her out of the corner of her eyes, started mumbling while sobbing in a voice loud enough for him to hear her perfectly. "Woo, what should I do? That was my first kiss, woo." Well, she is not lying about it being her first kiss, as she started acting more like she was the one who had suffered. Aiden, seeing his sister cry, completely forgot that she was the one who decided to play a prank on him, and she was also the adult here who should be consoling him, not the other way around. Listening to her say that it was her first kiss, he felt a little warm inside but focused on the task ahead, he said in a soft tone while holding her face with both hands and looking into her deep blue eyes. "Big Sis, don''t cry; it was also my first kiss." Listening to her cute little brother consoling her while holding her face and saying that it was also his first kiss on the outside, her sobbing decreased a little but was still there, while inside she was thinking completely different things. ''Hehehehe, how cute is my little brother consoling his big sister? Ah, I can''t get enough of it.'' ''I had also gotten what belongs to me¡ªhis first kiss. Hehehehe. This is definitely the best day ever for her.'' She decides she should strike while the iron is hot and not miss this golden opportunity before he finds out that she is acting and says while sobbing in a weak, hurtful voice as if she is the victim here. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Woo, no, what should I do? Woo, who is going to marry me now?" as her sobbing increased. Aiden, listening to her words, felt it was a little exaggerated to think that just by losing their first kiss, she couldn''t marry, but he thought about how naive she was and how many times she had been taken advantage of by others due to her kindness and naivety. ''Well, I can definitely imagine her acting like that, but I still had the feeling that something was wrong here.'' He didn''t linger on his thoughts very much, as he couldn''t watch his sister cry anymore. He felt very sad seeing her cry, and he wiped the tears from her beauty and said with a soft and gentle voice as if he were afraid to hurt the poor lamb. "Don''t worry big sis; I am sure someone as beautiful as you would definitely get married." Listening to his gentle and caring voice and calling her beautiful, she stopped her crying but was still not satisfied with the outcome, making a face that could literally tell if you said one wrong word, I am going to cry again, and said in a dejected and sad voice. "No, you had taken my first kiss. I cannot marry anyone else. You should take responsibility for what you have done, little Aiden." Hearing her voice, he quickly answered her, "Big Sis, you do know that I couldn''t marry you. We are blood-related, and that''s not right." Alicia is very sad about his reasonable response, but she is still not going to back down today and will definitely get the answer she wanted to hear. She started crying a little while ago and said while sobbing, "How could you do this to me, little Aiden? I didn''t know my cute little brother would become a playboy and steal her big sister''s first kiss and even play with her emotions," while increasing the intensity of her sobbing. Aiden, listening to her, felt that he had been wronged by hearing her words calling him playboy and wanted to argue with her, but her sobbing made him think that the only thing he wanted to do right now was make his beautiful big sister stop crying. ''Well, she is not wrong. I did steal her first kiss'' as he himself believed that he was wrong seeing her crying face and listening to her sobbing, and he decided to think of something that would make his sister stop crying. A thought appeared in his mind, and his eyes lit up thinking of this idea, and the idea of his beautiful sister marrying someone else made his blood boil. He couldn''t even imagine what he wouldn''t do if some other man tried to flirt with her. but he is still a little worried, embarrassed, and worried about what he is about to say to her right now. Alicia, on the other hand, was thinking she should stop this, as he didn''t like the worried face of his cute little brother when she suddenly heard his resolute voice. He looked into her eyes once again and said in a resolute voice, but with a blush on his face, thinking about what he was about to say: "Okay, Big Sis, I would marry you, but you had to wait till I became 18 years old, and before that, you should act like you usually act." Seeing his blushing face and listening to his voice say he would marry her, she almost got wet imagining herself being married to her cute little brother. What he said sounded a little different to her ''Big Sis, I will definitely marry someone as beautiful as you once you turn 18.'' after that, she didn''t focus much, having hearts in her deep black eyes. Chapter 32: Training Aiden, who had promised his big sister that he would marry her once he reached 18, thought that two years before that, our world would evolve, and it would almost be like an apocalypse descending on the earth. He can only imagine how much chaos it would cause the world and how many lives would be lost due to it, and he even hopes that she will forget about this, but in his mind, he knows. ''Yeah, she is definitely not going to forget about this'' Seeing her crazy heart-shaped eyes, he had already confirmed his suspicion right now and if they were not blood-related, he would definitely marry her without any doubt, having no guilt about it and having to hide it from the world. But still wouldn''t change the outcome if it was for the happiness of his family. He had been living with her as long as he could remember, and he knew how kind and sometimes naive she was and how much she loved him. He would definitely be honored to have a romantic relationship with her. ''Of course, when people would fight for a little bit of food and show their true evil in a lawless world when evolution happened, nobody would care about this taboo relationship; all they would care about was if they could survive another day'' Also, he even had some doubts if they were actually blood-related because both of them didn''t even know who their actual father was. They had tried to ask their mother one time, but she didn''t answer their question and asked them politely not to discuss this topic ever again. As both of them didn''t care that much about who their actual father was, he didn''t ask her again, but he had to ask their aunt about this topic. From Alicia''s and Aunt''s point of view, their mom is dead, so he didn''t think she would hide something about this if she knew something, and if they were not blood-related, he wouldn''t know how to stop her, and he himself didn''t want to stop her. This strengthened his resolve even more, and he absolutely didn''t want any other man near her beautiful big sister and also wanted her to be happy. He can also imagine her being single forever while being obsessed with him, and he absolutely didn''t want her to be like this, living in sadness. Even if it wasn''t morally right for the world, he wouldn''t let her be sad. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It makes him even more excited just to think about the evolution of the world. He even decided to use the secret lab that his mom uses for research for his secret base, as it has a very large space and its security is one of the best in the world. Alicia came down a little and confirmed it once again, with a swirl in her deep black eyes. "Little Aiden, you do know what you just said. I will not allow you to back out, okay? Promise me once again." She had no thought of giving him a chance to take back his words; she just wanted to confirm herself once again to see if she was not hallucinating. And she had already made some plans in her mind if he backed out now, as listening to those words had awakened another side of her that was a little more violent than her usual kind and forgiving personality. She repeated the plan in her mind: ''Yes, I just had to act normally until her little brother became an adult, reaching the age of 16, and tie him up when he was sleeping, and *****, hmph, how thoughtful a wife I am to wait for him to become an adult'' And he would have no other choice but to accept her; if he became angry, she would calm his anger over time with her overflowing love. She even started calling herself a wife in her mind, as she had already confirmed everything without caring about this response, but she still waited to listen for his actual response, which couldn''t affect her vital future in her mind. Aiden, listening to her question and seeing the wide smile, blushing face, and swirl in her deep black eyes, lost in her own imagination, said a little louder tone of voice with a resolute voice to attract her attention. "Don''t worry, big sis, I promise I will marry you once I turn 18, and before that, we will live like we usually do." Listening to his resolute voice, she came out of her stupor and confirmed it once again and her wide smile on her face and the swirling in her deep black eyes quickly went away as if they had never been there before. And she said with a charming smile on her beautiful face, "Okay, Aiden, big sis, hold onto your word." Seeing the charming and heartfelt smile on her face, Aiden was dazed for a few seconds as she looked like the most beautiful girl in his eyes. He felt happy knowing that he didn''t make such a beautiful girl sad. Seeing that all the drama had ended, Alicia, who was acting at first in between, even forgot to act. Still very satisfied with the outcome and feeling very happy today, she said in a cheerful voice while standing up. "Little Aiden, we wasted enough time; we should start the training you mentioned earlier." As she trusts his decision completely and knows how smart he is, he would have definitely thought of something about their training. Seeing her sudden change in attitude, he felt he had been taken advantage of, but he didn''t mention it, as he even felt relieved himself, clearing up all the matter, especially whenever he saw those swirling eyes. He feared what his big sister would one day do to him in her obsession. He breathed as a sign of relief, knowing that he was safe until he was 18 and explaining to her what they were about to do today, adding an extra 10 kilometers to the previous hundred pushups, squats, and crunches, respectively. Alicia listening to his simple training routine was pretty relaxed, as she could easily do those things, but she would get tired at the end of it. She did reject her aunt''s brutal training, but she is definitely not lazy and even considers herself pretty strong. But she was a little worried about his little brother, who is also athletic, as their mom didn''t like them being unhealthy, so both of them also joined some kind of sport in their school, as they are also very good at it. She knows her little brother didn''t like sports that much and only joined a running club due to her mom, but she is still too much for him considering he is only 11 years old, and she said this in a worried tone. "Little Aiden I think it''s too much for you; you shouldn''t hurt yourself in the process of doing too much at once. You are only eleven years old, and you can get stronger with time." "You don''t have to be in a hurry to permanently affect your body''s health condition." Seeing his big sister''s worried face and listening to her caring words, he spoke in a soft tone, reassuring her. "Don''t worry, big sister, I know what I am doing." And he continued with a smile on his handsome face. "I also have my beautiful big sister to stop me from hurting myself." Alicia, hearing his sweet words, replied in a happy voice, hearing him call her beautiful. "That''s right, Hmph, you better cook something delicious for me after the workout." Aiden replied with a ''hmm'' acknowledging her demands for him to cook for her. As they both started doing the work, Aiden, who had been distracted by the drama earlier, forgot to admire her in the sexy outfit she was wearing and saw her doing squats in those tight black gym clothes, looking very enchanting. Looking at her while he himself was doing squats, many immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, and a natural blush appeared on his cutely handsome face, but he focused on the task, shaking his head to erase those thoughts. Alicia noticed him looking at her while blushing, so she started doing the exercise more seductively. She wasn''t bothered by his gaze; she even felt happy knowing that her little brother admired her body. While doing the exercise, Aiden secretly looked at her from time to time, admiring her sexy body. Time passed quickly, and almost two hours had passed. Both of them had already completed all other exercises; they are currently running the last 100 meters of their ten-kilometer run Alicia could be seen soaked in sweat, making her look even more sexy in her tight outfit. She was pretty tired but still continued while running at a slow pace. She can run at a moderate pace, but she is matching her pace with that of her cute little brother. Right next to him was Aiden, drenched in sweat, who was currently very exhausted, purely running on his willpower, and thanks to his above-average stamina. Currently, his body feels completely sore all over due to all the workouts he has done. He has never pushed himself this much other than running in school, as his stamina is naturally high. He even regretted a little, thinking he shouldn''t have bitten more than he could chew, and started with less training, but remembering his mother, all the thoughts of regret left him completely. Remembering the pain he felt when seeing his mother''s lifeless body in front of his eyes and the feeling of powerlessness he felt when he was unable to do anything, he shook his resolve and continued the last 100 meters while feeling the pain all over his body. In the next couple of minutes, both completed their last 100 meters of the run, and Alice could be seen standing while panting due to the intense workout. And she looked at his little brother lying on the ground, completely drenched in sweat without moving an inch while panting heavily. If not for his eyes open and panting, she could have mistakenly thought he was unconscious, and she was impressed by his willpower and determination to complete the workout without getting injured. What she was even more impressed by right now was that he had the stamina to complete all this training; if he didn''t have the stamina, even with his willpower, he wouldn''t be able to complete the workout. Thinking about the future, a blush appeared on her beautiful face but it quickly disappeared. As she had more important things to do right now, that was to take care of his weak little brother in this vulnerable condition while giggling internally thinking about taking care of him. Chapter 33: Idol Aiden was currently lying on the ground without moving an inch while panting heavily due to all the workouts he had done before. He was sore all over his body; even if he just moved a little, he would feel a painful sensation all over his body, but he was still very proud of himself for pulling through the workout, and he was very excited to find out how much his stats would have increased. And with a smile on his sweating face, while panting, he called status in his mind as a transparent blue screen appeared in front of his eyes. Seeing the status screen in front of him, he felt very pissed and almost wanted to curse loudly, but his big sister was near him so he couldn''t do it, but not even a single point in his stats had increased. Now he remembered when the system warned him about using 4 stat points on the illusion; he still didn''t regret his decision but knew that in upcoming days he had to do hellish training to increase his stats before the world evolves to survive in the apocalypse with his family [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 4.8] [Agility: 5] [Stamina: 7] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10 He still didn''t lose his fighting spirit, knowing how hellish training awaits him daily. Now he knows how valuable those stats are, and look at his physique, which is only 0.5% complete, given his 1.5 stats in all the stats. He was excited, thinking about how powerful his physique would be when it was completed. Coming out of his thoughts, he heard the footsteps of his big sister coming closer. Alicia sits next to him, looks at him, and pocked his face with her index finger. She certainly enjoys that she gets to take care of him and says so in a sweet voice. "Don''t worry, Little Aiden, you did a good job." "Now leave everything to your big sister; she will take care of you." Aiden listening to her voice felt good from her big sister''s praise, but he also felt dread; he knew he couldn''t move without feeling the pain, and he had to rely on his big sister for everything, at least today. Still, he trusted her enough that she wouldn''t cross the line, but he still felt dread, not knowing what embarrassing things she would do to him and resigning to his faith. He helplessly replied in a low, childish voice. "Okay, Big Sis, I will leave everything to you." She was listening to his voice and getting the approval to take care of him from his own mouth. She felt satisfied, knowing that even if she didn''t ask him, she still had to take care of him as he could not move due to muscle pain. But the vulnerable and helpless little brother asking for his big sister''s help to take care of him just made her very excited. With a happy smile on her beautiful face, she moved her hand, patted his head, and said in a gentle tone. "Aww, good little brother, big sis would take care of you." Listening to her first sentence after giving her permission, Aiden already had a bad feeling about this. Alicia, after saying that without saying anything else, carefully carried him in a princess carry and started walking toward their home. While in between, some painful sound escaped from his mouth with a blushing face, so she gently told him he had to endure this much and she would give him a nice massage to make all the pain go away after the bath they would take together as she had to help him given his poor condition. She even freed him from cooking; he promised her to cook before the workout but still asked him to cook for her another day. Aiden, who was listening to her while being carried by her, had a blushing face and didn''t even want to reply to her words due to all the embarrassment he was feeling right now, but that didn''t stop his mind from thinking. First listening to her take about taking a bath together, he absolutely wouldn''t do it, and he is very sure that his dick wouldn''t be calm after seeing her naked body, and he is certain that she would tease him a lot if that happened, and he also wanted to keep their relationship as it is until he became an adult. As for the message she was talking about giving him after the bath, even if he wanted to refuse her, he wouldn''t because he really needed a good message to recover his muscle pain faster while thinking with a blush on his cutely handsome face being a princess carried by her big sister. ''I had to refuse her the bath even if I had to feel a little more pain.'' Entering the home, Alicia was walking down the corridor to reach her bedroom, as the bathroom was attached to her room. Reaching her room, she laid her little brother in her bed and left for While to bring the towels to wipe all the sweat from her own and his body. While Alicia was bringing the towels, Aiden was trying to sit up on the bed while struggling in between as an occasional ''argh'' sound escaped his mouth, finally sitting while his legs were straight and his back against the pillow. He saw his sister also coming back with some towels in her hand to wipe the sweat from his body, thinking, ''I had to tell her that I wouldn''t take a bath with her as he usually took before the incident when he didn''t have to worry about his Dick getting erected.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After his awakening, his dick size had increased and he started to get erections, and it''s very hard for him to control when a sister acts like this, so bathing together is definitely a no-go for him, and he absolutely didn''t blame the awakening, as he liked his big dick very much. Alicia, seeing him sitting up on the bed with some towels in her hand, was surprised by this, as it would definitely hurt a lot and remind her of the horrible day. When she happily accepted her aunt''s invitation to train with her. When her Aunt first time asked her to train with her, she didn''t know what fate would await her; she swore that day she wouldn''t train with her freak aunt ever again. For the past two days, she felt muscle pain all over her body due to the training. After walking like a zombie for two days, she wanted to persuade her aunt to not train this hard, who does more training than even being a woman. It''s definitely not good for her health from her experience. And that was also the day when her aunt became her idol; she would never forget that day. *** A few years ago Little Alicia was standing in front of her Aunt, who is currently only 12 years old and looking very cute in her beautiful white dress. Today she had stopped her cold and emotionless aunt training, trying to persuade her to train less and rest more after experiencing the hellish training herself, thinking of her well-being. Little Alicia has a strict look on her face that makes her look even more cute while pointing her small finger at the villain, who was the reason for her moving like a zombie for two days during her holidays. But she would forgive her if she gave her something delicious to eat because her aunt was also the one who had given her those good massages that made her pain go away quickly. Currently, Aiden is only 5 years old, and he usually stays with her mom in her secret lab underground, doing his own thing while enjoying looking at his mom working, there are also many interesting things there for him to play with for a curious kid like him. At this age, Little Alicia watches many superhero cartoons, and she also enjoys them very much, and today she decided to change the ''good villain'' as she had decided to call her ''good villain''. Because she knows her aunt very well; she gives her a lot of treats and plays with her, so she is a good person in her mind, as well as the villain that made her do all the exercise two days ago. But remembering the relaxing massage she had given her at the end, she decided to call her ''good little villain''. Pointing her small finger at her, looking directly into her aunt''s cold eyes where a hint of softness could be seen while trying to make a stern make that made her look even cuter, she said in her childish voice. "Good little Villian, today hero Alicia is here to make you a ''good good aunt'' okay?" May, who was currently the target of her little niece, is enjoying her little niece''s cute antics that made her even cuter. She just wanted to hug the cute little thing in her embrace but also wanted to find out what she wanted to say, so she stopped herself from hugging her and continued with her. Listening to her calling her a good little villain with her small mouth, she finds her very adorable; she doesn''t mind her calling her villain in such a cute way. "Okay, little Alicia," Aunt May said in her usual cold voice with softness in it while trying not to show a rare smile on her face. Little Alicia heard her calling her little Alicia, who she seemed to understand as ''good little villain'' was looked down upon her and said once again in her cute voice. "No, I am not Little Alicia; today I am hero Alicia, who is here to change good little villain, okay?" Aunt May, listening to her cute voice, controlled herself from hugging the cute thing and replied with a little bit more softness in her usually cold voice while thinking. ''Aww, I just wanted to hug this cute thing.'' while having no emotion other than her ear twitching slightly from time to time. "Okay, Aunt made a mistake. You are a hero, Alicia, right?" Little Alicia, listening to her call her ''hero Alicia'', had a proud look on her face, and she made a ''hmm'' sound acknowledging her response while very happy and decided to go easy on her and think to herself. While rested her other hand on her small hips and tapped repeatedly her feet lightly on the ground, thinking.''Okay, I wouldn''t call this good little villain ''stupid'' or ''idiot'' while changing her to ''good good Aunt'' seeing how good-mannered she is calling her hero, Alicia. _______ Thanks, @Valyrxa for donating 5 golden tickets it really made me very happy today so thanks once again for your support. Chapter 34: Idol (2) Little Alicia Listening to her aunt call her a hero, was pleased with her response and decided to start saying what she wanted to say today, getting her to stop doing so much exercise and feeling so much pain. Before that, she told her aunt to come a little closer to her, and she whispered in her ear in her sweet and childish voice to keep it a secret about her being a hero, as she didn''t want to expose her identity to the world. May, listening to her sweet and childish voice in her ear, agreed to her quietly, and seeing her antics, her ears were twitching slightly, showing signs of happiness. After that, Little Alicia pointed her little fingers at her, she said in her cute voice, looking directly into her crimson eyes. "Listen up, ''good little Villain'' Hero Alicia had decided to stop you from doing so much painful exercise." As she didn''t want her aunt to feel as much pain as she felt for the past two days, she knows that her aunt did it for a long time, so she didn''t have a problem walking and getting used to the exercise, but she would still feel the pain. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aunt May heard her cute little niece''s voice who wanted her to stop doing those painful exercises felt very warm in her heart and just wanted to hug her adorable little niece who cared so much about her. Still, May wouldn''t stop her training because those painful experiences and cruel training had made her what she is today. She didn''t want to convince her cute little niece to stop in front of her and continue while she didn''t watch; this was not her way of doing things. So she decided to tell her the truth and see if she could persuade her, she said with a bit of gentleness in her usual cold voice, looking directly into her eyes. "Hero Alicia I couldn''t stop doing those exercises because it makes me stronger so that I can fight bad guys and defeat them making the world a more peaceful place to live in." Hero Alicia, listening to the ''good little villain'' who had made her do those painful exercises, didn''t know what to say to her because fighting bad guys was very cool to her, and she herself hadn''t fought an actual bad guy while being a hero herself. She even doubted herself with her small brain, thinking she was not the real hero here, she couldn''t back down now coming here even though she revealed her secret identity to her Aunt, remembering those painful exercises She decided not to believe her words, as she couldn''t think her beautiful aunt would defeat those big, scary guys, and said in her cute voice. "Hmph, stop lying to me. I am not a kid. How can you defeat those big scary men with big arms and legs, with lots of muscles on them? My mom had already told me that those things in cartoons are not real." At the end of the sentence, talking about cartoons being not real, her voice was sad, as when she found out about this from her mom, she cried for the whole day and stopped watching her favorite superhero show. A few days after she finally accepted that it wasn''t real, she started watching, as she couldn''t ignore the temptations of those shows, but she still liked acting like a Hero in those cartoons sometimes, even knowing that they weren''t real. So she definitely wouldn''t believe her words and questioned her and waited for her response, even forgetting about her play of being Hero Alicia in between. Hearing little Alice''s question, Aunt May didn''t react much as her niece is a child, or even some adults who hadn''t seen her fight would find it hard to believe. It was hard to believe her words beating a big scary man so she said it in a resolute tone, having a proud look on her face, trying to show a little in front of her little niece, as even for her, she absolutely cared about how her little niece would look at her. She did not look directly at her eyes, looked somewhere far away, trying to look mysterious, and said. "Little Alicia, What do you think? How many times have I ever lied to you?" She didn''t ever lie to her family, as she didn''t like it, and it didn''t sit right with her, of course, if it was not something that would bring harm to her family, she had never lied to her family. Little Alicia, who had forgotten about her being the hero here, looked at her Aunt''s tall figure with long red hair, deep crimson eyes, and her cold beautiful face. She felt goosebumps all over her body as she looked like a TV scene to her. May is looking into the distant horizon, just like the heroes she had seen on TV when they said some cool thing. Coming out of her thoughts remembering her question, she wanted to find words to deny her. but she couldn''t because, as long as she remembered, her aunt had never lied to her and said in her cute voice, looking at her tall figure. "Aunt May, you had never lied to me before, but how could you defeat those big scary guys? Your arms are so small, and they have big and muscular arms." Listening to her asking questions in her cute voice, May can sense that it''s the right opportunity to show how cool their aunt is to Little Alicia. She also wanted her niece or nephew to look up to her like every other adult while having the same emotionless face and not showing the very excited enthusiasm she was having inside. She didn''t answer directly. she looked up at the sky acting mysterious and said in a serious voice. "Little Alicia, what do you think about how many big muscular guys your aunt had fought with and defeated?" Little Alicia was looking at her aunt, who seemed to be looking a little different in her eyes at first starting from when she first heard her say she had defeated a bad guy just like the Heroes she watches in cartoons. May acting mysterious and trying to act cool in front of her had more effect than she had imagined in her niece''s eyes right in this moment. She looks like a hero to her who is fighting bad guys in secret and trying to hide her identity from the world. She was revealing an important secret to her right now, so she listened to her with a serious look on her cute face while having sparkles in her eyes. She answered her question honestly with one of her small hands on her chin, thinking about how many big muscular guys she would have defeated. After thinking for a while, she finally said it in her cute voice. "Aunt May I think you would have defeated at least two of those big, muscular guys." May hearing her little niece''s answer felt a little underestimated by her but she knew she looked like a cold, emotionless beauty and her body didn''t have much muscle on it like some muscular woman. But she was actually very strong despite her looks, so she didn''t feel anything about it and said it in her usual voice, still looking at the distant clouds in the sky. "You are wrong. Little Alicia Your aunt didn''t even count how many she defeated, and it''s too many to count." Little Alicia had sparkles in her eyes hearing her cool words hastily answered in an excited voice having a cheerful look on her face. "Really Aunt, wow you are so cool." May, feeling proud of her words, didn''t stop there and continued with pride in her cold, emotionless voice, looking directly into her eyes, and asking her once again. "And my dear, answer me, out of all the fights I had with bad guys, how many times do you think I would have lost?" Little Alicia, hearing her question with the same sparkle in her eyes and an awe-inspiring look on her face while looking directly into her Aunt''s cold eyes, said in her cute voice after thinking for a while. But it was a little hard for her to guess, she also didn''t guess wrongly in front of her aunt, who has already become a hero in her eyes and is hiding her identity from the world, said somewhat vaguely but a little confident in her answer. "Aunt May, you would have lost at least once out of all the fights with big, scary bad guys." In her mind, even those heroes she sees on TV lost at least once, so this time she is very confident in her answer and raises her chin lightly, waiting for her praise. Seeing her raising her chin a little and waiting for praise, May found her very adorable and wanted to squeeze in a hug. But seeing the momentum that had built up she stopped herself still couldn''t resist the temptation as she patted her head a little as a trial and said in her usual voice with a hint of softness in it. "You did a good job guessing, little Alicia." Feeling the pat that she loves so much and listening to her Praise, she thought she had guessed correctly and said while giggling. "Hehehe, aren''t I the smartest aunt?" May, still gently patting her little niece''s head bent down a little to match her eye level, looked directly into her deep black eyes with her crimson eyes and said in her voice with a hint of softness in it. "Don''t worry, little Alicia, you are wrong this time, but I still love you very much, and you are definitely the smartest niece ever." While thinking she is not wrong for saying she is the smart niece ''because she only had one niece technically, she is the smartest by default'' She can also see that her niece, unlike his nephew, is very pure and untainted, a bit naive, she loves herself just the way she is, and looking at her growing up happily, she often imagines herself like that. But the reality is cruel and her childhood is not something she wanted to remember willingly, seeing her pure and naive niece, her heart felt at peace. So she didn''t want her niece to change and enjoy her cheerful personality and the antics she usually gets to become part of. She didn''t say outright, but she enjoys her antics, and her love for her niece a little more than her nephew. But she still loves them both very much and could even sacrifice her own colorless life that became a little colorful after her faithful meeting with her big sister Alice. When one day out of nowhere her big sister Alice suddenly decided to become a mother and wanted to have children, she was not very pleased with her ideas and wanted to outright reject her and persuade her a little. But her Big Sister Alice had convinced her, and she also finds it very hard to reject her (never actually gone against her words), so she reluctantly accepted, and she felt so glad now that she had accepted it. Because she got to live these joyful moments with her niece and nephew and this feeling, she definitely didn''t want to forget it. This is why her life is a very small price for a person who had lived a cruel and bloody life and killed many people so she could die to protect her happy family. Thinking about this, she gets a little emotional which she doesn''t usually get. Years had passed since she felt this emotional. So she quickly hugged her little one in front of her to not show her face as a little drop of tears fell from her emotionless eyes without making a sound. Those were tears of happiness to have a lovely family herself. Little Alicia, who suddenly got hugged by her aunt, didn''t say much and enjoyed her hug after guessing wrongly about her loss and was clueless about her aunt''s emotions. Chapter 35: Memories Aunt May, after hugging Little Alica to hide her emotions, wiped the tears from her face while being in a hug. She didn''t let her niece find out about her secretly crying because she didn''t want her adorable little niece to be sad because of seeing her cry in front of her. So she hugged her niece for at least a minute after finally calming her erratic emotions down completely. Little Alicia is enjoying her hug, thinking that. ''She is my cool aunt who has defeated many bad guys.'' with sparkles in her deep black eyes. May finally let go of her adorable little niece, as she couldn''t hold her forever, and continued her heroic conversations with her little niece. Little Alicia, who was hugged for a minute, finally got out of her hug and could tell that today something was different, as usually her Aunt''s hug lasts for almost 30 seconds. But today it was a bit longer still she didn''t think much about her hug lasting longer than usual. Because she already had an answer in her mind for this. ''Hmm, I must be Aunt May who has met a fellow hero like herself.'' which is why after finding out about her secret identity, she couldn''t control herself and hugged more, feeling comradeship between them. ''Yup, I am definitely right.'' Coming out of her wild imagination, she focused on her Aunt May, who came closer to her, put one of her hands gently onto her head, and said in her usual cold voice with a bit of softness to it, looking gorgeous as always. But to Alicia, who had already become her number one fan, it seemed like the senior hero and her role model were looking very heroic in her eyes as she listened to her next word intently not to miss out on any detail of this heroic moment. "No one had ever defeated me, Little Alicia. No one." Little Alicia heard her heroic words that almost sounded divine in her ear as she couldn''t control her emotions, while having stars in her eyes, burning with respect, she said quickly in her cute voice. "Wow, really Aunt May, have no one ever defeated you before." While seeing her reaction to her when telling her that no one had defeated her, she was very pleased by it and raised her chin a little proudly and replied with a prideful, cold voice. "Yes, Little Alicia, no one had ever defeated me." *** For two years after this incident, wherever her Aunt May came home, she followed her like a fangirl with stars in her eyes, wanting to find out everything about her. Alicia being inspired by her heroic tales, increased the intensity of her workout, which she usually does little by little. But she still didn''t join her in her training as the painful memory of walking like a zombie for two days didn''t leave her ever. So she did what she could, being comfortable herself, as she had accepted that she was not as tough as her aunt, who always had a cold, emotionless face in front of others. Because her training intensity was increasing, she also performed very well in both the soccer and basketball clubs she had joined during high school and won many tournaments, playing the role of captain of the team. She is very grateful to her Aunt May for motivating her to that level and she still admires her very much as her role model. Thinking about those days, a natural blush appeared on her face, remembering how she behaved those times and even bragging about her to her friends to how cool her Aunt was. But she didn''t really say anything about her being a hero, thinking that her Aunt had been secretly a superhero for years; she had to keep this secret to herself, so no one could find out. She felt embarrassed and didn''t want to think more about this and wanted to focus on taking care of her currently vulnerable little brother in front of her. As she walked with towels in her hands, a little surprised by his spirit, he sat up on the bed without her help while feeling all the pain in his muscles. So she asked him directly in her concerned voice, "Little Aiden, why did you sit up yourself? You could have asked for my help." Hearing her question, Aiden doesn''t know what to say to her, as he had done that because he wanted to show her that he is a little better while actually hurting like hell trying to escape from bathing together with her. Which would result in his erection, and he couldn''t lie literally because of the flaw of his stupid, overpowered talent. So he answered her vaguely, trying to distract her from this question and move on and said in his cute childish voice with a blushing face his usual tactic. "Big Sis, don''t worry about it much, and I am also looking forward to your massage to make all the pain go away." Aiden felt his soul die a little because of all the cringe he felt trying to act like a shy kid. But he had to sacrifice himself to not be questioned by her and would accidentally be discovered by her resulting in telling her about his issue of dick getting hard due to his talent flaw acting up. Hearing his cute childish voice and seeing his shy expression with a blush on his face, Alicia finds his little brother adorable, thinks about the message he had mentioned, and focuses on the task ahead. After the mom''s unfortunate death and while Aiden was in a coma, she had not taken a bath together like they used to before, and she really wanted to have a bath together with him like before. She also felt a little sad their mom wouldn''t be here to join them. Unknowingly tears began to leak out of her deep black eyes. Aiden, seeing his Big Sis cry in front of him, didn''t know what happened, but he forgot about all the pain he was feeling right now and hugged her quickly and asked in his most gentle voice, having worry etched on his handsome face. "Big Sis, what happened? Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong?" Alicia suddenly felt the hug and was extremely shocked, given his current condition right now, and listening to him say she was crying, she touched her face with her hand and felt the wetness she thought in her mind. ''It seems I cried unknowingly remebering about my time with my mom.'' Wiping the tear from her face, she said in a sad voice, replying to his question earlier while feeling the comfort of his hug. "It''s nothing, little Aiden, your big sister, just remember our time together with Mom, and I cried without even knowing." And she continued in her worried voice, "But little brother, are you okay? Doesn''t your body hurt?" Aiden had forgotten about the pain, but listening to his big sister, he suddenly remembered his current condition as he started feeling hellish pain due to the sudden movement in his body, and a little loud ''argh'' sound escaped his mouth while hugging her. Alicia hearing his little brother''s sudden painful cry was upset, knowing that because of her crying, her cute little brother had to feel so much pain recalling the past about her condition similar to his. But not to his level because he had pushed himself too much and she had witnessed it herself during their workout. She started gently rubbing his back to ease him a little and while gently caressing him she lay him down in his previous sitting position. She had to remove his clothes to wipe his sweat-covered body so he wouldn''t catch a cold due to it while saying it in a soft tone. "There there, don''t worry, little Aiden; big sis is going to make all the pain go away after giving you the massage." Aiden listening to her comforting voice felt a little better, but the pain in his muscles didn''t go away after a minute or so, and while not moving, he felt a little better. Seeing him not making those painful sounds, Alicia began to remove the black, tight-fitting t-shirt. While removing the t-shirt, painful cries escaped his mouth, but she knew she couldn''t do anything else, so she removed it while saying some comforting words to him. Finally removing his t-shirt and saw his lean, white, naked upper body with a bit of muscle on it looking almost perfect. She noticed that her brother had grown up a lot and was only a little smaller than her in height, reaching the height of 5 feet 5 inches, but he is only 11 years old, and praised him directly. "Little Aiden, you have grown up a lot" and started wiping the sweat from his naked upper body. Aiden, whose upper body is currently naked and being wiped from his sweat by his beautiful big sister using the towel she brought with her. Hearing her words he didn''t know what to say to her as he quietly sat there with a blushing face, not moving at all because of the pain. He didn''t know why, but after the awakening of his physique, he was a little more sensitive than before, but he could still manage a little of her touch on his upper body through a towel, He is also very familiar with his Big Sis touch because she always sticks to him whenever she gets the chance. They had always bathed together up until now with their mother, and he is very familiar with her touches. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, his body becoming sensitive to touch is definitely a problem for him or his hormones are the ones that have affected his physique. But he quickly rejected that idea from his mind as he only felt sensitive at certain times. Basically, he had become a kid who had just hit puberty and couldn''t control himself and he thinks that it''s definitely the second one because he only felt sensitive whenever it''s something sexual. But he still didn''t want to accept it as he considered himself a calm person who had control over his body and mind so he blamed the awakening of his physique for the root cause of his own reactions. Chapter 36: Nothing can escape onee chan? Alicia, after wiping the sweat from his upper body, face, and wet hair, started to remove his shorts that were worn over tight-fitting black pants then she suddenly heard her little brother''s voice in her ears. Aiden, seeing his big sister starting to remove his short thoughts, thought it was better to stop right away not before it could escalate more, and said hurriedly in his usual voice sounding a bit childish. "Big sis, you shouldn''t do that. I had grown up now, and you had also promised before becoming an adult we should live like we usually do." She heard his voice and felt a bit wronged by his words, as she had no intention of doing anything to him until he had become an adult and thought to herself. ''Does my little brother think of me as a lustful big sister who couldn''t control herself?'' And she had seen his dick many times while bathing together, and it was bigger than usual for his age while not erect looking cute to her. A thought appeared in her mind that it should happen usually rarely in some cases it could happen early, seeing how he didn''t want him to be seen naked by her, and she said in a little low tone, feeling wronged. "Little Aiden, why are you acting like that in front of me? We always bathed together up until now, and I have seen everything already. Are you hiding something from Big Sis?" Aiden hearing her words felt that his usual naive big sister, who would get scammed for money in the streets questioning himself. Why would she have to act so smartly in front of him she could even guess if he was hiding something from her or not, and with the flaw of his talent. He couldn''t even outright deny her accusation of hiding something from her. So he said vaguely trying to avoid her question without triggering the flaw of his talent. "Big sis, what are you talking about? I have grown up now, and it''s inappropriate to be like that." Alicia heard his words and tried to avoid her actual question by calling him grown and calling it inappropriate behavior, she didn''t even consider it a little bit inappropriate bathing together with her cute little brother. because before the incident happened he didn''t have the slightest bit of problem bathing together and being seen naked as they only bathed together, nothing more. As many different thoughts appeared in her mind, and seeing his behavior, she noticed that even on the couch when she was aroused, she was still very ashamed of getting turned on by her own little brother who isn''t even an adult yet. Ignoring her own shameful behavior as she is gonna marry him in the future anyway she focused on her thoughts once again. She didn''t notice anything wrong with his behavior at that time simply focusing on the details of the time right now he was acting a little off as his face was very red and also a bit more shy than usual, so she thought in her mind. She happily thinks in her mind. ''yes he definitely would have tried to control himself from getting his dick hard'' resulting in him acting like that. She also felt delighted knowing she was not the only one who lusted over him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He is definitely around the age when male kids hit puberty and boys'' penis begins to get an erection, and him rejecting to get naked in front of her is definitely suspicious, so she checked him by asking different questions to confirm her suspicion.'' She said, accepting his denial towards wiping the sweat on his lower body, and said in a composed voice. "It''s okay, little Aiden. Don''t worry if that''s what you want, big sister, wouldn''t force you, okay?" Aiden hearing her words felt happy that he had escaped a major crisis from happening due to not being able to lie caused by a stupid flaw in his talent. But he didn''t hate his talent because he knew only from reading its description that it was a very overpowered talent. It''s normal to have some flaws, but this flaw would certainly make his life hard in the future when he had to survive the apocalypse. Still, he had a feeling in his heart that even without seeing others'' talent, his talent is definitely not common; it should be at least at the top, and about the flaw, it''s definitely not that big of a deal, but it could still get him in serious trouble in the future. Thinking that he will handle it when the time comes, he feels a little weird as if it''s not something real to him considering his big sis obsession. Big Sis wouldn''t let a chance slip by to have direct body contact with him, and still, he didn''t think much about it as it''s surely good to not be embarrassed in front of her. ''My big sister seeing me grow up is offering me personal space. Aww, how understanding is my big sister?'' But reality is sometimes not what you expect you to be, as he heard his big sister''s voice again celebrating too early for his victory. "It''s okay, little Aiden as we should just bathe together. Bis sis will help you clean as your body hurts." Alicia said in a usual tone, waiting for his answer to confirm her suspicion. Hearing her words for asking him to take a bath together with her, he tried to think of a response that would get him out of this situation. But he couldn''t find anything that he could say to her without his talent''s flaw acting up, so she decided to go with the same response of telling her that he had grown up now. But he also knew that it wouldn''t work this time, as with his current condition, his big sister would definitely not let him go and bathe himself. Alicia, seeing him try to think of a response for a few seconds, had already confirmed her suspicion. She still wanted to listen to it from his own mouth and directly ask him before he could try to make any excuse to avoid bathing with her. "little Aiden Listen to me; you are already 11 and a half years old. It''s a little early, but in some cases, boys hit puberty early, and their d__" She stopped there for a second, thinking about how to say what she wanted to say next with a blush on her face, feeling shy as she had never talked about these things before. Seeing her cute little brother, who had promised her that he would marry her in the future, she felt a little less shy. But she was still very embarrassed to talk about this, so she continued in her shy voice, having a blush on her beautiful face. Aiden, seeing her right, already guessed what he didn''t want her to find out and felt completely shocked by how his naive and dumb big sister had found out about the reason he didn''t want to get naked in front of her. While she was saying those embarrassing things directly to him, he stood there shocked without saying anything, listening to her. Seeing her beautiful blushing face trying to complete her sentence while fiddling with her finger, not looking directly at him, he also praised in his heart as she looked cute right now. "You know that boys, their, their, that things would start to get well. You know that right; you had already read high school books, so you should know, right, little Aiden?" Finally saying what she wanted to say vaguely, as she would die of embarrassment if she said it directly to her cute little brother. She felt like she was doing something wrong by asking him about this. It had not been long before she had asked him about their immoral marriage, and now asking if his dick started to get erect; it felt very wrong to her. Even if she didn''t have any intention of doing something to him until he became an adult, she couldn''t ask him that, as everything felt wrong about this question right now. Still gathering her courage, she looked directly at him with a blush on her face, waiting for his response. She was also a little bit curious about it, as she had never seen an erected dick; she had only read it in a book and knew about it from them. Also, she didn''t like the idea that her little brother was hiding something from her, so she eagerly anticipated his response. Still, whatever his response would be, she is going to have a bath together, like she usually does, telling herself she can definitely control her lust and wouldn''t do anything bad. Aiden, who heard her vague words asking him if he started to get an erection or not, his mind was in chaos as only a couple of hours ago they had talked about their immoral relationship, and now this. But he still trusted his big sister and decided to come clean with her as it was the only option as she had pretty much guessed the whole thing herself. Thirty seconds had already passed between while the two of them undergoing their own thoughts. Aiden finally decided to tell the truth and said with a beet-red face, extremely embarrassed about what he was about to say while not looking directly into her deep black eyes in a low voice loud enough for her to hear him clearly. "Big sis, you are right. I think I had hit puberty because I also started to have an erection." Alicia, looking directly at his acting shyness and answering her questions directly, finds him very adorable. She is also a little proud thinking her little brother is even ahead in hitting puberty and genuinely curious about how it looks when it''s erect, as she had seen the cute little thing when it''s not erect while having a bathe with their mother. __________ Make sure to leave comment and if you like the story untill now or wanted give some suggestion leave a review. And do support in whichever way you can it would be very helpful. Chapter 37: Bathing together with big sis? After coming out of her thoughts, she realized how inappropriate her line of thinking was and immediately felt guilty. Still, she was going to marry him in the future, and up until now, they had a bath together, even if he started to get an erection. She would bathe together with him, keeping a line of morality until he became an adult, and she really wanted to see how the cute little thing would grow. So she said it directly to him in a composed voice. "Little Aiden, don''t worry, we would still bathe together, and even if you got an erection looking at your big sister''s body, it''s a completely normal and natural reaction. "Big sister wouldn''t blame you for it. We are family, after all, so let''s go. Don''t brood too much about it; we will only bathe as for other stuff we will keep until you become an adult." While having a blush on her beautiful face, as she had never said something this shameless with a straight face in her life before. Aiden was listening intently, feeling his heart race as he realized the true depth of her feelings for him knowing his big sister would have felt embarrassed about this even mentioning that and mentioning she wouldn''t do anything until they became adults. This is the thing he was most worried about, as wherever those swirling eyes appeared in her deep black eyes. He feared she would do something drastic, but now he felt relieved as his sister would never break her word knowing her pure personality. He agreed to bathe together with her with a nodding head still very embarrassed about whether he should be able to control his erection in front of Big Sis. He would still try his best to not get an erection in front of her. He also doesn''t want to make his beautiful big sister sad, so he agrees with her with no more complaints. Seeing his agreement with her, Alicia felt relieved, as she wouldn''t force him if he really didn''t want to bathe together with her while being shy however she would feel a little sad if he didn''t want to. So she quickly led him to the bathroom, supporting his body by the shoulder this time while occasionally a painful cry escaped his mouth due to muscle pain. Alicia felt her heart ache a little listening to his painful groans deciding she had to quickly give him a nice bath before finally giving a relaxing massage to ease his pain. They reached the bathroom within a minute because it was very close to her. Entering the big luxurious bathroom with a big bathtub in the middle that could fit 5 to 6 people at a time with many different decorations present here and there. She didn''t focus on this much as it was normal to her she asked him if he would stand still for a while. Aiden, who hadn''t said anything until now hearing her word, said it in a meek voice as he would easily stand for a minute or so, but walking was definitely a problem right now, having a blush on her face. "okay" Hearing his response, she quickly undressed herself completely without having a single piece of clothing on her, without feeling anything as though it was not new to her getting naked in front of her family. Still. She hoped he would get an erection seeing her naked body or she would feel a little disappointed. Aiden saw her naked in front of him which he had seen many times before, but this time it felt completely different to him after he started to get his dick hard. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He started to get many sexual thoughts in his mind looking at her body that he would not have paid much attention to before because he only saw sex as a means of reproduction at that time. But after feeling the arousal and getting his dick hard himself, he realized why sex is so fantasized about. He still remembered his first masturbation a few hours ago that felt heavenly to him, and he could tell he wouldn''t go back to how he was used to before. If pleasing himself felt that good to him, he couldn''t even imagine how sex would feel, so seeing his big sister''s beautiful body naked in front of him, it was challenging for him to not get his dick hard. But he focused completely on not getting an erection just from seeing her naked in front of him which he had seen many times before. He would be even more embarrassed if that happened now. but it didn''t go the way he intended to go. Seeing his big sister very sexy with her perfectly sized boob pink nipples and her fit and curvy body, and last but not least her small and beautiful pink pussy with her long leg. He couldn''t hold himself back as he had already gotten an erection while praising her body. They had already decided to marry each other, so he felt less guilty fantasizing about her body. Becoming hard just from seeing her naked, he felt ashamed. As a bulge could be on his pants, so he covered his tent with both his hands while having a blush on his handsome face. Alicia notices him checking out her naked body which he had done many times, but this time she can see his lustful gaze all over her body. She doesn''t feel uncomfortable with him looking at her body with lust in his eyes as she loves so much that he couldn''t even imagine and if he wanted she wouldn''t mind losing her virginity right now. So she doesn''t stop him, and sees his reaction in the end, covering his sacred region over his pants with his hands while blushing, she feels satisfied with his response. She quickly walked closer to him to start undressing. Aiden wanted to say something seeing her begin to remove his pants. But he held himself back as sooner or later she would find her while bathing, so he stood there while possessing a beat red face. Alicia easily removed his pants, and only his underwear was remaining now, she could clearly see the massive bulge on it as he had removed his hand when she started removing his clothes. She felt a little scared now, knowing what awaited her inside the clothes. Taking a deep breath and gathering all her courage not to think about anything, she pulled the last piece of clothing from his body and it appeared suddenly in front of her face. His 6 inches long and thick appeared as she was currently crouching down. She grasped slightly seeing it suddenly appear directly in front of her beautiful face, only a few inches away from touching her own face. She quickly backed away, seeing the little monster in front of her and she even smelled the manly rosy scent of his dick in those brief seconds. She felt a little aroused, and just now she realized why her little brother didn''t want her to see his massive dick. She even imagined if this could fit in her body; suddenly she remembered its size would increase with his age. She started feeling a little fearful about their future just thinking about it and said to him in a shuttering voice, having a blush on her face. "Aiden, is this supposed to be this big?" While knowing that it''s not normal, she still asked him, seeing his hard dick. Aiden listening to her question didn''t feel weird; she asked him about its size he even felt proud of his dick, but answering the question, he felt very embarrassed and said it in a low voice. "Yes, big sis, that''s how it is." Due to the awakening of his physique, his dick size increased a little but it hadn''t affected its size much according to him. Hearing his response, Alicia stood up from her position. They both avoided eye contact, feeling a mix of awkwardness and curiosity lingering between them. Alicia quickly changed the subject, trying to move past the uncomfortable moment. She didn''t mention this again and started washing him carefully without touching the big, hard dick. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that the conversation had shifted away from his private part. He made a mental note to be more mindful of boundaries in the future until he became an adult. Awkwardly they took a bath together without saying anything more than necessary to each other, still both having dirty thoughts about each other in their minds. It wouldn''t make it any better as during the whole bath Aiden was rock hard, and he had also noticed her big sister''s cute pick nipple getting hard feeling a little relieved about his shameful behaviour. The whole bath ended after some time. Alicia quickly dried him using a towel and wrapped it around his waist. Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she could still see the bulge on his towel as the blush on her beautiful face had not gone away during the whole bath. She dried her body and wrapped a towel around her sexy body, hiding both her pink hard nipple and beautiful pink pussy completely. Aiden body is a little less painful than before due to having a nice bath in perfect-temperature water. But he still couldn''t walk properly without feeling so much pain all over his body. He stood still when Big Sis dried his wet body up and wrapped a towel around his shameless dick, feeling a little relieved. But seeing his big sister covering her hot body that could rival those TV actresses, he felt a little disappointed. He wouldn''t be able to see the heavenly sight in front of him. Alicia had also noticed disappointment in his eyes, she was very embarrassed right now, just thinking about his hard dick in her mind. So she wouldn''t be able to tease him right now, feeling more shy than him having a beet-red face. Chapter 38: Regular Days After coming out of the bathroom together, the awkward atmosphere between them lessened a little while their naked bodies were covered in the towels, but the awkwardness was still present between them. For the rest of the day, Alicia took care of little Aiden while he couldn''t move much, but after giving the massage, he could walk a little bit like a zombie, not for much but for a small period of time. Alicia cooked food for both of them; it was not as good as her little brother''s cooking, but she still cooked delicious food. If others tasted it, they would be surprised at how tasty it is, but in front of her little brother, it would fall a little short. She didn''t care much about comparing her cooking to her little brother, and she also preferred that she would get to eat her cute little brother''s cooking every day. Aiden, after having dinner together with his big sister, went to sleep like usual with her big sister in her room, as she had problems sleeping alone after the passing of their mother, he didn''t want her to suffer alone and wanted to be there for her if needed, so he didn''t argue with her when asked to sleep with her every day on the same bed. Waking up the next day, Adien felt sore all over his body. It is not as painful as before, but it still hurts, and he wanted to do the training today also, however much can be done in his condition. But his big sister stopped him and told him to rest for today also, and she also gives massages regularly to make his body heal faster. Today they also had a bath together. Their awkwardness is less than before, but it was present during the bath as he still couldn''t control his own erection. After the bath, his sister, gathering her courage, shyly said to him that he had to learn to control himself and his dick. While in her mind, she was having different thoughts. ''I had to train my cute little brother with how quickly he gets aroused if some other whore tried to seduce him.'' Her eyes had deep black swirls in them just thinking about this notion; she didn''t know what she would do if someone else was tired of taking his cute little brother away from her. ''No, that shouldn''t happen.'' ''He is mine'' ''He is mine'' ''Mine only mine. ''No one can take him away from me. ''He belongs to me'' ''He shouldn''t get seduced by some random bitch because he is innocent.'' ''I had to teach him everything so he wouldn''t fall for their tricks.'' ''He is only mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine.'' S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''We are a family my little brother''s everything belongs to me.'' Aiden, heard her big sister saying she wanted to train him so he wouldn''t get seduced by other girls and be taken advantage of by other girls. He wanted to deny her as he was sure he wouldn''t fall for some beautiful girl only for their body. As for him getting seduced by their trick, he believed he could easily control his body. The only reason he wouldn''t be able to control himself in front of his sister was because he knew that he loved her the most in the world and trusted her completely with his life, and she also loved him with her whole heart. Given how beautiful his big sister is, who could even compete with top actresses, models, and filmstars for Beauty, she doesn''t even think he would fall for other girls, but he can''t stop her from being worried, and he also feels great that she cares about him so much. He didn''t know how handsome he was right now, but after the awakening of his physique, he knew full well that he was already way more attractive than those TV actors, models, and film stars. He doesn''t have any other contact with the outside world after waking up from a coma so he doesn''t know how others react seeing him however his big sis is not much different than before other than she has become even more clingy him that he doesn''t find it weird given their Mom had left them so they both had to support each other emotionally and physically. For a stranger, even if she is the most beautiful woman in the world, if he didn''t love her or trust her completely, he wouldn''t fall in love with them, and if they love him wholeheartedly without any deception, that''s another story he wouldn''t discuss now. A few seconds while he was in his own thoughts. Coming out of his thoughts, he noticed that his big sister''s eyes had those weird swirling in them again, but his time''s intensity was like he had never seen before. Even her facial expression was not something he had seen before, like her usual cheerful and playful look, instead, she had a grim look on her beautiful face; he could even sense she was fuming right now. He didn''t know what was making her look like this, but if it affected her so much, he would happily accept her training and train however she wanted him to be. So he hugged her gently to make her fall out of those thoughts that were making her angry right now. Alicia felt the familiar warmth on her body and those addictive rosy smells quickly came out of her thoughts look at his little brother hugging her and a smile appeared on her face but still affected by the thoughts she had in her mind before she was hiding it from him and waited for her his answer in his embrace, reciprocating the hug. Aiden seeing that his big sis had calmed down a little, quickly said in his childish voice fearing she would once again have those thoughts. "Okay big sis I promise I would train whatever way you wanted me to be okay" Alicia hearing his response felt delighted and hugged him tight in response, she was very excited about the training she would give until he became an adult she would make sure he would be immune to those bitches who go after him. Coming out of the hug she looked at her cute little brother who had become extremely attractive, she already knew that their family genetics were superb and he would become attractive enough to compete with TV actors in looks. but she hadn''t thought her brother would become this attractive if someone told her she was looking at a fairy tale prince or angle right now she would wholeheartedly agree with them. Alicia''s determination to protect her cute little brother grows even stronger than before while having swirls in her eyes for only a second, thinking in her mind. ''Yes, my little brother only belongs to me. I had to protect him at all costs.'' The rest of the day passed away like usual. Time quickly passed. After one week, Aiden started to go to school once again. His sister wanted him to stay at home for a few more days to enjoy their time together, but Aiden refused her this time as he also wanted to check one of his physique abilities king''s eyes on some stranger before checking it on her big sis. Alicia knowing she is being stubborn this time doesn''t stop him, and knowing how secure the school is, she doesn''t worry too much as it''s the school that anyone can join with money. They had to be talented enough or geniuses and also have a certain status just to enroll in it. There are some expectations when people without having status could join, but it''s extremely rare cases. She also completed her high school from there. It''s called Eastern Elite School, owned by one of the leaders of the United Earth Federation. There are only five schools like them in the whole world, one in each union and last in the central continent, where the headquarters of the UEF (United Earth Federation) is located, and nobody wants to touch a child going to these schools, making the whole world their enemy; it was almost a death sentence for them. The following days passed quickly for Aiden while doing the training at home, going to school, and finding different talents that he wanted to copy first after the world evolution. He was also a little displeased that he could only use King''s eyes at the time before he had to rest for some time because his eyes started to hurt. Last but not least, making the large secret laboratory underground their home. Given its massive size, he had decided to turn it into his safe haven, and he also came to know that his sister had decided not to go to college. She will be taking over the company. He was a little worried at first if she would be able to handle all the pressure, but he decided to trust her completely, as his big sister was not as weak as she appeared to be in front of him and she could adapt to it given time, she would definitely make a great leader. She had also promised him that she would not break her word and train with him every day in whichever way he wanted to train with him, and he had also found a very skilled teacher who would teach them at home. At first, they denied it just after listening to the personal training but after mentioning his family name and gave them a generous amount of money that they wanted to reject at first fearing how big they were but after some polite words. They happily agreed, and all the teachers were female. He doesn''t want some unknown man in their home near his beautiful big sister. Alicia protested over this a little, but after listening to the reasoning that they both would train together, nothing unexpected would happen, given the trusted security provided by their aunt, they would find multiple holes in their body if they tried something funny Their previous security was good but it still fell short in front of the trained veteran military officer who had fought life-and-death battles multiple times. He had also done a backcheck on every trainer, so he was sure the chance of something happening was slim to none. ___________ I would like it if you left some comments on the chapter and It would motivate me a lot if you guys support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 39: A special meeting? While Aiden had convinced his big sister to allow the female professional teachers to come to their home and teach them, he also misunderstood her a little during the conversation. She didn''t want the female teacher to come to their home because she was jealous of them for training her adorable little brother, she knew there should be physical contact while training. But the idea of having a male teacher didn''t even cross her mind, as she had considered herself her little brother''s future wife, and she absolutely didn''t want to be touched by some random man. Just thinking about it made her repulsed so in the end, she decided she had to keep an eye on them all the time, she knows that she is paranoid, but that''s simply how she is if something involves her adorable little brother whom she will marry in the future. For Aiden, these past weeks had been chaotic he had already anticipated that he would get looks from people when he started going to school again. But he is not new to this, so he didn''t think much of it at first as he still attracted attention even before the incident but it was too much this time wherever he went almost every one of them would secretly steal a glance at him. Some confident ones would directly stare at him without any care he could endure a little, but even while eating, he wouldn''t get a break from all the stares, he could tell just by the look on the girl''s faces they wanted to talk to him but too intimated to by his looks. Almost every single one of them had a blush on their face if he looked back at them stealing glances at him he could even their whisper that was actually not a whisper abd intended for him to listen to words coming out of their mouth like angle or prince while saying in their friend''s ear while looking at him. He is fine with girls, but guys, would stare dagger at him seeing his long black with a mix of white in it that caused his physique awakening, it gave his hair an ethereal charm to it having the look on their faces that said. ''This bastard is trying to hoard all the girls to himself.'' Some of them should also be thinking I was trying to be some anime character having long black hair with a mix of white hair didn''t make it any better, it is not uncommon to have colorful hair naturally in this world but having mixed colored hair is extremely rare. So it''s natural for them to think like that as a matter of fact it also enhanced my looks so he didn''t care much about them and chose to ignore them as his big sister likes his long hair, so he didn''t care what others thought of it. Whether they thought it looked good or not he didn''t care, he only cared about whether his big sister was happy. In our school, children are not allowed to reveal their family names, and it''s a serious offense to try to use your family name or reveal someone else. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It could even result in expulsion, so nobody knows that he is the son of the famous pharmaceutical giant Alicia Cross, who had lost her life in an unfortunate plane incident they only know that she had a son who was the only survivor of the terrible incident. They didn''t even know what he really looked like, so he was quite relieved by this, he didn''t want to be asked questions about the incident by people he didn''t even know properly, but he was called out to the principal office on the first day of his school. There he had someone he had never expected to meet because the school is owned by one of the leaders of the United Earth Federation nonetheless it didn''t mean they would actually come and take care of the school. They knew what his actual identity was, so he had to meet them, he had many thoughts about how one of the leaders of the United Earth Federation would look like, and he also wanted to use his king''s eye ability on them. He didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity, as he didn''t know if they could become enemies in the future despite that he was sure there was a very high chance he had to clash with the government in the near future. The first reason is obvious knowing they had invited him to their genius program and that offer was rejected by his mother directly, and now his mom is not here. He thinks they would try to pressure him into joining them besides I already have an answer to if that situation arises. He would merely ask them to wait until he completed high school, telling them he wanted to enjoy a normal high school experience. Even before joining them, the World would have already evolved, and he doesn''t think they know about the world''s evolution even if they did know about it. He was sure they wouldn''t know the exact time when it was going to happen. He didn''t trust the government, and he didn''t even know why World War III happened, even if he had so much power, his Aunt May was also a general working for the government. He had asked her before, and even though she didn''t know why it happened she answered him what she knew. She told him it was a top military secret, and one and only 5-star general Aka General of the whole Eastern Army qualified to know this secret. So he didn''t know how much information they had about world evolution. This is why he had changed his mind he had first thought he would stall them until his middle school ended at the age of 16, but the evolution would happen a few weeks after that. He doesn''t want to risk it so he demands he join the program after he finishes high school, he doesn''t want to make an enemy out of the government before the world evolves. but he is not a pushover he would go all out to bring their reputation down if they try to make him join before the world evolution. He didn''t mind using his aunt and her mother''s company power to gather public attention, and he was sure the government wouldn''t want to have a bad relationship with the largest supplier of medicine in the world. It''s still his own fault they are targeting him that much; he didn''t know the exact reason, but when they found out that he had completed the high school syllabus of Elite Eastern School without even reaching the age of seven, they tired of recruiting him for their Top Secret Genius program at all costs. This is the reason after he found out about the world''s evolution he started to doubt that the government knew something about it; he was completely sure, but he trusted his guts and didn''t want to become some puppet for the government. In the meeting with the leader of the United Nations, he was hoping that they wouldn''t mention this topic. Entering the meeting room, he met with a 5-foot-10-inch middle-aged man who looked like forty years old with short brown hair and brown eyes. He had a handsome appearance, not on the level of TV actors or models, but he looked handsome enough with a dignified aura around him that would put pressure on a normal person just standing close to him. He had a muscular body; muscle could be seen just from seeing him in his gray suit with a white shirt, a formal appearance. He had already heard his authoritative voice which spoke power listening to it when he first knocked on the door. At first, entering the office, Aiden was confused after some other middle-aged man instead of their principal, who he had seen giving Lectures some time, somehow he could tell just by looking at the person in front of him that he was no ordinary person. Even if he didn''t know who exactly the middle-aged man in front of him was, he still greeted him as he was sitting on the principal chair and no other person was around them. He had a feeling he didn''t know how, but he was able to tell there were many eyes currently watching him, and he didn''t like this feeling of being watched like prey. He just wanted to finish the damn meeting, he didn''t show any panic on his face, but internally he was a little scared but kept a calm face in front. After the greetings, the man in front of him introduced himself and told him to take the seat opposite to him, he started to ask in a friendly tone about some normal thing, about his health, well-being, school life, etc. He even showed that he was sad about what happened to his mother and congratulated him that he had survived the horrible incident. But Aiden didn''t let his guard down seeing his friendly behavior and only answered the most typical and formal replies to his question with a calm expression on his otherworldy face. Even though leader was shocked seeing his appearance he knew that Alicia Cross was a gorgeous woman but his son was something else. After these questions are finished, there is only silence between them for almost a minute, both trying to size each other up, looking directly into their eyes without averting their gazes. Anderes Shade one of the leaders of the UEF looked at the child sitting in front of him with a calm expression on his extremely handsome face. He had known from his source that the son of Alice Cross was a genius and they had to get him on their side, but looking at him right now, he was even more sure that he couldn''t have someone like this run free. who can keep calm in front of him and currently is only 11 years old? He doesn''t know for sure if he will become a threat to him later after the world evolution which would happen 10 to 15 years from now. But he can''t let a genius like let loose with so much potential, he had just a gut feeling he had to get this child in front of him even if he had to use force even resulting in losing their reputation because after the evolution only the powerful would make the rule. Still, he hoped that Aiden Cross the genius child would join him willingly as soon as possible he didn''t use force on a genius like him, still he would warn him about the consequences if he refused. He had the chance to rule this world and didn''t want any anomaly appearing in his plan as there was already so much competition, he had to take control of this child even if he had to threaten his remaining family. He had many people under him, but by far, his gut feeling was screaming at him to take control of the extremely handsome kid in front of him, and he had never ignored his gut feeling before, even if it was wrong sometimes. As the friendly smile on his face disappeared, his aura began to change, and a sinister smile appeared on his face just thinking about ruling the world. He started to laugh out loud seeing the gem he had found. Without any care about being in front of an 11-year-old child sooner or later, he would know about his ambition and see how cautious the child is in front of him saying only what''s needed. He can already tell the child in front of him doesn''t even trust him slightly so it''s better to be clear than to keep a fake facade and show a little bit of truth. He is also pleased by the cautious child in front of him because he likes dealing with cautious people, unlike fools who don''t think twice before doing something without knowing the consequences of their actions. __________ @Valyrxa I wanted to thank you for donating 12 freaking golden tickets it means a lot to me and keeps me motivated while writing so thank you very much. Chapter 40: Realizing something important? Anderes Shade, with his sinister brown eyes, looked directly into Aiden''s deep black eyes, sporting a sinister smile and speaking in an authoritative tone as he sat arrogantly with one leg crossed over the other. "Okay, little guy, let''s down to business; no, I should at least call you by name given how calmly you are sitting in front of me, isn''t that right?" Aiden, who had first seen his sinister smile and laughing like a maniac without any care, knew this conversation was not going to be a pleasant one for him however he still kept his calm face aside in inwardly thinking. ''This person is so shameless for targeting an 11-year-old; a normal child might have been deceived by his false friendliness.'' But he is also a little relieved that the man named Anderes Shade is one of the leaders of the UEF because he knows if he had gone to the company his sister would have outright denied him even if she had to make an enemy out of government given her mom also had agreed to not joining them before her death. He believes that the leader is not stupid enough to talk directly to his Aunt May about this matter, as he ranked above the general of the eastern military army (5-star general) and still had to follow the rules. So he should have known about her personality; it must be the reason instead of going to the company, this shameless fucker had chosen the easy route and openly aimed at him given he is only 11 years old, and trying to manipulate him. He didn''t reply to his indirect praise and listened to what the leader was about to say while knowing what Anderes was going to discuss with him. Anderes Shade seeing Aiden didn''t answer expected that, as this is not meant to be answered, he is only informing him that he acknowledged him, also hoping to see some reaction on his face being praised by him. So he conversed in the same authoritative voice with a glint in his brown eyes. "Aiden Cross, have you decided when you will be joining our genius program where you belong?" Aiden felt frustrated hearing him speak as if he could easily control him like a pawn, as he wasn''t mentioning the previous rejection they got when his mom was alive. He thought it was only natural that his mom was not here, so their company''s power weakened a lot, and their stock prices also plummeted significantly. Still, it''s a miracle that no rebellion had happened in the company, as they are loyal to his mother however he is not naive to think there wouldn''t be someone with those intentions, but without major support, those one or two wouldn''t have any effect on the company, so they had to hide their fangs. Anderes targeted them when they were weakened, he wouldn''t forget about being sure to make them pay for arrogance after the evolution, so he answered in his calm voice. "Sir, I would join the program after completing my high school I wanted to enjoy high school like a normal child." Anderes felt a little disappointed listening to say he wanted to enjoy a normal high school but how he easily accepted it according to him, the World Evolution would occur in 2035, which is ten years later than Aiden is aware of. He would have ample time to shape Aiden into a soldier who would obediently follow his orders, like others. However, why should he yield to an 11-year-old child? Although it may seem reasonable, he wanted to test the limits of how far he could push Aiden, all while maintaining the same smile on his face. "Your demands are reasonable, but why should I accept them?" He paused there for a second, continuing with a sinister glint on his face. "I also know that you have an older sister." As Aiden heard him mention his big sister, his mind went blank momentarily as he processed the implications of what had just been revealed, causing his heart rate to increase and his palms to sweat, but his reaction was not what the leader had expected. A swirling can be seen in Aiden''s deep black eyes, he looked at the leader sitting in front of him with a cold smile on his previous calm face as he said in a cold tone without any respect in his voice. "Sir, do you think it''s a wise decision to push me and threaten me with my sister''s life with an 11-year-old child ?" He didn''t expect a response and continued. "I could make you the most hated man on the planet for threatening a minor and manipulating him to join the government program that he agreed to join after completing his high school normally." He began to laugh a little and continued in a cold voice with an emotionless face. "Every single hospital, pharmacy, and medicine we sell. I wouldn''t leave a chance to criticize you and trust me, it''s not a joke for an 11-year-old child. I will definitely do it if you force me." Anderes is listening to the crazy words coming out of the 11-year-old child whom he had judged previously to be cautious. After mentioning his elder sister, he felt a little intimidated; it would definitely bring his reputation to the ground and affect his plans, so wouldn''t be that big of a risk for a single child. He can tell by just looking at his eye and his cold voice; that he is not joking right now, but he is still not convinced, as empty words are not a threat to him. He heard his same cold voice once again while having a smile on his face. "Isn''t it wise to just wait for a few years for me to willingly join your genius program?" And don''t worry about the evidence," while he showed the watch he was currently wearing on his left wrist, given to him by his Aunt May for an emergency. It would send his live location and video recording of the conversation from the moment he pressed the button to his aunt for his safety and he had already pressed the emergency button while sitting on his chair. Anderes, hearing his previous words, had decided to persuade his elder sister peacefully while giving them some benefit; they shouldn''t reject letting him join, but after seeing the watch on his wrist and mentioning the evidence, he decided to give him to his demand feeling little angry outsmarted by a child and think to himself. ''At the end of it all, I would be sure to put a lease on his arrogant kid.'' He had also decided, after becoming the master of the planet, that he came to know about it from his father, whom he had already killed using poison, fearing he would survive until the world evolved and increased his life span. Knowing how cunning his father was and he didn''t want the world would be like after the world''s evolution he only knew he could become powerful and use supernatural powers and for thousands of years, he couldn''t take any chances when the ruling the world was at stake. He would definitely kill this kid after making use of him, as someone intelligent and genius like that shouldn''t be left alive, Anderes said with a sinister smile on his face. "Okay, I accept your conditions, but you are not allowed to travel outside the Eastern Union Territory during this period, I will be keeping an eye on you. Don''t do anything stupid, Aiden Cross; you will regret it for the rest of your life." He said one last sentence, releasing his murderous intent, " I will leave the recording for you to take care of because it wouldn''t work after the grace period I have given you." He left without waiting for his response, waking outside the office. Aiden, seeing his back walking outside to the office, used his king''s eyes ability on him as his deep black eyes changed their color to light golden for just a moment but they quickly reverted back to their original color. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A transparent blue screen appeared in front of his eye, but he didn''t focus on this right now, as currently he was feeling enraged just thinking about how Anderes had threatened him with his sister''s life; he just wanted to torture him and kill him in the most painful way possible. He knew that the time was not right, but he still wasn''t able to control his emotions and threatened him that he usually wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t the last option. Still, everything worked out well. He also learned an important lesson by being outraged by his Anderes words that he always wouldn''t have to be calm and collect something, sometimes violence and threat are the right answers. His way of peacefully resolving things is not right in this world, most definitely not when the world evolves, he had to change his flawed thinking and use force when it was the easiest and most simple option. He didn''t know about the rest of the leaders of the United Earth Federation however he had already sworn to himself to kill Anderes in the most painful way possible for threatening his family after the world''s evolution. When the laws crumble and strength is the only thing that would decide what''s right and what''s wrong, with swirls in his deep black eyes and a dangerous smile on his attractive face. If others looked at him right now would give them the feeling of looking at the most dangerous yet beautiful child they had seen in their life, as his look had already surpassed the standards of the earth. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a reivew about story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 41: Big sis giving unexpected surprise? Finally, after a few minutes, Aiden''s anger calmed down as his eyes turned normal without any swirl in them that he was unaware of, to begin with, and he was able to regain control of his emotions. Then he focused on the blue screen ahead of him to see what type of talent he had to face in the future. He was also determined to train even harder than before because in these few weeks, only his strength and agility had increased by a mere 0.1 points, and he once again swore to kill Anderes Shade in his mind. Coming out of his thoughts, he finally looked at the blue screen ahead of him. [Character Information] [Name: Anderes Shade] [Age: 41] [Race: Human] [Talent: Shadow Affinity (A) dormant, Strength (C+) dormant] [Potential: AA+] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Reality] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 8.7] [Agility: 7.2] [Stamina: 6.2] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.2] [Intelligence: 7.1] [Defence: 8] [Skills: Marksmanship (C+), Basic Combat (CC+), Knife Mastery (C-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Seeing only Anderes'' stats, Aiden could already tell he would not emerge victorious if they fought right now. Other than his stamina and intelligence, none of his stats are higher than his. So he focuses on the most important thing his talent and potential because without good talent and potential Anderes would be nothing in front of him in the future he would increase his stats as for his potential, he didn''t think anyone was going to compete with him. Seeing his AA+ potential lower than his original potential but still pretty good, he focuses on the talent without even reading the names and ranks of the talent. He is already pissed knowing that the bastard had two talents and he originally without the system only had one talent. Calming himself, he focused on the talent''s grade and what type of talent it was, focusing on the blue screen in front of him. Seeing the (A grade) shadow affinity elemental talent and (C+ grade) strength talent, he is a little jealous of him, as even with his original S-rank potential, he has only awakened one (A+ grade) talent. But he didn''t think much about it, as with his celestial talent ability Copy, he can copy one talent per day, so having two talents is nothing in front of him. There is also his Origin of Element, where he can unlock Affniites with different elements, but he didn''t know how; the system had told him before he would eventually find out after world evolution. He also asked the system if the shadow element is a rare element, and he came to know that the shadow element is a pretty rare element; not many people can awaken but still couldn''t compare to elements like time and space, and there are many other elements he would eventually find himself system didn''t inform his about them. *** That is what happened to Aiden on the first day of school after the incident. Other than that, not many important things happened as he walked around during recess time or whenever he got the chance to find people with talents; he could only check two times before he started to have a headache, and he had to wait for at least twenty minutes to use it again. So he can find at least 10 people in one day; usually, most of them have below-average talent, but he rarely finds someone with (A grade) talent, and up till now, he has not found any person in school who has (S grade) talent. But this is not the most shocking thing that happened to him during this week. The greatest shock he had gotten was at home when he checked his sister''s talent compared to her; his original talent could only be considered mediocre at best. He recalled what he had seen at that time on the transparent blue screen in his find still shocked by his big sister''s talent and potential. [Character Information] [Name: Alicia Cross] [Age: 18] [Race: Human (genetically modified) ] [Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+) dormant, Earth Affinity (AA+) dormant, Illusion Affinity (CCC+) dormant ] [Potential: SS] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 81/81] [Strength: 7.5] [Agility: 7.7] [Stamina: 7.2] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.1] [Intelligence: 8.1] [Defence: 7] [Skills: Cooking (B-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Seeing those stats, he was not very surprised, as his big sister worked hard while training for her competitions, and she even trained regularly at the house, pushing her limit motivated by her aunt May. She may not be on her aunt''s level, but she is definitely top-level in fitness. The image of his big sis''s naked toned body with pure white skin appeared in his mind when they were having a bath together a blush appeared on his handsome face realizing what he had done he quickly stopped thinking about her as his handsome face turned to normal after few second and thinks to himself. ''I am definitely not a pervert how can I fantasize about my big sis like that.'' They had decided to marry in the future but he was not a pervert he blamed the system for this thinking. ''It''s obviously the system''s fault after he started to get erections due to the system he had become a horny child'' Telling himself It''s not for imagining those things. System who heard his inner voice and had been with all this time, had already come to accept that the child goddess had chosen for whatever reason he didn''t know of was definitely a horny kid and also very shameless for blaming him for his own behavior.ro He even balmed his own erection to the system as his phyisque had only accelearted the growth of his body and many other benifits but getting hard is definetely not one of them. Goddess had ordered him to take care of him so didn''t make a fatal mistake in his journey to become powerful but didn''t interfere too much with his growth so he would ignore this shameless child. But he didn''t interfere anymore and he started to feel lonely and keep quiet he didn''t who he was, he even didn''t know if he was male or female, the goddess had only told him that she needed a soul to guide to the child all the time so she killed him and made use of his while making system, he didn''t resent her for that as feel from deep inside himself that its only natural for to happen. He couldn''t even reject her order as his pride wouldn''t allow him and his soul was also bound to her and this child by a contract he couldn''t harm this child and he didn''t have any intention of harming as he found this life very exciting and its only source of entertainment. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he wanted to talk to him more it''s only possible if the child ordered me as a master and overridden the goddess'' command to talk when necessary so he hoped he would do that someday and he couldn''t mention that he would have to follow his every command if he ordered bound by contract, still he had decided to leave his hints in his future conversation with the child without affecting the contract to get him to know that he could order whatever liked. Aiden was oblivious to still system''s inner thoughts and focused on his sister''s information that he had found with his King''s eye ability. What shocked Aiden at first was that when he first noticed her race, it was not only human written; it was genetically modified written to human, he panicked a little seeing this and was very concerned about this, thinking if it would harm his big sister in some way, he directly asked the system, which may not answer all his questions, but it can answer a simple question. And if it doesn''t answer, he is willing to spend some stats points if possible for the safety of his big sister he can easily earn stats with more hard work in training but cannot risk his big sister''s safety, Just the idea of something happening to his big sister due to his carlessness he would never be able to forgive himself. So he asked the system, and thankfully it didn''t ask for any stats points the system told him in his monotonous feminine voice that his big sister was safe; she was like every other human and didn''t explain much, and at the end, it said it was a miracle some like her were able to be born. He didn''t understand why System called his big sister a miracle, but he was relieved knowing she was not in danger and she was like every other human, when he noticed her talent and potential, he understood why System called her a miracle at the end. Because the system had previously mentioned when he first awakened his talent just after the incident, when a planet is having its first evolution, the highest potential someone could have is only S rank, so her sister having SS rank potential is definitely a miracle. As he noticed his sister also had three talents and all of them were elemental affinities, he had never seen someone with two elemental affinities up until now. He had only seen two talents in the case of one of the leaders of UEF and some rare individuals, but some of them didn''t have even one elemental affinity, and even if they had elemental affinities, their grades were very low. He came to understand after finding out about the cultivation from the system that it''s the most important thing for someone to start their magical cultivation journey is elemental affinities; without it, there will be a limit to how strong they can become and wouldn''t be able to cultivate. And the speed of their cultivation would depend on the grade of their elemental affinity. He was not completely sure about this, but he was the most logical guess according to him, and just after thinking that the system had also agreed to his claim. Seeing her (S+ grade) lighting affinity, (AA+ grade) Earth affinity, and lastly the most unexpected one, he can tell by the name that it''s a very rare element, (CCC+ grade) Illustion affinity almost reaching the B grade, It was also the element that system used to help him. Aiden was a little worried about his big sister at first as after the world evolution, he could copy many talents, but what about his big sister? If she awakened a low-ranked sister, she wouldn''t be able to get stronger beside him. He would protect her with his life, but he didn''t know when something unexpected would happen. He was not arrogant even with his overpowered abilities; it was a relief to him knowing that his big sister would become one of the strongest people on this planet, and also his breathing started to become just thinking about how lucky he was. ''Only by copying his big sister''s talent, he could become one of the strongest on the planet.'' He was a little worried about this at first as he didn''t have any elemental affinities as his (A+ grade) water affinity was locked after he awakened his celestial talent, and he would be vulnerable when the world''s evolution began at first only depending on his stats but now he was even more excited. And the idea of bringing someone to his secret laboratory where he would make his base after the evolution didn''t even enter his mind if he didn''t trust the person completely or if he was strong enough to kill them in a second. So he wouldn''t risk having a stranger with them to copy their talent at the beginning, but he guessed he still had to travel across the planet to find opportunities, treasure, and artifacts like a cultivation novel. So he would have many opportunities to copy many different talents as he gets stronger, and he definitely wouldn''t miss those opportunities, as his biggest advantage is that he can copy other talents if he cowardly tries to keep himself and his big sister safe; they would sooner or later become prey of those people who risk their lives to get opportunities to make themselves stronger than before. He had already learned his lesson when having the conversation with the Anderes Shade that sometimes a calm and safe approach would do more harm than good to him and the people around him. He is already determined to get his hands bloody after he was being threatened by his big sis life to join the genius program, he would kill whoever tries to harm his family and he already who the first one gonna be. Chapter 42: Aunt May Secret? Aiden, after learning about his sister''s talent, was pleasedly surprised, but it also raised the question once again in his heart that he had to find out about his big sister''s birth from Aunt May. Because as soon as he first saw her race, he could already imagine his big sister was involved in some sort of experiment. But he didn''t think his kind mom, who helps even strangers in need without anything in return, would do something like that to Big Sis, so he had to find out how she was born, and the chances of them being blood-related have already become low in his mind. Time passed quickly while Aiden lived his life all while training with his sister and going to school to find talents, as it''s the best place to find genius or talented children in his school. He came to know that there is a fan club of his entirely made of girls who are fawning over him, and there are more than 500 members in it. He was very shocked at first but came to just after a minute thinking to himself. ''It''s only natural for girls to admire his beauty when he is that attractive.'' And you can already imagine these rich kids having so much money on them on which scale they are operating. One positive aspect of having these fan girls is that they ensure that no one interferes with my normal life, and almost every single one of them is good-looking. He didn''t know if there were some criteria, but he hadn''t seen any ugly members of his fan club. Wherever he goes in school, he can easily notice by his senses increased by the awakening of his physique that at least 3 to 4 girls are secretly following him, saying they want to protect the angel from this mundane world. When he asked them, they said while blushing. Well, he is a little grateful to them as the number of girls who proposed to him decreased day to day. They had made a rule that one girl would only get one chance to express their feelings, and he couldn''t even tell how many of them he had rejected; almost all of them were beautiful girls; many of them were high school girls who were adults. As his height increases day by day, they can easily misunderstand him as an adult who is at least 16, but he knows he is famous; they should know which class he is in, but no matter how old he is, they won''t stop telling them they will accept him even if he is not an adult, saying their love didn''t care about his age. Sometimes he had to thank his big sister for special training, as she had made him read many romance novels, and he could easily handle girls and didn''t want to remember those embarrassing moments when his big sister made him roleplay some scenes where she acted very naughty in a sexy outfit that made it hard for him to control his arousal. But in these past five years, he can''t say he is completely immune to his BisSis charms, but he can say for sure if some random girl tries to seduce him, he wouldn''t show any reaction, while inside it a different story he is a man and he had his own fantasies he didn''t want to reveal. Sometimes he even thought of letting go of the restraint, as just by the looks the girls give him and their body language, he could tell some of these girls wouldn''t mind if he fucked them; instead, they would enjoy it just how touchy they used to act when proposing to him. It was hard for him to control his dick, whose size had increased over these past years, whenever he felt their soft boobs on his body when they acted touchy, it was a little hard for him to control himself. Some of them even genuinely love and care about him, but he was not sure if their love would last when they had to survive the apocalypse. Still, it was hard for him to control his dick when beautiful girls gave him those obvious signs, but he had to control himself because he had already decided when he was 11 years old that the first girl or the girl he was going to lose his virginity to was going to be big sister, and he didn''t want to betray her. As she didn''t have any relationships all her life and she is already 23 years old, and he knows how hard it is to control their bodies'' sexual desire, how could he betray her knowing that? His relationship was not like it was used to before after he became an adult, and it''s already been half a year; they didn''t have sex but it wouldn''t be considered normal. *** Year 2023, Two years before World Evolution He had already found out about their relationship from his aunt and how his big sister was truly born. When he was 14 years old when Aunt May visited home, and his Aunt May was very serious about this; they even secretly went to the laboratory, which he had already turned into his safe haven where he could live for years without any care of the world. While asking this question, she gave him a blank stare for a second, as she could already sense from their behavior that her niece-and-nephew relationship was not a normal one. She already had doubts about her niece from the start, but she was not sure about her nephew. But during these few days of her stay with her niece and nephew, she already noticed their relationship more than a normal brother and sister, but she didn''t have any problem as they couldn''t be considered blood-related, and the idea of her innocent niece with some other man repulsed her just thinking about it. She didn''t know how much she would beat that man, but both of them getting together felt a little weird to her; however, it was still way better than the other option, and her niece had already passed the age of 20 without any relationship, so she couldn''t be hard on her. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t expect her to be like her still single, already crossed the age of 30, and her lovely niece would be lonely, but she finds men very repulsive other than her handsome nephew, as she still remembers the day when she was young living in slums. She almost got raped by a man; if Alice, his sister, hadn''t saved him in time, she would be dead after getting raped in some ditch. That was also the first time she had met Alice; after that, Alice took care of her, and they became sisters over time. She also made her feel how it feels when someone cares about you, and she liked the feeling very much. She is obsessed with power because she doesn''t want to feel that helpless ever again; she doesn''t want the greatest shame of her life to be known by her niece and nephew. That''s why she had never told them about it, but she knew they already had some ideas about her hating men. Still, if they asked her, she wouldn''t hide; it''s not a secret she had to hide. As for the man who tried to rape her, he was arrested by the police and sent to jail for more than 20 years, but she wasn''t satisfied by this, so she decided to the military and quickly climbed the ranks of the military like crazy. In the process, obsessed with revenge, she was close to dying many times, but when she had enough power, she transferred him to Eastern Military Jail and tortured him every single day. She still remembered how he cried like a little girl when getting tortured. She felt very satisfied by this and almost addicted to torturing him, and she also made sure he wouldn''t commit suicide and her revenge would end, compared to that time she had become very soft. But one day the man committed suicide, biting his own tongue with a slip of attention from the guard she specially assigned to him so he wouldn''t commit suicide. She felt lost; she was like an emotionless doll hungry for power lost after getting what she wanted. Still, she wasn''t going to let him live anyway, but she feared the idea of him dying; she wanted to torture him more, so she delayed the inevitable. She also felt exhausted. The only thing that kept her alive was her sister Alice, who liked to help strangers without knowing them. Her sister didn''t want people to die of hunger and disease, so she helped them. Which she couldn''t even imagine doing in her life; she can help a child, but an adult, even if they die in front of her, she wouldn''t bat an eye. Sister Alice was also the person she loved and respected the most, despite her kind personality. This is also the kindness that helped her when she was at her worst; it also gave meaning to her life and was the reason why her obsession with power never faded away even after getting her revenge so she could help her when needed. Her little family is the only thing that keeps her going and gives her the will to become stronger. She had already lost her sister, and she didn''t want to lose her remaining family. But three years ago, when little Adien, after waking up from his coma, first started to go to school again, she got an emergency message from him in which her little nephew was being threatened by her niece''s life by one of the leaders of the UEF (United Earth Federation). After losing her sister Alice, she was devastated, and now her 11-year-old is being threatened by one of the UEF leaders; she doesn''t care who it is; she just wants to burn him alive and turn him into ashes. She was going to meet him, taking leave from her duty, but her nephew insisted on not coming to focus on her work. She at last agreed by how much he convinced her, as she was also currently subjugating the terrorist organization that is responsible for her sister''s death, according to her. She wouldn''t stop until she killed every single one of them; after that, she would say to her niece and nephew that her aunt had at least avenged their mom until then it was a secret from them. She was a little pleased by how her nephew handled the situation, but she didn''t like how he agreed to join them. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a reivew about story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 43: Alicia devouring her meal? Aunt May asked him directly why he had agreed to join the genius program if he was scared for their safety so he didn''t have to worry about it; she would take care of everything she knew the five-star general of the Eastern Military, owed her a favor, even the Anderes Shade wouldn''t be able to do anything to them until she was alive. Aiden felt very relieved knowing that her Aunt May was also there for them if something he couldn''t handle happened, but he reassured her by listening to her words and said in cryptic words, as he wouldn''t tell lies due to his talent, so he said to her. "Aunt May, don''t worry; when I complete high school, there won''t be any genius programs left." As the World Evolution would have happened and it wouldn''t even exist literally. May hearing his words deduced something else from his words as she had already decide killed Anderes Shade for threatening her family in the cruelest way possible, but listening to her nephew''s words, she deduced that her nephew was also telling her to kill him, she felt good knowing her nephew knew whom to forgive or not. So she replied to him in her proud voice, pleased by his answer, as well for getting her time until she would erase both the terrorist organization that is responsible for her sister''s death and Anderes Shade''s existence from this planet. But in Andere''s case, she had to be careful, but she had already decided that even if she had to risk her life, she would kill him at all costs for threatening her family, thinking with swirling red eyes as she replied to her nephew. "It''s good that you know how to do things. Aunty is proud of you, so take care of both your sister and yourself, Aunty has some work to do." Aiden didn''t get what she was actually trying to say but he thought she was proud of him for standing up for her family, so he said in his soft tone. "Aunt, you also take care of yourself and don''t push yourself so much; take care of your health, okay?" Aunt May, hearing his sweet words on the phone, lied to him that she wouldn''t push herself as only a one-star general is not enough to keep her family safe from people like Anderes Shade, and using the favor she can solve this problem this time but she didn''t want to rely on someone else to protect her lovely family. Protecting the family she loves the most in the world is the reason that gives her a sense of purpose, and the wonderful times that she enjoyed with her family she couldn''t always trust someone else to protect them. She felt ashamed of this, so she decided in these years she would increase her rank while eradicating the terrorist organization. *** 13 March, Year 2025 One week before the World Evolution Aiden is currently in his high school uniform, a white shirt, a fucking red tie, black pants, and a black coat with some red designs on it. It looked extremely good on him. He entered his sister''s bedroom with the intention of waking her up from sleep for the high school opening ceremony while thinking. ''Not to brag, but every single piece of clothing looked good on me. It''s not that my high school uniform is that good; it''s okay, not bad, but I am one who is so attractive who can turn this simple clothing into a magnum opus.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During these past five years, many different and interesting things have happened. Well, one of them you can already tell Aiden had become shameless and a bit narcissistic due to all the girls simping over him and the number of confessions he had gotten these years; he had already lost count of them. One of the main reasons for this change is his bis sister Alicia Cross, who had turned him into a virgin playboy due to the special training she had given him all these years without knowing herself. Entered her bedroom, whose door was open as usual, they hadn''t slept on the same bed after he became an adult, and he was not the one who suggested this idea; it was his big sister who told him this, and in response, he told her truthfully that it was also hard for him to control himself all these years, so he agreed to her. But he also felt a little weird at first, knowing her personality; she should have tried to pounce on him given he had become an adult. He didn''t know what was holding her back, so he accepted her decision and waited for her to sort things out, but it''s been half a year since the discussion. They interact normally, like usually, but after becoming adults, something between them had changed. He still wanted to know what was holding her back and was waiting for her to tell him herself. Seeing his big sister sleep peacefully on her king-sized bed in a sexy black nighty and a white blanket covering her beautiful body, he could still see one of her pure white legs outside the blanket while she was hugging a full-body pillow with a picture of him on it. He could tell the dress she was wearing was a revealing black nightgown, and it was not the first time she had worn something like this after he became an adult she usually wore sexy outfits when they were alone trying to seduce him, and it worked very well seeing her in those sexy outfits, just like right now it''s like she is inviting him to jump on her. Controlling his emotions, he reached right next to her bed, looking at her beautiful face. He moved his mouth closer to her ear and whispered in his captivating voice, not too loud that could hurt her ears. "Big Sis, wake up. We are going to be late for my high school ceremony. There is only 45 minutes left." Alicia, who was already awake when he first entered her room, hearing his footsteps, hearing his captivating whisper in her ear, felt a jolt of electricity run through her body, making her a little aroused as she used her both hands to hold his shoulder and pulled him on her body to let him fall on the bed while keeping her eyes closed. She had done this many times; it was not a big deal to grab him only by hearing his voice. Aiden falls on her soft body without showing any resistance, feeling her soft breasts on his chest. He can also tell her pink nipples are hard, and like usual, she is not wearing any bra underneath her sexy outfit. He moved his hands slowly to wrap his arms around her waist while feeling her soft skin, taking his time, and said in a captivating voice slowly as her beautiful face in front of him with her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. "Big Sis, we should hurry; otherwise, we are going to be late, and I also know you are awake." Alicia felt his strong arms wrapped around her waist felt good, but she was nowhere near enough to be satisfied by just this alone. Hearing his voice, she opened her deep black to look at his extremely attractive face in front of her, thinking to herself. ''I would be satisfied if I just woke up, usually seeing his otherworldly face every morning. She had already expected that as her little brother grew up, he would turn into a lady killer. Just by looks alone, she could tell ten out of nine girls were going to fall for him. She was a little annoyed at this, but she couldn''t do anything about it as she looked at him for a few more seconds. ''Well, It will lose for the world if my little brother is any less handsome.'' She also felt a little prideful that her future husband was so handsome and that every other girl dreamed of being with him who would go after him but couldn''t have him as he already had her, just thinking about their jealous faces as a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Aiden was waiting for a response while enjoying their hug looking at her beautiful face and seeing that instead of answering him, his big sister was zoning out in her own thoughts while smiling foolishly, but looking at her beautiful smile, he just wanted to pinch those soft cheeks. as he said in his captivating voice once again. "Big Sis, you are zoning out and smiling foolishly to yourself again." It was not the first time this had happened, so he called out to her directly. Alicia heard her little brother''s sweet voice come out of her fantasies at look innocently at him, telling with her eyes she had no idea how she zoned out. Being in this position her breast touches his broad chest, and her nipples are fully hard. She also feels wet in her pussy, knowing Aiden also knows that her nipples are hard. It was very hard for her to control herself, but she didn''t want to control herself. Aiden is already an adult; she felt no shame in doing what she was about to do. She looked directly at his attractive pink lips in front of her that were inviting her to devour them as she moved her face close to him, feeling the hot breath on her face. She hungrily kissed directly on his lips. Feeling his soft lips on her, she felt very good as she continued kissing him for a few seconds. After that, she pocked her cute little tongue on his teeth, feeling his mouth opening. She quickly entered her little tongue into his mouth. Battling his tongue, trying to dominate the kiss a slurping sound echoes in the room. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* In the end, she lost the tongue battle, getting her cute little tongue played around by him as both exchanged their saliva during the process, she hungrily drank his saliva as it was her favorite drink. As the kisses continued for minutes, only slurping sounds could be heard in the room. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a reivew about story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 44: Aunt May secretly protecting her family? Aiden, who was suddenly kissed by Alicia on his lips, reciprocated her kiss as they both kissed for minutes, intertwining their tongues in between only a slurping sound could be heard in the room. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* Finally, their kiss ended as their heart began to beat out loud feeling each other heartbeat with red faces gasping for breath. Aiden looked at his big sister, who had suddenly kissed him with deep love in his eyes he could also see her intense love for him in her deep black eyes, but they were going to be late for his high school ceremony, and he knew his sister is also the one who drives him to school daily. He had already gotten his license 6 months ago, but he still liked it when his big sister drove him to school like usual, today was the entrance ceremony for his high school she had to present there in place of the parent, as their mom is not her, as said in his mind. ''It won''t be long before I would get stronger and I revive my mom back to life. World evolution is only a week away from today.'' He had trained every day, waiting for the world''s evolution, and he also prepared many surprises for the world''s evolution that would give him an advantage in getting stronger; he still didn''t know what was going to happen; the system only informed him that he had to train hard as his world was going to plunge into chaos. But he is not worried; instead, he is even more excited as he has been waiting for this day to come for 5 years, he has found many different talents in his five years of middle school and he wanted to copy almost every talent but he had given priority to some on that list these two talents are most important one. The first is the (A+ grade) life element talent that his homeroom teacher who is responsible for their class for the five years of middle school; he doesn''t know how, but she is the only one who is the homeroom teacher for their Elite class all these years. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he thinks it''s going to change soon as he doesn''t think she is going to be his homeroom teacher in high school, That would be stupid and even suspicious because the salary for teaching middle school and high school students has a big difference, so he doesn''t think she will be one, but still, it doesn''t matter as in seven days everything is going to become chaotic. Miss Amelia has been his homeroom teacher for many years, and he had a very good impression of her, and the next one is even more shocking than this. The one who had talent is an enemy he will face in the future, and she is currently spying on him all the time. She looked very innocent and also acted very friendly. The one time he talked with her, he didn''t think her outward cute and shy appearance would be a facade. If he hadn''t checked her information with his king''s eye ability, he would be clueless about her until now. Still, he will make full use of it because she has (A grade) Space Element Talent. It''s one of the three rare elements he has seen until now: the Illusion Affinity that his big sister has, the Life Affinity that Miss Amelia has, and lastly, the Space Affinity that the little spy has. He doesn''t include the Anderes Shade who had shadow affinity because he thinks these elements are more useful to him. He could use this element for healing his own or even his sister''s injuries; he considered this element the most important one he has observed so far. The space element would be very good for escaping and the illusion element for distracting. With these three talents, he would be almost invincible. Aiden had become very familiar with Miss Amelia for all these years, he was sure even if the world evolves he didn''t think she was going to change her personality in those chaotic times. Miss Amelia has a very kind personality; she also reminded me of his mother, but she is very strict, when some children break some rules and bully others, her personality changes completely, almost like a completely different person. Personally, if he had a relationship with another woman in the future, Miss would be his first choice; she had a mature and kind personality, which reminded him of his mother. He doesn''t know if his big sister would accept that, but he wouldn''t worry about that now when the time comes to sort things out because he had asked System the most important thing he had asked until now. He had asked the system if harem is common on other planets or in the cultivation world, and he was pleasantly surprised by the answer. The system told him that not only some males but even some female cultivators have a harem and it''s not uncommon in the cultivation world. When he first found out about other races in the system, the first thought he had was that he had to have a harem of his own with women from many different races; just thinking about it made him excited, and he wouldn''t mind getting sugar mommy; he would have to make use of his good looks; otherwise, it would waste to this handsome and not have his own harem. But his main goal is to get stronger and revive his mother back to life; all the other things come second. Coming out of his thoughts, he focused on his big sister in front of him, whose arms were still wrapped around his neck. While he was hugging her by her waist, he looked at her beautiful face and said in a gentle tone. "Big sis, we have to hurry. There should be only 40 minutes left. I know school is only 2 kilometers away from our home, but it would be late if we didn''t hurry now, as you just woke up now." Alicia hearing her little brother''s gentle voice just wanted to stay there in his warm embrace while enjoying the hug they shared while listening to his voice, but she knew if she delayed anymore, they were really going to be late, but she was not going to let him go that easily. She had already accepted that her little brother was too handsome, and she knows when she goes to his school those bitches are going to fawn over her Aiden, and she wouldn''t like that one bit. So she decided she had to mark her property today so no one would have second thoughts about her Aiden, she said cutely while her arms were around his neck, smelling his intoxicating rosy smell. "Cute little brother, big sis wants to give you a hickey on the neck " Aiden hearing her cute word quickly said it in a calm voice while hugging her as both were currently lying on the bed. "Big Sis, I have told you many times not to call me cute little brother, like when I was young I have grown up, and now I am even taller and bigger than you, instead I call you cute it would be much better and what this hickey you suddenly talking about." Aidens knows what a hickey even with his naturally increased heals faster the awakening of his physique that he found out about when his Aunt May mentions to him that he heals fatter than normal people after getting beaten up by her during the training. She didn''t show mercy, even if I was her nephew, but he knew if she wanted, she could have injured him more during practice fights, but she only left his body filled with bruises. He even asked why she beat him that hard, and her response was inspiration for him he doesn''t think he would ever forget about it. He now knows why Alicia used to follow her everywhere, like a fan girl just after training with her one day, his aunt May had a certain charm that would pull people to her, even making them follow her willingly, she is really a natural general. "It''s only a practice fight, little Aiden, where life is guaranteed if I go easy on you now you would die in an all-out fight. It''s better to get beaten up now to have regrets later, and it''s better to feel all the pain now than see someone you cherished hurt in front of you." "Do you understand what I am trying to say, little Aiden?" That day Aunt''s words hit him very hard, and after that, he never complained about how hard she hit him in the fight and how painfully he never said a word to her, he also found out that she was going easy on him after his attitude changed, the intensity of training increased even more, and their fights become even more brutal. If he were a soldier, he would definitely follow a general like her. He had not won any of his fights with her; he couldn''t even touch her, but in one of his fights 2 years ago, he landed a hit on her, he got complacent during the fight after landing a hit resulting in him getting beaten to a pulp, still fighting with her aunt improves his close combat faster as she guides him precisely during fights. She also has very good skills; he absolutely wanted to copy those skills, but he had to wait until world evolution two years had passed since his last fight with his aunt, and he was feeling confident; he didn''t think he could win, but he was sure he would give her a little challenge. He usually calls her once every 2 to 3 weeks so as not to disturb her too much, and he came to know she had become a four-star general in these five years. He was very shocked listening to that; he knew military rank couldn''t increase that easily, especially for a general like her. She would have to risk her life many times to gain those merits to increase her rank; she also mentioned even the leader of the United Earth Federation had to respect her now; they couldn''t even touch a single hair on his family with her being here. When she said that, he almost teared up at her aunt''s words; he couldn''t even imagine how hard she had worked all those years silently for her family, which is not actually blood-related. He had always respected her, but hearing her say that his respect for her increased to the maximum, he also thanked her, almost crying. But the reply she had gotten from her usual cold and emotionless Aunt was only three words, and there was a little bit of softness in her voice. "We are family." ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 45: Alicias Inner Problems and Aidens misundersating? Aiden comes out of his thoughts from the memories of his talk with Aunt May and focuses on the present; it''s been only a few seconds outside while he was thinking. After his intelligence stats broke the human limits, his thinking and learning speed had become much faster, as he was currently waiting for his big sister to reply. Alicia heard her little brother say that he was taller than her and asked about the hickey. She focused on the big, hard thing that was currently poking her stomach and said in a gentle tone with a slightly red face while looking in the direction of her stomach. "Aiden, you are right, you certainly gotten bigger." Aiden heard Alicia''s words and glanced in the direction where she was looking right now. He gets what she is saying; she is talking about his big, hard cock poking her stomach through his pants. He can easily control his erection, but he doesn''t do so because he is in front of her, the woman he loves with all his heart, so he replies without a gentle voice and without showing any reaction on his handsome face. "Big sis, yeah, it has gotten bigger than before; you have to be careful in the future." Alicia, listening to his shameless word indicating doing those things between them, blushed and said in a slightly annoyed voice, thinking how shameless her little brother, who used to blush only by seeing his dick naked by her now poking the rock-hard thing in her stomach. ''Hmph! How shameless I have to teach him a lesson in the future. But he had to tell the truth about her birth and if they are blood-related, not that it matters to her, but when she asked Aunt May 2 years ago, she told him Little Aiden had asked the same question her just a few days ago, and she knows you two love each other more than being a brother and sister. Aunt May didn''t answer her, saying that she had to find it yourself from little Aiden. She also mentioned at the end that whatever she finds out, they are family, and she loves her very much. Alicia hoped that her little brother would tell her about her birth without her asking first, but he hadn''t told her until now. She even feared at first that if he started to dislike her, she wouldn''t notice any change in his behavior he acted like usual without change after finding out about her birth, so she completely denied that thought. As for the reason why they didn''t have sex until now after Adien became an adult, it''s not related to this at all; it is just that she can do all the naughty stuff, but when it comes to the actual things, she is very shy and can''t even move in front of him thinking about actually doing it. She even hoped he would take the initiative and push her down to have sex with her; during this half a year, she came to know that her little brother was expecting her to take the lead, he must be thinking. ''She is the older one, and she has always taken the initiative while kissing him; he is expecting her to make the move. She felt very ashamed by this and even slightly annoyed for him to not push her down and have sex with her. She is very satisfied with kissing him regularly and being intimate with him, but she wants to have sex with him; without it, she sometimes doubts herself about their relationship. She already had enough; it''s been half a year, so she decided she had to at least tell him because if she didn''t tell him, her stupid brother wouldn''t do something to her, caring about her feelings. But right now was not the time for that; she had to focus on what she had to do now, as she said in her slightly annoyed voice. "Stupid Aiden I want to give you a hickey on the neck to everyone to see that you belong to me, hmph!" She made a pouty face after saying this in an annoyed tone. Aiden didn''t know why she had become mad now until they were having a lovely conversation between them, as he thought in his mind. ''I don''t think I can understand a woman''s heart even after his Big Sister has taught so many things about women.'' But she looked very cute with a pout on her face as he said helplessly in a defeated soft tone. "Fine, you can give me a hickey on the neck so you can declare me as your." Alicia hearing his words was very happy as she quickly changed her pouty look to a cheerful look on her face and excitedly giggled to herself. "Heheheheh, at least you know what''s good for you, little brother." Seeing how quickly she changed her attitude, Aiden sighed helplessly, thinking to himself with a smile on his face, looking at his big sister acting so happy and giggling. ''I don''t think I can understand a woman seeing how quickly their mood changes itself.'' He didn''t even know why she was mad at him before, as he opened two more buttons of his shirt to give her easy access to his neck and said in a soft tone with his captivating voice. "Fine, do quickly it, big sis, we are going to be late." He also decided to tease her a little and continued while acting a bit shy. "Be gentle, big sis Is it my first time okay?" Alicia heard him saying to be gentle with him as it was her first time. Well, it was not a lie because it was her first giving him a hickey on his neck, but she felt very embarrassed by hearing him say it in a shy voice like she was going to take his virginity as a red hue appeared on her face, and she said it in a meek voice. "Don''t worry, it''s not going to hurt. I would be gentle." Without saying anything after that, she moved her face closer to her bare neck, inviting her to take a bite of it. Her nose was touching his neck, and she didn''t start giving him a hickey for a few seconds as she enjoyed his intoxicating natural rosy smell coming from his body. Enjoying the smell of his bare neck, she moved her pink lips closer to his white neck and started kissing him gently on different parts of his beautiful neck. She intentionally savored the kiss while she had time. Aiden experiencing the barrage of gentle kisses on his neck doesn''t hold back his reaction as a soft sound escapes his mouth with the sound of his big sister gently kissing his neck. mmh mmh* mmh* Alicia remembered she didn''t have much time to focus on her task when she started kissing his neck, as she focused on a spot on his neck where everyone could notice it easily even when he wore his shirt properly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She started kissing the same spot with increased intensity, and she sometimes sucked the spot, bit on it, and licked the spot gently with her cute little tongue intending to leave a mark on his neck as the sound of enjoying the kisses escaped her mouth. mmph mmph mmph Aiden was feeling the weird sensation on her neck from her giving him a hickey; it was very hard to control his urge to just push her down and start fucking her senseless. But he knows he has to control himself, knowing there is some reason his big sister is holding herself back so he can''t force himself on her. Still, he doesn''t forget to rub his rock-hard long cock on her stomach. Alicia felt him rubbing his thick cock on her stomach and started increasing the intensity of her kiss while sometimes slowing it down to make him feel better while excitedly thinking about her mind. ''Is the time come to lose my virginity and get fucked by my little brother?'' As she hoped he would lose control of himself, forget everything, and ravage her, she also started to rub her stomach on his thick cock as her pussy had already gotten completely wet. But as time passed, she already gave him a hickey; if she did more than this, it would start to hurt, so she stopped herself and felt a little disappointed as her little brother didn''t lose control and fucked her senseless like she was hoping for. He had also stopped rubbing his hard cock on her stomach when she stopped. Seeing this her determination grows even more, she has decided she has to at least tell him what she wants; otherwise, she doesn''t know when she is going to have her dream sex with her extremely handsome yet idiotic little brother, who is worried about hurting her feelings. But now is not the right time for that and she doesn''t have the nerve to say it right now. They both have to attend the entrance ceremony of his high school, and she also has to practice some more to not freeze while saying she wants to have sex with him. She sat on the bed, breaking their hug, and said in a slow voice with a completely red face, not looking at his handsome face embarrassed by all the things that happened and what she had finally decided to do. "It''s done, little brother. I''m going to go take a shower and get ready. You should prepare breakfast for both of us and don''t forget to use the leftovers from yesterday''s dinner." Aiden hearing her shy voice can see that she is embarrassed right now, as her face is completely red. Not looking at his face, he doesn''t know what is stopping her from taking the last step in their relationship, but he decides to not rush her and agrees with her word. As he walks toward the door to go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for both of them while thinking. ''Argh, I also have to take care of my rock-hard cock'' He glanced back at her big sister waking toward the bathroom in the sexy nightdress; he had already smelled the fishy smell while she was giving him a hickey and seeing her sticky liquid dripping down from her long, beautiful legs. He can tell she has cummed when he rubbed his thick hot rod just above her pussy in those thin clothes she was wearing. He also hoped that his big sister solves her inner monologue and they fucked each other as their bodies were already showing they wanted each other, and he started feeling a little pain in his big, hard cock while seeing the cum dripping down her long legs. ''I had to take care off this bad boy quickly before his big sister came down for dinner.'' But he knows in his mind she is not going to come before him, as he can already imagine she is going to masturbate while showering. Imagining the scene, he felt a little more pain in his cock, and he quickly left to relieve himself. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 46: A peek of the preparation for the World Evolution. Aiden, coming out of the bathroom on the ground floor, walks toward the kitchen to cook some light side dishes to go with the leftover dinner from yesterday night. He is also relieved his big sister hasn''t come down from her room as breakfast is not ready yet. He thinks there are only about 30 minutes left for the entrance ceremony of his high school to start; he has to hurry up to arrive there before 8 a.m. As he started making side dishes for breakfast quickly while reheating the leftovers in the oven, 10 minutes passed, breakfast was ready, and he was currently sitting on the chair at the dining table waiting for Big Sis to come downstairs to eat together. He hasn''t waited long, as only in a minute or so he saw his sister coming toward the dining table in a black shirt on the top, a light grey formal pant on the bottom, and a light grey coat over her black shirt in her formal attire, like she usually goes to work. She looks beautiful in her formal attire, giving him vibes of a cool president, and he is also impressed by her because in these past five years, she has taken full control over the company, and their stock has also returned to normal, and almost all the credit goes to his beautiful big sister, who has taken a seat right next to him. He is also not the only one who has changed in these past five years; while they act almost the same toward them, his big sister has matured a lot while taking over the company, seeing the world from a different perspective than before and meeting different people. They didn''t chat much at the dining table and started eating the food. After finishing eating, there were only 15 minutes left before the start of the entrance ceremony, and his school was only 2 kilometers away from his home, so they weren''t going to be late today as they both walked toward their garage. All the cars present are made out of titanium mixed with some other metal to make them even stronger. All these cars outside bodies can easily stop bullets, and there are many hidden weapons inside for emergencies. The windows are also bulletproof, and their glass is even thicker than usual bulletproof. *** There are seven cars like them present in his garage. When he first asked his big sister if he wanted a lot of money to buy and make many different things, his big sister asked him what he was going to do with a lot of money, but even if they had a lot of money, he is asking for 1 billion federal coins. An average middle-class family in tier-two cities only earns 1000 to 5000 federal coins per month at most, so 1 billion federal coins is an absurd amount of money. Their mom has saved a lot of money for them outside of their company, and it''s about 1.7 billion federal coins. They can buy some Tier 2 cities with that amount of money. and it''s not including their company, which is worth more than 50 billion federal coins, and it''s almost a fifth of the company he is asking. She at least had to know what he was going to do with it. He explained to her about different things he wanted to have for at least 30 minutes. Alicia was listening to absurd things he wanted to have; some of these things didn''t even exist; they had to be created specially, but she thought it would be easily under 1 billion federal coins. But that is not the point; they are not going to war, and there is no nuclear bomb dropping. Why would he want dangerous things like that? She wanted to refuse some things for his safety and said in a serious voice. "No, Little Aiden, some¡ª" Alicia''s voice was cut off as she looked at her cute little brother, who started to cry about wanting something for the first time in his life. Her heart almost broke. She didn''t care if he wanted it; she would give it to him to not make him cry. She just had to make sure he wouldn''t hurt himself while using some of these things. So she agreed with him that in the end, if being a big sister, she wouldn''t be able to give some toys to her little brother to play with. How can she be a good big sister who he looks up to even though some of these things are a bit destructive? She doesn''t care if her little brother is happy. She even told him to use 1.5 billion; she didn''t need that much money, and their mom left them for their personal use. There is also their company, which could make that amount of money in a few years for her as she becomes more determined to handle the company and make some more money for her little brother, seeing how happy he is hugging her and giving her kisses willingly. *** Back to present Alicia, seeing the cars in front of them, doesn''t react much and picks a black stylish one to drive her little brother to school. Because she knows these are toys compared to other things he is hiding inside the secret laboratory underground, whenever she enters the laboratory with him, she doesn''t know what to think of all this. At least her little brother is happy, so she doesn''t care if he wants more money she can give him; she has made tons of money during these past five years. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was even surprised when he told her that 1.4 billion federal coins were gone, but she understood fully when she noticed all the things he had done. Even if a nuclear bomb drops, she doesn''t think anything is going to happen to them; they can live their lives in their laboratory peacefully. She doesn''t think much and takes the driver''s seat, and Aiden takes the seat next to her as she starts driving to his school, which is only 2 kilometers away from her home boundaries, but the actual driving distance would be more than 5 kilometers. While driving, she doesn''t pay much attention to the black SUVs following them, as it''s not new to her and she knows these people were told to follow them whenever she and her little brother go outside from their aunt, even though she told them not to follow, but they would still secretly follow. All of them wear a hero mask that makes them look funny while carrying rifles and guns with them. She laughed very hard when she saw these people for the first time, knowing her aunt told them to wear a hero mask because of her, as she liked heroes when she was a child and thought that her aunt was an actual hero. She still doesn''t think she was wrong for thinking of her aunt as a hero, but she gets embarrassed whenever she thinks about it, so she keeps it a secret that she still idolizes her aunt as a hero. She tried to talk to them one day, but other than replying yes or no, they didn''t say anything more in these years. She came to understand how feared her aunt actually is; she even tried to find out more about her by using her company power as she wanted to know more about her aunt. *** As she knows, her aunt only told them good things, and she was not naive enough to think being a military general was an easy job. What she found out shocked her a little and even made her emotional, but she could easily imagine her aunt like that. She found out about how many dangerous missions she had completed in her career while risking her life and how she was feared by almost all the male officers. Many of them even gave her the nickname demon behind her back. She felt very angry listening to the report as people called her a demon behind her back, but she was mostly sad knowing that her aunt hadn''t shared with her anything about her mission or how many times she had to risk her life. She even started crying knowing her aunt didn''t share anything with her, but she didn''t blame her; she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle it from her mouth, so she swore that day to herself that she would become strong enough for her aunt to share these things with her herself. *** That''s why she can easily imagine her aunt threatening every single guard that if they tried to act friendly and tried to talk with their niece and nephew, it wouldn''t be good for them. She knows her aunt had some past; that''s why she especially hated men; she didn''t even get married, and she is already over 30 years old, but looking at her body and attractive appearance, she would easily get mistaken for a beautiful woman in her twenties. While driving, Alice is in her own thoughts, while at the same time, Aiden is thinking about something important, as her mood is a little sour, thinking of a little pink-haired, pink-eyed girl with a body that is the exact definition of the word loli with her short body looking sweet and innocent, which is just a facade. He doesn''t want to see that pest while enjoying his time with his big sister today, but it''s a relief she only spies on him from a distance, other than talking to her one time when he helped her that time without knowing her identity falling for her cute facade, which must be set up, and he doesn''t have any interaction with her ever again. He has to endure it for a few more days after that world evolution begins, and he would be out of government reach and secretly become super strong. He still hasn''t forgotten about killing Anderes Shade; he would kill the pink-haired Loli spy too in the future if she tries something funny. The most important thing for him is his family''s safety, so he would do anything to keep his family safe. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 47: Twins sisters Ava and Isla Past Coming out of his thoughts, Aiden noticed his big sister had already parked the car; now they had to go through a security check to enter the school, and his school was huge. There are many different buildings, and their walls are reinforced so that even a sniper bullet wouldn''t pass through the walls. He can only imagine how much money they had to spend to build so many buildings with these reinforced walls; still, it would probably be less than how much he had spent on his secret hideout underground and all the stuff he had bought. Compared to that it looks cheap, and the security that comes with them couldn''t go inside with weapons because it''s not allowed inside. Security was only allowed today because the parents of the children would attend today, so they followed, just two of them, both were girls with funny wooden masks on their faces, and their height and hair color were also the same. Actually, all the guards sent by this aunt were all women, not single men. He doesn''t doubt their competence as his aunt sent them, but he is sure he can beat every single one of them in hand to handle combat, and his shooting skills are also not bad. But during these five years, he mainly focused on hand-to-hand combat and only one weapon, and he chose a sword after trying different weapons; it suited him and his sister the most, so she also learned swordsmanship. My swordsmanship skill had finally reached B-rank a few days ago, entering B-rank after so many years. He has also noticed the speed of his learning is faster than other people, so he thinks it must be because of his physique, and some of the credit goes to his intelligence, breaking the limit of humans. Other than his intelligence stats, he was not able to break the limit of any of his stats in these five years. Still, even his stats increase faster than others; he doesn''t know his physique has such hidden perks, and he can''t wait until his physique gets completed; currently, it''s not even 1%. When he first noticed this, he felt very fortunate and couldn''t wait to copy different physiques however up until now, he hasn''t found anyone with a special physique. He has seen one, but it''s only a fragment of his physique; he doesn''t know if it would increase the percentage of his physique because it''s a complete one. Still, he would copy it when he gets the chance. He hasn''t focused on these guards before, but he can tell they are twins if they are following them inside. He can''t let them follow inside with the stupid masks on their faces they are currently wearing. He is walking with Big Sis while both twin guards are following silently behind them. He stopped walking and turned around, standing in front of the twins, whose faces were covered with stupid wooden masks, as he said in his captivating voice, looking at them. "You both need to remove the mask if you want to follow inside." Ava and Isla, both sisters, were behind the general niece and nephew to protect them; following them inside, it''s been five years since they were assigned to this job by General May''s orders. The general has specially given them an order, even if they have to die to protect her niece and nephew telling them Nothing should happen to both of them and they have made sure of it. All the 10 soldiers, including both sisters, accepted her order. She even gave them the option to back out before saying if something happens to them while they are guarding, she can accidentally kill them if that ever happens so they can back out now. As expected none of the 10 soldiers back out because all of them are Orphans, and the general is the one who gave them a chance to live; they can even eat three times a day. however they don''t know what other''s stories are, but they live in a Tier 3 city before going to the army picked by the general ten years ago; she was not a general at that time, but compared to this city, the difference is like heaven and hell. *** The Tier 3 cities are like waste for the United Earth Federation; after the war, the Federation hasn''t rebuilt everything or they can''t rebuild; they don''t know, but instead of creating a balanced society, they mainly focus on the building of developed cities where the war hasn''t affected much within giant walls, naming them Tier 1 or Tier 2 cities, and people in the Tier 3 cities mostly live in slums; most of the houses it cannot be called houses there are basically tents. Having three meals a day is a luxury there for both of them; only a small percentage of people in Tier 3 cities can afford it, and they don''t have a father and a man to protect them. So their mother had to work as a prostitute to take care of both of them to provide them with one meal a day, but the main reason for that was so they didn''t have to live in fear of getting raped and killed by some sick people. It''s not that there are no police there, but they don''t care what happens to slum people they are only for the people who live outside the slums, and 50 percent of people living in these cities basically live in slums, so, police is only a name; they don''t expect anything from them. The people their mother sells her body to she has begged to ensure that both of them are safe. Even if their mother was a prostitute, both of them loved her very much. Every night her mother comes home with multiple bruises on her body. Eventually, their mother died of illness, and at that time both of them were only 15 years old. Once or twice every month, many doctors come to these big cities and come to the slums to give sick people free treatment and provide them some food. But there are so many people that not everyone can get the basic treatment and food given to them. The sheer population of people living in slums is too big. But sometimes they luck out after waiting in lines for many hours to get the packed food that tastes way better than the bland hard bread they usually eat they have to make sure to eat it right here because they don''t know someone might stab them for a meal. As for treatment, it''s almost a miracle to get them Doctors couldn''t keep with them with so many people being sick due to malnutrition and a dirty environment. Their mother had to provide meals for them she didn''t even tell them she was sick they would have done everything they could to give treatment to her they were also a little relieved knowing their mother didn''t live the miserable life she lived taking care of them finally have a rest from selling her body to a stranger and live in suffering. They cannot afford to give her a proper funeral, so they have to bury her themselves. Isla cried all day but Ava comforted her she didn''t cry much after her mother died maybe she knew it was eventually gonna happen and knowing there was a tough life ahead of them, they both had to take care of each other, so both of them lived as boys after her mother passed away, cutting their hair shorter and wrapping a cloth tightly around their chest area. They also decided to move away from where they used to live because some people might recognize them even if their faces are usually covered in dirt people can still identify them furthermore they don''t think they can protect themselves fully, so moving to a different part of the slum with different identities was the best choice for them. People can move to Tier 2 cities, but there are some conditions to it. First, they had to be less than 16 years old, which means an adult also has to have some talent. Neither of them has ever gone to school and they haven''t seen a single person slum going to Tier 2 city because having two meals a day is a good day for them. They couldn''t afford to go to school. If they were given the chance, they should have tried their hardest and at least got some scholarship in Tier 2 would have been a dream come true for them, but their luck was not that good. The next day, after having the funeral of her mother, they decided to find a job in the better area of the Tier 3 city moreover they couldn''t even enter a store with their ragged clothes and dirty appearance, and people looked at them like some sort of animal, but those looks didn''t bother them; they had seen way too much to have a problem with some looks from strangers. Ava was the one who always took care of me, even if we both were of the same age. She considers her an older sister, as she usually makes decisions; she is also the smarter one between them, according to Isla. Still, they wanted to live, not like her mother, who had no choice, and to protect them when they were kids, she had to become a prostitute. They know it''s very difficult for someone to accept them at work. But they were determined and still decided to find some work to earn some money, hoping it would work and someone kind person would give them work without caring about their appearance. They were also very excited about it. The thought of working and earning money to eat delicious food was their dream, but after one week of finding work, they were kicked out of many places. They were depressed, and not one place decided to accept them. They knew they were thin and weak and would do less work than healthy people, and they were happy to accept less money, but it didn''t work well for them. They had no food left to eat for the next day; they couldn''t even eat one meal the next day from what was left behind by their mother for emergencies. At this rate, they would die eventually, as many people die of hunger on a usual basis in slums. But in these few days, both sisters had seen a lot of military roaming around the little developed area when finding work, and they were not surprised by it as many criminals would hide in Tier 3 cities. Both sisters possess a strong desire to live, even dreaming to see what''s behind the tall wall they could see from kilometers away. They had seen someplace on the TV inside a store, but that didn''t feel real to them because all their lives they had only seen broken-down buildings and dirty streets. Seeing those beautiful videos, they both really wanted to go there, and both of them don''t think they have any talent or money to get accepted by the government and be qualified to enter Tier 2 cities. Having the desire to live backed by Corner, Ava made a plan for solving their problem once and for all but the plan was risky. She told the plan to her sister Isla about sneaking inside the military vehicle to get inside the Tier 2 city having no food and feeling hungry. Isla agreed with her sister happily, but both knew if they got caught, they would get beaten up. Having no medical facilities for them, they could easily die, getting injured, but they would sooner or later die because of hunger, so it''s the only option available for them, and the idea of successfully sneaking inside the Tier 2 city made them very excited. She can already imagine their life would be much better than living in the slums. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 48: Ava and Isla in a difficult situation? The next day both sisters woke up early in the morning; yesterday they had not eaten anything, so they were starving now. Still, their lives wouldn''t be this miserable. If the land wasn''t barren due to the war occurring many years ago; they wouldn''t be in this condition, and people could do farming and live their lives better than surviving in slums. Today they are going to hide inside the military vehicle to get themselves inside the Tier 2 city. Ava took the command and started moving to the military camp, and Isla followed after her sister. They decided to get as close as they could to the military camps without getting themselves caught. Ava noticed many military officers were guarding the parameters around their camp even this early in the morning they didn''t have a clock but living all these years in slums she could tell it was close to 5 Am right now to reach here it took them about 45 minutes so they are also little tired having not eaten anything and walking so much. Still, this is their last hope, so they have to sneak inside without getting caught and hide there until they reach the city, and she is not worried about the military staying there for a few more days. She knows the military usually comes for a 7-day mission, or it could be for months, but in front of her, the size of the camps was not big. In these few days, she saw there were less than 30 officers. So it was likely a week''s mission and a week had already passed so she decided to bet on little luck to get in, as there could be some special mission that could last longer, but according to her, they would probably leave today. But Ava felt a little weird today, as usually, soldiers don''t guard with this much seriousness; they usually chat, eat, and be a little carefree because they don''t think anything can hurt them here, and even if some crazy people who disagree with the government do protest and attack the military to show their discord against the government for not allowing them inside the city. Even they wouldn''t try to sneak inside the military vehicle, and why would she call them crazy? These people still didn''t understand that even after 100 years of war, when they started the protest against that government, nothing changed, so the government didn''t care about whether they lived or died. And retaliating against the soldier who had a rifle with stones and a wooden stick wouldn''t get them anywhere. Still, she respected them a little for not stopping all these years and continuing their hopeless protest, as in reality they couldn''t even get close to the giant wall without getting shot. Still, some people''s conditions improved a little only for the ones who can afford the school for their children in the Tier 3 cities and hope their child is a little talented and would be one who will get them out of this distasteful city that is filled with crimes. Coming out of her thoughts, Ava looked around the area to see if there was some blind spot so they could reach the truck parked a few meters away from the largest tent because other vehicles are Jeeps, and hiding in them would be hard for them. But to her surprise, she doesn''t find it possible to sneak inside the truck as it is now because most of the soldiers are looking in the direction of the largest tent beside the truck from time to time. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She doesn''t know who is in there, but there would probably be someone important for Solider to look in that direction time and time again, but this is not good news for them. Ava looked into Isla''s eyes and said in a whispering voice that even if they were 100 meters away and hiding behind the debris, she wouldn''t take a risk to talk as usual. "Isla Listen here; the situation is not good. I have two plans; one of them is more dangerous than the other, so you have to decide which one to choose after listening to it." Isla heard her sister''s whispering voice and replied in a low voice matching her voice. "Sister, you know I don''t like using so much brain; my head hurts thinking too much. You can decide it for both of us; I trust your decision." Ava, listening to her words, felt happy that her sister trusted her words as she made a decision. Previously, she was a little tempted to be the one to go, but she still reluctantly decided that her sister would be the one to go. It might sound selfish, but making the decision was hard for her because she also liked the idea of living in a developed city where they could eat food and find jobs, but now she wanted her sister to be the one to go. "Isla I would be one to distract them so you have time so you can hide inside the truck over there," as she pointed at the truck with her finger. Isla, hearing her words, almost yelled at her sister but stopped herself in the nick of time and said it in a low but annoyed tone. "Sister, what are you talking I know you also wanted to go; I wouldn''t go without it, and it''s this less dangerous plan you are talking about. How stupid can you be to think I would go without you, so tell me the dangerous plan." Ava hearing Isla felt a little relieved, as she also didn''t want to be separated from her sister without her if she would have the same motivation to live as her cheerful personality and hope made her keep going. She will also be worried if everything goes well for Isla after getting inside the truck or if she gets caught after leaving her side. Abandoning these negative thoughts from her mind, she started telling the plan to Isla. "I know we both are tired and hungry, but we have to get to the truck as fast as we can and hide inside when the soldier starts to change their shift, and I think we will probably have less than 1 minute or maybe even less, so run even if you get a little hurt in the process. as she took a deep look at her sister Isla and said in a more serious voice. "You have to endure it, and make sure to not make a sound." "I know 100 meters seems little and sounds easy to you, but we have to be careful not to get noticed, and I would be over if we got caught, and given how weak our bodies are, it would be very tough, so sister, don''t look behind and run like your life depends upon it because it literally did depend on it." Isla hearing her serious words didn''t take her work as a joke, as she knew running in the condition she was in would be different, and they even had to be careful not to get noticed by them. Usually, she acts careful even when they are hungry because even if she becomes sad, it won''t change something for them, so she likes living her life happily even in these difficult times. But now she had to be serious, as today would decide how their future was going to be, as she said to Ava in a serious voice. "Don''t worry, sister, I got it, and I would be very careful you worry about yourself because I am not going to get caught," as she showed a smile on her face. Ava hearing her words was a little relieved that her carefree sister decided to act a little serious today, but it still didn''t change her cheerful personality, as she also showed a smile to her and patted her little while wishering in her voice. "Okay, Isla, I would be careful now; we had to wait for them to change shifts." Isla enjoyed her sister patting her head as she hummed in response, agreeing with her words. They don''t have to wait for long, as little less than an hour later the soldier began to move from their position and started walking toward the different tents to change their shifts. Ava looked into Isla''s eyes and nodded her head to tell her that it was time to move as both of them started running in the truck''s direction. At the pace they were at, it would take them about 30 seconds to reach the truck. Ava also felt a little lucky that the ground they were running on was not too rough and there were not many rocks in it, as they didn''t have any shoes, and if they got hurt much, it would be a disaster for them, as from the pain they still felt while running, it''s nothing to them. They both were running their fastest given their condition, and Ava was looking toward the soldier in between if they were looking in their direction while they were running while panting. Their legs also started to hurt, only running for more than 10 given how weak and malnourished their bodies were; luckily they managed to reach the truck without getting caught as they both hid to the side of the truck where the soldier couldn''t see them. Ave was using her finger to tell Isla to go inside first, as they were just to climb a little, and made a gap between the green cloth to enter inside the truck. Isla, seeing her sister indicating her climb first, didn''t say anything and quietly walked toward the back of the truck, but just as she started to climb, her feet landed on a small rock. She slipped and started to fall while feeling pain in her bare feet as the rock was pointy and made her bleed. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 49: Is this the End? Isla suddenly felt a sharp pain in her foot, and a little painful cry escaped while falling, thinking she had messed up only for a second as Ava prevented her sister from falling on the ground by grabbing her. Still, one of the soldiers had heard the sound of a high-pitched cry that was very low. The soldier looked at his colleague next to him, who was also with him at the time and said in a bit suspicious voice. "Hey, did you not hear the sound just now? It was low, but I heard it just not." His colleague, hearing his words, looked at him and said in an annoyed voice that he didn''t hear anything and they should be having fun right now, but now they had to be on guard duty in this small place where he doesn''t think someone is a threat to them, thinking to himself. ''It''s all because of their bad luck; they had to be assigned to a mission where the infamous demon is the leader.'' Still, he wouldn''t complain, knowing for disobeying the order of the superior what punishment he would get, and knowing who is the one giving the sentence, he wouldn''t dare to complain and follow the order without any complaints. Still, he can release some stress on the retard next to him who is hearing things. "What the fuck are you talking about? I didn''t hear anything. You are having a daydream." The soldier hearing his colleague say that he is having a daydream felt a little pissed, as he was also tired from guarding all night long somewhere in this broken-down city, but he was sure he heard something as he replied to his colleague in the same annoyed tone. "Hey, what the fuck did you know? I definitely heard some voice over there" while pointing his finger at the location next to where May''s tent was set up. The colleague looked in the direction where he was pointing, but he didn''t see anything there, so he responded in a pissed tone. "I must be a cat or something. Do not disturb me; I am going to sleep. I am tired right now." Ava, upon realizing that Isla had made a faint sound, didn''t take any risks and immediately hid below the truck with her sister. There is so much space below, so it''s very easy for them to hide underneath while lying. She also didn''t forget to cover the mouth of the Isla to make sure she didn''t make any noises from the pain. Both of them hide below the truck while Ava is contemplating how to get out of this situation; ultimately, she decides. ''We just have to wait here until they find a chance to hide in the truck.'' She also hoped that someone else wouldn''t have heard the little cry escaping from her sister''s mouth; she wasn''t blaming her sister for this instead, she blamed herself in her mind. ''I should be the one who should be on guard, keeping an eye on things.'' She felt a little obligated to take care of her cheerful sister, and out of the excitement of reaching the truck'' she didn''t focus much and failed to notice the sharp rock lying on the ground at the back of the truck. It was small, but she should have been careful.'' She didn''t brood much over it and decided she just had to wait until the soldiers started having breakfast and then carefully hid inside the truck without getting caught however, she knew it would be much harder doing it in the sunlight as sunset was going to happen in a few hours. As for why she didn''t decide to start her plan at night, she feared that if the soldier shot them at night, they wouldn''t be able to clearly see them, so the safest option for them was to do it in the early morning when at least the soldier would be able to see them a little bit. In case they get caught seeing that they were children, not adults she wouldn''t have to worry about getting shot down by them, so she made many hypotheses before actually implementing the plan That is why early morning before sunrise is the best time for them. But one thing still bothered the colleague, even though he see nothing where the retard is pointing, still, the area he was looking at is right next to the demoness tent where the supply truck is located. Nevertheless, he wasn''t going to look even if there was some small bird or small animal. He is tired right now, as he continued in the same annoyed voice suggesting the one who heard the voice should go and check. "If you are hearing something, go and check it out. I''m going to change my shift and replace the fucker who is sleeping peacefully in the tent, so fuck off now." The soldier hearing his words didn''t like his attitude and how he was telling him to fuck off and said in response. "Okay, I would go, but remember that if I found something important, I would be the only one who gets to take all the credit." Although he didn''t think he would actually find something other than some animal, he still wanted to ruin this fucker sleep and why he was going because he was very scared of the leader, which is why he didn''t miss anything because of his carelessness. They had already completed their mission of killing a criminal who was hiding in this city; they were ordered to find them in this Tier 3 city according to their Eastern Army, so he didn''t want to make a mistake at the end when the mission had been completed so smoothly because of his own laziness. The colleague hearing his word he would be one to take all the credit felt a bit apprehensive as he decided to follow him because if they were out of luck, if they really found something that would attract the leader''s attention, I would definitely help him in his promotion in rank, so she shamelessly changed his mind and said. "Okay, brother, we will go together and find the thing that''s causing the noises that you were talking about earlier." As he started to walk ahead of him without waiting for his response. The soldier hearing his colleague''s words just wanted to punch the fucker down for playing around with him like that, but he quickly followed after without taking the lead hoping to find a snake that would bite this shameless fucker down that would be pretty enjoyable to him. They both reached the truck and began to check inside first because this is where the food and some space firearms were located if someone really broke inside the truck, as there is only a cloth in between there is no gate at the back of the small truck to block the invader. They prayed it wasn''t a human intruder, knowing they would face severe punishment for failing to detect someone attempting to steal supplies from the truck. They would also feel humiliated because they had to guard all night and still couldn''t detect an intruder. Thankfully they couldn''t find anything inside the truck, and no supplies were missing, thinking it should be some cat or other small animal that made the sound. Ava and Isla, who had seen the soldier walking inside the truck, kept quiet without even moving or making any sound even by mistake, they hoped these soldiers would get out of there fast, and if more soldiers came here, they knew they would definitely get caught. Two officers walked outside of the truck feeling relieved that they didn''t find anything. Still, they looked around the area, hoping to find the cause of the noise. They started to walk back to their tent to rest as they were feeling very sleepy right now suddenly the rude colleague of the soldier stopped in track looked toward the soldier and said in an annoyed voice. "You think it is okay to check inside the truck and the area around it, but why haven''t we checked below the truck? Someone can easily hide underneath it. Are you dumb?" he had also forgotten about but wouldn''t forget the chance to blame the soldier next to him. The soldier hearing the word didn''t say anything in return for his insult, as he also thinks they are dumb not to check below the truck thinking. ''It must be because I am tired right now; I didn''t check there.'' Ava and Isal, seeing the soldier had walked away from the truck; they should be around 50 meters away from their position, so they didn''t hear their conversation about checking below the truck. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They both released a sign of relief, thinking they had escaped the current predicament. Now they just had to find an opportunity to sneak inside and hide themselves well inside, but they saw from underneath the truck that the two soldiers were coming toward the truck once again. Ava, seeing this, felt they were very unlucky today, but she still hoped they must have left something inside the truck as they both kept quiet, hiding underneath the truck without making any sound. As the soldiers came closer to the truck, their heartbeat increased, and they were also covered in sweat. Even though the temperature was not hot however due to the tension building and everything they had done until now, they sweated a lot. Still, they hoped the soldiers were not coming for them. The two officers walked leisurely and arrived at the truck once again in less than a minute; they didn''t do anything, and one of the soldiers looked below the truck, and what he saw underneath the truck shocked him completely. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 50: Twins getting played around? Ava and Isla were hiding underneath the truck, hoping that the two soldiers wouldn''t be coming for them and that it could be something else. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier, after approaching the truck, doesn''t waste any time and looks underneath the vehicle to see if they missed something, seeing there are two dirty-looking boys in ragged clothes; their faces are covered in dirt, and he can also smell the unpleasant smell coming from them. He doesn''t waste any time; he pulls out his handgun and points at the two beggars hiding underneath the vehicle and says in a voice, not too loud, as he doesn''t want to cause a commotion to alert the leader if it could resolve peacefully. Ava has seen one of the soldiers trying to look underneath the truck; she doesn''t try to run; she knows it would be a futile attempt in front of healthy, trained soldiers. They hadn''t eaten anything yesterday, and they were all feeling weak and tired as a result, more importantly, her sister''s foot was injured; she wouldn''t be able to run far even if they tried. Ava knew they needed to find a way to peacefully resolve the situation before it escalated further, especially considering Isla''s injury. But she knew they would definitely get a beating for this, and it would be hard to survive from getting beaten up, so she had already made a decision she couldn''t make beforehand. But now her resolve grew more given how hopeless there are in living in the slum. After getting out of there, they would start to steal from people to make a living because they also wanted to live a comfortable life, and it would also help them heal their injuries faster. And she would try next time with better conditions when another military convoy visited the area, as she wouldn''t give up trying to leave this hellhole. She was determined to escape at all costs; for now, they had to get out of this situation with the least bit of injury possible, and seeing the handgun pointed in their direction she had decided she would tell them that she only wanted to steal some food without mentioning anything about trying to sneak inside the Tier 2 city; otherwise, their miserable fate would be even worse. The rude colleague next to the soldier, seeing him pull out his handgun, didn''t say anything and followed after him without a word, as he knew even this retard wouldn''t pull out a pistol for nothing. He had taken position a few meters away, thinking if whatever dangerous inside tried to attack the soldier, he would provide cover in time. The soldier, seeing the two beggars said in a voice, only the two dirty-looking rats in front of him could hear. "You two come out now and put your hand over your head and don''t make a noise or else you''ll regret it." Ava and Isla, listening to the soldier''s command, slowly emerged from their hiding spot, fear evident in their eyes as they obeyed the soldier''s command strictly to not make any sound, knowing one bullet from the handgun would end their lives. Solider, seeing the two beggars coming from underneath the truck following their instruction, felt relieved knowing he didn''t have to use force on them as it would definitely alert the other soldiers nearby. The colleague seeing the two rats in dirty clothes coming from underneath the truck felt angry, knowing he had delayed his sleep due to these dirty beggars he believed they must be trying to steal food from the vehicle. He would let them go although he already decided to teach them a lesson for disturbing his sleep without causing any commotion, as he also didn''t want to alert the leader for this little thing. So he decides to take the command, putting his handgun in his holster once again as he doesn''t think they are a threat to him, thinking, ''Even if these dirty guys had a knife on them, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him.'' but he knows they don''t have a knife on them, seeing their appearance. He also knew that the retard next to him would follow the protocol and would keep his hand on him all the time, as they were the same unit. During this mission, he came to understand him a little. The colleague said in an arrogant voice to the soldier next to him, "I don''t need your help in this; I would handle these beggars myself," with a smile on his face. Solider doesn''t say anything to this or see his putting his handgun in the holster, as he already came to understand his asshole. He wanted to let them go without doing anything, but he knew his fucker would not let this pass and have some fun beating them little. He also doesn''t mind it that much; he wouldn''t try to argue because of some beggars, but he said in a solemn voice, reminding the colleague. "Okay, do what you want, but be careful not to make too much noise and leave them in their walking condition." After saying this, he paused for a second and continued with a glint in his face. "And if it caused commotion, I would literally punch the fuck out of you." The colleague wanted to argue, but he knew this retard was serious this time and didn''t want to fight because of some street rats, so he said in an annoyed voice. "Even I know that; don''t worry, I would be careful not to make a commotion." Ava and Isla were paying attention to their unfiltered conversation while their hands were above their heads. They already knew they would get beaten up today; however, they were already prepared for this to happen, so they were standing quietly, keeping their heads down, as she knew people could notice their feminine features if they looked carefully from closer range. She absolutely doesn''t want to let them find out that they are girls, knowing it could be both good or bad for them according to the type of soldier in front of them, nevertheless, she wouldn''t risk it on luck, so the best case is for them to get beaten up as boys in this lawless city. The colleague looked at the two beggars'' ragged and dirty appearance; he felt a little disgusted, but he still wouldn''t give up on the chance to relieve some of his stress on these two beggars in front of them and ordered in an arrogant tone while being careful not to make his voice too loud. "You two rats quickly move the back of the truck with your hands over your head." Seeing them move silently, the two soldiers followed after the beggar; he didn''t check their bodies for weapons because, seeing their appearance, he didn''t think something was underneath the ragged clothes. Ava had done this intentionally last night to their one pair of ragged clothes to prevent them from checking their bodies with their hands and found out they were girls, and it did work out well for her. Reaching the area where no one would be able to notice them, he felt relieved, but during the walk, he spotted that one of them was walking a little off; he guessed he would be injured given they didn''t have any shoes on them, which still wouldn''t affect him. It makes him even more excited to beat the one who is already injured. Seeing the two beggars keeping their heads down, he told them to make their heads up to look at him, and seeing the fear evident in their eyes, he felt satisfied, and he could already see these two boys in front of him, probably fourteen to sixteen years old. But he wouldn''t let them go just because they were probably minors; they had tired of stealing supplies from them, therefore he would teach them a good lesson, and knowing these two were boys, even if the leader found out, he beat them up, he thinks. ''She definitely wouldn''t say anything knowing how biased she is toward the male gender.'' He even thinks his image would be better than before in front of her, knowing he has stopped some beggars from stealing their supplies. He felt relaxed about this, but he still wanted to teach them a lesson without attracting anyone''s attention because some of those so-called good soldiers would probably criticize him for beating weak little boys. As a creepy smile appeared on his face, he looked toward the both of them and said in a sinister voice. "Given how weak and dirty you look, I would go easy on you two and only hit both of you three times and let you go; aren''t I generous rats?" pausing for a second, he continued with a wider smile. "But if you make any sound that anyone else hears, I won''t say anything about that; I will keep the surprise for later; you can try to scream if you want to." The soldier next wanted to say something about him playing his sick game on these weak beggars, but he didn''t want to argue with him and delay more and wanted to end it as soon as he could, so he kept quiet, still holding the handgun in his hand according to protocols. Ava and Isla, seeing the creepy smile on his face, know they are going to get beaten up hard; they didn''t think they could easily take their hits from a trained soldier without making much sound, and knowing how weak their body is, cold sweat started to trickle down their bodies and fear was evident in their eyes while their legs were shaking a little. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 51: Reality The colleague, looking at their fearful expressions and shaking legs, felt inner satisfaction and looked at both the beggars with manacing eyes and walked closer to the injured one first, as this was the only thing that could identify them because he had noticed now that these two are twin brothers, and this is his first time beating up twin, so it excites him even more. Ava, seeing the soldier coming closer to her sister Isla, felt her heart tighten a little thinking of seeing her cheerful sister beat up this ruthless monster in front of him; she couldn''t endure it and said in a pleading voice. "Sir, please spare my brother; you can beat me up instead of him." Her eyes were a little teary at the end of the sentence. The rude soldier, seeing that one of them talked without his command or permission, felt his authority was challenged, thinking to himself. ''At first, I had to endure the bitch command ordering him like a dog all the time, and he also didn''t like the look on her face when she looked at him while ordering him as if he were some pest.'' It hurts his pride to get ordered by someone who had joined the military later than him, and she is a woman. He couldn''t do anything to her, knowing she was his team leader, and he was ashamed but couldn''t beat her up in a fight. Now this weak little beggar is telling him how to do things, but he doesn''t show his anger as he is very good at controlling himself; otherwise, he would have been beaten and punished by the bitch already. But he can easily release all his frustration on these beggars, and no one would say anything as they are the ones who were trying to steal the food from the truck, so it was a perfect opportunity to enjoy himself as he had a creepy smile on his face and he was about to say something, but his voice was cut off by another voice. "No, don''t listen to my brother; instead, you can give me all the beating, and I can handle it " Isla said while shaking, a lagging and fearful expression because the idea of seeing her always smart and intelligent sister getting beaten in front of her didn''t sit right with her; she would take all the beating to not see her sister beaten in front of her. The rude officer, seeing that his voice was cut off once again, was inraged at how these two little beggars were irritating him right by showing their brotherly love in front of him and thinking about the other one''s first in this situation. But once he beat his brother in front of him, he excited him more and more, thinking of seeing the look on his face. So with a wide creepy smile on his face, he said he accepted the injured one''s offer, as he wanted the more composed beggar begging and crying for help when he beat the other one. "Okay, I will listen to you little beggar, forgive you brother, and you will take all his beating, and it''s decided even if you beg, I will not change this decision and nothing will stop me" while looking at Isla. Isla felt a little terrified at first but remembered the times when she had to fight other kids in the slum, sometimes even she got many bruises from it, so she thought she could take six hits from the soldier. She looked at him and noticed there was a large difference between the kids in the slums and the soldiers in front, but she didn''t think he would beat a minor that hard as he was from the Tier 2 city; they should be more civilized than the lawless people here. While Ava was hearing his words and seeing those creepy smiles on his face from time to time, she had a bad feeling in her heart, and she didn''t think this psychopath who was playing with them from the start would have any good ideas. But she knows she can''t stop him from doing what he wants, listening to his words, and there is also the other officer who has in his hand a gun pointing at them without showing any emotion. Thinking to herself, she looked toward the other officer and said in a pleading voice. "Sir, can you not forgive just this time? Let us go. We are just hungry and haven''t eaten anything since yesterday. Because of that, we decided to steal the food as your last option." The soldier looking at the little beggar even felt sympathy for them while he had decided to let them go, but this rude fucker is insisting on punishing these children, but he still doesn''t want to argue because of these two, who are the ones who decided to steal food from the vehicle. But he could at least try to convince his once to stop and just let go because he doesn''t want to cause commotion just because of these little beggars and disturb the leader, as he said in a calm voice. "Hey, why don''t we just let go? They are not even adults, so we should just warn them and let them go this time." Still, he knows this fucker wouldn''t listen to him, but it doesn''t hurt to try at least once. Ava and Isla, hearing the words of the other officer, felt very happy, hoping they would just let them get their time as they both looked toward the other soldier, waiting for his response, but seeing the unpleasant expression of the other officer, they knew the chance of them getting away without beating was slim to none. But there was still hope in their eyes that by some miracle he would let them go, but their hopes were crushed when they heard his next words talking to the other officer. "You fucker, don''t try to be a good guy now; they are the ones who tried to steal from the truck, and they should be getting punished, and I am not breaking any laws, and this is not Tier 2 city. I can give them a little punishment, so just be quiet." The soldier listening to his words couldn''t refuse him, but one thing was clear: he didn''t like this man in front of him one bit and thought to himself. ''If he went too far when pushing these kids, he wouldn''t mind alerting all the other soldiers, even the leader.'' He doesn''t know what''s going to happen after that, but he believes it would still be much better than to leave the kid in these physio hands after seeing those creepy smiles earlier. "Okay, but don''t go too far. Don''t think I didn''t warn you before," he said, looking directly into the other soldier''s eyes, but he still believed it was much better to give light slaps and let them go without alerting the leader; he hoped this fucker would have some brain and doesn''t push him enough to alert the others. The rude soldier hearing his threat doesn''t take him seriously, as the worst he can do would physically stop him, and he doesn''t think he would alert other soldiers because of these beggars, so he is excited to have fun playing with these twin beggars. Ava and Isla were disappointed hearing that, but they felt relieved knowing that one of the officers was kind enough to not let them get hurt too much in his presence by the soldier in front of them, who had a creepy smile on his face. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rude soldier doesn''t waste any time and stands face-to-face with Isla; he is bigger than them, so it makes it more scary for Isla; she has already tightened her muscles in her face to receive a punch or slap on her face, feeling scared. The soldier felt satisfied seeing him like that, but he already had a different plan for the beating, before starting, he brought his mouth closer to the beggar''s ear and whispered something in her ears, which made Isla even more terrified and determined to take the beating without making too much noise. The rude soldier didn''t waste any time and started stretching his hand, indicating he was going to start, and Isla was also ready for it, but suddenly with a creepy smile on his face, he raised his foot and kicked hard, not using full force but definitely not something that could be used on a minor, and his military shoes made it even worse on her bare foot, which was already injured due to the pointy rock earlier. Isla, who was not expecting a kick on her foot that was already injured, almost screamed, but she had not forgotten the word he had said to her earlier in her ears, so she gritted her teeth together as only a painful groan escaped her mouth, but she couldn''t stop herself from crying as tears started to leak out of her eyes. ugh sob ugh sob ugh And she started sobbing silently. Only a little painful cry escaped her mouth while sobbing, which she still couldn''t control, but it was still not enough to alert others. Ava saw the physio kicking her sister, where she had already hurt before, and they also didn''t have any shoes, so she knew it was very severe for her, and seeing a layer of skin had come off of her feet and blood was leaking out of her foot, she just wanted to run there and hug her sister, who had endured the kick by only making some painful grunts and crying to herself. Her heart ached very seeing her like that, as tears also started to leak out of her eyes, and her eyes were completely red right now looking at the physio, who had inflicted pain on her sister. Never in her life has she felt this angry toward someone. In her plan, she doesn''t think the soldier would be this cruel toward them, even seeing that they are still minors. She knows she couldn''t do anything to him, but she really wanted to fight the asshole who had hurt her sister, even knowing she would get beaten, but she didn''t do it, knowing that it would make things even worse for them. Chapter 52: Determined Ava? The solider seeing how the asshole had kicked the little beggar where he had also noticed the injury earlier and knowing how tough the shoes they wear are and taking that kick on the bare feet even he would feel so much pain noticing the crushed feet of the little beggar and a layer of skin came off so it was bleeding right now. He decided that enough he wouldn''t let this psychopath continue seeing how he had the creepy smile while watching the children cry. It looks to him that this bastard does think these people living in these Tier 3 cities are human to him and only toys for him to play but he wouldn''t let this slide in front of him, he doesn''t even want to imagine if this fucker got promotion in future comes in these cities as leader of the mission he can already imagine he would do many horrible things to the people here especially people living in slums when even police here wouldn''t care much about them. He knows the people in these Tier 3 cities are like a waste of the United Earth Federation, and more importantly, those living in the slums had the worst conditions, but he couldn''t do anything; he was just a soldier, and even before the World War III, there are still people like them still the situation was different from now, but the current condition of these cities outside the walls, who even wanted to work hard and get inside the Tier 2 cities, it was very hard for them. They had to donate a large amount of money, even for him; it would be around a few months of his salary, so only a small percentage of people can fulfill this condition in Tier 3 city, another option is to have a talented or hardworking child who can pass the assessment for the move to Tier 2 city, so this will open the door to their parents to come with him after a few years of him setting down inside the city. And for giving them more hope and not angering them too much so that it results in protesting against the UEF, even if they protest with the might of the United Earth Federation, these large numbers of Tier 3 cities are no threat to them, and the normal people inside the wall don''t even know that there are people living outside the wall; they are not allowed to share it with people inside; they had already signed a contract, and they are not crazy enough to break. Only people in high positions and big companies know about them like some people in Tier 1 cities and high-positioned government employees, moreover for them to do their business peacefully, they wouldn''t provoke the United Earth Federation, so these people are trapped. Well, at least they are offered a chance to join the Tier 2 cities with some conditions; otherwise, it would be too cruel for them. A few big companies also donate money and provide medical support to them however, given that the number of Tier 3 cities is more than double the number of Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined, it wouldn''t make a large difference, but it would still improve their living conditions a little. As for recruiting soldiers from these cities, they are a little skeptical about these people, knowing how they treated them, so they only recruit them every decade also UEF doesn''t have many enemies who are a threat to them after World War III there are only a few terrorists organizations who doesn''t like the fact that a single organization is in control of almost all the world after the merge of the all the previous existing countries. So for the people living in the slums, he didn''t think they would get the chance to get recruited into the military before the normal citizens of the Tier 3 cities thus he felt pity for these beggars in front whose future was dark like their childhood and seeing the psychopath hitting these already poor children that horribly he put his gun inside the holster and walked toward the bastard and hold his hands tightly and said in a resoluted voice. "hey you bastard that''s enough if I had known you are this much of a psychopath I wouldn''t have allowed you to do this punishment thing from the start" The rude more solid who was enjoying the look of despair on both brothers'' faces crying and sobbing having a creepy smile on his face felt a strong hold on his wrist he was so immersed that he didn''t notice that the solider next to him arrive closer to him and after he listened to his word he felt frustrated as he was enjoying the look of despair these beggars faces and said in response to his word. "Hey they are the ones who tried to steal according to the rules I can punish them If they are above the age of 14 in Tier 3 cities and they look above that age so I am not doing anything wrong." Solider listening to his word felt more and more frustrated and caught a deep breath to control himself as this asshole doesn''t even understand punishing them doesn''t mean crippling them how can this bastard even enjoy this as he said once again ready to take action if he does not comply with him. "Whatever the rules are, I don''t care, and I know you, bastard, that''s not how you are supposed to punish a minor, and their crime is not something big, so let them go, or don''t say I do not warn you for what happens next" The rude soldier hearing his word thinks even if this fucker felt sympathy towards these beggars, he wouldn''t stop his fun, so he would hit them one to two times before letting them go, as he doesn''t want to push this good-for-nothing too much. So he said in an annoyed voice. "I would give them two more hits and let them go, so don''t try to act good." The solider hearing these words doesn''t trust him one bit seeing his previous kick on the injured feet, so if he hit the foot again, he knew without medical attention the beggar would never be able to use the feet ever again, as he doesn''t think they have that, so he said while glaring at him, still holding his wrist tightly. "No, you bastard, I said just let them get that means let them go. Do you not understand words? Psychopath" The rude soldier listening to his words calling his psychopath snapped and said with a crazy look on his face, glaring back at him and freeing his wrist from his grip, shaking his hands strongly. "Hey, don''t tell me what to do. I am not breaking any law. I would see how you stop me," with a creepy smile on his face, as he assumed that this coward wouldn''t alert others because he had seen during the mission this retard obeys the rules like a book and fears the bitch even more than him. The worst he can do is try to stop him himself. He is not scared of the idiot soldier in front of him, as he ignores his words and doesn''t respond further. However, the tension between them remains intense. Isla, who was crying up till now, as tears streamed down her dirt-covered face and tried hard to endure the pain while standing as blood flowed out of her injured foot from both sides. The cut from below formed due to the rock, but that was not the worst part for her as the ruthless kick she had received on her barefoot caused more pain than the cut below as her foot was completely bloody due to the skin coming off her feet. Isla doesn''t focus much on their conversation, enduring the pain she only knows that they are arguing about something, Ava, who was listening intently to their argument about letting them go, walks closer to her sister and hugs her tightly in her arms, trying to comfort her, and she whispered some comforting words in her ears. "Don''t worry, Isla, after getting out of here, your sister will find you a doctor at any cost and heal you completely, so don''t cry too much; this nightmare is going to pass away soon, okay, Isla," she said while rubbing her back slowly. Ava had already decided that she could do whatever she could to give her sister a better life even if she had to be something she didn''t want, stealing food now is the least of her concerns, and she believes she is capable of providing her sister with a better life here even if they wouldn''t be able to go to Tier 2 city for now. She is very proud and believes in her ability, so seeing the behavior of these upper city soldiers toward even minors in the slums, she has developed an intense hatred toward them. She knows in her mind that this particular psychopath is the reason for her feeling like that, nevertheless, now she wouldn''t trust even one of these Upper cites privileged people and developed a natural guard against them seeing her sister''s condition on her arms. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for running away while they are distracted, she knows that she couldn''t run with her sister, or carry her while running would be slower than walking, likewise, she also doesn''t want to alert others because she doesn''t know what fate awaits them or which crazy psychopath she will meet. Seeing the other soldiers trying to protect them, she felt grateful for that but didn''t trust any of them after what happened to her sister or how seriously the psychopath hit her sister where she was already injured, especially since she knew her sister''s condition would be serious if she gets hit again, so she had decided to fight if the psycho tried to hit her sister again. As she grabbed a rock, she was behind her back with one hand, leaving the hug for a second and hugging her once again with one hand caressing her sister''s back while with the other hiding the rock ready to attack. If the psychopath decides to hit her sister again, she could hit as hard as she can with the rock holding in her hand to his head, hoping to make him unconscious, and what comes after that? Even she doesn''t know that. As she stares at the psychopath with red eyes, there are still tears on her face covered with dirt. She had already stopped crying listening to their conversation a meter away from both of them while her sister was leaning on her to support her standing while hugging and crassing her sister back. She even felt a little regretful in her mind as both had decided not to steal from others however, if they had stolen food and money and lived their lives like that, they shouldn''t be in this condition right now, and they shouldn''t have dreamed to escape to the Tier 2 city to live a happy life. Chapter 53: May suddenly hear the gunshot? The soldier and his rude colleague have an intense silence and tension filling the atmosphere one meter apart from where Ava is hugging her sister. The psychopath had no intention of backing down in front of the soldier; he started to move closer to the beggar, and seeing them hugging each other, he felt he had to kick them both at the same time to let them enjoy his parting gift. After that, he would let them go; otherwise, this retard would literally fight him. He wanted to enjoy the look of despair more on these low-life beggars, but this retard has ruined his fun. The soldier following beside him had different intentions and thoughts running through his mind. ''If this fucker makes a move, I swear I would alert others, and it''s also around the time when the leader does her usual training.'' Still, he didn''t know what would happen after that, but he didn''t think the leader would do anything to these minors, caring about their gender; she had already convinced him that much during the mission, seeing how she handled things during the mission. She had harmed no civilians during her mission even in this city, as she always made sure to evacuate everyone, even if it would make the mission more difficult, however with her leadership, things went smoothly most of the time, so he respected her very much. So he followed him; both of them were standing in front of the little beggars who were hugging each other, and Ava was also ready to hit him if he tried to attach while hugging Isla with one hand, her face in her chest. The rude soldier had already decided to give one last kick to both of them at the same time while looking into the red eyes of Ava, enjoying the look of hatred the little beggar was giving him now with his teary and dirt-covered face, he could see the there is fear in her eyes and enjoyed the look very much. It made him more stratified, seeing the look on the beggar''s face, as he couldn''t wait to see the change after his final kick. The psychopath, without saying anything swiftly, used his legs in a swiping motion to hit them sideways so that he could both at the same time. He felt a little regretful seeing them hug each other as he wanted to aim at the feet he kicked previously, but he didn''t mind much if he got to kick both simultaneously. Ava was ready for him to attack, but she didn''t think she could hit his head without moving away from her sister, so she used the hand that was holding the rock to hit his leg with it, however, she had already come to understand, barely seeing the fast kick, that even if she hit him, they were both going to be hit by the kick and resulting in getting hurt. So without hesitation, she threw the rock toward him and hugged her sister tightly from the side where the kick was coming, intent on blocking the kick from harming her sister, and closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the pain. The pain didn''t arrive as she thought it would, so she opened her eyes to look around, only to see the psychopath lying two meters away from them on the ground. He had dirt on his clothes and scratches on his body as if someone had thrown him around and he had fallen. He was standing with an angry face, ready to fight. Ava was a little scared seeing that, but she noticed the fact he was not looking at them. She followed his gaze to see how he appeared to be looking toward the other soldier, who probably had pushed him hard. The soldier earlier, seeing him throw a strong kick sideways toward the little beggars who were hugging, didn''t wait and pushed him hard directly midway to disrupt the kick. He knows now he would have probably alerted a few soldiers because of the fall, but he doesn''t take any risk. Seeing the psychopath standing with a fuming expression on his face looking at him, he removed his pistol from the holster and took it in his hands, ready to shoot. Ava and the rude soldier were both shocked at the same time when they witnessed this. Ava doesn''t think they would try to kill each other; she doesn''t waste any time and slowly supports her sister to move away from these crazy people. ''One is helping them, so he decides to kill the psychopath to stop him, and the other is crazy enough to harm them seriously, even if they are minors.'' She moved slowly, intent to run away, but she didn''t care if she got caught by the other, as she just wanted to move away from both of them. The rude soldier, seeing the other soldier taking out the handgun first was shocked to his core; he didn''t think this so-called good guy would be even crazier than him and tried to kill, as he was mulling in his mind. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Even if I take out my gun, this fucker would shoot me before that.'' Without wasting any time, he decided to take cover at the side but still thought he would get shot, not in a vital part or something, but probably on any other part of his body. He was already a little shaken by the push, and now he doesn''t even get the chance to stand properly, and this motherfucker decided to shoot him dead, thinking to himself. ''I wouldn''t try to piss this pillar of justice ever again after this incident, as he knows he is cruel and sadistic, as he had enjoyed tormenting others since school. '' It gives thrills and excitement, but this pillar of justice is crazier than him trying to take his life without thinking about the consequences.'' He waited for the bullet to hit him, but only the sound of the bullet came, and he didn''t even feel hurt as he thought in his mind. ''Am I dead? I didn''t even feel pain.'' He felt enraged, thinking, ''In the next life, I would definitely find this fucker and torture his whole family in front of him for killing him before killing them.'' But after a few seconds, he could still feel his body as he checked his body and found out that he was completely alright without any bullet holes as he looked toward the fucker who had given him a heart attack, seeing him shooting the bullet in the air as his hands were straight pointing toward the sky. He now understands that he is trying to attract other''s attention, including the leader, by firing the bullet before he starts beating this Reatard down, however, he is only a little worried about how others would look at him after seeing what he did to the little beggar. According to him, he didn''t do anything wrong by punishing the criminal who tried to steal from them, so he is not worried about the leader herself, as he has seen that even with that beautiful appearance, she is ruthless. So he wouldn''t think she would side with the little beggar just because they are minors who committed a crime according to the law. He hasn''t tried to fight the retard a few meters away from him, now hearing the footstep of multiple soldiers coming in toward them behind the truck. Ava, who was trying to run away, slowly stopped in her tracks with her sister as she too heard multiple footsteps coming in their direction. She can also see some male and female soldiers coming toward her with a rifle in their hand ready to shoot, which must be because of a gunshot. She had only reached ten meters away from the two soldiers, so she turned around to look at them, hoping to see at least an injured psychopath who had hurt her sister, but she saw with her eyes something different. He was standing there, with folded hands, looking toward the soldier who had fired the bullet earlier with intense hatred in his eyes, but from time to time he would look towards her with the same eyes. But feeling his gaze this time Ava didn''t cower in fear and looked in another direction and looked directly into his eyes, which were red due to all the things that had happened up until now, but one thing is common in both eyes as both have hatred in their eyes. The rude soldier, seeing the little beggar looking directly at him without the fear he had seen before in his eyes, felt humiliated; he decided in his heart even if he had to beg in front of the bitch, he would try to get a chance to complete his punishment, seeing the defying look on the beggar''s face. Ava didn''t know what was bound to happen next, but she wouldn''t show fear in front of Bastard, who had hurt her sister this much. She only thought they would give some slaps or punches according to their age, but this bastard had gone too far; if she had taken the kick from him, she would have at least broken some bones in her fragile body. She also thinks that kick was stronger than the first kick; probably he had put full strength into it. She really wanted him to suffer, but she didn''t think she would ever get the chance in her life. While hugging her sister, who seemed to be a little dazed and oblivious to her surroundings, she stood quietly in her spot without moving. She was being hugged, but occasional painful cries could be heard from time to time. At least her sobbing lessened a little. Inside the largest tent, only 10 to 15 meters apart from the truck, May had just woken up from her sleep as it was already 6 a.m., her usual time for training, but suddenly she heard a gunshot. Without wasting her time, she put on a bulletproof vest with one Glock 19 in each of her beautiful hands, fully loaded, as she departed toward the direction of the gunshot, which was very close to her. Chapter 54: Is only the decision left? Ava and Isla were standing in their spot without moving. As Ava could see, all around her, many soldiers were coming in their direction. Ava and Isla were only a few meters away from the May tent when she saw a red-haired lady running toward them with two handguns in her hand. She couldn''t see her face, but she could see that her clothes were different from those of the other officers, and she was tall. The rude soldier, noticing the leader was coming toward them, was also standing in position, glaring at the crazy soldier who had fired the bullet earlier, thinking to himself. ''If this bastard was not crazy, they should have resolved this situation without causing a commotion.'' But he doesn''t care much as he is not the one who has done anything wrong, so he stands there casually with a folded arm, sometimes glaring at the soldier while other times at the two little beggars who are accountable for everything. May, from a distance, can see two little beggars hugging each other and standing at a place without moving much. From the distance, she can also see that one of them has an injured foot, as she can see red blood. She thought that someone must have fired the bullet at the feet of the little beggar after finding out they were stealing something and trying to run away from them. But she doesn''t think these thin little beggars could outrun any of the soldiers present; she felt pissed knowing someone had shot at two underaged beggars; even if they were running away, they should have apprehended them and released them after some warnings. They could also give them some food to eat, as she knows how hard it is for them to live in the slums. While thinking about these things, she further noticed that she had become softer toward kids, as she had helped many children during the past year. But before her niece was born she wouldn''t have cared that much and felt angry for them so she thinks she had become softer and it also doesn''t bother her she feels proud helping them as it would remind her of her little niece and nephew. Usually, she would only scare them away, however after the birth of their niece and little nephew, she has become softer toward children, and the two beggars in front of her are around the age of her niece, so she felt a little sympathetic toward them, and from a distance she also thought they were boys yet wouldn''t change her opinion just because of her horrible past. She reached them, seeing their ragged clothes and dirty appearance. She noticed that one of them was crying, and the other one appeared to have cried earlier and stopped, as tear marks could also be seen on the beggar''s face. She can see they are frightened of her, as one is hugging the other little beggar tightly, trying to protect him. As May recalled that she had guns in her hands, she looked into Ava''s eyes, who was also looking toward her, and said in her cold voice without exhibiting any emotion on her face while putting away the guns in her holster. "Don''t worry, I am not going to hurt you. See, I am putting the guns away, so don''t be scared. Don''t worry, if any of you are injured, I will make sure to get them treated, okay? Ava sees the cold-faced, red-haired, beautiful lady standing in front of her, saying she is not going to hurt them while putting her guns away; she doesn''t trust her at all, because previously she could tell the two solid faces that one of them wanted to help them. But seeing the beautiful, red-haired, tall lady in front of her who could be the most beautiful lady, she had seen in her life without emotion on her face, she still didn''t trust her, as the previous psychopath was also normal-looking, but they don''t think he would be so crazy. But hearing her say that she would treat her sister even if it turned out a lie, Ava decided to trust her, as she knew that it would be too hard for her to get her sister treated, so she could not let such an obvious opportunity in front of her slip by just because of her bias. Ava said in a pleading voice, looking at the beautiful red-haired lady in front of her "Are you telling the truth? Will you treat my sister?" She decided it would be wise to tell her the truth about their gender, as she would find out later when treating her sister, so making herself sincere she decided to tell the truth as she couldn''t lie in front of the person who seemed going to help them. Isla was at present hugging her sister, her face resting on her chest, which meant May couldn''t see her face right now; otherwise, she would have noticed they looked the same, and both were girls; she thought they were brothers and sisters. May said in her firm voice, reassuring the little beggar and his sister. "Don''t worry, I have said it, therefore I will do it, and you probably don''t know, little one. I am the leader here." Upon approaching the little beggar, May realized that the injury was not gunshot-related; instead, it appeared to be caused by cutting or crushing. She also felt relieved knowing that her soldiers had not shot a little girl, but she is pissed right now knowing these soldiers from her command are somehow responsible for the wound, but if it was some accident, she would forgive them after giving them a light punishment. As she knows these two little ones are not innocent, as they are in the area where the army is settled, and they would probably have tired of stealing food or something else. She had to know the truth to decide what she would do next and, more importantly, who was the one who had fired the bullet. She was about to ask the beggar if he knew something when suddenly she saw two soldiers who were in front of her coming earlier coming closer now, as she had forgotten to pay attention when she noticed the injured girl. She remembers both of them as they are part of the team that she led for this mission, she had noticed the clothes of one of them were a little dirty as if he had fallen down. The two soldiers saluted her at the same time; they both were coming almost at the same time. May seeing them saluted she saluted them in return, without wasting any time she wanted to ask them what was happening and who fired the bullet, as they would probably know because both of them were here before she arrived, so they must know. But she noticed the atmosphere between the two soldiers and the beggar was somewhat tense, and the little beggar who had talked to her earlier was staring at one of them. She looked at all of them, and one soldier was also glaring at this particular soldier. She doesn''t know what happened, but he must be responsible for the beggar''s sister''s current condition, so he is staring at them but she doesn''t jump to the conclusion. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, she also felt angry thinking that if the beggar''s sister''s condition was not an accident and done intentionally by someone, she would not let them go, whoever is responsible for it she would let them know, as they are about the age of her niece. She was about to ask the soldier what happened and why it resulted in a bullet being fired but suddenly heard one of them speaking himself to her. "Mam, I am the one who fired the bullet earlier, and I am sorry for that. Please allow me to explain how it happened." Mark said in a sincere voice, trying to explain the situation. May looked at the soldier who just said he was the one who had fired the bullet. Now she looked at his face she remembered every single soldier''s face, so she recognized him. She may not remember everyone''s name, but she especially remembered this one as this soldier is very diligent when following the commands like a machine. This caught her attention not because of this but because he would do stupid things following the exact commands, so his name was Mark if she remembered correctly this one had a neutral image in her mind even being a man as she found him funny and his character is good. But she is not going to go easy on him if she finds him responsible for the little girl''s condition while she is thinking more and more soldiers start to arrive where they are. May was about to say something, but she stopped as she knew probably all the soldiers were going to come here hearing the sound of bullets, and she didn''t want to be interrupted by their greeting when listening to the important things, so she waited a few minutes as all the 30 soldiers are present here. She replied to their greeting and ordered them to be on standby and soldiers, who only knew that there had been a bullet fired. They can guess just by looking at the wound on the little beggar that it''s something related to them; they don''t know exactly what happened, but they can guess one of the two soldiers who was standing right in front of the leader is responsible for the injuries. At least half of them don''t feel anything, as according to the law if their age is above 14, they must have done something to get into the condition they are now, as most of them had developed a natural superiority towards the citizens of the Tier 3 cities. But even most of them felt that they felt the wound was too much for the kids their age, they should be punished a little less, but it should be solid punishment but not involving so much blood. In conclusion, they think they should give them treatment and let them go, as for punishing the soldier who is responsible for the beggar condition, they didn''t think it should be given as it''s not illegal and it''s not a life-threatening wound, so soldiers from upper cities should not be punished because of some beggar boys. The other half have different thoughts. They don''t believe a soldier from their team could do something so horrible to a child. Even if it''s an accident, they believe there should be reprimands. The little beggar boys deserve compensation, especially if they were trying to steal food due to hunger. While there are some rare ones who don''t care whatever happens, they would follow the leader''s commands without any complaint and would stand by their position without thinking anything in their mind. Currently, 28 soldiers are standing behind May and two in front of her, and right next to her were twin sisters Ava and Isla hugging each other; they felt very initiated by the so many soldiers being so close to them. May notice the beggar''s boy''s sister''s face while everything was happening. As Isla was conscious and hearing all the commotion, she took her face away from her sister''s chest and stood there while being supported. She hadn''t heard everything up until now clearly however she heard almost everything, she is not clueless about what''s happening and stands there quietly supported by Ava. May seeing the beggar sister''s face thought to herself. ''I think I have guessed wrong; these two are twin sisters hiding their identities, trying to look like boys.'' She praised them in her heart as it was the right decision for girls their age to disguise themselves in this lawless city, especially when these two were from slums. Now she focused her attention on Mark, who was about to explain everything that happened until now, as she said in a chilling voice. "Continue with the explanation and don''t try to hide anything from me otherwise you will regret it." While saying this, she looked toward the rude soldier who was standing with a nonchalant expression on his face, as she could tell just by the look the little beggar was giving him that he played a big role in the beggar''s sister''s condition. If it turned out to be an accident, she would punish him a little for not being careful, and if she found out it had been intentional, she couldn''t decide what to do with him without finding it how it happened and what extent of punishment she should give him. But before that, she ordered a female soldier to give treatment to the injured little beggar. Chapter 55: The rude soldier feeling dread? Ava saw one of the female soldiers giving medical treatment to her sister and felt grateful toward the beautiful red-haired lady who kept her word to provide her sister with medical care. As Isla is being treated by the female soldier, May orders Mark to continue and tell them about what had happened until now and why the bullet has been fired. Mark, hearing the leader''s order, started to explain the situation from the start word to word without changing anything from the moment he had heard the sound, and the rude solider was also listening to the story, ready to interrupt if he said something that he has not done to make him look bad in front of others. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. May and all the soldiers present heard everything about how the rude officer with the facade of punishing them is enjoying torturing kids, showing his psychopathic tendencies, as everyone is displeased by the fact that one of the soldiers from their team had hit a little beggar that hard where he was already injured. This is not punishment; he clearly has some issues with himself. As for when he mentioned in the story that it''s not illegal, they felt he should be ashamed to be using these things on little beggars to enjoy hurting them to please himself. But there are still a few who believe that even if the rude soldier who did this shouldn''t be punished because of some Tier 3 city little beggar, it''s in their minds. They wouldn''t say it out loud as they personally wouldn''t have done what he did to the little beggar, but they would still support him. The majority of the soldiers, including those who are in support of the little beggar, and those who have supported the soldier earlier without hearing the story have changed their minds, and they are furious hearing one of their teammates had done such a horrible thing like hitting a weak little beggar where he was already injured. They would never do something like that, as their pride wouldn''t allow them to hit a little beggar where an injury is already present, knowing the little beggar couldn''t even resist. However, no one said anything in the leader''s presence, but there was clear tension in the atmosphere; mostly everyone was glaring at the rude soldier to show their anger and contempt towards him, but he didn''t show any reaction towards them as he doesn''t think he has done anything wrong according to the law. May, who had heard everything up until now, was fuming right if it were an accident; she would have given a light punishment, but intently hitting the little beggar on injury; she couldn''t tolerate this but she didn''t jump to conclusions, and said in a bone-chilling voice to the psychopath whose face doesn''t show any remorse hearing everything as if he hadn''t done anything. "What this soldier is saying about you is that true, or do you want to say something regarding this?" The rude soldier hearing her words can tell she is fuming right now, just like the pillar of justice right next to him and many others. However, everything Mark has said is right from word to word, and he doesn''t find any mistake, however, he doesn''t think she can do anything to him knowing he hasn''t broken any law, so he says in a respectful voice. "Yes, mam, everything is correct, but I don''t think I have broken any laws." Trying to show that he is correct. Internally, as usual, he seethed with humiliation at having to submit to her authority, despite her later entry into the military compared to him, fueling his sense of superiority and resentment. Still, her ranker is three ranks higher than him; he even wondered sometimes if she had some connection with someone higher up to climb the rank so quickly by making a fake mission report that was done under her name by some elite squads. May hearing his word felt enraged by how the soldier in front doesn''t even think he is wrong, thinking that he is above the people living in Tier 3 city by using some shitty government law. She had already decided to teach him a lesson he would never forget using the same law he was speaking in front of her and said in a cold emotional voice, having a calm expression on her face. "Yes, you are right. You have not broken any law." The rude soldier hearing the leader''s words felt good knowing that even this hotty leader wouldn''t be able to do anything to him for following the law; he felt stratified by this thinking he had gained a small payback for all the orders she had given him in this mission. However, only a few soldiers who had followed her for many missions know that behind that calm face, there is a demon who is going to make him suffer until he begs for mercy for doing what he has done. Even reminds her of the law, shamelessly claiming that he does not deserve punishment, and they don''t mind because she usually does the right thing, and in this case, they also wanted to break these fucker bones. So they are waiting for the upcoming twist in excitement, but those who haven''t known her long and only heard the story don''t think she is going to punish him, risking getting a complaint against her. Ava and Isla hearing this felt a little disappointed, yet they didn''t say anything, knowing they were also wrong here and her sister was already getting medical care, so she doesn''t say anything, as she also didn''t think a solider would get pusnished because of some dirty beggars living in the slums. Now the only thing she wants to do is get the remaining medicine and get out of this chaotic place with her sister, so she is satisfied with the outcome so far, but if she ever gets the chance to take her revenge, she won''t think twice; however, she doesn''t think it''s possible. May had already made a plan on how to make this psychopathic soldier regret his doing and said in a calm voice, having no expression on her face. "But soldier, you should be getting punished for not reporting to the highest ranking officer when you found the beggar near the truck invading our camps." As she continued with the same tone. "Do you agree to this following the rules?" The rude soldier hearing this had an ugly face, knowing he couldn''t refuse it, and now he knew the leader never had an intention of letting him go and playing with the rules, but he didn''t think she would be outrageous with punishment; that would get her a demotion, but her next words made a chill run through his spine. "But do you know soldier how many ranks I have increased in the past year? Don''t worry, I will tell you it''s three, and even if I got a demotion, it wouldn''t affect me much. I would eventually climb back up higher than before, and as for you, you will regret ever angering me." with a glint in her red eyes. The rude soldier knew he had fucked up trying to play smart in front of an infamous demon; he had only heard her stories, and he doesn''t believe many of them, but seeing how crazy she is, his doubts have become a little clearer now. Now he knows he is fucked knowing he couldn''t use force on her like a weak little beggar; she would probably shoot him down if he tried to attack her. But his spirit is still present; he swears after today getting the punishment he will get his revenge on her future; however, currently, he is very scared, thinking about what horrible things are going to happen to him as a sense of dread washed over him. The rest of the soldiers who heard her words gulped slightly seeing how crazy the leader''s words were; they had never seen someone like her, and some felt relieved knowing they hadn''t complained to her, showing their displeasure toward her, following a younger leader than them, or trying to side the unfortunate soldier in front whose fate is probably not good. Most of them felt happy knowing how fearless their leader was as their loyalty and respect toward her increased even more, and those few who knew something like this were going to even feel proud standing in their spot, following such a fearless leader who doesn''t care about the rule if they see some injustice in front of her. Ava and Isla, hearing this, felt very grateful toward the beautiful red-haired lady. Now both of them started to trust her more and more, and they even wanted to do everything they could to replay her kindness, but both of them didn''t think they had anything that would be helpful to her. They wanted to ask her, but for now, both of them were waiting in their place to see how the beautiful red-haired lady was going to punish the psychopath. Some relief can be seen in their eyes, knowing he is getting what he deserves. Chapter 56: Getting the reality check? As they watched the scene unfold, Ava and Isla couldn''t help but feel a sense of justice being served. The red-haired lady''s actions only solidified their trust in her, and they were eager to see how she would handle the situation. The tension in the atmosphere was palpable as they waited for the red-haired lady to make her move. Ava and Isla exchanged a knowing glance, silently acknowledging that this was a moment they would never forget. Half an hour has passed. The rude man was lying on the ground with a bloody face and multiple wounds across his body. It would take at least a month for him to recover from this. Ava and Isla were shocked, knowing the beautiful red-haired lady was the one who was really responsible for this. They expected that she would punish him like normal, but they didn''t anticipate that she would directly challenge him to fight her, and the only rule of the fight is that it''s hand-to-hand combat until one of them surrenders. Two sisters also felt scared seeing her fight. They even felt a little pity for him, as he didn''t even get the chance to surrender as she hit his face repeatedly until the word didn''t sound like surrender, but remembering his creepy face when he was hurting her sister, Ava''s pity for him vanished completely without a trace. Half an hour ago, the rude soldier was listening to the May proposal, saying she wanted to give him a chance instead of directly punishing him; she would fight him on a spar, and she also mentioned that he wouldn''t have to worry about if she got injured during the spar as she is the one who asked him to spar instead of punishment; she wouldn''t take any action toward him. All the soldiers hearing this were shocked, thinking the leader doesn''t have to do this as the rude soldier is not weak considering he is a man since she is a woman who is naturally weaker than him; nevertheless, they didn''t say anything as they had no right to say anything in front of her, as she was the one in charge here. Most of the male and female soldiers were worried about thinking she had made the decision on impulse, but only a few who had seen her fight knew the rude soldier was going to get the beating of his life today. She may be equal to him in strength or even slightly weaker, but as for everything else, yet in skills, he wouldn''t be even close to her, so the outcome is already clear in some soldiers'' minds. The rude soldier, hearing her proposal, was pleased, thinking he would get to play around with the cold and empathetic leader who thinks she is superior to him; he just wanted to humiliate her in front of everyone, and it was enough for him to recover from his previous humiliation until now. He even thought of accidentally ripping her clothes during the spar to let her remember it for the rest of her life and never to mess with him; he had never shown any lust toward her in front since he had also heard her story and he didn''t want to trigger her knowing she was her superior. But now this is the perfect chance for him to humiliate her. He may not show any lust in front of her, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t fantasize about her. She is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen; she is gorgeous enough to work as an idol or TV actress. Thinking about her beauty with red hair, red eyes, and her tall, attractive body with ripped clothes lying on the ground crying or sobbing due to humiliation, he felt ecstatic as a creepy smile appeared on his face only for a second or two. He had heard from many soldiers about the rumor about how good she was at fighting and how much of a genius she was in fighting, so he would lose to her if he fought her, but he wouldn''t believe that a woman like her could beat him. He has seen her train; she can lift weights almost equal to him, but he doesn''t think she could beat him. ''I just hit her a few times with full strength and played around with her to enjoy the time of my life and humiliate her in front of everyone.'' But he is not going to go easy on her, knowing her rank is higher than him; she had to be at least something to be promoted so many times in a year, so he is serious and excited at the same time. May, who had seen having different emotions on his face, also noticed the creepy smile on his face. She knows he is probably thinking something immoral about her because she had this intuition after almost getting raped in her childhood; she can tell who is having immoral thoughts just by his eyes and the look on his face. Now she was even more pissed; she was going to beat him pulp anyway, but now she would be even crueler than before during the fight, and this was the punishment she had chosen for him, so she had to take it seriously because she knew a moment of carelessness during the fight could turn victory into defeat. However, she doesn''t think she would lose to a low-ranking soldier like him, but she would still go full force on him without going easy. The only thing that''s stopping her from reaching a higher rank is time, and sooner or later, she will climb those ranks. Then even a word from her could ruin his psychopath''s life, but for now, she had to focus on the upcoming fight. Mark, who had witnessed the interaction between the psychopath and the leader, wanted to beg the leader if he could fight in her place. He doubted whether she, as a woman, could defeat him without sustaining significant injuries. He knows a leader is not a rash person, so she must be confident in her victory to challenge him like that to beat him for his wrongdoing with the most primal force violence befitting for his punishment, the most efficient punishment, but he still doubts that she would get hurt for the victory; he doesn''t want to get hurt by his psychopath. He would gladly teach him a lesson even if he had to get injured in return, as he didn''t think he would come out unscathed, and he was currently looking at her with fire in his eyes, releasing hot air from his nose like an enraged bull wanted to say something even if he got punished for speaking without her command, and he also fantasized about defeating him in front of her to make him look more manly and cool in front of her. While looking at her, just as he was about to say something, the leader looked at him and said it in a chilling voice. "I haven''t forgotten about you, and if you say something foolish, soldier, you will be the next one after him who would get to spar with me, and the outcome would not be pretty." Mark was surprised at how the leader had guessed what he was thinking in his mind, but the others standing behind the leader, looking at him with obvious expressions that resembled bulls ready to fight, also assumed the same things in their minds. ''This idiot probably thinks the leader has read his mind, but who can tell this fool his face says it all?'' Well, they are not going to tell him, as in this group of soldiers, he is the funniest one, so they would enjoy his reactions. Without wasting any more time, May ordered one of the female soldiers present to act as a judge to see if one would use any weapons during the fight; they removed any weapons from their bodies and checked by the female officer to see if everything was fair. If they don''t, they don''t know when someone would act on impulse and do something that was not supposed to happen; they would stop it, but it was better to avoid it from happening while the soldier made a natural circle around the both of them like usual duels. As the duel starts after the checking, both of them are in a position of guard; no one is making the first move while their hand is raised at the level of the head, similar to a boxing stance but different; they both have their own fighting style honed by combat. May Seeing him not making a move, she decided to make a move as she couldn''t wait to wipe that smug look from his face from the moment the duel had started. He probably thinks he will win and humiliate her; she wouldn''t break his delusion, as first, she decided to test at what level his fighting skills are. She sprinted closer suddenly as the difference between them was only a couple of meters, and he was not expecting her to attack aggressively. He had thought if she didn''t make a move in half a minute, he would throw some strong punches at her. But still, he could see her high-speed punch coming for his right ribs, so he was ready to block, but the punch didn''t come as he thought, and his fist became flat at the last second, catching him off guard and getting pushed in return. He doesn''t lose his balance completely, but suddenly a high-speed kick comes straight to his unguarded stomach, almost instantly knocking the wind out of his stomach. But he is still alright. It hurts like hell. He didn''t think her kick would be this solid as he tried to stabilize himself, getting back a few steps, but she didn''t let him breathe for a second, and as a barrage of kicks and punches came toward him, mixed with many feints playing him like a fiddle, not giving him a chance to breathe. A minute had passed and his face and other body parts, concealed by his uniforms, showed multiple bruises. He is pissed right now. He didn''t think she would be this good, as whenever he tried to punch. She would dodge him like predicting his movement, and her speed astonished him very much. Her punches and kicks come like whips from multiple unexpected angles, hitting his body. Bam Bam Bam Bam While he was regretting fighting her, thinking she is using all her skill as he didn''t think she would be this good, and he didn''t think he could last more than 3 minutes given his current condition as his face is already hurting like hell with multiple bruises, he even cursed the bitch in his mind. ''This slut is purposely hitting my face.'' Meanwhile, May has completely different thoughts in her mind. ''I am purposely trying to test his skill and not even using more than 50 percent of my skill, but I am using 80 percent of my strength.'' Because she knew in strength, she would be almost equal to him, knowing if she used less than this, she wouldn''t be able to hear those melodious, painful cries from his mouth from every hit. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ugh Ugh Ugh Ugh Now that May has tested him enough, she is ready to get serious and make him never forget this day and regret ever trying to enjoy hurting weak and helpless children using his power. Just the thought of these angers her even more. She had judged his fighting skill to be just above the intermediate level, nowhere near her with almost entering professional level in multiple fitting styles, and her best is jujutsu, which she didn''t even want to use on him as someone disgusting like him. But she knows she has to use it when the situation calls for it because she would be at a disadvantage against some strong men who train almost as hard as her, making the skill difference with brute force, but she knows the soldier in front of her is not one of those men. And she doesn''t even need to use her strongest card to make him cry like a little girl, making him regret enjoying torturing children as the surrounding aura becomes serious, completely different from her previous aura, which was intimating. But now all the soldiers could feel the air around the leader had changed; it was more serious than before when she thrashed him and dodged almost all his attacks and some misdirecting and blocking them. They are shocked knowing she was not fully serious up until now because not a single one of them thinks they can beat her seeing a duel until now because the best fighter among them hadn''t entered the advanced level as not many years have passed since joining the military or started training themselves. Chapter 57: Conclusion What transpired next could only be called brutal, as the rude soldier received a one-sided beating stronger than before. At the end of it, he left with a bloody face, a multitude of wounds on his body, and his joints hurt. However, she deliberately left the body without any broken bones. Lying on the ground, the rude soldier experienced a sense of devastation. He wanted to cry as his body hurt like hell, his face a mess, feeling like thousands of ants were biting into his face. Despite this, he endured the beating without shedding a tear, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing him cry like a little girl. But one thought subconsciously entered his mind that he wouldn''t try to hurt a child ever again if it was a beggar without him realizing it, as he would later find out in the aftermath of a traumatic incident every time he sees a child. However, it was difficult for him not to cry, especially considering his current pain and the memory of the beating he received from the leader he had always underestimated. Despite the urge to cry, he stubbornly held back his tears. May, upon seeing him lying on the ground with a bloody face and multiple bruises on his body, felt satisfied with her work. However, she found it surprising that he didn''t even cry despite his condition, as she knew someone with a weak will wouldn''t be able to endure what the rude soldier had gone through. She doesn''t care if he cried or not, as she is relieved knowing she gave him the punishment he deserved; he would at least think twice before hurting children again as she walked in front of him in a leisurely manner and looked down from above on his bloody and slow face. The rude soldier can barely see the leader in front of him with his swollen and bloody eyes; he can guess she is looking down on him from above, and even without a direct view of her face, he could discern her expression with ease in his mind. Still, he doesn''t know why she is here or if she is looking down on her. Normally, her usual look wouldn''t bother him, but now he''s currently experiencing this after receiving the beat down of his life from a person he didn''t acknowledge and being looked down upon in this condition. Tears started to come from his barely seeable eyes, but he held it on with the last bit of his resistance and hatred toward her. But then suddenly he heard the same cold and emotionless voice, like usual, saying a single word that made him cry like a little girl withering in pain that he tried to endure with his limit, yet now it all ends as he let go and cries while squirming on the ground. "Pathetic" Seeing him in that state, May felt a deep sense of satisfaction. This punishment was exactly what she had intended to deliver, leaving her thoroughly pleased. All the soldiers seeing everything happening from their eyes felt a chill in their spines, knowing how much of a monster their leader was in both fighting and cruelty as she left the rude like this on the ground, not without ordering anyone to attend his wound for more than an hour to make him suffer. Soldier Mark, who had earlier desired to challenge her instead of considering her safety, now felt foolish witnessing the events unfold. Had he been aware of this beforehand, he would have thought of saying those cocky words of trying to fight in her stead as a sign of relief escaped his mouth. Feeling fortunate that he had refrained from telling her, as he would have been her next opponent if he had spoken earlier, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead at the thought of the potential disaster he narrowly avoided. However, he knows the leader wouldn''t beat him like the squirming body of the psychopath on the ground. Still seeing his condition, he knew his fate wouldn''t be good, so he thanked his luck once again in his heart. Although he refrained from commenting on the leader''s punishment, it filled him with a sense of satisfaction. He found solace in the belief that this psychopath would reconsider twice before harming children and relishing in torture. His expression, while inflicting pain on the little beggars and witnessing their suffering, revealed his ugly nature, knowing that anything beyond this would seriously affect the rude soldier''s well-being. May later that day ordered Ava and Isla to stay there inside their camp, right next to her camp building, while they were still in shock from what had happened until now. She ordered some soldiers to provide both of them with a bath while telling them to be especially careful about the wound, and currently, the rude soldier is being treated in some other camp. After the bath, they were provided with spare military clothes, transforming their appearance. Previously resembling beggars, they now appeared more presentable and well-kept. Now both of them look like a cute pair of children, but one thing hasn''t changed as both of them are very thin and their hair is short like a boy, but they still look adorable together. With short black hair, light brown eyes, and pale skin, their attractive features did not match those of a leader. Soldiers seeing them could already foresee that as they grew older, the twins would blossom into stunning beauties. They also noticed the little beggar they had misunderstood for boys earlier was actually a girl, and both of them looked very adorable. The initial sympathy they felt toward the psychopath who tried to hurt such an adorable child while enjoying himself, just thinking about the asshole''s face. They wanted to punch him more. But they knew he would literally die if they tried to hurt him given his current condition, so all the soldiers felt satisfied by the leader''s previous cruel punishment given to him. After getting ready, May invited both of them alone in her camp as Ava and Isla, both getting this news, were scared, remembering the beating she had given to the rude soldier earlier. Still, they followed her command as if she were not there for them. Both of them don''t know what would have happened to them. Entering the cabin, they saw the beautiful red-haired lady sitting on the chair with a folded leg and her usual emotionless face. Even they had noticed up until now, not even for a moment, her expression had changed. Even when the soldier told her about their story, they could tell she was angry by her clenched fists, but her facial expression didn''t change even then. May looked toward the twin beggar sisters; she had seen them the first time after she had given the female soldier to give both of them a bath even though she found both of them very adorable together. However, she could say sure they were not as lovely as her niece and nephew. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was going to be strict with them, nevertheless, now that she had seen these adorable twins, her resolve had lessened a little to be hard on these cute little things, so she decided to go easy on them and said in her cold voice without even a bit of anger present in her voice. "Now both of you tell me what was the actual reason you tried to sneak inside the truck, and if I found out you tried to steal weapons from inside, it wouldn''t be good for both of you, and don''t try to lie to me, as I have many ways to get the truth from both of you." Nervously, the twins locked eyes, realizing they had been caught red-handed. And Ava finally spoke up. She decided she had to tell the truth, as it wouldn''t be right to hide things from her own savior, so she spoke with a guilty expression on her face while keeping her head down. The other twin nodded in agreement, hoping their honesty would soften the punishment. "We didn''t mean any harm; we just tried to sneak inside the truck to hope that we could sneak inside the Tier 2 city so that both of us could live a better life there as it''s very tough for her to live here " Ava takes a deep breath and continues in the same voice. "Our mother has died; we had no food left for us to eat, we didn''t want to steal the food, so we decided if we successfully sneaked inside the city, our life would be much better than getting one meal per day with difficulty, which couldn''t even fill our stomach if we were able to get work there" " As they couldn''t find any work here and as for the weapon being inside the truck, we don''t even know if there is any, and even if we find it, we wouldn''t dare touch it, knowing the military would come after us if touched, thus we just wanted to live a better life." As they continued and told her everything that they didn''t have a father, surprisingly they even mentioned her mother''s job, as even if they were their lowest, they wouldn''t tell anyone about their mother''s job, as if someone disrespected her because of them. They would feel miserable and even angry, but Ava knew the beautiful lady in front was very kind, so they decided to tell her everything about them. After finishing saying everything while standing still meanwhile remaining their heads low, not looking directly at her because of the shame of telling everything as it''s not a pleasant story, and waiting for her to give the punishment for their wrongdoing. Both of them were currently feeling very scared but didn''t show it on her face as they knew they deserved punishment; they didn''t want to try to act scared and innocent in front of her to reduce their punishment. Chapter 58: What is your name? May saw them keeping their heads down while waiting for a decision when she listened to their life story. She knew these children''s lives were miserable, but listening to these stories from the child herself, she felt sad knowing these children''s conditions and her life at the orphanage in Tier 2 city provided by the government is much better than what they had to endure. So she decides to give them a chance, and it is definitely not because she finds both of these twins adorable; it is because she is sad knowing their condition, as they have nowhere to go and no family to support, and the fate of these two cute children would be miserable in a slum. So she would give them a chance, and it''s their choice if they wanted to come with her or not. She can take these two children in the military, but she doesn''t have the power to take people as she wishes from Tier 3 cities, that said given her performance in past years. She can easily add them to her team as her responsibility, and she always wanted to create an elite team of her own who would only be loyal to her, so these two should be the first ones to join. But in the future when she reaches the rank of the general she won''t have to care about picking people as she pleases however it is for the future now she has to focus on the present and she knows that day is not as far as she had never doubted capability. As May said in her cold voice while looking at them. "First, keep your head up. Look at me. I am not going to punish you or anything, but I have a purposal for both of you." Ava and Isla, hearing her voice, look directly toward her while hearing the word that she has a proposal for them and is not going to punish them. Both of them know they don''t have anything that the beautiful red-haired lady sitting in front of them couldn''t get herself. Now they were even more grateful for her; now she doesn''t even punish them or even give them the opportunity to repay her, as they are ready to accept whatever she intends to tell them, given their loyalty to them has already reached the maximum. After she saved them, they were a little specific, but now they are completely loyal to her, as a bright expression appeared on both their faces, just thinking about what the proposal was supposed to be, as this was the first time something like this happened to them. May, seeing their cute reaction, was pleased and said in a proud voice, looking directly at them. "I give you a chance to come with me and join the military in my elite squad that I am going to create, and you two are going to be the first members in, so think carefully before answering you; life would change completely." May stopped for a second and looked into their light brown with a serious expression on her face said in a strict voice. "And don''t think this is some joke. Being in the elite squad, you could even lose your life and could never betray in any condition, so think carefully. You even had to sacrifice your life while being in my squad." "You can answer after some time there is no hurry and even if you guys rejected the, proposal I wouldn''t hold anything against you, you can live your life as you are." "And don''t worry about food, clothes, or anything else; I will take care of everything for you, and both of you don''t have to worry. Eat three full meals every day without worry, and you will even get a salary from the military as you would technically be part of the military" "You would get time to relax and have some fun, but the training wouldn''t be easy. It would be very tough" "So think carefully and decide." Ava felt scared upon hearing this, as she had never even held a gun in her hands. As they didn''t know if they would be up to par to join her in her elite squad, knowing she could even invite someone more experienced. She even felt more grateful knowing this was clearly a chance given to them out of pity or anything, but that didn''t change anything to them as they were already fully loyal to her and also didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity. Because the next time military soldiers come to recruit soldiers would be in 7-8 years and their age wouldn''t meet their criteria, they didn''t hope to participate in selections. Even if they were given, many chances to join the military by recruits, they would reject them and choose her all the time, seeing her kindness all this while. After a few seconds of thought, Ava got why she wanted them to join them, as they hadn''t thought of ever betraying her. Given how much she helped them and knowing they would be able to join her in her squad, which would mean they would get to live with her in a Tier 2 city, probably even in the legendary Tier 1 city, Ava felt very excited knowing this. So they don''t have to worry about hiding their identities and food ever again, as they would get to live with her, and she knows the red-haired lady is very kind, and she wouldn''t treat them badly as they already had their answer to her question. But she is not delusional enough to think their life would be easy, as it would be much easier than a slum, but they work hard given how many times she warms them and she takes each of them very seriously. Ava was pleased that the beautiful lady possessed not only intelligence but also crazy fighting skills. Ava looked at her little sister, seeing her puzzled expression, probably thinking. ''Why are taking so much time? There is food. Just say yes!'' Ava could see unfiltered excitement on Isla''s face, hearing about food and looking at her with a hopeful expression on her face. She probably doesn''t even know what she''s getting into, as Ava said in her calm voice. "Don''t worry, Isla, we are going to join, so don''t look at me with those puppy eyes." Isla heard her words said in a cheerful voice, while jumping a little in excitement. "Yay, I know you would not disappoint me, Ava, or I wouldn''t talk to you if you rejected the food," as Isla had not eaten anything since yesterday. While they got to bathe and change into new clothes, they didn''t get any food, which was what she cared about the most, so hearing about food was delightful to her. The reason for this is that both of them don''t ask the soldier, thinking it would be pretty shameful for them to ask themselves. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But they don''t know that May had ordered the soldiers that if they asked for food, they would give them as much as they wanted but also warm them and remind them to not eat too much as it would affect their health. Now that May heard them talking about food while getting excited, she had to ask them if they had eaten by asking the soldier, as she had told them, so she probably thought they would have asked for food and said in her usual voice checking if she was correct. "Both of have you eaten asking the soldier. I have told them to get you food if you ask them." Both of them felt embarrassed upon hearing this question; they hadn''t felt embarrassed while trying to escape to Tier 2 city by entering the truck sneakily. Now that they receive nice treatment, they feel embarrassed to ask for anything, hoping to get some food by themselves, as they are very shy when treated so nicely and they can endure for 6 to 7 hours, but after that, it wouldn''t be good for them. They shyly replied in embarrassment about their own contradicting behavior while trying to look in a different direction. "Ma''am, we thought it would be rude to ask for food, so we didn''t say anything." Their words made May feel perplexed as she knew that this kid, who had the guts to enter the military truck sneakily, was embarrassed about asking for some food. She finds their behavior funny, but she doesn''t make fun of them, knowing they would be hungry right now, and said with a cold voice with a slight twitch in her ear as she couldn''t control her ear seeing their cute behavior. "Don''t worry, I will send someone to give you guys food as much as you want, but be careful when eating so that you both won''t get sick." May, who had talked to them all this while, had noticed she hadn''t asked them for their names and she was talking to them without it all this time, so she asked them. She had to know the names of the soldiers who would be members of her elite squad in the future and they wouldn''t even get some training insight directly from her and sometimes even get the chance to train with her so she had to know their names. She is also a very proud woman. She knows for a fact she can change an ordinary person into an elite. But there would be a need for some talent, as with only hard work they would reach a limit, but they would definitely be stronger than the pest she had beaten a few hours ago, so she doesn''t worry about their learning ability; she would turn them into a strong woman like herself. "But you guys haven''t mentioned your name yet, so tell me now." Ava and Isla, hearing her asking about their name, felt excited knowing someone as great as she had asked their name herself. It felt very good knowing a beautiful red-haired lady recognized them. Even if she mentioned them without their names, they wouldn''t mind, but now both felt excited; even Ava, who was usually calm, felt excited as these were the names their mother had given them, so being recognized by them felt good to them. Ava and Isla locked eyes, exchanged nods, and simultaneously beamed with smiles on their adorable faces, speaking in unison with cheerful voices. "My name is Ava. " "My name is Isla" ______________ Thank you so much to @joshywoshy for donating freaking 36 golden tickets it means a lot to me and knowing so many of you guys are supporting my work so I want to thank all of you for your support and once again thanks for those 36 golden tickets It really shocked me when I saw those numbers. Chapter 59: Resolve and commitment. Looking at both of them in front of her, May found it very adorable how cute they looked when both of them said their names at the same time in such a cute way, resulting in her ear slightly revealing she was happy right now. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing their names, Ava and Isla, May said in a calm voice. "Okay, you guys have told me your name; it''s a given to give my name to you as well, so listen carefully and remember it well, as I am going to say only one time." Ava and Isla heard her word and listened to her words carefully, making a serious expression as they wanted to know her name from the start, knowing she was the person who had saved them and she was going to be their boss in the future. So they listened intently, perking up their ear, as they had refrained from asking her name all this time out of fear. Now that the opportunity had come, they had to remember it well. May, having captured their full attention, proudly stated her name, which she holds dear as it was given to her by her sister Alice, so it carries her surname, and she is very proud of it. "My name is May Cross, so remember it well from now on." Ava and Isla, hearing her name, can feel they had heard this name somewhere, but they clearly only met just today. They had a feeling they heard the surname somewhere, but they couldn''t remember it now, so she decided to ignore it for now. They focused on the present, knowing they would have plenty of time to discover where they might have heard the name, as they were about to start living with her. However, her voice persisted; after a brief pause following her name, May''s tone shifted significantly, conveying the gravity of the situation. "Now it''s time to tell what you decided, Ava and Isla. Are you joining me knowing you could even lose your life if you decide to join, so answer carefully, as there wouldn''t be any takeaways if you chose to join now?" "You have to sign a contract for it after you are 16, so decide wisely." May had already heard their decision when she saw them talking to each how they wanted to join, but she had to hear it from them as it was not a small matter knowing she goes in danger from time to time to increase her rank quickly. It has its own perk, as the member who joins the mission would get extra merits, not as much as her who is leading the mission; however, it would at least double what they get on a regular mission; depending on the mission they are going to take, it could be even more. However, many of the soldiers back out when she gives them a chance to reconsider, reminding them what they are going to do on those missions. So it was very dangerous; they had to determine carefully before signing the contract because she was going to get them to sign when they turned 16 as adults since the contract would bind them to her and there wouldn''t be any take back afterward. Ava and Isla remained steadfast upon hearing her warning again, unwavering in their decision to join her from the moment they understood the purpose, showing their unwavering commitment, as nothing joined to change their mind and said in a resolute voice. "Maam, we understand you are warning us for our own good, but if we decide to stay here, we have to resort to stealing, and god knows when we would get caught in the theft and our fate wouldn''t be good." Exchanging a knowing glance, they expressed each other''s sentiments in a serious tone, signaling their understanding of her message. "So we wanted to join you wholeheartedly, and we would never betray you. We will swear upon our mother, as our mother had taught us to repay kindness without any deception." "And we know you are giving us a chance to join as you can easily find someone else, and we are very grateful for this, so if you wanted, ma''am, we can sign the contract right now." May was pleased by their resolve and their willingness to sign the contract immediately. She had saved earlier because they were children not thinking about anything else, so their response pleased her. And now, listening to their word to sign the contract right now, she knows she was not wrong, as both of them are very kind and upright souls, and they didn''t even steal from each other when at their worst. So she can trust them not to betray her, and she is surprised by how well their mother has raised them, even though she put herself at stake to raise their children. She is definitely an exceptional mother, as she said in a calm voice with a hint of pride at hearing their words. "Well, you can come to the city, but you have to wait to sign the contract as you have to be at least 16 for signing the contract." Isla was a little displeased by hearing a word about not being able to sign the contract right now, especially since she thought she wouldn''t be able to eat the food before signing the contract and whispered to her sister. "Ava, if we don''t sign the contract, how can we eat the three meals she promised us? We have to sign it right now so as not to miss the deal." As Ava heard her sister''s words, talking as if she was about to engage in some shady business deal and they had to sign it for food, she found herself utterly impressed by her sister''s intelligence and calmed herself from anger, taking few breaths. Ava said in the same whisper, with a slight blush on her cute face. She didn''t want a beautiful lady to hear this conversation between her and her dumb sister, so she also whispered in her ears. "That''s something else, my dumb Isla. You will get to eat however much you can, so can you be quiet?" When Isla heard her words, a star appeared in her eyes and she spoke in her same whispering voice, radiating pure happiness. "Okay, I will be quiet if that''s what I got to do to get the food." Isla remained silent, listening to Ava''s words with a smile that couldn''t be concealed, while her mind was occupied with serious thoughts as she heard about the food. ''If I had to carry out this sacrifice to get the food, so be it. I would gladly do it for the food.'' For one moment, Ava even thought that because of her sister''s stupidity, Mam wouldn''t want her sister on her team. But this dark thought quickly went away as it appeared, knowing the personality of the beautiful, red-haired, cold-faced lady in front of them. However, May had already heard everything they whispered to each other from the distance sitting on her chair and what they were talking about, as she thought in her mind. ''One of the twins is definitely a character; I would be fun training her and being part of the elite team.'' As she also likes cheerful children, just her niece Alicia, she couldn''t wait to have these two on her Elite Squad, and seeing the interaction between both of them, her ears twitched slightly, seeing how adorable they looked while whispering to each other. Ava, who had quietened down her dumb sister, was very embarrassed right now, knowing even if they wished on each other, the tent was not very big and someone with good sense could hear them easily, and she didn''t doubt for a second that Maam doesn''t have a good hearing. So she slowly looked toward May, seeing if she noticed their embarrassed conversation while having a slightly red face, and seeing May''s usual stony face with any emotions. Ava felt relieved, thinking she didn''t notice but focusing a few more seconds on her face. She could see her expression being brighter than when she first met them. Ava already made the presumption that May had noticed what they were about, but she was not so completely sure of it knowing how good her poker face was, so Ava decided to overlook the conversation that happened earlier than her blush had gone away thinking she was safe. May saw both of their reactions enjoying herself, but she knew their conversation was over, so she had to order to go, and she also knew these children were starving right now, so she couldn''t let them stay here anymore and said in her usual cold voice with a hint of softness. "Now you two go; you don''t have to stay here anymore." Ava and Isla, hearing her words, followed her command and quickly took off to walk toward the opening of the camp without waiting any more, but when they reached the exit, they suddenly heard the same cold voice in her ear stopping them in their track. "And little Isla, don''t forget to eat as much as you can, and Ava you have to make sure your sister eats her fill. Got it!." Ava and Isla both looked back at the same time; however, both of their reactions to her words were completely different, as Isla jumped in excitement thinking about the food while making a fist and stretching her arms upward, showing her excitement through her body without any words. Meanwhile, Isla looked at her with a beat-red face, as now she knew that May had heard everything about their embarrassing conversation earlier, Ava was ashamed just thinking how dumb her sister could be, but she loved how her sister was, and she didn''t want her to change from her cheerful or sometimes dumb self. So she replied with a faint voice shyly ''okay'' and left hurriedly while dragging her sister along by holding her hand with one of her hands tightly. *** Back to the present, just outside the entrance of the Aiden High School. Chapter 60: Islas fantasies and Avas revenge? Aiden notices the two security officers, who might be twins, wearing ridiculous wooden hero masks on their faces, and he wants them to remove the masks before joining him as it would feel embarrassing to him. So he stopped in track and turned around, walked a little stood in front of both of them, and said in his capacitating voice to address both of them at the same time. "You have to take those stupid masks off if you want to follow us inside." Ava and Isla were silently following the general niece and nephew to follow both of them inside the school, the General had ordered them to follow them everywhere when they were outside, so they had to follow them, knowing there were only two guards allowed in today''s event. They got every single detail about this from the general herself, as she would instruct them regularly on their special radio channel, and they had no direct contact until now with her niece and nephew. Other than one time when Alicia enthusiastically came to talk with them and followed the instructions, they only replied with yes and no and were ready to follow whatever order she would give if it didn''t affect their safety. Their team knows everything about Alicia and Aiden as they followed them closely during these five years whenever they were outside and set up many protocols in case some would try to infiltrate the house, but that''s the least of their problems now, knowing how crazy things Aiden has done these years. He had turned his house into a literal modern fortress, and some of their team members sometimes had to be present whenever he would do some crazy testing; he had never talked to any of them until now while doing those crazy things and training like crazy, as if he were going to war. And it comes as a surprise when he now suddenly talks to them and most of the team members have a crush on this young fellow with extremely attractive looks secretly seeing him train with their tools. Ava has warned them not to do this but other than her everyone voted in favor of seeing him training saying if something threatening happened they could quickly respond. They would literally fawn over him even when wearing the mask, Ava knows this is all this bullshit about knowing how protected they were in the house but she doesn''t do anything as her sister was one of them who voted against her and General had said to them to keep an eye on them always so this can be considered protection. But he never even said one word to any of them. They thought he wouldn''t notice them, as they were wearing masks. They even had a fight about who would be the one to accompany them inside the school and her Sister Isla fought tooth and nail to get this opportunity, as her sister Ava supported her. Unfortunately for Ava, Isla also has a crush on him and she is worried about how she would behave in front of him now while thinking of herself. ''Would my stupid sister be able to control herself as it was unexpected he was suddenly talking to them? I had to make sure Isla wouldn''t do anything stupid?'' In case Isla did something she wasn''t supposed to do, Ava would have to inform the General even if she was her simp sister and Ava even asked her to not daydream about the General nephew finding someone else hence she has to face the consequences if she does something stupid. However, the response Ava gets by asking Isla to forget him what she gets leaves her speechless, and she doesn''t have any comeback so she leaves her as it is so she can learn it the hard way when gets rejected by him. And she, like a wonderful sister, would support her emotionally when she would have a heartbreak, and calming her down she wouldn''t forget to rub it in her by telling her with a smug look on her face that she had already reminded her not to fall in love with him. When she asks Isla to forget about him and chooses someone else as she could easily find an even better man with her beauty and this is the reply she gets. "Sister, are you stupid?, do you really think I can find someone better than him?" This is the first her sister who usually praises her had said something blasphemous as stupid to her and Ava didn''t like it at all. Ava hearing this doesn''t answer her question as in terms of beauty she doesn''t think someone can match him and she doesn''t know his actual personality as how he actually is but from everything she had noticed up till now, even being rich and having so much power he doesn''t misuse his power it to harm other do a malicious thing. The only thing he does is train and buy crazy weapons of mass destruction to make his house a fortress and many other crazy things. Doing all these crazy things seems a bit odd to her, but she doesn''t know what kind of hobbies rich people have, so this is not anything unusual to her. He could be considered a perfect man as his relationship with his sister and Aunt is also good, so Ava, for the first time in her life, has lost an argument in front of her sister, and this hurts her pride, knowing deep down she considers herself the elder sister in both of them and always wanted to be the guide for her hopeless sister. But for a few days, even she was a bit anxious, thinking that if she had chosen some man to marry in the future, there would be nothing better than what was in front of her, so even she had those thoughts like her sister, as she noticed she was being influenced by her dumb sister, she would likely become a simp of General''s insanely handsome nephew. However, she quickly rejected that idea, knowing she could not sabotage her own sister as she is the most important thing in her life, so she cannot have thought about someone her sister likes which resulted in her completely throwing away this crazy thought from her mind. Ava understands this as he is literally the most handsome man she has seen in her life even when comparing his looks to anyone else and she can say for sure if he competed for the Title of the Most Handsome Man in the world he would win without difficulties. Ava, who is hearing his words currently, is in a dilemma as the General has entrusted them to wear the mask. They don''t know the exact reason she told them to wear the superhero masks, but they have to follow her instructions as she is the person all of them respect the most. However, she has also told them to follow whatever instruction her niece and nephew give them if it is not harmful to them, so Ava is in a difficult situation right now. Meanwhile, Ava was in a precarious situation, deciding what to say to him. Isla was looking at Aiden with a foolish look on her face behind her mask, as this was the first time he had noticed any of them. And seeing she was the first one to get to hear something directly from him, she was having wild thoughts in her mind. ''Even if I am behind a mask, he falls in love with me, which is why he wasn''t able to control himself and wanted to see my face. Ah! What should I do? Should I follow my love''s wishes or general commands? Today, for the first time in her life, Isla was thinking so hard about something that her small brain started to hurt a little and she finally came to a decision in her mind after a few moments. ''Of course, I have to follow my love''s wishes, as in the future, General would also become my aunt when I marry him! Just thinking about it makes me all excited, so she wouldn''t punish me for knowing that.'' While Ava was having a hard time deciding what she would do, Isla started to remove her mask. It revealed her beautiful face with shoulder-length short black hair, light brown eyes, and her unblemished and silky smooth skin looking beautiful. She was excited about how he would react seeing her face, as she may not flaunt her beauty, but she knew she was very attractive other than Genera and her love sister. No one can compete with her beauty out of everyone she has met until now, so she is proud of herself. She doesn''t include her sister, as she knows her sister is not interested in General Nephew, so she is clearly the top contender out of all the bitches in her team, while they may be friends, she was not the one to back down when it came to her love. She has completely removed her mask and is standing in front of her Aiden when Ava is in her own thoughts when Ava suddenly notices her sister stupidly standing cutely with the wooden mask in her hand while having a foolish blush on her face with a bright smile on her face it was already too late to stop her. Ava just wanted to beat Isla today out of her heart''s content, as this is the first time someone has disobeyed the General''s order in the elite team, and she is the only witness present, and she would report it to the General. Isla would likely get extra personal training and a light spar with the General. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava knows General wouldn''t beat her much, knowing it''s such a small mistake, and she would enjoy it when Isla would get beaten up and come cry in front of her. She would comfort her like an ideal sister after she became emotionally stable she wouldn''t forget to mock her and remind her about the time when she reminded her not to go after him as a grin appeared on her face behind the mask. While Aiden was talking to them, Alicia noticed that her little one was not right next to her, and she panicked a little for a second and started to look around. Seeing him just a few meters away talking to the female guard who had removed her mask, many thoughts appeared in her mind as a deep swirl appeared in her black eyes. She walked toward where Aiden was, her mind filled with many thoughts, but anger was evident on her naturally attractive face. ___________ If you guys find any mistakes in it, make sure to comment. Chapter 61: A new Alicia? Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, The United Earth Federation had separated them and divided people into classes that normal citizens weren''t even aware of. She felt very sad knowing all these things, but over time she matured as she saw more of the world. Outside her little happy world, there were many unfortunate individuals who were living horrible lives even inside Tier 2 cities. And she even got to know how her mother donated a lot of money and provided medical care for these people. So Alicia felt very proud of her mother knowing that, and even when Alicia was at her lowest, she hadn''t stopped the donation, even with this disadvantage. She turned the company back to its previous glory, and she is very proud of what she has done. Even if it was a drop in the bucket, she felt happy knowing she helped many people. As for her protesting about it to the government and trying to let the people of the upper cities know about it, she doesn''t even consider these ideas, as she is not foolish enough to walk into a tiger den. During these years, she found out that only powerful people made the rules, and she was not the powerful one here, so she kept her mouth quiet even when she found out that when donating to these lower cities. The government would be stealing at least 5% additionally of that amount after paying the taxes. She finds them disgusting doing this, but she doesn''t stop the donation just like her mother. While she may have some power to influence the people and government, at the end of the day they are not their enemies, and they don''t want to be, as a single organization controls the whole world. She even found out about the deal her mother made to keep Aiden away from the Genius program, and now she fully understands the world is not as simple and lovely as she thought it was. She has not told him anything about these things, as she doesn''t want Aiden to find out these things. In her opinion, he shouldn''t know these sad things, as human life is short at most 100 years. So she wanted to live her life with him as his wife without any worries in life and with happiness even while knowing that people were suffering. She might be selfish, but that''s how she is. There is nothing more important than for her to live a happy life with her little brother Aiden and Aunt May. Chapter 62: Is this the doom or the new beginning? Isla, who currently has a blush on her face, is looking at the scene that was unfolding before her. When Alicia cuts her conversation with Aiden, she doesn''t feel angry about Aiden being pulled out of the conversation, however; she feels a little sad when it happens. Knowing the one who pulled Aiden was only his sister, so to her, there was nothing to worry about them. As the conversation progressed between both brother and sister, Isla got a deathly glare from the sister of her love. Looking at her face, Isla can tell she is not happy about something. But Isla doesn''t know why she is angry or why she is looking at her right now as if she is the one who has done something wrong. And Isla is confused seeing her reaction, as she has not engaged in any misconduct like she usually does. During her time protecting General Niece and her love, she takes this job very seriously. She is thinking hard about what she has done, unaware of her face right now as she looks like a love-struck fool having a blush on her face seeing Aiden from time to time. Ava, who just doesn''t want to be here seeing all the drama right now, can perfectly picture those romance TV show episodes where a jealous sister takes away her brother from her sister-in-law. But Ava felt like she was third wheeling here and she should be not here and when she also got the glare, she felt wronged thinking about the injustice she felt. ''What did I do? I am not the one who looks like a love-struck fool. Why am I also getting those glares?'' As Ava could not do anything in this situation, she stopped thinking about it and waited quietly at the side. Seeing everything that was happening in front of her with open eyes while she may not enjoy romantic TV series like her sister Isla. But what was happening in front of her looked very entertaining to her, so like an invisible person, she waited quietly without making a sound, standing in her place in her tight black outfit specially made for combat. Ava''s mind is at peace at her side like she is observing the unfolding drama with feeling a mix of curiosity and amusement. Despite not being a fan of romance, she found herself strangely captivated by the scene playing out before her. But when Alicia suddenly hugged Aiden, she tightly wrapped her arm around his muscular waist as her boobs touched his chest intimately while looking toward them. Ava and Isla both felt something was not right here, as a brother and sister could hug each other. But Alicia is hugging him very intimately, pressing her big boobs against his chest, so seeing this, they both had the same thought. ''Isn''t this too close, even considering they are brother and sister?'' Isla has one other thing in her mind when Alicia looks at her while hugging her love as if she were mocking him and saying to her face, ''He belongs to me.'' Isla felt angry and mostly jealous seeing Alicia hugging Aiden comfortably, but she calmed herself down, telling herself. ''Enjoy it while you can hug my love. In the end, I will be the one who gets to have it for myself, Taking a long breath and relaxing her tensed body, Isla continued her thoughts. ''You will only be my sister-in-law in the future, so hug him as much as you can when you have the time.'' As she laughed evilly in her mind, just thinking about the day being together with Aiden, a cocky smirk formed on her beautiful. Alicia, while enjoying the hug as he also reciprocated her hug, found the hug extremely comforting, and she just didn''t want to let go of him. But when she sees the smirking face of the unmasked guard, she doesn''t know why; however, she doesn''t like the look on her face. But ignoring the smirking face of Isla, Alicia rubbed Aiden''s back with her hands and said in her beautiful voice, enjoying their time together and showing her off. "Little Aiden, if you just want to ask the Female guard, you should just tell me to do it for you. I would tell them to not wear the mask as you don''t have to talk with these people." When saying the last sentence, Alicia especially looked toward Isla, mocking her, as she didn''t even consider her opponent at all. Aiden was reciprocating her hug, facing the opposite direction from where Ava and Isla were, but during her sister''s words, he noticed how she focused on the word female. However, Aiden intentionally chose to ignore the special focus on the word female, as if he hadn''t noticed it while inwardly enjoying her reactions. Aiden had missed the silent war between his big sister and Isla, and even if he had seen it, he wouldn''t have done anything in those conditions. However, he would definitely side with his big sister over some random beautiful woman, as there is only one big sister who loves him more than he can ever imagine. So for him to side with someone else wouldn''t even cross his mind, even if his big sister is in the wrong. Aiden understood the indirect words that said to ''inform her before doing something.'' So he said in his captivating voice, playfully countering her words as it wouldn''t matter to him even if he informed her before doing little things. However, in his heart, he knows why she is saying these things right now, as she is definitely jealous of what happened before. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But big sis, I can easily do something as little as this; why would I have to bother you for something so little?" Alicia saw her little brother being clueless about his own otherworldly appearance, and that innocent word made her heart even more solid at what she was about to say to him. She has to prevent him from making these girls fall in love with him unknowingly, just like the fool who still has a blush on her face. While she can easily use security to prevent others from approaching him, now that the female guard also has a crush. She felt she needed to make him aware of what was happening before it became much of a hassle. She doesn''t want to replace them just over such a little thing, like talking to her brother, clearly forgetting about her reaction to seeing the little thing happening in front of her. She knows they provided them excellent protection these five years to the best of their abilities, and even at night they guard in shift, so her natural kind heart affected her decision. She would also feel bad sending them away, as her Aunt May is the one who provides them their protection, and she doesn''t want to turn them away just like that. But if even one of them would have acted inappropriately, like touching her little brother''s hand with some ill intentions. She wouldn''t mind kicking all of them out and replacing them with someone else, and she knew her aunt wouldn''t be mad at her over something so little. So this is the limit she can go to, as they can only appreciate him from away and if they try to get too close. Just thinking about this thing, intense swirling appeared in her deep black eyes once again. At this moment, Alicia thought of many weapons her brother had stored inside the Underground Laboratory. Yet Aiden doesn''t get to see the most intense look his sister ever had in her life for the first time. However, Ava and Isla were seeing everything from a distance, had seen everything clearly, and felt a threat to their lives seeing her like that. Now they know Alicia is definitely overprotective of her little brother Aiden. Yet they were unaware of the immoral relationship between these two. Alicia calmed herself down, even though she was shocked knowing she would think of killing someone out of jealousy. However, she doesn''t feel anything weird about her dangerous thoughts and accepts these thoughts as a part of herself and thinks in her mind. ''Everything fine, until these bitches wouldn''t cross the line, so I am not wrong.'' And she remembered the exact words her Aunt May said to her one time unexpectedly, which she didn''t completely understand at that time. ''If you hate something to your core, little Alicia, don''t think too much about it. Just get rid of the thing.'' Now Alicia knows her Aunt May was not only talking about the objects like food, clothes, etc. So if she doesn''t like a person, then she can also just easily get rid of them, like the clothes she doesn''t like, as she justifies her thoughts in her mind. ''I am not a bad person. I will just punish those who would deserve the punishment.'' In her mind, touching her little brother, who belongs to her, is a crime worthy of death. Aiden is unaware of her big sister''s intense development of personality. If he had known about this, he wouldn''t have dreamed about having a harem or asking the system for a long time about the beauties of different races. Unknowingly to him now he has to take care of the time bomb he has set for every other woman who has fallen for him. With Alicia being here with one wrong move, one of the highest potential awakeners of Earth would be after their lives. Aiden saw his big sister not answering his question for a few seconds, thinking to himself. ''Does she finally find out I am only acting innocent and enjoying her serious reaction as usual?'' However, he rejects these ideas completely, as other than taking to other genders whatever he would do or say. She would always listen to him and support him as calmly as if he were the most delicate thing in the world. Aiden definitely enjoys her reaction and the cute words she says, so he doesn''t want to end one of the best ways of having fun. He said in a worried voice that he wanted to know why Big Sis was not answering him. "Big Sis, why aren''t you answering me? Did I do something wrong by asking them to take the mask off myself?" If he knew what his big sister was going through right now, he wouldn''t be enjoying himself right now by her pure response. Chapter 63: Dodging a bullet? Alicia sees that she has been distracted from the initial conversation by the thought formed inside her head. But when her little brother''s sweet voice emerges, she snaps out of her reverie and directs her focus toward the conversation ahead. "It''s nothing, Little Aiden; you did not do anything wrong; your big sister is just thinking about something," Alicia continued her earlier conversation with him. "Now forget about it, as I have to tell you about the thing I wanted to remind you about, and it looks like you are clueless about it without knowing it is very important." Alicia paused for a second, moving away from her face from his neck, as she felt a little annoyed by how she wouldn''t be able to smell the sweet, natural rosy smell of his body. She is very addicted to that smell, so it was only natural for her to feel reluctant to let it go. But she knows what she is about to say is important to her, so she resolved to be as serious as possible. Alicia looked directly into Aiden''s eyes, with her deep black eyes having a serious look on her beautiful face. Aiden, seeing her like that, felt he had to be serious about what she was going to say next, so he changed his playful nature and was ready for the important word she was about to say. Alicia, seeing the change in his behavior, is pleased knowing she got his attention and said it in a calm yet distinctive voice. "Little Aiden, you may not know, but it is not like when you were a child you had a change." "Now you are an adult, and you have to be careful when talking to strangers, especially girls." Aiden was having fun listening to her big sister''s cryptic words about telling him how handsome he looked and how it affected the opposite gender. However, he is not satisfied with these cryptic words, so he chooses to push her a little by acting innocent, hoping for the opportunity to listen to more of her embarrassing words. So Aiden said in an innocent voice, acting clueless about what she meant by her words just now. "Big Sis, I didn''t understand what you mean by this? Why do I have to be careful about talking to strangers?" Seeming the opportunity was right, he pushed her more and made a little sad face, looking directly at her as beautiful, and said in a dull voice while still sounding captivating. "Am I doing something wrong by talking to others? Would it make everyone upset? If that''s it, I wouldn''t talk to anyone?" In the last sentence, he made his voice even lower, showing how upset he was, further enhancing his own innocent facade. Alicia hears everything up close and feels actual pain seeing how upset Aiden is by her cryptic. As she swears to herself, she would never shy away from words, even if it meant Aiden would listen to her honest words about his appearance. She hoped he wouldn''t get too cocky knowing this, as he was his original personality. When he was little, he liked to show off a little to everyone, while he may not show up right now. However, she knows he enjoys showing off and getting attention, so she has to be careful about this. Alicia is even more worried about crazy people he could attract attention from because she knows if the worst came to the worst in their relationship, she would have tied him up to make him hers. She is not na?ve enough to believe that the other woman wouldn''t think of something like this, so she has to keep an eye on him all the time. Meanwhile, Isla, hearing her love words, was sad. She feels angry at Alicia because of the words she has said. It looked to her that Alicia was the one who made this poor innocent thing sad, and she was not enjoying the look on his face a bit. Isla is clueless like Alicia about the innocent facade Aiden was putting in front of everyone, and Ava, who was silently watching the drama unfold, is also a little sad. However, Ava was not angry like Isla as it looked to her like a sad scene of some romance, so her predominant feeling was enjoyment and a little sad seeing the word that was used by a poor boy. However, she couldn''t also tell that Aiden was putting up a facade; it looked to her like he was genuinely innocent. And she felt sad at how he misunderstood Alicia''s cryptic word, thinking it meant something else. But one thing Ava knows in her heart is that she is definitely getting addicted to seeing this real-life drama unfold before her, and their cast is even more beautiful than the actual stars. So Ava is enjoying her time to the fullest, trying to the unnoticeable as possible not to disrupt the flow of the scene. Alicia suddenly replied to his sad voice, correcting her words, and said in a little guilty sense. Feeling she wouldn''t have used those misunderstanding words, thinking to herself as if she had confirmed one thing in her mind. ''My little brother is a genius and all, but he is definitely very innocent and clueless about how others feel when they look at him, not knowing how handsome he is.'' She felt happy knowing she was the one who would get to guide him; however, one thing was sure in her mind. He was definitely not clueless about other immoral things between men and women, as she still remembers a few hours earlier how he rubbed his cock on her stomach just above her crotch. And she felt relieved knowing she wouldn''t have to explain these things to him, as it would be a disaster for her. Alicia also appeared to get a little horny just thinking about her time earlier; however, she controlled herself, kissing his delectable lips in front of everyone, as she also knew when to stop. Taking out immoral thoughts from her mind, she replied to his previous word with a guilty face. "Aiden, that''s not what I am trying to say to you, and if that''s what you understood, big sis is sorry for making you think like that, and nobody hates talking to you, and I know for sure it''s quite the opposite." Alicia talked, a small breath sighing in her mind as she was about to say the whole truth to him. Hoping he wouldn''t change his personality and become arrogant after knowing all this; however, deep down, Alicia knew it wouldn''t affect her little Brother''s personality. But still couldn''t make her relaxed thinking about the tiniest bit of possibly him becoming a playboy who would charm girls left and right. And if Alicia knew about his reputation inside the school, she would have already suspected him of being a natural playboy. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for now, Aiden is safe, as the school doesn''t allow other family members inside the school other than when it is a very important event. So Aiden is clueless about how dangerous his big sister can be when she gets jealous. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 64: A free Alicia Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. She would have felt helpless and blamed herself, for not telling him earlier, fearing he might develop narcissistic tendencies. Aiden, understanding her blunt response, stopped himself from laughing at how seriously she said those things as he replied to her in his innocent voice, continuing his facade. "Is that true, Big Sis? If that''s how it is, it wouldn''t be good, and now that I know this, I have to be careful." His words pleased Alicia and in response, she hugged him even more tightly in and said in a cheerful voice. "Yes, you have to be careful, as you wouldn''t want any other girl to fall in love with you, would you?" While she is addressing this subject, there is a hint of sharpness present in her voice. Reminding Aiden if he played around too much and said something he shouldn''t have in front of his harmless-looking sister, who had a smile on her face. But the sharpness present in her voice said otherwise, as he could see the hidden threat behind her words telling him if he crossed the line, the outcome wouldn''t be good. So Aiden said in a genuine voice, claiming her invisible thereat down. "Of course, big sis," while having different thoughts in his mind. ''Of course, I wouldn''t want any relationship right now, as only handling his big sister is too much for him now, and there is also world evolution coming ahead in a week so he doesn''t have to waste time thinking about this stuff right now.'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden told himself in his mind. ''When the time came, everything would eventually come together, so he is now focusing on the present.'' Alicia is ecstatic hearing his genuine response, clueless about other thoughts he was having, and says it in a calm yet cheerful voice. "It is good that you are aware. I knew my little brother was the best, but now let me show you what happens when you talk to other bitc¡ª oooh! I mean, other girls." Aiden and everyone present behind her knew that she was going to say bitches. He didn''t react to her words and listened intently to what she was about to show him. and showed his curiosity to see what she intended to show him. "Oh! What is it big, sis? What happens?" Alicia let go of the hug as if staying long in her comforting place would not be good for them, as all the people present would definitely find something weird about them. Alicia doesn''t want the world to know about their relationship, as she is not ready to show it to the world right now. Regardless, she is resolute in her decision to disclose the person she loves to everyone eventually, openly holding nothing back to the world. Alicia looked directly into Aiden''s eyes and pointed with eyes for him to follow her gaze as she looked toward Isla. Aiden, flowing her gaze, turned around, and he too looked directly at Isla who still had a blush even after a minute or two had passed from when Aiden had only said a single sentence to them, and it couldn''t even be called a proper conversation. All these years of talking to different girls, all of them almost have blushes on their faces other than some selected few of them. Aiden has forgotten completely about this and takes it as a natural reaction. He would also feel tired of reminding every individual girl that they were blushing without any care while talking to them. Now his excitement died down; however, he still listened to his big sister''s words intently. Because he is already enjoying her jealous reaction in his mind. Alicia moved her arms fully pointed toward Isla, using her index finger. "See this fool right here, little Aiden? You only talked to her for a second, and this fool has a red face even now. As minutes have passed, then you can also already see it in her face; she is in love with you." Aiden, hearing her words, completely acknowledged what his big sister was trying to say to him. But he was not sure if it could be called love or if they were just attracted to his otherworldly appearance, just by looking at her face as he showed his surprise at words. "Really, big sis, is that the truth?" His words do not surprise Alicia, as she can tell he genuinely doesn''t know if the fool in front of them is in love with him, so she reassures him with her words. "Yes, you can trust your big sister''s words completely. Little Aiden, you big sis can tell it just by looking at the stupid face of this bitch." Because of her natural anger looking at Isla''s blushing face, Alicia doesn''t even notice she called her a bitch. Her words surprised Aiden as he listened, wondering how her big sister could tell if the beautiful woman in front of him was in love with him or not. Trusting her word, he accepted what she had said. Right, it was getting hard for him not to laugh, as he already noticed how openly his big sister had called the female guard in front of everyone a bitch without even realizing herself. And he wouldn''t remind his own big sis about it, as it would be awkward for him to say it. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 65: Work of art Islas mind? Isla, seeing that everyone, including Aiden and his sister, looking at her and she was feeling a bit intimated as she had heard everything earlier that Alicia said so she didn''t know why Alicia was looking at her right now. But hearing her next words, almost calling her a bitch while pointing a finger at her. Isla felt humiliated at first but she calmed herself down, thinking Alicia has not called her bitch, and before completing the word, she stopped. However, hearing the context of the conversation, she is perplexed, thinking. ''How the hell did Alicia learn she was in love with her little brother? And why is she telling that she has a blush on her face comparing her to a love-struck fool?'' She doesn''t think she looks like a fool, as she considers herself pretty smart. She ranks herself in the fourth place in terms of intelligence as the first is her love as always and anyone can never have this place in her heart and next would be Gerenal May and after that his sister Ava and at the fourth place she herself. So she thinks all her life she was very smart and not a fool and she is not gonna change her mind just because of some words. Her future sister-in-law was calling him the right fool now, and she didn''t have a mirror right now, so wasn''t able to tell if she was blushing. But one thing is sure: she was feeling heavenly earlier when Aiden asked her to remove her mask caused by her irresistible natural charm and she was very proud of that. Yet now her mood has soured a little when she wasn''t able to talk to her love because of her stupid sister-in-law thinking to herself in mind. ''Why must there be a creature called a sister-in-law in this world ruining their loving moments?'' However, Isla has accepted the reality and thought of pleasing her sister-in-law in the future to have a better relationship with Aiden. Yet now she doesn''t think she can have a peaceful relationship with her sister-in-law at all, as what she hates the most is when someone questions her intelligence. And she will not back down when someone disrespects her so much upfront and to her. Only the General can disrespect her like that, not anyone else, not even her own sister. So she is feeling angry right now, and she decides to confront Alicia''s words, demonstrating enough resolve to do it on her face, but she stops before making this mistake. In between the thoughts, she didn''t forget to peek at Aiden''s otherworldly appearance, as she couldn''t get enough of him. But before confronting Alicia, Isla wanted to confirm one thing, and for that, she had to look for her sister Ava, who was the only one who could answer her question right now. She looked around her, but she couldn''t find her own sister Ava, and now Isla was a little worried about her, as her sister was nowhere to be found around her. Calming her mind, Isla focuses on finding her sister, scanning the entire area with her eyes. She starts to look around, determined not to let any corner escape her gaze. She finally found her sister ten meters away from her, standing at a place where it was hard for anyone to notice her. Isla could tell her sister Ava was also controlling her breathing without creating any sound by moving, standing still like a statue, and being as professional as possible. Seeing her like that, Isla is weirded out by her own sister for the first time in her life, as it looks like she is spying on them. However, she could have probably listened to everything up close just like her and she thinks that her sister Ava is not in her right mind right now, contemplating this in her mind. ''What is happening, my sister Ava? When does she become this weird? Does she have a habit of spying on everyone else, and how come I don''t know of it yet'' Now her anger toward her has lessened a little, as her focus is on her sister Ava, who is acting weird. ''I have to fix this problem of my sister, as it is not good to spy on others; she would definitely be called creepy if she did that, and she doesn''t want her sister Ava to be called creepy.'' Isla''s mind is now completely focused on her sister, as she is resolved to make her sister go back to how she was before. Finding out the truth, she couldn''t let her hopeless sister roam around like that in society, and now she understands why she likes to spy on enemy camps the most, even if it''s the most dangerous job. Isla doesn''t know her sister takes that job to prove to the general that she is the most capable one out of all the people in the Elite Squad. And she is not afraid to risk her life when needed. As a result, her military rank is the highest among all the people in the Elite Squad. Isla followed her on all the missions; however, Ava gets the most merit because she acts as the leader mostly when the General is not present. However, one thing is common among the sisters, as both think of each other as hopeless and feel responsible as one. They have to be the ones to make the sacrifice and take care of the other one, and they enjoy whenever they get the chance to show off in front of the other one. Whilst they may not say it upfront, there is an unspoken relationship between both of them about who will be the one to act as the elder sister. And previously Isla wasn''t sure if she could compete with her sister, as she was smarter than just above one level, according to her. However, after learning the secret of her sister Ava, Isla now thinks that she has the upper hand in this battle. As she wouldn''t accept an elder sister who spies on other people shamelessly. And now she thinks she has confirmed her right to take the throne between long-standing battles, taking advantage of the obvious blunder Ava has made in front of everyone. Isla is laughing in her mind, seeing how careless her usual strict sister can be because of her addiction and a wide smile forms on her beautiful face, showing her teeth. A few seconds pass when Isla starts to stare at her own sister, Ava. Ava is also looking at him directly in her eyes without shying away, and Isla can tell just by the annoyed look on her sister''s face that she is not happy knowing she found her spying. Ava is currently locking eyes with her stupid sister Isla, who is ruining her mood by noticing her existence. And seeing the wide smile on her face, she can tell Isla is definitely thinking about some stupid things. However, today she is this pissed off by her own sister Isla for the first time in her life, as Isla first broke the rule by removing her mask. And now, when she tries to be as unnoticeable as possible, this stupid sister has to find them. She wanted to beat Isla until there were some bruises left on her. However, she knew she wasn''t capable of beating Isla, as her dumb sister, Isla, is the best fighter in the Elite Squad. Even the General has given a compliment, saying, ''She is good.'' And Ava knows this is not a small thing for them, as other than her sister Isla. No one has gotten any praise from General May, and Ava is also a little jealous of her own sister. But Ava is mostly proud of her, knowing an elder has to be at least smart enough to guide her own sibling. So knowing this, she couldn''t even imagine her dumb sister Isla being the elder one between them. She has had pretty frustrating experiences regarding when she asked Isla to teach her how to fight better. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And she doesn''t even want to remember about that incident as it still frustrates her. However, she is relieved knowing she is the elder sister between them. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 66: Furious Ava? Seeing her sister Ava spying on them, Isla felt obligated to correct her sister''s mistake. So Isla decided to call her out without caring about anyone else present here in a voice loud enough that even Alicia and Aiden could hear her correctly. There were not many people who were currently entering the school, as there were only 2 minutes left for the entrance ceremony to start. The school is strict about everything, so they wouldn''t allow someone to enter if they were late for the event, and they had to attend the school without the ceremony. This results in the parent of the child having a naturally bad image in front of the Homeroom teacher. This is the only day when parents of children are allowed entry into school other than when someone gets expelled. So that is why this day is important for every parent to attend. Usually, no one''s parents come late as they won''t be allowed to enter because after entering the gate through securing check there would be a member of the student council who would be keeping an eye in on everything as someone wouldn''t get through using their power or money. It is easy for the parent of the child to threaten the guard with their background and even buy them with money. So that''s why a student council member who has an equally powerful background would see if everything is happening right as today is a big event and they wouldn''t want any misconduct. Today, especially the vice president of the student, is present to see if everything is correct; usually, someone with her stature wouldn''t even come close to doing the job of seeing if everyone was on time or not. The blue-haired beauty with ocean-colored eyes stood almost as tall as Alicia, measuring 5 feet 10 inches. She wore an outfit similar to Aiden''s, but with a distinct feature. A short skirt that revealed a captivating long leg adorned in white leggings, and there was also some extra badge attached to her coat, identifying her as a vice president of the student council. The vice president is also overseeing everything happening outside the gate with two other members of the student council, one of them is male and the other is female. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t interfere in what was happening outside, as they had no right to interfere in someone''s personal conversation. However, the usually collected vice president is currently looking a bit anxious, and she stares at her watch from time to time. Only two minutes are left before they have to close the gates of the hallway from where anyone can reach the hall where the ceremony is going to happen. The vice president has already made up her mind, seeing there are only two minutes left for anyone to enter. If there is only a minute left, she would go there herself and bring Aiden inside, even knowing that if she does that, she would be breaking one important rule of the school. The rule stated that if someone enters the school; they are not allowed to go outside without getting permission and for that they have to have a strict reason. And the vice president knows this would leave a stain on her perfect record, but she doesn''t care if it''s for Aiden. She is currently not thinking right as she can easily order the guard to notify them to come inside, or she can even shout from where she is to get his attention. However, because of her anxious mind thinking about her special date with Aiden, she is not thinking clearly. For her date to happen, she even arranged for her to sit right next to him in the front row to enjoy their time together. And it was hard even for her to accomplish this, knowing how many girls had sent letters to get a seat next to him, hoping to even see his parents and enjoy their time together. It was tough for her to do this and lastly seeing no hope of getting the seat, she reluctantly decided to ask her brother, who is the president of the Student Council. When she asked him for help to get a particular seat number, she still remembers his smirking face. This displeases her, and she has already decided to get back at him later. The Vice President is not the one to back down easily, so she could do everything in her power to attend the ceremony with him. Even if she has to break the rule for that, she would get the punishment when the time comes, but for now more important comes first, which is her special date with Aiden. However, if the Vice President knew about the personality of the person who was coming together with Aiden. She wouldn''t have tried to have this special date, even if it was given to her freely, as making one wrong move in the presence of Alicia would only result in chaos. Ava said in a loud voice to her sister, who was more than a few meters away from her. "Sister! What are you doing right now? And why are you acting like a bad girl? Stop what you are doing and come here to your generous sister, as I would fix you up with my big heart and kind words." This is the second time Isla has had to teach something to her sister Ava, and this time she has decided she would explain everything more clearly. Because when she was teaching Ava to fight better, Ava didn''t get it at all, even if she explained it with the best of her effort. However, she isn''t going to waste this opportunity to prove how good she is at explaining things, removing the mark left on her previous record. Ava saw Isla shouting loudly, without any care of the surroundings or the place they were in currently, and she even forgot they had the job of protecting General''s niece and nephew. She almost cried, seeing her shout and hearing the words coming out of her mouth. From Ava''s perspective, this type of behavior is almost unacceptable as a perfect guard in mind should hide in the shadows and protect their target. And see this behavior from her own sister Isla. Ava is furious and embarrassed at the same time seeing what is happening in front of her. At first, she couldn''t believe how Isla was trying to act like an adult, which was completely failing from her point of view. Isla''s words seem like she is treating her like a five-year-old and calling her a bad girl; she just wants to dig a hole and hide how embarrassed she feels right now. And listening to words like generous sister, big heart, and kind words¡ªothers may not know what she is trying to do. However, Ava can perfectly imagine if Isla became an older sister. She would say this crap to her to her younger sibling, putting herself on a pedestal. Now her nightmares are happening in front of her, and it doesn''t even explain why Isla is acting like that right now, which frustrates her even more. However, Ava has already decided that when her sister Isla sleeps like a rock at night, she will tie her up and get her revenge for everything that has happened to her so far. While Ava knew she couldn''t do anything right now during their job and now, she is even regretting coming together with her. But for now, she doesn''t act up and slowly comes close to Isla without throwing a tantrum. As it would make her look even more like a child, proving her dumb sister''s words right. So following Isla''s words, Ava chose to go to her sister Isla quietly, as she also wanted to know what Isla wanted to say to her. Depending on her words, she would decide how severe punishment she would be going to give her later at night, thinking about all the things that were going to be with her at night. An evil smile appeared on her beautiful face behind the mask. It would look funny if someone else saw it, as it doesn''t suit her pretty face at all. ______ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can aslo leave a review about the story so far. It would give be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 67: Vice President Delusional or not? Aiden is enjoying himself as he is listening to his big sister Alicia''s words and from her words, he can easily tell how jealous she is, and he finds her very cute acting like that. However, when both of them were looking at Isla, his sister Alicia was how it affected others when he talked to some strangers. He heard the unmasked black-haired, light brown-eyed beauty who had removed her mask earlier without answering his question shouting while looking at the other masked woman who was still wearing a mask. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And by his detailed analysis of her body, seeing both of them earlier, he guessed both of them were twins. When he earlier looked from a close distance at their hair and even their shape of body which look almost the same to him, and even their boobs size are the same size. This makes him question if their boobs would also look the same, even if both of them are twins; however, he doesn''t think he would be able to see it himself and satisfy his curiosity. He doesn''t have a death wish knowing just by talking earlier without telling his sister, how triggered she was at that moment, and at that time his heart swelled with joy when he witnessed his older sister''s self-control. But this was something else, and he knew just by seeing her eyes earlier that if something like that happened, he had a feeling in his heart it would get bloody if something like this happened. However, he was sure his big sister wouldn''t harm him given how much she loved him, and in the worst-case scenario, she would lock him up in a room. However, he remained uncertain about the other individual and had no desire to investigate further, understanding the potential consequences of indulging his curiosity. And he is not the one who would secretly do something that would upset her, so if he ever goes to do something. He has to inform his big sister before that, and he has to see and take it from there to see how it goes. However, that''s for later, as he has to go inside the school through the security check, and he wouldn''t be able to go inside after it closes. This marks his last day at school, as he has made plans to spend the rest of the week with his big sister, making the most of their time together before upcoming changes that would occur during the World Evolution. Also, the growth of improvement of his skills slowed down as time passed when his rank of skills increased, so he had to enjoy his time while he could before the evolution. Because after the evolution, with the presence of Mana in the atmosphere, he should be able to use his talent celestial (FFF+), and with that, he can easily copy other people''s talent and skills. By using this method, he has a clear advantage, as it would take him years to increase his rank of swordsmanship to the next level. However, he doesn''t think he has wasted time in training before the evolution. He was also able to learn some skills that would give him a clear advantage at the start of the evolution and increase the rate of his survival, and most of his stats also increased. At first, training to his limit every day was like torture to him; however, he got used to the training day by day. Training regularly became a habit for him, and knowing his big sister was also training together motivated him even more to train so that he could protect her in the future. However, he doesn''t think she would need that much protection seeing her status, which is the best he has seen until now, and he doesn''t think would find any human with better talent than her on Earth. But he never knows when some variable will interfere, so it''s better to be as strong as possible. But what he regrets the most is that he wasn''t able to bring Aunt May back home as when he called her a few days ago from the special channel she had provided them. She told him that she is very busy this month, and currently, she is doing an important mission, so meeting even for an hour is not possible for her. Aiden felt disappointed knowing Aunt May wouldn''t be present here when the apocalypse arrived. It would be much safer to be here with all the preparation he has done, and he even stores so much food that lasts more than twenty for another 100 people. So he is not worried much about food, as he knows the most scarce resource after evolution could be food, so he is prepared for that. However, he is relieved knowing his Aunt May and how tough she is and that is why he is fully confident even when she is not coming together with him. She can survive whatever comes her way, So he doesn''t protest much when she tells him she won''t be able to come. If he wanted, he could use his sister to give her some instructions to put up an act of being in danger or something to bring her back. However, he is not capable of telling her lies because of his talent and he has to use his sister and this would become a hassle telling her how he found out about the apocalypse gonna arrive. Until the day he revives his mother back to life, he decides to keep everything secret from them as he doesn''t want to involve them in this mess. He also likes the idea of having someone in the upper command of the military who is also part of the government, as it would keep him updated all the time about anything possible. But one of the reasons he wanted her here was because she had a special talent that would be very useful to him in the long run, and he absolutely wanted to copy that talent as soon as possible. However, he has decided to wait, as he would be able to copy her talent when meets her again after the evolution, as that particular talent wouldn''t increase his combat power just after copying. Aiden, seeing how his thoughts trailed from the matter, focused on what was happening in front of him. However, only a few seconds have passed in the outside world due to his intelligence breaking the limit of humans. Seeing the words coming out of the beautiful short black-haired girl, Aiden can already tell she is definitely a character of her own, and talking to her wouldn''t bore him in the slightest. But he wasn''t going to waste any more time here, as only a little more than a minute was left for their entries to be revoked. So without wasting his time, he looked at her sister and said to her in his captivating voice. "Big sis, we should quickly get inside before time runs out." Alicia, hearing his words, checked the time on her phone, seeing how little was left, and she hurriedly said to Aiden in her soft voice. "Okay, we should go and don''t these two clown because your school is probably the second safest place I know of, so let''s go inside." After that, she took hold of his left hand with her right hand, taking him away inside the gates. The fact that she is holding his hands is not inappropriate at all, as she is mindful of not intertwining her fingers together with him. Aiden, seeing his big sister holding his hand, doesn''t protest much, as there is only a week left to enjoy their normal life. And he doesn''t want to reject her knowing this, just because he would feel embarrassed in front of all the people. Seeing how big he was and being his hand held by his own big sister to lead like a child, he felt a little conscious about his; however, he ignored it after thinking in her mind. ''How would I care what others would think of me now when the apocalypse will be going to descend in a week?'' Now thinking from this perspective, his embarrassment lessened quite a bit as both of them entered inside the gates, safe from not being able to get on time. The Vice President sees Aiden coming inside the gate and she is thrilled knowing she doesn''t have to go outside to escort him back. She dreams about their heavenly date with him in the front seat of the hall. She noticed the beautiful black-haired beauty who was holding those hands that she dreamed of holding one day, and the Vice President guessed she must be his sister. She doesn''t look old enough to be his mother, and it would be a lie to say she doesn''t feel jealous when she sees his sister holding his hands to bring him inside. However, she hides the jealousy from showing on her beautiful face knowing she is only his sister so her path to victory is safe. Chapter 68: Punishment Ava reached where her sister was calling her and she had an evil smile behind her mask ready to listen to her sister Isla to words, hoping her sister would make her even angrier. When the night comes, Ava punishes her even more, so she is excited because now there is not a single thing that changes her decision as she has reached the limit of how much she can endure her dumb sister Isla which means her punishment is inevitable in her mind. Standing in front of her sister Isla, who had a smug look on her face, which irritated her even more; however, before Ava even asked why she called her out so loud during their time duty, she looked from her corner of light brown eyes that Aiden and Alicia were going inside the gate without them. Ava couldn''t accept this because their inability to accompany them inside would result in their mission being considered a failure. And for such a straightforward mission to be considered a failure, Ava couldn''t accept this as it hurt her pride to see this. She doesn''t waste any time. She cuts to her sister''s voice, who was just about to say something, and says it in a stern voice, looking at the disappearing backs of Aiden and Alicia. "Isla, we have no time to waste; they are going inside. Let''s follow them quickly." Isla thinks her sister Ava doesn''t want to listen to the truth and gets embarrassed in front of her, so she cuts her off. However, hearing the words coming out of her mouth strictly, Isla knew she didn''t have the time to discuss this matter, so she quickly decided to drop the subject for now. Still, she hasn''t forgotten to get the answer to her question and give her a piece of her mind when the time is right, reminding her how bad it is to peek at other people, Ava is not a child now, so she should respond and learn something from her. ''that''s right, I have to teach my sister Ava something or two about how to behave in front of others.'' According to her, she wouldn''t be able to get a boyfriend if she acted like this in public. She has also seen Aiden going inside the gate. While Isla was in her thoughts, and without waiting for her sister to move, she desired to walk steadily toward Aiden and started walking fast. Ava saw her shameless sister Isla leave without waiting for her to leave, following the love of her dreams without waiting for her. And she felt even angrier seeing her leave first without responding, as she was the one who reminded her. Now it was getting a little difficult to imagine which punishment she would give her own sister for snitching her just for her crush, who probably doesn''t even care about her. However, Ava knows now is not the time to think about such things, as she follows behind her sister. Isla isn''t even looking back to see if her sister Ava is behind her, as all her focus is on her love, Aiden, wide back, leaving her, so Isla is engrossed in her desire to follow him. Yet both sisters meet at the end of the gate, stopped by the guard as Aiden and Alicia have already entered; they are just in front, however, on the other side of the gate, and to follow the rule, they couldn''t allow their entire group if they had not entered with the student showing they are with them. The only option was now for them to enter if Aiden would clarify that they were supposed to be with them. Aiden had already looked at them, stopped by the guard, and was about to tell the guard that these two were with him. However, before he can say something, his sister''s jealous voice sounds in his year. "Little Aiden, why don''t we just let them stay outside? We both are safe without them, as no one can enter the school with weapons, so we should be okay." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, hearing her words, can tell she has not recovered from the previous incident, and jealousy is affecting her decision right now. Otherwise, he doesn''t think his sister would say something mean so openly in front of everyone, as even Isla and Ava have heard her voice not letting them inside. Ava is worried listening to Alicia''s words, as she doesn''t want to fail on such a simple mission as someone who has become a naturally proud woman living closer to General May. It hurts her pride to not follow inside. Yet she knows most of the reason this happened is that of Isla, who showed her inappropriate behavior in front of them, and she felt it was justified to not let them in, as if some guy showed this type for her sister Isla, she would just beat him without any questions. In her eyes, Alicia''s behavior is pretty tame considering she is General May''s niece, and seeing how she deserves this to happen considering she wasn''t able to control her sister''s reaction so Ava wouldn''t say anything and is ready for the punishment that awaits her when she meets the general. This would be the first time the General would punish her personally, as she has not been punished by her, including only a few of their team members. Her sister Isla is the first to get punished by her, so Isla has to train and spar with the General for 3 days before being left alone. Ava knows how much it hurts to get beaten by the General as even her muscles cry out in pain and yell at whoever she put medicine on her wounds. However, she is relieved that the General cares about them well enough to not beat them too much. Some of the Elite Squad''s pain resistance also increases. The training has its own benefits; however, Ava doesn''t think she is cut out of this training like her sister, who gets the most punishment out of all of those who get punished by her. It happened only at once time, as a little skepticism started among some members of the squad when she was not there to resolve it. One of the primary culprits for the incident was her own sister, who initiated the whole conflict and led the other group, which had fighters between each other, which resulted in all of them getting injuries. They tried to hide the many bruises on their bodies from the General''s keen eyes by wearing more clothes in the summer and not caring about the result Even though they were not sure if they would escape, it wouldn''t hurt for them to try so they tried their best. However, it is something to see as so many soldiers at the same time wearing such coverings without caring about the summer; they even have to cover their faces using mufflers to hide some wounds on their faces. When they began their training with the general, just like usual, the General should have already guessed something was wrong with this group of squads. And now seeing them train, she confirmed her guess as they were most likely injured and covered their faces to hide it from her knowing. She knows none of them went on a mission, and the most likely guess is they have fought each other, General May, being herself, didn''t even stop the training and even doubled so they could suffer more, and her training was difficult, so more than half of them weren''t able to complete the training. After that training, all those who were wearing these covering clothes were called out by the General, and she told them to rest for a week to recover fully, some of the team members who had come, thinking they would get punished, even cried, assuming the General had forgiven them for their misconduct as nothing like this ever happened before, so none of them knew what''s going to happen to them. All of them had come there to face the punishment because their regular training seemed like punishment to them, so they took great care not to make such a mistake that would prevent them from being forgiven, leading to tears of happiness on most of their faces. General''s sudden softness also surprised Ava and the remaining soldier, who had been observing the whole situation from a distance. Some even thought living together with them for so much time she had become softer and couldn''t see them getting than necessary. Ava looked at everything from a distance with others and felt touched; however, her intuition told her that this was not how the general should be acting toward them given what they had done, but seeing this with her own eyes, even she was perplexed and questioned herself. ''What is happening? This isn''t how it''s supposed to go. They should be getting trashed around by her.'' While she may care about her own sister, she thinks Isla is the most deserving of punishment in the group, as she still remembers her boasting about how she is the last one standing in the all-out fight. And Ava doesn''t like her behavior, as instead, she feels guilty about how she acted and started a fight. Isla has a smug look on her face when she tells Ava about the fight and she doesn''t forget to mention that she is the last one standing. Ava found it extraordinary, knowing she couldn''t do what Isla had accomplished. Still, she doesn''t appreciate boasting about her wrongdoing, so she is excited to see which punishment they would get later from the general. So she tried to make sense of what just happened, and the most logical conclusion Ava came to was that the double training they had done earlier was their punishment. However, Ava felt resentment toward all those who had fought earlier, as she had to do the double training with them because of these losers. It was difficult for her given she is one of the lowest ranking members in terms of physical training, so it was hard for her to work out the double even without injuries. Her sister Isla, who has done the double training even with injured a few others who have done it with her, felt it was unfair to Isla to see them get scot-free. She even sometimes wondered why she was not as strong as her sister, who is her twin, so by logic, she would be close to her in fight prowess. And just like every other time she thinks of this question, the only conclusion she can get is that she has the brains; her dumb sister has the muscle to balance things out. The thought of Isla having a good brain sometimes even terrifies her, as that version of Isla would be pretty close to General May. In Ava''s mind, the General is the best of the best, so she is relieved knowing she can also be helpful using her brain. Chapter 69: Counter Attack Ava felt a little upset knowing none of them had gotten punished as the days passed. It had already been a week, and during this time, she couldn''t stand her sister Isla bragging to her about their recent punishment. Isla suggested that the General must have forgiven them because they were brave enough to resolve their differences through physical confrontation. Isla suggested Ava should learn from her, using more fists than brains, so she could also be cool like her and one day be the last one standing in a group fight. "You know, Ava," Isla said one afternoon, arms crossed, a smirk on her beautiful face. "you should learn from me. Sometimes, fists are better than brains. Just swing first and ask questions later. That''s how you earn respect. Be tough, be cool, and you''ll always be the last one standing." Ava was fed up with her words, as Isla thought the only reason she was the last one standing was that she was cooler than everyone. Ava found it funny at first, but when Isla suggested that she be like her, it annoyed her. She believed the only result of trying to be like her would be pain¡ªnothing but pain. Why couldn''t this fool understand that Isla was simply better at fighting than everyone else, rather than thinking she was the coolest one and that fighting better was just an addition to that? Isla seemed to think all she had to do was be cool to fight like her. If that were the case, Ava would have copied everything Isla did. However, Ava wasn''t stupid enough to try to be like her, knowing she couldn''t act like her¡ªher brain just wouldn''t allow it. She''d feel self-conscious every second. So now, she could only listen to Isla blabber all day, having no comeback to her words, even though she was still surprised that the General hadn''t punished them. Now, all of them had almost recovered, and Isla recovered the fastest, as she had the least bruises of them all. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, something unexpected happened that day, and Ava realized that day that the General liked to toy with their emotions. Around morning, after training, the General called them again, but this time everyone was present. Everyone thought it was for the announcement of their next mission, and they couldn''t guess what it would be since the General wore her usual emotionless face. Today was rare, as the General started giving a speech before revealing the mission, which only happened when she wanted to teach them something. Everyone was focused, listening to her talk about how they shouldn''t trust their enemies'' words or turn their backs on them, as it could be a fatal mistake during a mission. "Never trust your enemies," the General said, her voice calm but firm. "And never, under any circumstances, show your back to them. One mistake is all it takes to end your life." All the soldiers were confused, knowing this topic had been included in her first speech. Seeing how soft her behavior had been a week ago, and now hearing a repeated lesson, they worried. The General was like family to them¡ªsomething they''d never admit out loud¡ªbut in their hearts, they knew she was their only family. Her unusual behavior left them concerned. Only Ava thought the General was the same. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t believe the General would say something without reason, especially after what happened a week ago. Now, the General''s words felt like a troll to Ava, but she wasn''t completely sure. She hadn''t seen the General play sarcasm on them before if that was the case. Ava pitied the poor souls who had just recovered, not even realizing what was about to happen. If Ava''s suspicions were correct, their recovery time might extend from today. Ava silently prayed the General would teach them a lesson so these fools wouldn''t be violent when not on a mission. She liked a peaceful atmosphere when they weren''t on duty, and Isla''s boasting was one of the main reasons she wanted them punished. She prayed these fools would get their punishment, and she even hoped that after it all, her sister Isla would become a little tamer and stop talking about fighting all day. Although Ava found her words entertaining, whenever Isla included her in the conversation and tried to indirectly assert herself as the elder sister by boasting about her fighting prowess, Ava knew she would get annoyed. Her prayers weren''t in vain. After the speech, they didn''t receive a mission at all. Instead, the General announced that those involved in the infighting were going to be punished now, adding that it wouldn''t be fun to punish an injured person. She wanted to enjoy their punishment to the fullest. Almost everyone present looked dumbfounded upon hearing her words. They had never imagined the General would act like this. Now that they had recovered, it felt even crueler to be punished, only to have to recover again. Those not involved in the fighting were relieved, as they had escaped this brutal punishment. All the involved parties would have to spar with the General for many days, and they knew in their hearts that this sparring would be more violent, given as a form of punishment. Those unfortunate individuals who thought they were safe, living peacefully for the past week, were now sweating profusely, contemplating what the future held. None dared to speak a word, as usual, knowing the General was respected enough that no one would plead against an order she had already decided. The following day, Isla returned all beaten up to the place where both sisters lived together. Ava stood up and walked over to her sister''s bed. "Rough day?" Isla groaned into the pillow. "You have no idea." "I probably do," Ava said, sitting on the edge of the bed. "The General doesn''t go easy on anyone." Isla lifted her head slightly, her eyes red and tired. "She''s... she''s a monster. I swear she''s not human. I didn''t think it was possible to get kicked that many times in one session." Surprisingly, Ava didn''t tease her. Despite how annoying Isla had been over the past week, Ava couldn''t bring herself to mock her sister now. She saw how tired, how genuinely beaten down Isla was, and decided to take the high road. She went to the bathroom, grabbed some ointment, and started tending to Isla''s bruises. Isla, touched by her sister''s behavior, complained to her about the General that night before bed, with little tears in her light brown eyes. Ava, like the perfect sister, comforted her. Isla hadn''t expected her to say anything about the General; she only sought solace in her sister''s comfort, which was exactly what she got, as Ava knew what Isla needed. She felt a little skeptical so so she asked this question to confirm if what''s happening it true for not. "You''re not going to make fun of me?" Isla asked, wincing as Ava applied the ointment to a particular bruise. "Not today," Ava replied. "I''m not that heartless." After the punishment was finally over, Isla''s pain tolerance increased slightly. Now fully recovered, she was ready to enjoy her time with her almighty sister Ava, who had taken care of her all along. Isla even felt guilty about annoying her sister without realizing it. She thought to herself, ''I think I should accept my sister Ava as my elder sister today, knowing how kind and caring she is by the way she took care of me.'' She resolved to accept Ava as her elder sister, even if it was a bit embarrassing. She thought her sister deserved it all. However, before Isla could even bring up the topic, Ava asked her with a concerned voice if she had fully recovered. Isla earnestly answered and praised Ava several times with phrases like "almighty sister" and "sister of dreams." Ava, trying hard not to laugh, finally gave in and started laughing. Now, it was Ava''s turn to pay her back for annoying her all that time. She repeated Isla''s embarrassing complaints about the General and even ridiculed how she had cared for Isla''s bum and applied medicine there when she got kicked. Fifteen minutes passed, with Isla''s face now a deep red hue, gritting her teeth and stomping her feet, shouting "stupid sister" and "idiot sister" repeatedly to lessen her embarrassment. But all she could see was Ava laughing so hard that tears came out, holding her stomach in amusement. Isla remained clueless about how she had just lost the chance to become the elder sister between them. Until the day Isla stopped feeling embarrassed about these things, Ava would always have the upper hand. Isla now tried to talk less when speaking to her sister, carefully selecting her words so as not to get annoyed for some unknown reason. In the end, it didn''t work, and Isla had to live in embarrassment for half a month, which resulted in her becoming more shameless in front of Ava. Ava regretted teasing her until this day, as Isla had become so shameless that she hardly got embarrassed anymore. Chapter 70: Frustration Coming out of her thoughts, Ava glanced toward Alicia, whose expression was more than clear¡ªshe didn''t want them to come inside with them. Alicia''s face had a look that could literally speak for her, conveying her reluctance to let them tag along. It was as if her entire demeanor screamed, "No, they should not come in." Aiden, noticing the situation unfolding in front of him, felt he had to act. He couldn''t just stand there doing nothing, especially because his Aunt May had specifically instructed him about the importance of these soldiers. She had emphasized how they were elite, sent as protection for them. They were trained to never abandon their mission, even if it meant risking their lives to protect others. Aunt May had insisted that he must treat these soldiers with respect and consideration. Having extra security, Aiden thought, was always better than having none at all. Even though it was generally considered safe inside, the idea of additional protection gave him peace of mind. And while weapons weren''t allowed inside, people certainly could enter. He had to stay highly vigilant, keeping an eye on everyone until the world had evolved enough to ensure no mistakes were made¡ªespecially before obtaining any real magical power. There were risks everywhere, and he couldn''t afford to take any chances. Despite his concerns, Aiden felt a growing sense of excitement. The day he had long awaited for over a year was finally within his grasp within a week. Now he had to attend the entrance ceremony, the beginning of his time at school, but in his mind, he had already decided it would be his last day in school before the world changed due to its impending evolution. He was convinced that the transformations in the world would make this traditional system of education crumble, and he had prepared himself mentally for the end of this chapter of life, despite it just beginning for others. The anticipation was almost overwhelming. He knew he couldn''t afford any slip-ups before evolution, so he subtly nudged his older sister, Alicia, trying to get her attention without causing a scene. He didn''t have the luxury of time to engage in a lengthy conversation with her. The ceremony was fast approaching, and he needed to be punctual, not because he was overly eager for school, but because he knew this might be the final chance to attend such an event in a pre-evolution world. So, he chose a more direct and effective way to get through to Alicia. Alicia, feeling the light tap on her shoulder, immediately assumed her younger brother wanted to let the soldiers inside. The thought stirred up a flurry of emotions within her. This wasn''t what she wanted at all. Her mind raced with questions and concerns, each one more troubling than the last. ''Does Aiden know these female soldiers?'' she thought, her brow furrowing in suspicion. ''Is that why he is about to ask me to let them in?'' ''Why would he know them? Has he been secretly meeting this group of female soldiers behind my back?'' ''No, no, that can''t be possible. I''ve kept track of him. I know where he is every moment because of the GPS tracker I had put in his birthday watch.'' ''There''s no way he could have met them without me knowing. So why is he so insistent on them coming inside?'' The more Alicia thought about it, the more paranoid she became. Her thoughts began to spiral in an irrational direction. ''Is Aiden attracted to them? Could he be hiding his feelings from me?'' ''If that''s the case,'' she thinks in a grimace, ''then I have to do something about it. Yes, I need to get rid of them and make sure Aiden stays with me.'' Alicia''s eyes widened with an unsettling realization. ''Yes! I''ll lock him away, and once we''re alone, I''ll make sure he forgets all about them. We''ll be together, just the two of us, forever.'' The longer Alicia thought about this, the more delusional she became. For the past six months, ever since Aiden had come of age, Alicia''s desires had grown increasingly immoral. Every day, she fantasized about doing things with him she knew they were already committed, but her feelings had taken control of her. Gathering her courage the most she had dared to do thus far was kiss him on the lips, but even that wasn''t enough. She wanted more, and the frustration of not being able to have what she desired had been eating away at her sanity. Aiden, completely unaware of his sister''s inner turmoil, continued to give her space, thinking she just needed time to sort out her thoughts. But this only made things worse. Alicia''s mental state had been deteriorating due to her unresolved desires, and Aiden''s patience and misunderstanding weren''t helping matters. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia had become particularly sensitive, and earlier when she saw Aiden interacting with other women. The sight of him talking to a girl who blushed in his presence without saying anything to her had triggered her jealousy further. She had been on the verge of snapping, and now she was at a breaking point. She was trying, with every ounce of willpower, to control the growing frustration inside her. But if Aiden did something that crossed her boundaries, the outcome would be nothing short of catastrophic. Alicia was on the verge of a violent outburst, and while she may not have the intention to kill, it would certainly result in a bloody confrontation. She wasn''t one to be underestimated either, as her combat skills were second only to Aiden''s. _________ Even their Aunt May had acknowledged Alicia''s talent, having trained with them occasionally over the past five years. She had praised Alicia''s natural fighting abilities, saying she had great potential. As for Aiden, Aunt May had remarked that while he wasn''t a natural-born fighter, she was impressed by how quickly he picked things up. He was almost on par with her in terms of learning new techniques, which was a remarkable feat. To Aunt May, most natural-born fighters develop their skills over time, but Aiden had an uncanny ability to mimic her fighting style perfectly, little by little. She took pride in her own close-combat techniques, which she had refined over the years, and Aiden had managed to learn them little by little, almost effortlessly. Realizing this, she decided it was best to teach both Aiden and Alicia her personal fighting style. It was, in her opinion, far superior to anything Alicia would develop on her own, and she wasn''t entirely sure if Aiden was a natural fighter. So, teaching them both her techniques seemed like the best course of action. Aunt May''s style, which she called the "Equilibrium Combat Style," was a blend of various martial arts techniques. It incorporates of core fighting elements of Taekwondo, Muay Thai, boxing, Sambo, kickboxing, judo, Tai Chi, Aikido, Kung Fu, Wushu, Kenjutsu, and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu. The key to mastering it was finding the perfect balance between these techniques and knowing when to use them. Aiden, with his exceptional intelligence, was able to grasp the combat style with time. After breaking through the limits of human capacity, his mind could process calculations at a rapid rate, allowing him to learn new moves and techniques with astonishing speed. His body adapted just as quickly because of his physique, enabling him to execute the techniques with the closer precision of Aunt May. Neither Alicia nor Aunt May fully understood the extent of Aiden''s abilities. They simply assumed he was a fighting prodigy, much like his intellectual prowess. Both were immensely proud of him, and they never questioned how he was able to keep up with the flow of battle. For Aiden, the best strategy was to copy the most effective fighting styles and use them based on his opponent''s attack patterns. It was a system that worked brilliantly for him, given his ability to think faster than anyone else. _________ Aiden, speaking in his captivating voice, said with a mixture of concern and a hint of anxiety, "Big Sis, can''t you let them in just this once? I want you to always be safe, so we can always be together. It''s good to have them around to protect us in case something unexpected happens¡ªsomething even we can''t handle." He took a deep breath and acted as if he were shy, trying to soften her resolve. "So, please, Big Sis, will you let them in for me? We''re running late. Pretty please?" The vice president, standing just a few meters away, observing everything, had a sudden nosebleed at the sight unfolding before her. The other girl around her was also blushing deeply, unable to hide their admiration for Aiden. Meanwhile, a boy standing nearby, seeing the vice president and his childhood friend swooning over Aiden, could barely contain his frustration. His thoughts raced in anger. ''Ugh! I can''t even deny it! This bastard, with his angelic looks and that infuriating charm, makes everyone go crazy! Why does he have to look like an angel with that perfect physique and long hair? He''s impossible to ignore!'' He clenched his fists, feeling the weight of his misery. ''Why, why, why! Why isn''t this guy in heaven already? He looks like an angel and acts like one, and yet he''s here, cursing our lives and making every other guy''s life hell in this school!'' Chapter 71: The Unexpected Stalker? "Big Sis, can''t you let them in just this once? I want you to always be safe, so we can always be together. It''s better to have them around in case something unexpected happens¡ªsomething even we can''t handle." Aiden took a deep breath, deliberately adopting a shy demeanor to soften her resolve. "So, please, Big Sis, will you let them in for me? We''re already running late. Pretty please?" Alicia, who had been on the verge of losing control after hearing words that aligned so deeply with her own desire to stay by Aiden''s side forever, began to calm down. Seeing him act shy before her, his innocent gaze weakening her resolve, she felt herself melting inside. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her to maintain her stern posture when he appeared like this, so vulnerable and adorable. She always became weak when he acted this way, her defenses crumbling faster than she''d care to admit. Without fully realizing it, Aiden had escaped a volatile situation that would have undoubtedly ended in disaster. A violent outburst had been brewing, one that would''ve resulted in him missing the last school ceremony of his life. Yet, he had unintentionally diffused the situation by saying exactly what Alicia needed to hear, using words that made her emotionally vulnerable. Otherwise, the consequences would have been far from pleasant. As Alicia slowly regained control over her emotions, she started to recognize just how irrationally she had been acting. Her insecurities had led her to refuse security from entering making her feel a tinge of guilt. Aiden''s words about ensuring their safety had struck a chord. However, this guilty feeling only lingered for a fleeting moment before she quickly placed the blame on Isla for her earlier behavior. After all, if she hadn''t witnessed Isla behaving like a love struck fool in front of Aiden earlier, she wouldn''t have been thrown into this emotional turmoil. It was Isla''s fault, not hers, that her thoughts had spiraled into such darkness. Her reaction was completely justified¡ªor so she told herself. Still, she wasn''t going to let them in so easily. While Aiden''s heartfelt words had convinced her to reconsider, her distaste for the girl who had dared to reveal her blushing face earlier made it impossible for her to simply allow these women to close without setting firm boundaries. There was no way she could tolerate this behavior, let any random woman fawn over her man in front of her. "Little Aiden, I''ll allow them to come with us, but only under certain conditions," Alicia finally said, her voice firm but controlled. "They must keep their masks on and maintain at least ten meters of distance from both of us at all times. And one more thing¡­" With a sharp glint in her beautiful black eyes, Alicia added her final demand in a chilling stern voice. "If they try to speak to you, don''t blame me for sending them away¡ªfor good." Aiden was relieved. The fact that Alicia had agreed to let them accompany them was enough to ease the tension. Although her conditions were strict, he was perfectly fine with them. He knew Aunt May would punish them if they didn''t accompany them, and for now, everything seemed to be going well. "Okay, Big Sis, everything you said is fine with me. I don''t mind them wearing masks if that''s what you want, and I am okay with all the other rules, too." Alicia felt a little better seeing Aiden agree with her. Yet, there was still an important question lingering in her mind¡ªone that she intended to ask soon, but not right now. She kept her emotions in check, responding in a calm, composed manner, careful not to show any sign of happiness. In her heart, she knew the best-case scenario was always being alone with Aiden. She raised her voice just enough for Ava and Isla to hear outside the gate. Alright, you both can come in. I know you''ve heard everything we discussed, so don''t make any mistakes from now on. This is your last chance." Ava, hearing Alicia''s words, felt a surge of excitement. She knew it had been their fault that the situation had escalated so far, and now that they had been given a second chance, she wasn''t going to let it go to waste. She was determined to behave perfectly this time and keep her sister in check. Isla, on the other hand, felt nothing but humiliation. It enraged her that Alicia had the power to decide whether or not she could be near Aiden. But even she, with her limited foresight, understood that upsetting Alicia again would mean they wouldn''t be allowed to stay at all. Swallowing her pride, Isla decided to stay quiet and nodded silently, putting her mask back on. She followed Ava''s lead, albeit with a heart full of resentment. In her mind, Alicia was now the primary obstacle standing between her and Aiden. After hearing Aiden''s earlier caring words, she realized that Aiden would always take his sister''s side, no matter what. It was clear to her now. So, for the time being, she resolved to play it smart, not making any mistakes while planning her move to win Aiden''s heart in the future. ''I''ll free my love from his evil sister''s clutches, and then we''ll be together,'' Isla thought to herself, determination hardening her resolve. ''And this will also serve as payback for all the insults Alicia threw at me today.'' S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not even her favorite snacks could distract Isla from her decision to exact revenge on Alicia. ''Hmph, just wait, evil sister-in-law. I''m coming for you soon.'' Seeing both sisters nod quietly in agreement, Aiden instructed the guards to let them in. As the gates opened, Aiden and Alicia began walking toward the hall where the entrance ceremony was taking place. The twins followed behind them, ensuring to kept their distance and wore their masks, as promised. As they walked to the hall, Aiden attracted the attention of many girls and even some boys, who stared at him with admiration¡ªor in the boys'' case, jealousy. However, most of the boys'' attention seemed to be directed at Alicia, whose beauty was mesmerizing to all those who passed by. Walking beside his sister, Aiden began to understand what Alicia must feel when women fawned over him. He didn''t like the sensation one bit. But he also knew his sister was an exceptional beauty, and it was natural for people to be captivated by her appearance. However, Aiden promised himself that if anyone ever dared to look at her with lust in their eyes, he would make sure they learned a harsh lesson. After five years of dedicated training, he was confident in his ability to give them a lesson they wouldn''t forget, leaving them scarred enough to never again dare look at the woman he loved with such disrespect. Alicia, on the other hand, was also feeling stressed by the attention the girls in the hallway were giving Aiden and didn''t even pay attention to boys. She knew he was incredibly handsome, but this was too much for her to handle after all she had endured in the past six months. Feeling overwhelmed, Alicia turned to Aiden and asked a question that had been lingering in her mind, her voice heavy with emotion and her eyes swirling with intensity showing her obsession. "Little Aiden, answer me honestly. Do you love any other girls besides me?" Her voice was loud, loud enough for anyone nearby to hear, but she didn''t care. She wanted the truth from him, regardless of who else might be listening. Aiden, seeing how quickly her obsessive gaze had returned, knew something was wrong. He had a sinking feeling that something was deeply bothering his sister. For now, though, he needed to answer her question carefully, as calmly as possible. Lying to her was not an option. Knowing his particular talent flaw, he also knew his sister knew him enough to easily detect any falsehoods, and he knew his words may sound a little misleading due to his talent and things would spiral out of control quickly. He was ready to do whatever it took to calm her down if the situation worsened, and he remained on high alert. What Aiden didn''t realize was that just around the next corner of the hallway stood a petite girl, about 5 feet 4 inches tall, with light pink hair and sparkling pink eyes. Her porcelain-white skin made her look like a delicate doll, the kind of girl everyone wanted to hug. Her small, delicate frame only made her even more adorable. Peeking around the corner, the girl tilted her cute little head to the side, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She didn''t even need to see him to know Aiden was coming; she could tell by the sheer number of girls in the hallway. Without even catching a glimpse of him yet, she felt a surge of anticipation, eager to see him again. Without even seeing him, she felt her excitement rise. She had even reserved a seat next in the hall to him so she could observe him up close. The only reason Chloe wanted to sit next to him, she convinced herself, was to keep an eye on him. After all, she wanted to learn everything about him, and in her mind, she justified her actions. ''Yes, that''s right. It''s because he helped me once. Definitely no because she wanted to sit next to him!'' ''I''m just keeping an eye on him because he''s an anomaly who wasn''t present in the previous timeline.'' ''It has nothing to do with him helping me out of a tough spot without asking for anything in return.'' ''Hmph! I''m only following him because I need to figure out this variable who wasn''t there before. I''m not like those other girls who are obsessed with his angelic looks.'' Chloe was a transmigrator who had returned to the past, to when she was 11 years old. She knew the apocalypse was arriving in a week. ''I can''t possibly fall for someone just because he''s ridiculously handsome! Hmph! How could I be like those girls who stalk him because of his charm? No way!'' She told herself repeatedly that she was only keeping an eye on Aiden because he was an anomaly in this timeline without even realizing her adorable face was completely red right now thinking all these things. ______ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 72: The Transmigrator Past? [Note: The past event mentioned in this chapter was of the previous timeline, as Chloe acted differently in this time line after she Transmigrated back to the young age of 11.] At the corner of the turn, Chloe stood quietly, observing Aiden''s silhouette coming toward her. He was just outside the gate of the ceremony hall. She had already noticed this additional figure, another person walking with Aiden. From the figure''s outline alone, she could tell it was a woman. Chloe quickly assumed that this must be one of Aiden''s relatives, someone who had come to attend the ceremony with him. As she observed them walking together, Chloe couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of sadness wash over her. The reality that no one was coming for her hit her hard. Even so, she reminded herself that she couldn''t let small things like this get under her skin. She knew she had to maintain her composure. It wasn''t as though she hadn''t accepted her fate by now. She had long since come to terms with the fact that no one would be there to accompany her to events like these. The very idea of her father attending the ceremony, though, made her stomach churn. She knew too well how he had treated her mother in the past, and she could never forget what he had said to he when she was 13, from that day on Chloe could never get along with a man named Anderes Shade. Chloe doubted that man even knew she had an entrance ceremony today. He probably didn''t care enough to even acknowledge such an event. Since her birth, he had branded her as a failure. Her father had always wanted a boy, and her arrival into the world had been a disappointment to him. In his eyes, she was nothing more than a mistake. To make matters worse, after her birth, complications caused her mother to lose the ability to bear any more children. This only fueled her father''s neglect and resentment, neglecting her mother entirely, leaving her sick and heartbroken. She couldn''t even remember the time when she last saw him, it must when she was a child and after that, she had never seen him. Her mother had suffered greatly after Chloe was born. She wasn''t in good health, and over time, her condition worsened. Chloe''s father, instead of standing by his wife''s side, distanced himself further, completely ignoring her in her time of need. Chloe had been too young to understand why her mother was always bedridden, or why her father never seemed to be around. But even at a tender age, Chloe could feel her father''s coldness as he was not around. She sensed that he didn''t care for her at all. She would sit by her bedside, watching her mother''s pale face, wondering why her father never came to visit, never played with her as other fathers did. From an early age, Chloe sensed that her father didn''t love her. It wasn''t just a child''s imagination¡ªshe was right. Her father''s absence spoke volumes. By the time she turned nine, her mother had succumbed to a deep sickness, worsened by the depression that had slowly consumed her over the years. The sickness had ravaged her body, but it was the intense depression that had truly taken its toll. By then, her mother had little will to live. Chloe would later learn from the maids that, ever since her father realized she could no longer bear children, he had brought another woman into their home. The news of his betrayal spread quickly, and Chloe discovered that this other woman had given him two sons. The revelation shattered Chloe''s world. The man her mother had loved so deeply, the man she had always spoken of with affection, had turned into a stranger¡ªcold, heartless, and uncaring. The discovery that her father had replaced her mother with another woman, and that he had two other children, both healthy and strong¡ªthe boys her father had always wanted, made Chloe resent him even more. It wasn''t just about the betrayal anymore; it was the realization that the man her mother had devoted her life to had never truly cared for them. Young Chloe began to resent him with hatred. Before her mother passed away, she finally answered a question that had always haunted Chloe: why doesn''t her father ever visit us? The truth broke young Chloe''s heart. Her mother had explained everything¡ªhow her father had changed, how he no longer cared for them, how he had moved on with his life. From that moment on, Chloe began to hate him. But even on her deathbed, her mother made her promise not to hold onto that hatred for what he had done. She told Chloe that her father wasn''t always like this, that there was once a time when he was different. He had changed, yes, but that didn''t mean all men were like him. Chloe''s mother wanted her to experience love, not bitterness. Her happiest moments, she said, were spent with Chloe''s father before everything went wrong. She urged her daughter to find someone who would love her with all his heart, unlike him. Chloe reluctantly agreed, deciding not to hate her father entirely. But she didn''t like him either. There was nothing in her mother''s final words that said she had to love him. Her mother had simply asked her to let go of the hatred, but Chloe knew she couldn''t forgive him entirely¡ªnot after everything that had happened. However, she didn''t forget the promise, that one day she would find someone who would love her the way her mother had wanted for her. Someone who would cherish her with all his heart. What young Chloe didn''t realize at the time was that her mother had asked her to hold back her hatred for a reason. Anderes Shade, her father, was an influential and powerful man. He had connections, resources, and an intimidating presence in the world. Her mother knew that if Chloe acted on her anger, it could lead to dangerous consequences. She feared that her daughter, with her impulsive nature, might try to seek revenge, and that path would only bring destruction. Chloe''s mother wanted to protect her from such a fate. Despite everything, there had been a glimmer of truth in what her mother said. Chloe''s mother had truly wanted her to experience love and happiness. She didn''t want her daughter''s life to be consumed by bitterness. Chloe''s mother knew that without love, her daughter''s life would be empty and hollow. Her final wish was for Chloe to find happiness, to live a life full of joy, not sorrow. Those were her mother''s last words to her, spoken with her dying breath. But at her mother''s funeral, it was clear just how little anyone else cared. Only a few maids were present, along with a heartbroken Chloe. Her father didn''t even bother to show up. He couldn''t be bothered to attend his own wife''s funeral. That, for Chloe, was the final blow. She had forgiven him once, after her mother''s plea, but this was something she could never forgive. From that day forward, Chloe despised him. Chloe''s life became a dull and lonely existence. The only people she spoke to were the maids who brought her food and took care of her basic needs. She lived in silence, her world growing smaller and smaller as the years passed. Then, when she turned 13, something unexpected happened. Her father, Anderes Shade, called for her to join him for dinner at the family dining table. For the first time in her life, Chloe had been invited to dine with her father. Despite everything, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. Could it be that her father had finally realized his mistakes? Maybe this dinner was his way of making amends, of apologizing for not attending her mother''s funeral. She allowed herself to imagine the possibility, though she still despised him, there was some hope. "Hmph! How could I forgive him that easily?" she thought. "Mother asked me to forgive him for his past mistakes, but I can''t overlook the fact that he didn''t attend her funeral." Even so, deep down, Chloe knew that she was still a child who longed for her father''s love. A simple apology¡ªanything heartfelt¡ªmight be enough for her to forgive him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When she arrived at dinner, she was met with two unfamiliar boys who were taller than her and a woman with brown hair and eyes. The woman was attractive but couldn''t compare to Chloe''s mother. Chloe wasn''t pleased. These were the people who had replaced her mother. She felt out of place and intimidated, realizing that these boys were her father''s other children. Sitting quietly at the side of the table, Chloe noticed how lavish the spread of food was. She had never seen such a luxurious feast. In comparison to the meals she had in her room, this was something else entirely. The realization of how differently she had been treated sank in, but she pushed it aside. She still held onto the hope that her father had invited her to apologize, that today would mark a new beginning. The man she had only seen in photographs finally arrived and took his seat at the head of the table. It felt surreal like she was in a dream. But the atmosphere at the table was nothing like she had imagined. Anderes said only one word: "Eat." And with that, everyone at the table began to eat in silence. Chloe, who was used to chatting during meals with the maids, found the silence uncomfortable. She realized that she preferred the simpler meals in her room. Still, she clung to the hope that her father would speak to her after the meal, that he would ask for her forgiveness. Once the meal was over, Anderes finally turned to look at her. He stared at his daughter, assessing her small, delicate frame. His mood darkened. He had once thought of giving her a chance to follow in her brothers, but now, seeing her, he knew she would be nothing but a burden. He spoke coldly, his voice void of any warmth. "Are you the daughter of Carmelia?" Chloe''s heart sank listening to the tone of his voice. Nervously, she replied, "Yes, she is my mother." Her love for her mother was evident in her voice. Anderes, feeling bored, continued in an emotionless tone. "I see. I don''t need anything from you. I had considered giving you a chance, but seeing you now, I''ve changed my mind. You''re a failure, just like your mother." Chapter 73: Memory Ends Chloe, hearing the man in front of her¡ªher own father¡ªcall her mother a failure, felt something inside her snap. It was as if all the restraint she had been holding onto broke free. She didn''t even notice that her previous nervousness had vanished as she abruptly stood up from her chair and, without hesitation, grabbed the knife from the table. In an instant, she flung the sharp knife with all her might toward the heartless man who had insulted her mother. Chloe, who wasn''t used to throwing things, it felt almost like a miracle that she managed to aim so precisely at the man standing across the room from her. Anderes, watching the scene unfold as if in slow motion, was momentarily shocked. He hadn''t expected this kind of wild behavior from Carmelia''s daughter¡ªhis daughter. For her to throw a knife at him so suddenly, so recklessly¡ªit was something he hadn''t anticipated. The brown-haired woman, Anderes'' current wife, and her two children were equally stunned. They had never imagined that someone who appeared so small and innocent as Chloe could be this dangerous. No one in the room had been prepared for this, so no one could move to stop the knife from flying toward Anderes. But Anderes himself wasn''t worried. After all, he was a trained fighter, and a knife thrown by a child was nothing for him to be concerned about. He could easily block it. However, the sheer unexpectedness of the attack caught him off guard. He hadn''t anticipated this reaction. In the blink of an eye, Anderes moved to protect his vital areas¡ªhis neck, his eyes, and his chest. After a split second, he felt a sharp sting on his forearm, followed by the sound of the knife clattering to the floor. The pain in his arm confirmed that Chloe''s knife had indeed hit its mark, but it was far from a fatal blow. Relaxing slightly, Anderes lowered his guard, knowing that there were no more knives within the wild child''s reach. Anderes wasn''t particularly worried. He knew that his shadow guards were always nearby, ready to act on his signal. If Chloe pushed things too far, they would stop her. Still, he had no intention of killing her. On the contrary, he found her actions amusing. Chloe''s spirit¡ªher wildness¡ªwas entertaining to him, and it was in stark contrast to her mother, Carmelia. Yet, he couldn''t help but think. ''It''s unfortunate she is so tiny and fragile'' He doubted she would grow much stronger, no matter how fierce she acted now with her tiny body. Glancing down at the blood slowly dripping from his sleeve, Anderes noticed the minor cut¡ªabout an inch long¡ªon his forearm. He smirked slightly, thinking to himself. ''This child is certainly braver than my two sons. They can''t even look me in the eye when I''m angry. It''s such a shame she''s a girl and even more of a shame that she''s so small and weak.'' While Chloe had shown a remarkable amount of courage, Anderes doubted that she would be of much use to him in the future. The World Evolution was fast approaching, and after that people would begin to awaken their magical abilities. Perhaps she would awaken something powerful, but even if that happened, it would be simple enough for him to force her under his control. After all, she was still just a child. If she awakened any kind of strong magic, he could easily mold her into a tool for his own purposes. But now, after this outburst and the fact that she had actually wounded him in front of everyone, his pride wouldn''t allow him to consider bringing her in to follow alongside his sons. Chloe, on the other hand, stared at the man she called father. He stood there with blood dripping from his sleeve, a small cut visible on his arm. And in that moment, Chloe finally realized the gravity of what she had done. She had acted on impulse and actually hurt someone¡ªher father, no less. This was the first time young Chloe had ever hurt another person, and the fact that she had caused someone to bleed left her shaken. Staring at the blood before her, she couldn''t hold back the flood of emotions any longer. Her small body began to tremble, and tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over her cheeks like a torrent. But these tears weren''t from guilt or regret for what she had done. No, Chloe wasn''t sorry. Her tears were for the young girl inside her who had once held onto a faint hope that her father would one day apologize¡ªthat he would recognize his mistakes, say sorry, and ask for her forgiveness. That hope was now crushed. The man she had called father didn''t even flinch, didn''t even acknowledge that he had done anything wrong by calling her mother a failure. Chloe understood in that moment, with brutal clarity, that there was no place for her in this family, in this house. And with that realization, she began shouting, her tears of anger and resentment falling onto the table as her small frame shook with rage. She screamed everything she had held inside her heart for years. "Why?! Why?! WHY?! My mother loved you with all her heart! But why did you betray her like that?!" "You bastard! You didn''t even visit her when she was sick!" *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* Chloe tried her hardest not to cry as she expressed her deep-seated anger and resentment. But for a young and pure girl like her, it was impossible not to. She wiped at her tears with her hand, but they just kept coming, flowing down her face in an endless stream. Her voice rose, becoming higher-pitched as she struggled to get her words out through her sobs. Chloe glanced at the brown-haired woman seated at the table¡ªthe woman who had replaced her mother. The woman''s mouth was slightly open, her eyes wide in shock at the scene unfolding before her. But she hadn''t moved. From the beginning of Chloe''s emotional outburst, Anderes had signaled with a casual wave of his hand that no one was to interfere. And so, no one stopped the young girl''s cries. Not even the woman''s two sons, who were equally stunned. They had never seen their father allow anyone to speak to him like this, much less a small, wild girl. Their father, Anderes Shade, was a man of power and authority. He commanded fear and respect. But here, he had done nothing to stop this child from throwing insults at him. Anderes had told them all to stay back because he found the entire situation amusing. He watched, entertained, as the small, weak girl¡ªhis own flesh and blood¡ªscreamed and sobbed before him. No one had dared disrespect him like this in years. Not since his own father, the former ruler of the Eastern Union, had challenged him. And Anderes had taken care of that problem personally, silencing his father after learning about the World''s Evolution. Now, Anderes watched Chloe with a mixture of amusement and calculation. He still held some hope that she would awaken powerful magic after the World Evolution. If she did, he could easily control her, shaping her into a pawn in his greater plans. After all, what was one girl against his army of thousands? Even if she awakened something impressive, she wouldn''t be able to resist his power. But for now, he was content to let her rage. He wanted to see how this weak, little thing¡ªhis own daughter, whom he was ashamed of¡ªwould act. Would she keep fighting? Or would she crumble? With her eyes burning with hatred, Chloe turned her attention back to the brown-haired woman, her words full of venom. "And you! You''re not even ashamed to be here! You''re nothing but a whore! You replaced my mother while she was sick! heartless woman!" Then she looked at Anderes''s face once again. "But that''s not even the worst part, you monster!" Chloe screamed, her voice cracking as more tears poured down her face. "You didn''t even go to her funeral! Why?! Why didn''t you attend her funeral?!" Her tears flowed harder, but Chloe didn''t wait for a response. Without giving anyone the chance to say a word, she turned and ran for the door. Her small feet pounded against the floor, her sobs echoing in the grand hall as she fled. *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* No one stopped her. No one moved. While running Chloe''s heart felt like it was shattering into a thousand pieces. And just as she reached the door, she heard something that made her world crumble completely¡ªthe sound of laughter. Her father''s laughter. The last sliver of hope Chloe had held onto, the hope that her father might care, was gone. Her heart was broken, and now, more than ever, she hated Anderes Shade with every fiber of her being. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anderes stood there laughing, shaking his head. He had expected more from her¡ªperhaps another reckless attempt to throw something at him now that he was prepared. But seeing her flee, sobbing like a coward, the small amount of interest he had in her faded away completely. His earlier words rang true in his mind. ''A failure is always a failure. I wasn''t wrong to declare her one at birth.'' Chloe''s small feet continued to pound against the floor as she ran through the hallway toward her room. Tears blurred her vision, and she tripped, falling hard and hurting her foot. Normally, she would have stopped to check her injury, but not this time. Now, she just wanted to reach her room, the only place that still held memories of her mother. She needed to cry¡ªreally cry¡ªto take out all her emotions and stop thinking Bastard Anderes. Her pace slowed as the flood of tears increased due to her foot being slightly hurt. The maids noticed Chloe''s tear-streaked face as she passed by but didn''t interfere. They knew nothing good would come from meddling in the dramas of the wealthy. One maid, however, was the head chef, Mary. She had been a close friend of Carmelia and had been there for her during her illness. Seeing Chloe in such a state, Mary felt a deep sadness. She knew Chloe had just dined with that bastard Anderes. ''That son of a bitch must be the reason Chloe is like this,'' she thought, but she is powerful in front of someone like Anderes Shade and she can only comfort her. Yet Mary decided not to comfort her right away. She believed it was better for Chloe to realize on her own what kind of person her father truly was. Still, she resolved to bring Chloe her favorite dishes the next morning and ensure she finished her meal, knowing Chloe would likely refuse to eat while upset. Chloe finally reached her room, slamming the door behind her and locking it. She staggered toward her bed, her body shaking with sobs. *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* She threw herself onto the bed and curled into a fetal position, covering herself entirely with the blanket. The blanket trembled as the sounds of her sobs filled the large, quiet room, heavy with the sadness of a broken-hearted young girl. At least there was one good thing for Chloe: she still had someone who cared for her, even if she didn''t fully realize it yet. But the real outcome of this night was a broken heart and the birth of an intense hatred for her father¡ªone that would only make her life more miserable if Mary was not there for her. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 74: Alicias Unanswered Question? "Little Aiden, answer me honestly. Do you love any other girls besides me?" Alicia''s voice was filled with a mix of longing and desperation. Her gaze, intense and obsessed, locked onto Aiden, swirling with emotions that she couldn''t hold back. She didn''t care if anyone overheard. Her words echoed loudly in the air, drawing the attention of everyone around them. All the girls nearby perked up their ears, their curiosity piqued. They had a variety of reasons to care about the answer to this question, and they weren''t alone. Even most of the boys in the vicinity were paying close attention. The girls, particularly, wished for a simple "no" They had always viewed Alicia as nothing more than Aiden''s older sister, she seemed like Aiden''s doting older sister¡ªyouthful, perhaps too much so. But now, as they heard her ask this very personal question, the realization hit them like a wave¡ªthis woman wasn''t just a doting sister. The way Alicia''s emotions bubbled over made it clear that she wasn''t about to let Aiden go. The possessiveness in Alicia''s gaze was almost suffocating, weighing down on everyone present. Even so, the girls didn''t find Alicia''s behavior entirely strange. If they had a little brother who looked like Aiden, with his angelic features and captivating aura, they might have found themselves just as obsessed. But still, none of them envied Alicia''s position. In fact, most of the girls thought to herself. ''Who in their right mind would want to be his sister? You can''t even have a romantic relationship with him. That must be awful! Yeah, I''d hate to be her!'' Yet, none of these girls knew the truth about Alicia and Aiden''s relationship. If they did, the heartache would have been unbearable for them. They would have been devastated, crying their eyes out in disbelief. The very idea that Aiden might love someone else¡ªa person who already had such a close bond with him as his own big sis¡ªreality would crush their fragile heart completely. Ava, Chloe, and the Vice President, who had been following them, were also interested in hearing Aiden''s answer. Each of them had their own reasons, and each reason was deeply personal. Their attention was fully on him now, waiting for his response. Meanwhile, the boys, who also overheard the conversation, had a different hope. They were silently hoping that Aiden would admit to loving someone else¡ªanyone else. Some of them had even begun recording the conversation on their phones, ready to post their answer on the school''s forum. Why? Because Aiden''s single status had haunted them for far too long. Over the years, so many girls had turned down their advances because they were fixated on Aiden. He was the "angel" in their school, a figure of fascination that made it almost impossible for other boys to have a chance with anyone. The fact that Aiden had never been in a public relationship was a curse. If today marked the end of that era, the boys could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Their collective thought was, ''When this guy breaks the hearts of countless girls, we''ll be there to comfort them. That''s our chance!'' A few of the boys exchanged subtle glances, nodding their heads in silent agreement. It was as if an unspoken alliance had formed among them. They were all in this together, hoping Aiden''s confession would finally put an end to their years of suffering caused by the menace called Aiden. But while all this tension built up around them, Chloe remained in her own world. She was deep in thought, remembering her past. Outside the gate of the ceremony hall, their figures were barely visible in the distance. No one was close enough to disturb her as she reminisced about her previous life. As for Aiden, he was fully aware of the stakes. He knew his words could cause a misunderstanding, and the situation had the potential to spiral out of control if he wasn''t careful. His eyes met Alicia''s, seeing the obsession swirling there. He had no time to deal with all of this now, with the ceremony about to begin, but there was no escaping this moment. He had to respond and this moment is far more important than the ceremony. Still, the eyes of those around him were fixed on him, waiting for his answer. There was no escaping this moment and he also couldn''t less what others thought of him now. Taking a deep breath, Aiden spoke calmly, his voice carrying through the room. He looked directly into Alicia''s swirling eyes, unfazed by the intensity of her gaze. "Big Sis, I love you with all my heart." The moment those words left his lips, Alicia''s face broke into a stupid, almost relieved smile. Her eyes still swirled with obsession, but there was a glimmer of satisfaction in them. She waited eagerly for him to continue, hanging on to every word. "However, I also love two more people besides you in my life, and¡ª" Before Aiden could finish his sentence, Alicia interrupted him. Her voice was loud, filled with emotion, and cutting through the air like a knife. "Why?! Why, Little Aiden? Why would you do this to me? Have I done something wrong? Have I upset you somehow?" Aiden sighed inwardly. He could see now that his sister''s mental state was more fragile than he had realized. Something was bothering her deeply, and it had taken a toll on her emotionally. He knew he had to find a way to solve this as soon as he could, but for now, he had to handle the situation in front of him. He had to be cautious. The situation required careful handling. With a gentle tone, Aiden tried to reassure her, hoping to bring some peace to her troubled state "Big Sis, you''ve never upset me. It''s not like that. You just need to hear me out. I promise everything will make sense." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Alicia wasn''t listening. Her eyes were still locked onto him, and her voice rose again, even louder than before. "How can you expect me to understand? Why can''t you just love me and only me, Little Aiden?" Without warning, Alicia reached out and grabbed Aiden''s shoulders, her slender hands gripping tightly. She squeezed with all her strength, her fingers digging into his skin but still couldn''t penetrate his skin under his coat. "Little Aiden, there''s only one thing left to do now! Don''t blame me for what happens next!" Alicia''s voice trembled, and a hint of madness crept into her tone. "It''s your fault, Aiden! You''re the one who forced me into this! Hehehe!" The pain in Aiden''s shoulders was sharp, but he had expected this. His big sister was far stronger than she appeared. If this had happened in the past, he might have cried out in pain. But thanks to his training with Aunt May, he had developed a higher tolerance for pain. The harsh training sessions had been worth it, and now he was seeing the results firsthand. Still, it wasn''t the physical pain that concerned him¡ªit was Alicia''s state of mind. Her behavior was erratic and unpredictable. He needed to diffuse the situation before things got worse. Without hesitating, Aiden leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. He held her close, trying to calm her down with his presence. ______ Chloe, who had been peeking around the corner, tilted her head cutely to the side as she snapped out of her thoughts. The memories of her past life had been weighing heavily on her mind, particularly when it came to her father, Andres. She remembered how he had acted when he found out she had awakened a rare elemental affinity for space. In her previous life, that moment had changed everything. But in this life, Chloe had stayed away from that dinner, feigning illness to avoid her father''s attention. Just as she had predicted, Anderes hadn''t cared at all. He had lost interest in her, and that was exactly what she had wanted. Her plan was working. Chloe knew that attracting her father''s attention would only bring misery into her life¡ªand into Mary''s life as well. Anderes was a cunning, ruthless man who would stop at nothing to get what he wanted. Chloe knew this all too well. He had once threatened her, using Mary''s safety as leverage to control her. But things were different now. However, she was fortunate as she had her space affinity talent to protect herself. It had allowed her to escape her father''s clutches. If it weren''t for that, she couldn''t even imagine how miserable her life would have been, forced to follow the orders of the man she despised most in the world. Her thoughts lingered on her father''s manipulation and cruelty, but she also felt a sense of relief. She had escaped with Mary, and Chloe was free¡ªfree to live on her terms and to protect the one person she cared about most in the world: Mary. Chapter 75: Incident Before Ceremony Aiden suddenly hugged Alicia tightly, his arms wrapping around her protectively, but he knew that this alone wouldn''t be enough to calm her down. She is not in the right mind, about the misunderstanding caused by his talent flaw. He could feel the relaxation in her body, and it was clear that his hug was working on her. But now he had to tell her the truth¡ªeverything¡ªand quickly, to clear up the confusion that was making her so agitated. Aiden couldn''t just say that he loved only her, as that would be a lie and he wouldn''t be able to say it at all. He had been about to explain that while he loved her, he also had deep affection for his mother and Aunt May. However, before he had even gotten the chance to voice this, Alicia had completely lost control, not allowing him to clarify anything at all. He didn''t know exactly what she was about to do, but he couldn''t let her act recklessly in front of everyone. There were strangers currently watching them, and he didn''t want her to do something that she would regret later on. He cared too much about her well-being to allow her to make such a mistake. He knew she would feel guilty afterward if she acted out in public. So, without wasting any more time, he brought his mouth closer to her ear, leaning in, and hurriedly whispered to her in his smooth, captivating voice: "Big Sis, you misunderstood earlier. I only love you, Mom, and Aunt May¡ªno one else. Please, calm down now." Aiden wouldn''t have been able to tell her all of this so easily if Alicia had fought back against his embrace. But surprisingly, instead of rejecting him or pulling away, she hugged him even tighter, pressing herself against him. Despite not being in her right state of mind at the moment, she still responded to his embrace with equal intensity, as if clinging to him for comfort. He felt a wave of relief wash over him, realizing that the misunderstanding was beginning to clear up. Her body was no longer as tense as it had been just moments ago. Alicia, who had just heard his soothing voice in her ear, started to comprehend what he had meant by his earlier words. As a result, the wild, obsessive look in her eyes began to soften, and the emotional storm within her seemed to calm down. She was now conscious enough to realize that she didn''t want to do anything rash¡ªanything she might regret later. However, despite her calmer demeanor, she still wasn''t fully satisfied with Aiden''s explanation. The look of obsession had not entirely faded from her face. With a hint of playfulness in her voice, she spoke, her tone still filled with that possessive obsession that was hard to miss. She leaned closer to him and whispered, almost teasing him. "Little Aiden, I''m still not satisfied with your answer. If you don''t say the right words, I will kiss you right here, in front of everyone. I don''t care about anything else. I''ll do it, so you better say the right words." Aiden, hearing her whispered threat, which was just loud enough for him alone to hear, could sense that she had calmed down somewhat. But he also knew that there was still a strong obsession lingering in her voice. It was obvious she wasn''t joking about the kiss. And he was certain that if she did kiss him, it wouldn''t be just a quick peck on the cheek. He couldn''t let her kiss him in front of everyone. Not like this. That would reveal their relationship in a way that could not be undone. A kiss like that, in front of all these people, would expose the truth about their immoral bond. And once Alicia regained full clarity, he knew she would deeply regret doing such a thing in public. He didn''t want her to bear that kind of shame or guilt. But he was at a loss. He didn''t know what kind of response she was expecting from him. What could he possibly say that would satisfy her right now? He needed to figure it out quickly, as they had already attracted enough attention by embracing her like this in front of everyone. If he didn''t come up with a solution soon, people might start to become suspicious of their relationship, and the rumors would spread like wildfire. Aiden didn''t care much about what people thought of him personally¡ªespecially with the apocalypse looming in just a week. There were far bigger things to worry about. But a public kiss? That was something he couldn''t risk. There were people in the crowd recording the scene on their phones, and cameras were positioned everywhere inside the school. It would only take a matter of seconds for the footage to leak online, and once that happened, there would be no turning back. He knew he could easily go viral. His otherworldly looks alone would catch people''s attention, and if they saw him with Alicia¡ªa beautiful but obsessive woman clinging to him¡ªit would only fuel the speculation and gossip. And while Aiden had the power to control the media if needed, he didn''t want to deal with the hassle of managing such a scandal as many people would remember his unforgettable face. He had already made up his mind to destroy everyone''s phones afterward and compensate them tenfold for their losses. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He would order the two guards who had come with him to handle it after the situation with his sister was under control. Fortunately, there weren''t too many people who had been recording. Now, Aiden needed to think of something¡ªanything¡ªthat would satisfy Alicia. After a few seconds of deep thought, his eyes brightened with realization. He had an idea¡ªsomething that might completely calm her down. And this time, he was confident that his talent wouldn''t get in the way of saying it. Meanwhile, the people who had been watching the scene unfold were growing increasingly confused. It had seemed like something big was about to happen, especially after hearing the beautiful lady''s obsessive words earlier. But suddenly, their "angel" had hugged the woman tightly, and now the two of them were just standing there, locked in each other''s arms without saying a word. The onlookers couldn''t hear the quiet exchange taking place between Alicia and Aiden. However, Ava and Isla, both trained to notice subtle details, realized that something more was going on between the two. They had noticed how Aiden''s mouth moved closer to Alicia''s ear, and how Alicia had done the same earlier. They could tell there was a private conversation happening, even if they couldn''t hear the words. By now, both Isla and the Vice President, who had initially thought Alicia was harmless, were starting to have second thoughts. Seeing the obsessive look in her eyes, they began to suspect that Alicia might secretly be in love with Aiden. They weren''t alone in their suspicions. Others who hadn''t witnessed the earlier drama outside the gate were also beginning to wonder if Alicia had feelings for Aiden. Although they weren''t entirely sure, the possibility was becoming more evident. The girls present, who had previously thought they wouldn''t want to be in Alicia''s position, were now rethinking their earlier opinions. Watching Alicia''s behavior and seeing how she hugged Aiden so tightly, they couldn''t help but feel envious. They began to wish they were in her place, even though they had initially judged her. As for the boys in the crowd, many of them had been captivated by Alicia''s beauty earlier, but now they were seething with anger. In their eyes, Aiden hadn''t even spared his own sister, and seeing Alicia''s obsession with him confirmed that. ''This angelic bastard is really annoying he hasn''t even left his own sister from the group of obsessed girls who fawn over him'' ''Maybe he knows hypnosis or something'' ''whatever it is I have to consider making friends with him to get some attention from girls'' ''This guy is irritating the only woman they thought who would not be fawning over him is even more obsessed than anyone else'' These are the different thoughts that the boys watching him hug his sister were having but one thought is common for all of the boys present here. ''This angelic bastard is the menace of society'' Their jealousy and anger toward Aiden increased. Knowing that he hadn''t broken any of the girls'' hearts, and seeing that a beauty like Alicia had sacrificed herself for nothing, only fueled their frustration. Aiden, having finally decided what to say, found his conclusion a bit silly. But he didn''t delay any longer, knowing they were still standing there, tightly embracing each other. Leaning closer to her ear, he prepared to speak. But first, he decided to tease her a little for making him worry so much. He blew warm air into her ear. Alicia, feeling his breath on her ear, waited for his response with swirling eyes. But when she felt the warm air, her body started to heat up. She tried to control herself, resisting the arousal that came from just feeling his breath in her ear. Alicia, with a slightly flushed face¡ªhidden against his neck¡ªweakly responded. "Little Aiden, do you really want me to kiss you right here, in front of everyone?" After feeling the hot air, Alicia was seriously considering kissing him in public to declare their relationship official. But her rational mind stopped her from acting on that impulse. However, if he teased her any further, she might just kiss him first and worry about the consequences later. Chapter 76: Aidens Realisation "Little Aiden, do you really want me to kiss you right here, in front of everyone?" Upon hearing her words, Aiden instantly realized the mistake he had made. Despite everything that had happened, his big sister was still not entirely normal. She was not the same as before, and any sudden provocations could cause her to act impulsively. The way she was now, she wasn''t in a state of mind to always be rational. Aiden knew that pushing her buttons could lead to her doing something that would surprise everyone present, perhaps even something she would regret later. He could sense that now was not the right time to play these kinds of games, especially since the ceremony was about to start soon. Moreover, Aiden had made some special plans. He had arranged a surprise¡ªa one-week vacation with his Big Sis, something he intended to reveal to her later. He was confident that they would have a wonderful time together during that week, doing all the things they loved, just like a couple would. He could already imagine how excited and happy his Big Sis would be when she heard about it. The thought of them spending time together made him smile internally. He knew that his Big Sis would love the surprise and they would enjoy every moment of their vacation. But he also knew that right now, this wasn''t the moment to bring it up. He needed to calm her down and say something she wanted to hear, something that would reassure her. He had to choose his words carefully, so, leaning closer to her, he brought his lips near her ear and whispered gently. "Big Sis, you''re the one I love most out of everyone in the whole world." And it wasn''t a lie. This statement was completely true for Aiden. His relationships with Aunt May and his mother were purely familial, the typical bonds of love that one shares with their family. But with his Big Sis, it was different¡ªhis feelings for her went far beyond that. He loved her romantically, and in his heart, there was no doubt that she was the one person he cared about the most. His love for her was deep, and he had no reason to hide it. When Alicia heard his soft response, her heart fluttered. It was the answer she had been waiting for, the words that she had longed to hear from him. She had been playful when she asked him the question, but deep down, she had been entirely serious. She needed reassurance, and now that she had it, a wave of satisfaction surged through her. It was almost as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She felt her bones relax with pleasure, knowing that Aiden''s feelings for her were exactly as she had hoped. It was a little embarrassing to hear him say it out loud, but at the same time, it made her heart swell with joy. After all, what woman wouldn''t feel satisfied and blissful when hearing the person they love most in the world say that they were the one he cherished above all others? This realization made Alicia''s mind clear up, erasing the strange and delusional thoughts that had clouded her mind earlier. Those unsettling ideas had been the result of her fragile mental state, which had been a bit unstable for some time now. Although she felt much better at this moment, it was evident that her mental state hadn''t fully recovered yet. Deep down, Alicia had fears and doubts, especially about their relationship. In her mind, unless they truly became one, those insecurities would continue to haunt her. She worried constantly that Aiden, being an adult now, might eventually lose interest in her because they still hadn''t shared their first night together. That thought gnawed at her, making her question if there was something about her that wasn''t enough. And now, a new fear had surfaced in her thoughts¡ªthe idea that Aiden could fall in love with someone else. This fear was sparked by the attention he was receiving from other girls. He was surrounded by people, and many of them were drawn to him. She regretted the decision to let him go back to school when he asked. Both she and Aiden had known that he didn''t need school in the first place. His intelligence and abilities far surpassed what school could offer. But back then, as a teenager herself, she had agreed to it without much thought. She just wanted to give him what he wanted at the time. However, looking back, she never imagined that it would lead to this situation, where other girls would constantly be around him. Alicia had always been aware of how attractive her little brother was, and she had even trained him to be confident and charismatic and to handle girls who try to seduce him. She knew he would attract attention, but she never expected the overwhelming number of girls who would fawn over him. Now, she was frustrated, watching all these girls trying to get close to her Aiden. It made her angry because she hated it when anyone looked at what was hers. The worst part was that she couldn''t do anything about it. The United Earth Federation protected all students attending the Elite School, which meant she couldn''t take action against those girls, no matter how much she wanted to. This protection shielded them from any direct confrontation. But Alicia wasn''t the type to give up easily. In her obsessive mind, she had already formulated a plan. She was determined that once Aiden''s high school years ended, she would deal with those girls in her own way. Once they were out of the school and no longer had the UEF''s protection, she would make sure that none of those "bitches" would have the chance to get close to him. ''Just wait,'' Alicia thought to herself. ''Two more years and you can admire him from a distance. But after that, you''ll see¡­'' The thought of handling those girls after high school brought a mischievous smile to her face. She knew that she could wait for the right moment to deal with them. For now, Alicia was content, knowing that Aiden loved her more than anyone else. This knowledge gave her the strength to keep her emotions in check, at least for the time being. But in her mind, she had already made an important decision. ''I need to become one with Aiden as soon as possible,'' she thought. ''Once we experience that connection, once we share something that no one else can ever take from us, I will make him addicted to me and I''ll have him completely under my control. He won''t even think about another woman. I''ll be all he needs.'' Alicia was confident that once Aiden experienced the depth of their relationship, he wouldn''t be able to look at any other woman. She knew how beautiful she was, and she was aware that her charm would be irresistible to him. She was his Big Sis, the one he loved the most, and she had no doubt that he wouldn''t be able to resist her advances. She was determined to make sure that he would never want anyone else. "Hehehe¡­ I can''t wait to have my way with you, Little Brother," she thought to herself, her heart racing at the thought. "Don''t be embarrassed, Alicia. Sometimes a woman has to take the lead, especially when it comes to love. It''s only right for us to do what a couple is supposed to do." ''Even if I have to drink a little, I''ll make sure he understands that I''m the only one for him. Those other girls, no matter what they try, will never be able to take him away from me.'' ''Little Brother, just wait. Big Sis will keep you all to herself, and I''ll never let you go.'' Aiden had sealed his fate the moment he promised to marry her in the future. From that point on, Alicia was prepared to do whatever it took to make sure they would be together forever. ''Because you''re mine, and mine alone.'' For Alicia, who had only ever fantasized about her little brother, the thought of finally being with him felt both thrilling and terrifying. She had spent countless nights imagining it, and now it was within reach. Soon, the lines between fantasy and reality would blur, and only time would reveal who would truly be addicted to the taste of the forbidden. Alicia, however, had already set her plans in motion, and she was confident that they would lead exactly where she wanted. --- Alicia responded to Aiden''s earlier words with a proud, satisfied voice, as though everything had fallen into place exactly as she imagined it should. In her mind, this was how things were supposed to be¡ªthere was no other option. "Hmph, it''s good that you know what''s best, Little Aiden. Always remember who loves you the most every single day. But, how long are you going to hold onto me like this in front of everyone? Have you gotten jealous seeing all the others admiring your Big Sis''s beauty?" "But it''s your Big Sis who''s feeling jealous, watching all those girls fawning over you, Little Aiden." Aiden, still wrapped in his big sister''s embrace, had almost forgotten that they were still holding each other. Hearing her reminder, and her next words, his face flushed with embarrassment. He was still feeling jealous of how all the boys ogled his big sister. Then Alicia admitted her own jealousy of the girls (or "bitches," as she called them). Aiden felt a pang of guilt. He had been enjoying the attention a little too much and realized it was immature of him to let his sister''s feelings go unaddressed while he played with the idea of making her jealous. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, Aiden decided he would be more mindful of his lovely Big Sis. He wouldn''t act in ways that might provoke misunderstandings, especially when some stubborn girl tried to get close to him. It wasn''t right for him to indulge in those situations just to make his sister jealous. Realizing how immature his behavior had been, Aiden resolved to confront any girl who openly blushed when talking to him or displayed behavior that could lead to confusion. He would ensure nothing like that happened in front of his Big Sis and would be more thoughtful of her feelings from now on. He knew how lucky he was to have a big sister who loved him this much. He couldn''t even begin to comprehend the depth of her love, and from now on, he would make sure to respect and appreciate her even more. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 77: Alicias Boldness Aiden, emerging from the wave of his realization, gently let go of the hug and gazed into Alicia''s eyes with affection. His voice, heavy with guilt, broke the silence. "Big sis, from now on, I promise I won''t do anything that would ever upset you." As he remembered how many times he hadn''t been completely honest with her and acted innocent in front of her so he decided from now on he would be more truthful toward her and show his thoughts to her, other than saying things about the system as before reviving his Mom he had no intention of revealing about its existence. Alicia felt surprised when she heard his words. She didn''t understand why he suddenly said this after just coming out of the hug. Nonetheless, hearing him assure her that he wouldn''t upset her again made her heart feel warm. She smiled softly, her gaze lingering on his handsome face, which was so close to hers, and she replied in a gentle tone. "Hmm, it''s good that you understand this, little Aiden. Otherwise, you wouldn''t like what I would do if you ever broke my heart. So, make sure to love me with all your heart." Aiden responded immediately to her words with his heartfelt words. His expression became serious as he declared, "I will always love you, big sis. I promise you that." It was fortunate that both of them were still standing close to each other after the hug. If anyone had heard their exchange, it might have confirmed the suspicions that people already had about them being more than just siblings. Alicia was dissatisfied with the way the girls in the hallway were looking at Aiden. They had gazes filled with admiration and desire, and she didn''t like it one bit. She had already decided to make her intentions clear regarding Aiden, and a little public display of affection wouldn''t hurt. It had been months of keeping things ambiguous, and it was about time to stop being vague about their connection and show some things. After enduring six long months of internal conflict, Alicia had made up her mind. She shifted her gaze back to her younger brother, her eyes fierce with determination. Without a hint of shyness or hesitation, she spoke confidently, not holding back from what she was about to ask. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aiden, give me a peck on my right cheek," she said with conviction. Aiden, hearing her request, was a bit puzzled. Why would she suddenly want a peck on her cheek? It didn''t seem like something out of the ordinary, though, so he wasn''t too concerned about it. After all, it was just a peck, and he didn''t mind showing his sister some affection. However, what Aiden didn''t realize was that, for the girls watching him¡ªmany of whom admired him¡ªa simple peck could be more impactful than he could imagine. To those girls, that minor act of affection could shatter their dreams and break their hearts. Alicia, being a girl herself, understood this all too well. That''s exactly why she wanted it to happen. She knew how fragile their emotions were, and she wanted to assert her place in Aiden''s life. Without thinking twice, Aiden leaned in and gave Alicia a soft peck on her right cheek. However, the peck lasted longer than a typical one¡ªabout five seconds¡ªwhich made the gesture more intimate for everyone to see. The girls in the hallway, who had felt a sense of relief when Aiden initially pulled away from the hug, started to feel uneasy once again. At first, they had consoled themselves with the thought that Alicia was just his older sister and nothing more. But now, after hearing her possessive words and witnessing how Aiden handled the situation, their jealousy began to grow. It felt like they were watching a scene out of K-drama when the male lead had to comfort the female lead by holding her close when she got out of control. The girls who had been eyeing Aiden with romantic hopes were starting to feel crushed. Each of them had been hoping to win Aiden''s affection one day. But now, seeing how Alicia was positioning herself as an obstacle between them and their dreams, their spirits were dampened. Even so, they hadn''t given up completely. Many of them still believed that Aiden, their pure-hearted angel, would never truly be in a relationship with his own sister. Isla and the Vice President, who were standing closest to Aiden, watched with a mix of emotions. They, too, had sighed in relief when the hug had ended. The idea of Aiden being manipulated or taken advantage of by his own sister didn''t sit well with them. It upset them deeply to think that Alicia might be using her position as his sister to get what she wanted. However, when they witnessed Aiden willingly kiss Alicia in front of everyone, their initial thoughts began to falter. Isla, who had already cast Alicia in the role of the villain in her mind, clung to the belief that something more sinister was going on. She thought to herself. ''This evil sister-in-law must be blackmailing my Aiden with something. Poor Aiden is just going along with her demands because he has no choice.'' Seeing Aiden kiss another woman¡ªespecially in front of her¡ªmade Isla''s heartache. But she knew there was nothing she could do at the moment. She had already given her word to Alicia and her own sister that she would follow the rules, and Isla wasn''t one to go back on her promises. Pride was deeply ingrained in her after living with a General for so long, just like it was in every other member of the elite squad. But despite everything, Isla was determined. She made a vow to herself. ''I will find a way to free Aiden from this evil sister-in-law''s grasp and make him mine, once and for all.'' Isla was so wrapped up in her emotions that she didn''t even realize her face had twisted into a frown, and her heartbroken expression was plain for everyone to see. However, one person in the room was thoroughly enjoying the situation¡ªAva. To Ava, the entire scene unfolding before her felt like a live drama. The cast was beautiful, the stakes were high, and the storyline¡ªa forbidden love between siblings¡ªwas unlike anything she had ever seen before. For someone like Ava, who often found life monotonous and only worked to the best of her abilities to prove herself in front of the general, this was highly entertaining. Her excitement only grew as she watched the expressions on everyone''s faces, particularly Isla''s. Ava hadn''t forgotten what her sister had done earlier, and she certainly hadn''t forgiven her for almost ruining the mission. Seeing her sister''s delusional hopes slipping through her fingers was more satisfying than Ava could have ever imagined. ''This is all for Isla''s own good,'' Ava thought to herself. ''She shouldn''t be daydreaming about something she can never have. Better to shatter her illusions now before she embarrasses herself even more.'' As Ava watched the scene unfold, she felt a sense of relief. Seeing Isla heartbroken was, in her mind, the perfect justice for how foolishly her sister could be, especially with all her endless talk about fighting. Ava had always found it irritating when Isla would go on about her fighting, but now, watching her sister suffer through this emotional turmoil, Ava couldn''t help but feel deeply satisfied. However she is also ready to comfort when she hurts her feelings still she doesn''t think her sister Isla and Aiden are a match as they are from completely different worlds, experiencing different lives. Meanwhile, Alicia looked around the hallway, observing the expressions on everyone''s faces. The hurt, the jealousy, the disappointment¡ªit was all visible, and it gave her a sense of satisfaction. However, Alicia wasn''t finished yet. She had been vague about her relationship with Aiden for too long, and now that she had decided to be bold, she wasn''t going to hold back. After suffering in silence for six months, she was finally ready to declare her claim on Aiden even if it''s only this much. Taking a deep breath, she struck a confident pose and shouted so loudly that everyone in the hallway could hear her. "Listen up, all of you bitches!" Alicia''s voice rang out. Aiden, standing beside his big sister, was completely taken aback. He had never expected her to shout like that in front of so many people. This was so unlike the sister he knew. In his mind, his sister had always been calm and composed, rarely ever raising her voice. But now, she was acting completely differently¡ªbold and unafraid of what anyone might think. Something in her had changed, and while Aiden wasn''t sure whether it was for the better or worse, he knew one thing: he would love her no matter what. So, without interfering, Aiden stood silently next to her, watching how things would unfold. Alicia''s face was flushed with a mix of embarrassment and determination, but she didn''t let that stop her. Seeing that Aiden wasn''t stopping her from speaking gave her more confidence. Blushing, yet standing tall, she pointed directly at Aiden as she continued her bold proclamation. "Do you see this handsome young man here? He''s my little brother! And he loves me more than anything else in this world!" she declared loudly, her voice full of emotion. Her throat was starting to hurt from all the shouting, but she wasn''t done. Alicia had been holding these feelings in for far too long, and now that she had started, she couldn''t stop. Taking another deep breath, she gathered her strength to continue. "And for all of you dumb bitches who think you have a chance with him¡ªstop daydreaming! He doesn''t care about any of you. He belongs to me, and only me!" Aiden, standing next to her, was shocked by how bold his big sister had become in front of everyone. But he found himself liking this new side of her. She had become fearless, and he admired her for it. Smiling to himself, Aiden thought, ''My big sis is so fearless.'' Chapter 78: Curious Transmigrator Voices coming down the hallway suddenly caught Chloe''s attention while she was lost in her thoughts. She realized they were coming from the direction Aiden was coming from. Instinctively, she turned her gaze toward where the sound was coming from, and in the distance, she could make out Aiden''s silhouette and many other people around him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why are so many people standing there and not moving at all? And what''s with the noise? Did someone just shout?'' Chloe wondered trying to make sense of the situation as her curiosity piqued. She couldn''t fully make sense of what was happening. She thinks for a moment, debating with herself. Should she walk over and check what was going on, or should she stay where she was? After all, she didn''t want to seem too eager or obvious. But curiosity got the better of her, as it often did. The situation seemed to involve Aiden, and that made it more important for her to figure out what was happening. If Aiden needed help or support, she wanted to be there for him. She told herself it wasn''t because she liked him or anything. She just felt curious. Still, Chloe couldn''t help but feel embarrassed about her own feelings. The last thing she wanted was for Aiden to think she was stalking him around (which, deep down, she was, although she would never admit that to anyone, not even herself). Chloe moved as slowly as she could. She pressed herself against the wall, moving closer to the wall so as not to get noticed. As she walked forward, she made sure to not look directly at Aiden. Despite her desire to know what was going on, she was careful to appear as though she wasn''t paying attention at all, she didn''t want to be obvious. What Chloe didn''t know was that today would completely change her perspective on Aiden. She was about to uncover a secret about him, a mystery she hadn''t been able to solve before. Aiden had always been an anomaly to her. In her previous timeline, he didn''t exist. And no matter how much she tried to find information about him, she came up with nothing. With her limited resources, she hadn''t been able to dig up any details. And there was no way she would ask for help from *him*. That man was the last person she wanted to be involved with. She preferred to keep her distance from him as much as possible. As Chloe continued to inch her way toward Aiden, Alicia was busy making her feelings clear. Alicia, without knowing about Chloe''s approach and being unaware of the growing tension, carried on with her display. She was about to deliver one last blow that would completely shatter the hearts of the girls around her. In a calm but firm voice, loud enough for nearly everyone in the vicinity to hear, Alicia turned to Aiden and asked: "Little Aiden, do you have feelings for any other girl here besides me? Be honest. Don''t give anyone false hope. I don''t want anyone to be led on." "You promised you wouldn''t upset me, and this kind of thing makes me upset. So be truthful, little Aiden." Aiden, hearing Alicia''s words, felt a pang of guilt. He didn''t like that she had to say this out loud, but he understood why she did. His actions earlier had caused confusion and misunderstanding. Now, he was determined not to hurt her feelings anymore. He had always liked being cool, and being seen as desirable by others was part of that image. But if it was going to hurt the person he cared about the most¡ªhis beloved big sister¡ªthen he would stop. His loyalty to her mattered more than anything else. With a serious tone, Aiden spoke up. His voice was deep and captivating, catching the attention of everyone nearby. "I''m sorry if my earlier actions caused any misunderstandings. I want to make it clear, just as my big sis said¡ªI don''t have feelings for any other girl here. Please don''t hold onto false hope. It''s better for all of us if you move on." The boys in the hall nearly cried with joy when they heard Aiden''s words. They had been waiting for this moment for so long. For years, they had watched as the girls in their school fawned over Aiden, leaving them with no chance. The most beautiful girls had set their sights on him, and no one else stood a chance. Those boys who hadn''t given up entirely had either resigned themselves to defeat or, if they did try, they were rejected in the most brutal ways. The girls, even those who felt unworthy of Aiden, still wouldn''t settle for anyone else, often telling the other boys that they simply weren''t interested. As a result, there were fewer couples at school than ever before. It was frustrating. Many of the boys blamed their bad luck on being stuck in the same school as Aiden. To them, he was like a curse that made their lives more difficult. But now, their prayers had been answered. Aiden had finally addressed the situation directly, putting an end to the fantasies and false hopes that had caused them so much misery. And they knew exactly who to thank for this miracle the beautiful elder sister of Aiden. She had saved them. To the boys, she was nothing short of a goddess. If anyone asked them to make offerings to her in gratitude, they would do it in a heartbeat. She had brought them salvation and ended their suffering, shining a light in the darkness of their lives. Of course, these boys had no idea what was coming. The apocalypse was just a week away, and soon they would have much bigger problems on their hands. In a matter of days, their world would be turned upside down, and thoughts of romance and school crushes would become the least of their concerns. They would be too busy trying to survive and save their ass. Meanwhile, the girls in the hallway were devastated by Aiden''s words. Many of them had held onto slim hopes, but hearing Aiden them so words bluntly broke their hearts. It was as if he was telling them they had never had a chance to begin with. The truth hit them hard, and they didn''t know how to respond. Instead, they just started crying. One by one, the girls turned and ran toward the entrance hall, where the ceremony was still going on. They couldn''t stand to look at Aiden anymore. His words had hurt them too much. As the girls rushed out, the boys saw their opportunity. They followed behind them, eager to offer comfort or take advantage of the situation, though they were careful to first bow respectfully to Alicia to show their heartfelt gratitude. After all, she was the one who had made this moment possible for them. But in response, Alicia only looked at them for a second and made a disgusted face then quickly focused her attention on her little Aiden one once again as if she didn''t even want to acknowledge their existence. Chloe, still making her way toward Aiden, she saw the girls running past her, their faces streaked with tears. She didn''t know what had just happened, but the sight made her even more curious. What could have caused so many girls to cry like that? Something big had to have happened, and she was determined to find out what it was. Moments later, a group of boys followed the girls toward the hall, but unlike the girls, they were smiling from ear to ear. They looked happier than Chloe had ever seen them. Whatever had happened, it seemed to be the best news these boys had received in a long time. Chloe had now almost reached Aiden''s location. She glanced around and noticed that the once-crowded hallway had mostly cleared out. There were only about seven people left now, and the scene was nothing like what she had expected. It seemed quieter, but tension lingered in the air. ''Something definitely happened here'' Chloe thought to herself. ''Something big enough to make all those girls cry and run away. And now these stupid boys are probably trying to take advantage of them. Hmph, typical!'' As Chloe got closer, she recognized four of the people still standing in the hallway. The Vice President was one of them, and she was easy to spot because of her distinct appearance¡ªlong blue hair and striking blue eyes. She was dressed in her usual school uniform, complete with a short skirt and white leggings. Chloe''s mood soured the moment she saw her. ''Ugh, that Smurf-looking woman,'' Chloe thought with a scowl on her cute face. ''The only thing she has going for her are those big melons and long legs. Hmph! She''s not even that pretty compared to me.'' Chloe had already decided that she was more attractive than the Vice President, and her dislike for the woman only grew. She knew the Vice President had her sights set on Aiden as well, and that alone was enough to make Chloe hate her. It was clear to her that this "Smurf" was competition. Chloe was still too far away to see the Vice President''s facial expression, but if she could, she might have been even more pleased. Whatever had happened here had clearly shaken everyone. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 79: Truthful Aiden In the silent hallway that was crowded a moment ago, Aiden stood there quietly matching the silence with his own, contemplating what had just happened. The innocent girls had cried because of his immature behavior, and he remembered almost all their faces as his hand trembled a little remembering the broken look on their faces. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew they were interested in him, but he had remained clueless, rejecting their proposals politely showing his innocent smile to them, though somewhat ambiguously, saying, "I don''t think I have feelings for you right now." Giving them hope like they have a chance in the future to win his affection. He had given the girls false hope, enjoying the attention from them because of his vague responses. His immature behavior and lack of clarity hurt many of their feelings. Many of the girls still didn''t know that he had no feelings for them. Now, seeing the result of his seemingly harmless enjoyment, he realized how many hearts he had broken. His acting immature and enjoying the attention of all the girls fawning over him gives him false satisfaction at the time, but when he sees the result of his harmless behavior which breaks so many hearts he finally realizes his own mistake and swears to never play with someone else emotions. He felt guilty, knowing that if he hadn''t misled them, they wouldn''t have been hurt. The idea of someone he loved telling him they didn''t love him anymore was something he couldn''t bear. He didn''t know what he would do if that day ever came. While the situation may not be the same it still resulted in hurting people''s emotions which he now regrets. But then he remembered their time together and how obsessed his big sister was with him. He couldn''t imagine a day when she wouldn''t love him, and now, he had even begun to appreciate her obsession with him. There was a certain comfort in her unwavering affection, though part of him still found her losing control overwhelming. Alicia stood beside her little brother Aiden, tilting her head cutely to study his face. She could see the guilt written all over it. From the look in his eyes, she knew that Aiden understood the girls'' feelings and now felt sorry for breaking their hearts. ''Does he have this expression because of some stupid bitch'' While thinking this Alicia doesn''t show even a bit of remorse for heartbroken girls as her eyes are still calm, remembering their earlier blushing faces. ''How can these bitches make my Aiden feel guilty because of how weak their hearts are? See, now my poor Aiden is feeling sad in her presence, and I couldn''t accept it.'' She clenches her fist tightly as her eyes narrow seeing his face. She didn''t care how many girls'' hearts Aiden broke because their feelings were irrelevant to her. The only thing that mattered to her was how Aiden felt, and seeing the guilt on his she couldn''t just stand in her place clenching her fist. Unable to bear the guilt on his face, Alicia stepped closer. Her slender hand hovered above his head before she began gently patting him, her voice soft and soothing. "Don''t worry about what happened earlier, little Aiden. It''s not your fault they cried and ran away." "You just told them the truth, and they couldn''t handle it. It''s their fault, not yours. So don''t feel guilty¡ªyour big sis hates to see that look on your handsome face." a hint of irritation could be seen on her beautiful face when mentioning the girls. As she patted him, she used her other hand to gently rub his cheek, trying to comfort him. His expression softened, though a trace of guilt still lingered on his face. Alicia frowned slightly, confused. Why did her Aiden care so much about these girls'' feelings? He shouldn''t feel this guilty without a reason. ''There has to be some reason he is showing guilt even after the pat, I have to know everything but I have to be as gentle as possible with my little Aiden'' Aiden felt a little better under the soothing touch of her caress and comforting words, but the guilt still lingered, evident in his expression. Curious and eager to understand what was bothering her little brother, she asked him directly. "If you really care so much about random girls, your big sister wouldn''t like that. Or¡­ is there another reason that your big sister doesn''t know about?" She paused for a second making her tone softer when she asked about why he was feeling guilty. Hearing her question, Aiden didn''t want to avoid it or act innocent. He knew his sister''s obsession with him, he was a little hesitant but he still decided to tell her the truth. So He started explaining everything, and she listened intently. While Aiden explained everything, Alicia''s facial expressions shifted several times. Did she display¡ªanger, confusion, and satisfaction on her beautiful face? But she didn''t interrupt him. There were also parts of his story that pleased her. When Aiden finished, he kept his head down, bracing himself for her reaction. A few seconds passed, and Aiden still didn''t hear a response from her, he started to feel nervous. He stared at the floor, unsure of what to expect. Finally, he decided to look up at his big sister. As his eyes met hers, he saw her lips moving. "You should look me in the eye, Aiden when you want to hear my opinion¡ªnot on the floor." Seeing him look directly at her, just as she had asked, she spoke with a satisfied tone as she didn''t like when her little brother was acting distant in front of her. "Good! Now, I''ll tell you what I think of your behavior in the story you just explained." Aiden didn''t say anything in response. He simply looks her in the eyes, waiting for her judgment, he is worried in his heart while waiting for her response. "Now, I wouldn''t lie to you. I am angry with you, little Aiden. It hurts me to know you''ve been hiding things from me. If you had told me earlier, I would have taken care of everything!" Her saying "everything" with such intense emotion gave a little chill as he could feel her intense love for him in just one word he felt calm knowing how his big sis cared about him. "And why would you enjoy attention from bitches who aren''t even half as beautiful as me? If you had told me you liked attention, I would''ve given you even more! Hearing what you''ve done makes me want to lock you up at home, especially the way you acted so ambiguously with their proposals." As she finished her sentence, Alicia couldn''t control her emotions for a few moments. A dangerous swirl flickered in her deep black eyes, and Aiden felt a sudden rush of tension between them. Aiden hearing the first sentence about how she would give him even more attention doesn''t think he can handle even more attention from his beautiful big sis as he only gets two to three hours alone without her. As she was busy at work at that time anymore would be almost with her all the time and he likes being alone sometimes so he didn''t think he could handle more attention from her at all. He didn''t dare voice that thought. He knew all too well how obsessive his sister was toward him, and the last thing he wanted was to provoke her. So he chose not to say anything, knowing it would upset her, and he felt partly responsible for her reaction. So, he quietly accepted her words. But what truly worried him were her next words. Cold sweat formed on his face as he heard the intensity in her voice and saw the crazed look in her eyes, realizing how serious she was when she mentioned locking him up. Alicia, realizing she had let her emotions slip, especially with those wild words about locking him up, felt a surge of regret. She had briefly lost control of her anger and, seeing her little brother sweating in front of her, quickly tried to correct her mistake as she continued. "Little Aiden, don''t be scared. Your big sister was just joking about locking you up and trying to tease you a little. It looks like it worked." "Don''t take my words seriously. Your big sis was just messing with you. There''s nothing to be scared about, so just forget what I said earlier." Alicia laughed awkwardly scratching her face slightly with her fingers, trying to ease the tension she had caused. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 80: Reality or Desperation Standing in the hallway, Aiden watched his big sister awkwardly try to correct her earlier mistake¡ªher words about wanting to lock him up. However, she failed miserably to convince him otherwise, as Aiden had known his sister all his life. He could tell that when she mentioned it, she wasn''t lying; she had seriously thought about locking him up. However, he didn''t want to talk about this with his sister and make her feel more awkward than she already was. So, he simply gave her a nod to indicate he understood. He couldn''t lie to her and pretend he thought she was joking, so this was the only option left to reassure her. Alicia, seeing him nod in response to her explanation that she had been joking earlier, felt relieved that he didn''t press the issue. She then asked him her final question about the behavior she had heard about from him earlier. "Now, Aiden, tell me what you think you should do after everything I''ve said about your behavior." Aiden didn''t know how to answer, so he just said what was on his mind. "I don''t know, big sis. What should I do?" Alicia, hearing his clueless response, had expected him not to know what to do. She was excited to tell him, as she loved it when her little brother listened to her. She spoke proudly, lifting her chin high, a pleased smile on her beautiful face. While patting his head with her slender hand, she said, "Little Aiden, you don''t have to do anything. It wasn''t entirely your fault, but¡ª" She paused for a second to make him focus more on her next words. Seeing the serious look in his captivating eyes, Alicia continued. "You absolutely shouldn''t repeat your mistakes again, and you need to share everything with me, okay? "If it''s attention you want, I can give you all of it. So, don''t talk to other girls, little Aiden." While listening intently to her words, Aiden could tell that most of what she said came from jealousy of other girls, and he found it adorable. But when she told him not to repeat his mistakes, he knew she meant it for his own good. He decided then to change and stop seeking false satisfaction from the attention of other girls, instead cherishing his obsessive sister more. ''She may be obsessed with me and sometimes becomes dangerous, but one thing is certain¡ªshe always wants the best for me.'' A natural smile appeared on his otherworldly face, one that could captivate anyone who saw it. For Alicia, it brought out even more affection. Seeing her little brother''s smile replace his previous guilt, Alicia felt proud of herself for making him smile, even if she didn''t know the exact reason. A beautiful smile spread across her face as well. Subconsciously, she spoke in a soft voice, mesmerized by his smile. "You should smile more often, little brother. I think I just fell in love with you all over again." Realizing what she had just said, she became anxious and started to look around to see if anyone else had heard her. Her words had sounded like a confession of her feelings for her little brother, and she didn''t want anyone else to know. While she had previously shouted and said many things to keep other girls away from Aiden, it should have given them some hints or made them think she was crazy. But now it was different¡ªit felt like openly admitting her feelings for him. She saw a beautiful blue-haired girl in a sexy school uniform, but the girl had a grim look on her face and wasn''t paying attention to her at all. Beside her were a girl and a boy, the girl looking sad while the boy tried to comfort her. Alicia let out a sigh of relief, though she still wasn''t fully convinced. She remembered that two more people had come with them. After a few seconds of searching, she saw one of them sitting on the ground, hugging her legs, visibly showing her sadness. Next to her, the other girl stood silently, unmoving. Alicia assumed that no one had heard her earlier confession except Aiden, which she didn''t mind. She also noticed a pink-haired little girl walking toward them from a distance, oddly sticking close to the wall. This allowed her to finally calm down, as it would have been impossible for the little girl to hear her from that far away. Aiden watched as his big sister cutely checked to make sure no one had overheard her confession. If only she knew there was just one week left until the apocalypse, she wouldn''t be so worried. However, he wasn''t going to tell her. He simply enjoyed watching her nervous face, a giggle escaping his mouth as he struggled to hold back his laughter. "Hehehe," he laughed, covering his mouth immediately after, realizing his mistake. After making sure everything was fine, Alicia heard her little brother giggling at her anxiousness. When she saw him cover his mouth to hold back his laughter, she thought to herself. ''It''s good he isn''t feeling guilty anymore,'' she thought. However, she didn''t like how he was enjoying her anxious efforts to keep others from hearing her confession. Feeling embarrassed, a pink blush appeared on her beautiful face, and she leaned closer to him, whispering cutely in his ear with a slightly annoyed voice. "Are you really enjoying watching your sister worry so much, Aiden, about keeping our relationship a secret?" Seeing her blushing face and hearing her whisper in his ear, Aiden responded in the same soft voice, matching her tone. "That''s not it, big sis, it''s jus¡ªhehe, oh, sorry¡ªit''s just that you look so adorable when you worry about us." Hearing him call her adorable, Alicia almost forgot how he had made fun of her earlier. But stopping herself from becoming too flustered, she replied in a playful voice, her blush deepening. She wasn''t going to let his words affect her this time. "Don''t try to distract me now, little Aiden. I''ll get back at you for this later¡ªhmph! And I''ve come to understand that my cute little brother isn''t as innocent as before, seeing how he enjoys the attention of so many girls fawning over him." Aiden was a little surprised that his big sis didn''t become flustered after hearing his praise. She usually forgot everything whenever he complimented her sincerely. It must be because she''s learned other things about me and realized I''m not the innocent little brother she fantasized about.'' While her change had its own disadvantages for him, he welcomed it. He no longer wanted to put on a facade of being innocent in front of her. He could tell from her tone that she was being sarcastic about his earlier behavior, so he replied, trying to embarrass her further and see if she had really changed after learning more about him. Big sister, I shouldn''t have laughed at you, but¡­ are you making fun of me?" he said, trying to act sad with an innocent voice. "I didn''t know my beautiful big sis would make fun of me. I didn''t think you would change and tease your little brother." Alicia, seeing the sad look on his face, was genuinely moved, thinking she had done something to upset her little brother. She just wanted to hug him and say sorry, but this time, she stayed still for a few seconds, trying to figure out what she had done wrong. She couldn''t think clearly, especially as the sadness in his eyes seemed to deepen. Suddenly, Aiden started laughing, breaking the facade in the blink of an eye. Alicia felt hurt, realizing she had been played by the brother she thought was innocent. Sadness shadowed her face as she spoke in a stern tone, her voice tinged with hurt. "Little Aiden, why do you play with my emotions? I genuinely care about you. Do you not take your sister''s love seriously?" Seeing the sadness on her face, Aiden felt his heart clench. He hadn''t expected her to be so deeply hurt by what he thought was a harmless test. He stepped closer, intending to hug her, but Alicia moved away before he could. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Devastation washed over him at the thought of his big sister not letting him hug her anymore. In desperation, he pleaded with her as his body shook, his face reflecting the heartbreak he felt inside. "I''m sorry, big sis. If I hurt you, please forgive me. I''ll never do this again." His voice cracked as he continued, desperate to explain the truth. "I¨CI was just trying to test you. I thought¡­ I thought I''d already decided to be truthful with you from now on, but I messed up. Please, just forgive me this time." When Alicia listened to the story of his school life unfolding from his mouth, she started to understand that her little brother wasn''t exactly how he presented himself in front of her. It upset her a little, knowing that he hadn''t been fully open with her. Chapter 81: Obsession vs Obsession For Alicia, the most important thing in her life is her little brother''s love and trust, and when she listened to his words earlier, she hid these feelings of intense sadness as she doesn''t think it is right for her to know everything about her little brother. But now, seeing him mocking her feelings in front of her, and just like he said, it is a test, but it doesn''t matter to her. The only one in the world whom she loves with all her heart would play with her feelings like that¡ªeven if it''s a joke, she couldn''t take it. But she still loves him, and even she admits that her love for him can sometimes be too much for him. With a heavy heart, she has now decided to act like this in front of him to make him realize it is alright to play with her, even if it is not a joke, because she would doubt herself seeing him act like that towards her, and it is not what she wants to have in their romantic relationship. So even when her own heart is almost breaking, seeing him act so desperate in front of her, she wouldn''t stop. Alicia wanted him to feel what she felt just now when he started laughing, seeing her genuine care for him, and she was not pleased with how immature he acted. It is her duty to change him for the better future of both of them, so she will continue this act a little more so he wouldn''t forget this lesson. ''Little Aiden, even if it tears my heart to do this to you, I will still continue for both of us,'' she thought. So, she said the words she never thought she''d say in her life ever again after this day. "Little Aiden, I think you don''t love me anymore! You are just playing with me like every other girl!" Sadness could be seen in her eyes as her hands trembled a little; however, she still continued. "How can I trust you if you play with my emotions?" Aiden, hearing his own big sis Alicia¡ªwhom he loves most in the world¡ªsay she is finding it hard to trust him, felt broken. If he had known his harmless pranks would upset her this much, he would have never even thought of doing this, and even now, he regretted not showing his true self to her. But he couldn''t accept her words at all, never in his life thinking to himself: ''No! No! No! This shouldn''t be happening to me! Big sis belongs to me! She should love me, trust me with all her heart! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only me!'' ''What have I done? I will fix everything, even if I have to beg her to do it.'' So he said in his desperate voice, unable to stop his voice from cracking: "B¡ªBig sis, please¡­ just forgive me this time. I know I am immature, b¡ªbut I will change!" If he heard any more disheartening words from her, he wouldn''t be able to stop the tears from streaming down his face. Alicia, seeing the look on his face, could tell that if she pushed him any further, her little brother would start to cry. She didn''t want to make him cry, as her heart wouldn''t be able to take it, and she would also follow after him. So, she broke her facade, and a concerned look appeared on her beautiful face, replacing her earlier cold look. She quickly moved closer to him, closing the distance, and hugged him tightly, repeatedly saying in her soft, soothing voice: "Nothing was real, Little Aiden." "Nothing was real, Little Aiden, so don''t feel upset. I just wanted you to experience what it''s like to have your emotions played around with by the person you love the most." Aiden, while being hugged by his big sis, suddenly felt confusion, relief, and many other emotions on his face, but no one could see his face currently buried in his big sis''s bosom. Hearing her words about how she wanted him to experience the same feeling she felt, Aiden didn''t know what to say, but one thing was sure in his heart: he never wanted to experience that feeling ever again in his life. Still, he was not completely sure, so he asked her once again in his weak voice while still in the hug: "A¡ªAre you really telling the truth, big sis?" Alicia, hearing his words asking her to confirm if she was telling the truth, felt remorseful for her earlier actions because she knew that if something like this had happened to her, she would be crying and sobbing for hours just to calm down. She was ashamed of her behavior, but it was still important for him to realize these things in his mind, so she didn''t regret what she did earlier. She replied to him in a soft voice to soothe his mind while rubbing his back with her hands. "Yes, Aiden, I am telling the truth. Do you think I am capable of ever hating you?" Aiden, still not completely stable due to the sudden change of emotions, felt solace in her comfort and said in a weak voice, still thinking about his big sis, and he didn''t believe his big sister would ever hate him. "It''s alright, I believe you now, but I don''t like how cold you acted to me earlier. You didn''t even let me hug you." Alicia, hearing him complain to her, didn''t stop him or argue with him, as she also didn''t like how she behaved earlier. So she kept her silence and listened to him while rubbing his back. He mentioned all the times when he acted innocent in front of her, and Alicia didn''t stop him, only listening to him silently while comforting him with her presence. But it didn''t stop there, as he even mentioned the time when he wanted to have sex with her due to his attraction and love toward her after turning 16 (considered an adult in this world under the rule of UEF), but he didn''t push her, thinking she wasn''t comfortable with it at the moment, so he decided to give her time. Listening to him share all these embarrassing things without any shame, Alicia was very embarrassed as a beet-red blush could be seen on her beautiful face. ''How stupid I was, thinking irrelevant things all this time. I just had to push him a little, and we would have shared our first night together. I wouldn''t have thought of getting drunk to hide embarrassment and doing the deed with him.'' ''How stupid can you be, Alicia! You just have to ask him.'' Now that she knows all these things, she has decided tonight is going to be their first romantic night together, as she couldn''t wait to become one with him. However, Aiden didn''t stop there and shared many more things, like how Andreas Shade had threatened him, how he thought her daughter was spying on him at school, and other things with her. But even in this emotionally unstable state, Aiden still didn''t share anything about the system with her. He hugged her even more tightly, wrapping his arms around her to show his love for her. Fifteen minutes had passed since Aiden started sharing all the things he usually didn''t share with her, and he felt like a weight had lifted from him after sharing everything with her, but his emotions were still not stable. He released himself from the hug, moving slightly backward, and Alicia didn''t stop him, thinking he had finally calmed down. She felt relieved knowing his emotions were stable again. Standing in front of his big sis Alicia, Aiden looked at her beautiful face, admiring the person he loved in his heart. The earlier incident had shaken him to the core. Suddenly, he moved both his hands to cup both her cheeks, not applying too much force to hurt her, but his grip was still solid, and Alicia couldn''t get away without a little struggle. Alicia, seeing Aiden unexpectedly cupping both her cheeks, didn''t move at all and let him do what he wanted, as she saw him slowly moving his handsome face closer to hers. ''Is he going to kiss me now? What should I do? There are still people present here,'' she thought. Only after a second of thought did she think in her mind again with a calm mind: ''Why should I care about who is watching us? If Aiden wants to kiss me, I should just kiss him without any care, anywhere and everywhere he wants.'' She had made up her mind and wouldn''t care if anyone saw her or not, so she closed her eyes to indicate by gesture that she wouldn''t mind being kissed in front of others. But a few seconds had passed, and her lips were still dry¡ªnot touching his soft lips at all. She felt a little nervous and gulped slightly, waiting for another few seconds, but she still didn''t feel his lips on hers. Getting impatient, she opened her eyes to see what was happening, as his hands were still on both her cheeks, and she could also feel his breaths. Opening her deep black eyes, Alicia met his deep black eyes with her own, but she could feel it in her bones that something was different about Aiden''s eyes, as there was an intense swirling in his eyes from which she could feel his intense obsession and deep love for her. She saw his lips moving only a few inches closer to her own as she heard his deep, emotional, obsessive voice: "You are mine and mine alone forever, Alicia." Alicia felt a tingling sensation in her body hearing his intense voice and seeing the obsession in his eyes as a wide smile appeared on her beautiful face, and a deep swirling also appeared in her own eyes, matching his, and her lips moved. "You are also mine forever, Aiden." A smile appeared on Aiden''s handsome face, matching her own, as he quickly moved his lips closer to her soft pink lips and started kissing her soft lips intensely without any intention of stopping. Chapter 82: Different Reactions? In the quiet hallway, the atmosphere is tense, as even an idiot could tell now that Aiden and his sister have an immoral relationship. Seeing them kiss, Isla, Ava, the Vice President, and all the people present in the hallway are surprised because they didn''t know it was like this between the siblings. Previously, their thoughts only leaned towards the idea that Alicia was the one in love with Aiden, and he didn''t want to break his sister''s heart, so he would follow her lead sometimes to avoid making her sad. But now, no one can deny the reality they see in front of them. Isla, seeing Alicia and Aiden still kissing without caring about the people around them, is heartbroken. Previously, she had many fantasies about Aiden, but now hearing the slurping sounds as they kissed, their tongue intertwined with each other, all her hopes had been crushed, as she thought some depressing thought in her mind. ''How dumb and delusional can you be, Isla, to think you could get his love? I am so dumb and wild. I should have never ever thought of being with him just like my sister said earlier.'' Isla is feeling deep sadness as it is her first time loving someone with all her heart other than her late mother and sister and her feelings shut down without getting the chance to display affection for him she felt abandoned. If Aiden had directly rejected her feelings saying it face to face with her Isla wouldn''t have felt this intense sadness that she was feeling right now. Just like earlier, She is currently sitting on the floor, wrapping her arms around her legs to show her sadness. However, now, two streams of tears can be seen falling from under her mask, and her body is shaking. A soft sound of sobbing can be heard. Only from her voice alone you can how hurt the cheerful Isla must be feeling right now. A few minutes earlier Ava was keeping her eyes like glue on immoral siblings, but she is different from everyone else. Because the thoughts that Ava had when she first saw Aiden and Alicia kissing were different from everyone else present. She wasn''t as surprised as the others because she had her own suspicions about their relationship not being normal. When she listened to the drama happening between the two earlier, she might not have heard their whispers or weak voices, but she never took her attention away from them. Previously, she accidentally overheard Alicia proposing to Aiden when nobody was paying attention. After that, she confirmed her suspicions about them when she saw Aiden''s reaction. She didn''t see a look of surprise or anxiety on his face at all--he was calm as if this wasn''t something new to him. That''s when Ava knew her sister Isla''s delusional love was over before it started and it was only a matter of time for her to see the reality. But what she could never have expected, even in her wildest imagination, was how quickly unexpected things happened between them. Even a TV show might fail to match their drama, as she saw Alicia acting cold toward Aiden and Aiden desperately begging for her forgiveness. Isla thought their bond was not as strong as she had initially believed, but when Alicia suddenly hugged him, that''s when Isla decided to stop trying to understand the strange relationship between the siblings. Watching them kissing, with Aiden cupping Alicia''s face as if it looked forceful, Ava felt strangely attracted to the scene, and for the first time in her life, Ava felt aroused. ''Am I a weirdo for looking at two siblings intensely kissing each other and feeling aroused?'' However, she quickly denied her thoughts and stopped thinking about it, but the image of their intense kiss replayed in her mind. She tried not to look at their kiss, which had been going on for more than five minutes, but she found herself unable to look away, sneaking peeks from time to time with a beet-red face behind her mask as her body heated up. Then she suddenly heard the sobbing sound coming from right next to her. ''Ugh, how could I have forgotten about my dumb sister? She wasn''t feeling well after Alicia''s public display, and now she''s seeing them kiss.'' Ava knew her condition wouldn''t be good because of the shock she must have felt. ''I have to comfort my sister Isla now. How stupid can you be, Ava, not doing what you are supposed to do and getting aroused by siblings kissing each other?'' She forced herself with all her will not to look and crouched down, hugging her sister Isla and caressing her back without saying a word. Just being there was enough because she didn''t know what to say to her right now. She couldn''t tell her that she had already warned her not to fall in love with him, as that would be pretty insensitive of her. Ava had no experience with romantic relationships, so the only thing she could do was be there for her heartbroken sister and comfort her with her presence. While she was hugging Isla, she couldn''t stop herself from glancing at the immoral scene in front of her. Meanwhile, the Vice President, seeing the siblings start kissing each other after their argument, was shocked by how they were kissing without a care in the world. But she didn''t cry and only felt sad that she hadn''t been able to win over the most handsome guy she had ever seen in her life. She really wanted to make him her boyfriend. Seeing them kissing didn''t deter her from pursuing him, as she didn''t think she could find anyone as handsome and good as him. So she still intended to pursue him, hoping to make him fall in love with her and become his girlfriend, replacing his sister, because she was confident in her charms. The girl next to her, a member of the student council, was sobbing even more than before, seeing the person she wanted to fall in love was kissing another girl in front of her, she felt heartbroken. But deep in her mind she is also relieved seeing this because she knows an average girl like her doesn''t have a chance to fall in love with someone like him and get recognized for her feelings, so the only things she can do now are cry and hope to lessen the sadness she is feeling. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy next to her, comforting her with his words, felt joy in the situation, seeing Aiden kiss his own sister in front of his childhood friend and breaking her heart. He had had a crush on her since they were young, and when she told him at the age of twelve that she was in love with someone else, his heart broke. But he couldn''t say anything, knowing he was only a friend in her eyes. He tried to find out who she had fallen in love with, and after discovering the truth, his motivation began to wane. Seeing how attractive Aiden was and how he acted in front of others, his every action looked like it came out of a TV scene, and he didn''t think he could compete with someone like Aiden. But he still had feelings for her, and as he witnessed how many girls were attracted to him, the so-called Angel of their school, he still held onto hope. Now, seeing Aiden kissing his own sister, his hope was reignited like never before, and he didn''t want to miss this chance. He tried his best to comfort her, hoping to win her over by showing his love and care for her. ___________ Twenty minutes ago, Chloe had been slowly moving toward Aiden while sticking close to the wall, hoping she wouldn''t get noticed by the others. But she was clueless about how Alicia had already seen her coming in her direction and ignored her, thinking she was just a child because of her height and small body. Two minutes passed, and she finally came close enough to see almost everyone''s face. The first thing she noticed was Aiden''s handsome face, which had desperation written on it. Seeing his desperate face and an unknown lady standing in front of him, whose face she couldn''t see from her angle, Chloe was furious. ''Who is making Aiden make such a face? I don''t like it. I have to teach that bitch a lesson, whoever is standing in front of him.'' Thinking she must be the reason for him looking like that, Chloe furiously began walking toward him. It would take only 30 seconds for her to reach his position and started teaching the person a lesson for bullying Aiden. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 83: Shocked Chloe? Chloe was walking toward the unknown lady whose face she couldn''t see from her angle, with heavy steps as hot breath escaped her nose, indicating her anger at this moment. She just wanted to go there and stop the person who was bullying Aiden. ''Hmph! I will teach this bitch a lesson for bullying Aiden. Hmph! Just you wait, you tall tree, I am coming for you and going to give you a piece of my mind for bullying Aiden, my friend.'' From the time Aiden first helped her at the age of 11 after the transmigration, Aiden has held a special feeling in her heart, which she doesn''t quite understand right now. The only conclusion she can come to is that she wants to be friends with him, which is why she feels differently about Aiden than anyone else. But she was never able to gather her courage and directly ask him to become friends with her because of her shyness, and this was also the first time she was thinking of someone else as her friend. At a young age, because of her status and above-average intelligence, she was admitted to the Elite school, and Chloe didn''t reject this at the time because of her hatred toward Anders. She wanted to become independent in her life and stay as far away from her father as possible because she didn''t think she could be happy living under the same roof with his bastard sons and wife. One of the main reasons for this was his son, who was lustful at such a young age, and the way he looked at her and sometimes tried to talk to her irritated Chloe more and more each day. She wanted to get as far away as possible from that, and the Elite school would definitely help her achieve this goal, and she could even become someone powerful in the future. A little hope of getting revenge on her father was still there in her mind, so swallowing her anger toward him, she joined the school. But she never mentioned his name in front of anyone and tried to make use of it. She knows that it is against the rules to use their name, but even she knows no one can stop her, as she is, unfortunately, the daughter of the leader of the Eastern Union, and those rules would bend just by hearing her surname, Shade, which she would never admit to herself. She likes her mother''s surname more than her cruel father''s, and it even suits her better. But at the time, she didn''t know that the apocalypse was going to arrive in a few years. If she had known about this, she wouldn''t have joined the Elite school and would have preferred to be homeschooled. But now, meeting Aiden in the same school after her transmigration, Chloe doesn''t regret one bit about her decision to join this school, as she wouldn''t have met him if she hadn''t joined. Chloe loves being around Aiden, even if she only sees him from afar, and never talks to him after he helps her from being bullied. Because she was short and weaker but looked like a doll with her exquisite face, many boys tried to talk to her, and the girls in the class didn''t like it when they saw someone who didn''t speak to anyone and sat alone, getting all the attention from the boys. She, being shy, only said no to them when they tried to talk, and for unknown reasons, they didn''t stop. Their pestering even increased more than before. That''s when the girls in her class began to bully her from time to time, and being weak with a small body, she couldn''t retaliate much and took their bullying, like ganging up on her or hitting her where others couldn''t see it. She never complained to anyone in her previous life, not even her teachers, because if she told them, they would contact her father, who didn''t even care about her, and she didn''t want the bastard''s help at all. She didn''t want to be pitiful in front of him to make fun of her or her mother, knowing she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from doing something stupid if that happened. However, in this life, when Aiden stopped the girls from bullying her once, after, nobody bullied her anymore. The reason for this was his so-called fan club, whose members took Aiden''s words as a decree and stopped all the bullying in the school just because of that small incident noticed by their members. And Chloe knew that there must be pretty powerful members in that club to stop all the bullying from schools. It is not a small task to stop the bullying from all the school, and after learning about the club, Chloe also became a regular member at that time. Now, she is at the top of the club, reaching the rank of chief, and she handles many members of the club. While she may not be as powerful as the president, vice president, or executives of the club, she is only one rank below them, and she holds pretty solid power in the club. Their ways are also powerful, as the members of the club are the children of some of the most powerful people in the Eastern Union, and it has even more power than the actual student council. Chloe was just a few meters away from reaching the stupid lady who was bullying Aiden, but before she could reach him, she saw the lady hugging Aiden in front of her eyes, and Chloe was furious looking at the scene. ''How can this dumb bitch hug Aiden without his permission? I have to teach her a lesson, hmph!'' Chloe stopped when she saw them hugging, but after a few seconds, seeing that Aiden didn''t push her away, Chloe began to think before actually going there, as she felt there was something she was missing. The only logical conclusion she found after 30 seconds of thinking with her brain was that the woman hugging Aiden must be his mother or sister because she didn''t feel her Aiden would hug any random woman he saw. The reason for his desperate face must be something else she doesn''t know of. So Chloe decided not to interfere with them and moved a little backward, not to distract their family moment. Seeing them, Chloe also longed for a family like Aiden''s, who would hug her when she felt upset. However, then the image of Mary entered Chloe''s mind. In her previous life, she didn''t realize the care Mary showed her fully because of her sadness about living alone and constantly getting bullied. But in this timeline, she has shown her care for Mary as much as she can without getting embarrassed. Chloe thought that this life, which is 100 times better than her previous sad and depressed one, where she was always alone, and her new life was the result of her fateful meeting with Aiden. After meeting him, her miserable life became colorful and bright, she began to enjoy her time keeping an eye on him from afar and even felt happiness she hadn''t felt for years. She also became the chief of the club created because of Aiden, where she could talk to many people, not much with her personality, but the feeling of being acknowledged by others was new to her. It made her happy to be in charge of as many as 100 members of the club and be responsible for them. Now, Chloe, watching them from a few meters away, noticed how long the hug lasted, as it was more than 5 minutes. But she didn''t care, because, in her mind, family should love each other. Watching their love, and finally, after a few more minutes, they separated from each other, her first focus was on Aiden''s face, which was no longer desperate like before but back to his usual face. Chloe was thrilled. Now that Alicia had come out of the hug and Chloe was not far away, she looked at Aiden''s relative''s face. Seeing the face, Chloe was shocked to her core. Her heart was beating loudly, and her hands were shaking a little. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was confusion, surprise, and mostly fear written on her face as sweat trickled down her doll-like face. Seeing Alicia''s beautiful face, she didn''t stay there any longer because she wouldn''t be able to control her emotions. So she chose to walk away from them and started walking at a fast pace toward the hall, with her beating heart without looking back, which she wasn''t able to calm down at all. Alicia''s face was still in her mind, and as a Transmigrator, she knew about her well enough and had seen her poster in many places. She knew how much people feared her, and even those who had seen her fight once were shocked by how strong she was. ''What is her relationship with Aiden? She is one of the strongest Awakeners in the world, matching the Psycho Undead Queen in a one-on-one fight, but she still couldn''t defeat her with her massive army.'' If Chloe had waited, she would have been able to see their kiss, and she would have been even more shocked than by seeing Aiden kissing Alicia. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 84: Intense Desire? The atmosphere in the hallway is filled with tension and sadness as everyone can see that the siblings have no intention of stopping the kiss, and they are forced to hear the slurping sounds of their tongues intertwining. Given how most of them have feelings for Aiden, this makes it even more miserable for them. But after a few minutes, as Aiden and Alicia pull away from each other''s lips -- or at least, that''s what they think -- a line of saliva remains connected between their mouths. Both of them are breathing heavily, their faces flushed red, and their hearts pounding from the intensity of the kiss. However, Aiden is not satisfied. His mind doesn''t want to let the person he loves go with just this. The swirling desire is still present in his deep black eyes, showing his obsession for her. Alicia, coming out of the kiss, is breathing heavily, her chest pounding, and her beautiful face is flushed red. Her eyes are hazy due to the intensity of the kiss with Aiden, but even with her hazy vision, she can still see the obsession in his eyes. She feels a jolt of electricity in her body as she looks at his crazed gaze. ''Ah! I love the look on my little brother''s face, his intense love for me! Ah! His desire to devour me in those eyes! Ah! I can''t take it, I''m feeling wet right now. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I want to forget everything and just become one with him.'' "But it sucks that we''re at his school. I want to leave as soon as we can and go home to make unforgettable memories with him. Ah! I can''t wait." Alicia just wants to leave this place and go home to have sex with him. Even though their relationship has become public, she wants their first time to be in her bedroom, where they used to sleep together in childhood. There are so many memories tied to that room, and she wants their first time to be there. Aiden looks at his big sister''s flushed face, having only one thought on his mind. ''I want more. This isn''t enough, I want more! I want to make her mine, and mine alone!'' His lips part, and a single word filled with intense love comes out, still sounding captivating. "More!" Alicia, hearing his words and feeling his intense love and obsession, becomes even wetter just from hearing the desire in his voice. ''I just love him'' Seeing this new change in Aiden is the best thing that could have happened to her. All her doubts are gone, and her heart feels calmer than ever before, just from looking at the swirling obsession in his eyes, she can see hunger in those eyes and the hunger is for which she loves seeing his eyes. She wouldn''t reject his desire to devour her because she also wants to be ravaged by him. ''He''s mine.'' ''He''s mine.'' ''Mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine.'' ''I love him.'' A smile appears on her face as her eyes change, matching the intensity of his. Without saying anything, Alicia closes the inches between their lips in a moment and begins hungrily devouring his mouth. She sometimes sucks on his lips, sometimes bites them, and after a few seconds, she also pushes her cute little tongue inside his mouth. Aiden doesn''t stop her, and their tongues intertwine as the sound of their kiss fills the silent, sad hallway. *Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp.* Alicia tries to take control of the kiss, but after a few seconds of playing with his tongue, she fails miserably and gets dominated by him. But this doesn''t bother her at all. Aiden plays with his big sister''s cute little tongue as their saliva mixes with each other, and both of them gulp it down as if it''s the sweetest thing in the world. *Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp.* Both of them stand there, kissing each other without a care, as Aiden''s hands are wrapped tightly around her slim waist, showing his intent to never let her go. Alicia is having the best time of her life, not having to care about anything else, just remembering his obsessive eyes. ''Ah, I love him.'' ''I love him.'' ''I love him.'' ''I just want to become one with my love.'' ''My love, my dear love! Hehehe.'' ''Aiden, just make me yours.'' ''Ah, I love him.'' Her mind is almost black being hungrily kissed by him she just to forget everything and just lives in this moment together with him. The others in the hallway, who thought they would get a break from hearing the lewd slurping noises from the immoral couple, feel their hope crushed as they are forced to endure hearing it while feeling miserable. But the Vice President, seeing that they are still going at it even after 15 minutes, is not going to wait any longer. She can''t bear to watch the person she wanted to make kiss someone else with such love, so without waiting for anyone, she starts walking toward the hallway to attend the ceremony. The two other members of the student council, seeing the Vice President leave, start following her, as it''s their job to be with her. The other girl is still crying, being supported by her childhood friend as she walks, unable to move properly due to her condition. He is happy not to have missed the chance to help her by offering his support. As they move toward the hall, the Vice President looks back many times to see if the two have stopped kissing, but it only leaves her disappointed. Both are still hungrily kissing each other without any care in the world. Her confidence in winning him over begins to wane a little. Even though she can see how much they love each other just from the kiss, she isn''t the type to accept defeat so easily. She is a prideful woman who can''t accept defeat just like that. She is confident in her looks and intelligence, thinking, "He''s only a man. He won''t be able to resist me for much longer." Hopefully, she''ll make him hers before their high school ends because Aiden is different from the other boys. So many girls were after him, but none of them could win him over. Even she tried but failed to get the special attention she wanted from him. He only spoke to her the same way he did with every other girl in school. "Hopefully, I''m not a fool like those stupid girls who confessed their love to him. Did they really think he would just accept them with open arms and a smile on his face? How ignorant!" But now, she has more important things to do, like stopping the rumors from spreading about her future man. She can''t stand the idea of strangers gossiping about Aiden. It would be acceptable if it were her name being linked to his, but not this. "I need to inform all the important members of the club to erase all the evidence and make it look like nothing like this ever happened at school. From the moment he walks out of this place, the first incident never happened." Chapter 85: Alicias thoughts? Ava is taking care of her unfortunate sister, hugging her, comforting her with her presence while peeking from time to time at the intense kiss that is going on between Aiden and Alicia. She thought they would stop; however, the long kiss continued, and she could only hear the lewd sound of slurping, strangely feeling aroused by all this. However, she has not stopped caressing her sister Isla''s back even for a moment, as her sister is the most important, even if she sometimes upsets her and annoys her. But her love for her sister wouldn''t lessen even after that, and her previous thoughts of punishing Isla had already vanished entirely from her mind. Chloe has already reached her seat in the front of the hall while some performance is going on in front of her, but she couldn''t notice anything around as her heart is beating loudly, and Alicia''s face is repeating in her mind as she tries to make sense of how she is related to Aiden. The only logical conclusion she can reach is that Alicia is Aiden''s older sister or some other sibling. She knows Alicia is from the Cross family and its last descendant in her previous world, but now in this world, she has a brother who is alive. She knows there was a plane accident in both timelines around 5 years ago, and even though she was isolated from people, she couldn''t ignore the media, TV news, and all the talk about the incident, so she knows members of the Cross family died in that incident. Confirming that Aiden is from the Cross family, there are only a few conclusions Chloe can come to. The first is that Aiden died in the previous timeline, but in this timeline, he survived for some unknown reason she doesn''t know of. The second possibility is that in the previous timeline, Aiden never joined the elite school at all, and that''s why she didn''t meet him before her transmigration. After the world evolution, he somehow died, which is why Alicia is the only direct descendant of the Cross family left. She also knows how crazy the strongest people in the world were in her previous world, as not a single one of them was in their right mind according to her. First and foremost was the craziest of them all, the Undead Queen, who wanted to turn the whole world into the undead. Her famous line was that she was only bringing justice to everyone, and everyone should be equal. Hopefully, she would never meet that maniac in her life. While she could escape using her space element, it wouldn''t be possible without risking her life. She would probably piss herself seeing the queen and her army. The Undead Queen was the person Chloe feared the most and never wanted to meet in either of her lives. While Alicia wasn''t as crazy as the Undead Queen, she was also not in the right mind and killed people like flies. The only time Chloe had seen her, she could say for sure that Alicia had some goal she wanted to achieve, and anything that stopped her would be killed without mercy, sometimes just because of her mood. Chloe witnessed it herself when Alicia turned some people to ashes right in front of her, and after that, Chloe began to fear these strongest Awakeners. Every single one of them was some crazy motherfucker. Chloe has had to kill people because if she didn''t, she would have been the one getting killed, but these two were crazy. The other Awakeners were not any better, and there was only one Awakener she found in her life who was strong but not dangerous like them. However, that one wasn''t in the right mind either, although the reason was quite different for her to think of because his case was different. There could be other reasons like there wasn''t even a person named Aiden in the previous world. Thinking about all of this, Chloe''s head started to hurt as she realized she couldn''t find her answers like this at all. But whatever the reason for Aiden''s existence is, Chloe is happy to know she gets to meet him in this world after her transmigration. She tries to calm herself by stopping these thoughts, but she can''t, as the image of Alicia from both worlds and scenes of her turning people to ashes replay in her mind. She can''t be calm at all as sweat is trickling down her doll-like face, and her heart is beating loudly. Her legs are shaking slightly due to the anxiety of meeting Alicia again. Chloe knows she will have to meet Alicia again today, as unfortunately, her seat is right next to Aiden. Previously, she was thrilled to get the chance to sit next to him in the hall, but now she''s not sure about anything. While she knows Alicia in this world is different from the previous timeline, she still can''t help comparing them both and feeling scared of the future monster who would be sitting next to her. ''Don''t worry, Chloe, while you know her from a different timeline, she doesn''t know you at all. You just have to keep calm and silent and not disturb them! Yes, like I don''t even exist here.'' Even though she tries to tell herself to be calm, there is still sweat on her face, and her heart is beating loudly. Anyone who sees her would think that the little girl is anxious right now for some reason. From the corner of her eyes, Chloe notices that the Vice President has come and taken a seat two seats away from them, keeping the two seats reserved for Aiden and his sister. She also notices how the Vice President''s face doesn''t look good right now. Seeing the look on her face, Chloe feels a little better as she doesn''t like this smurf at all. However, if Chloe knew that the smurf''s rank was higher than hers in the club, she would probably be pissed right now. _____ Aiden and Alicia''s kissing has to stop as both of them are out of breath and can''t continue right now. Alicia sees the intense swirling in his eyes, which she doesn''t think will stop anytime soon. However, she can''t take this anymore. If they continue, she is sure, due to her pussy being completely wet, it will start to show on her clothes, and she knows it will be embarrassing to walk around like that afterward. So, in a reluctant voice, she says to him while her breath is still short and she''s huffing slightly: "Huff, Aiden, we have to stop. We''ll continue later at home, huff, much more than this." She can see the reluctance on his face when he hears her words, but she has to stop. Thinking for a second, Alicia decides the time is right, so with a beet-red face, she brings her lips closer to his ear and speaks in a seductive voice. She''s embarrassed, but she won''t waste this golden opportunity, so gathering her courage, she says in a meek voice: "You can do anything you want to me when we get home, but right now, because my panties are wet, any more wouldn''t be good for me, Aiden." As she gives him one last kiss on his lips, she waits for his answer to come. Otherwise, the only option left for her is to get to the restroom with him and continue there, knowing it wouldn''t just be a kiss. She wanted her first time to be in her bedroom. However, if Aiden insists, she wouldn''t mind doing it in the restroom of his school because the most important thing for her is Aiden and how he feels. It''s also hard for her to control herself when she''s feeling this strange itching sensation in her pussy. ''I just want him to fuck me right now, but I have to control myself until we get home. Ah! I can''t wait to get his long, hard cock inside my pussy.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 86: Victory Plan? Alicia rubbed her legs slightly together, standing in front of Aiden, trying to control the itch in her scarred region, it was hard for her to stand still completely with the itch, so she leaned her body on him while waiting for his answer. ''If he continues to kiss me here, I won''t be able to take it anymore, and I''ll have to drag him to the restroom to continue there.'' Alicia doesn''t know which is better, but the itch in her pussy needs to calm down, and there are only two ways for it to happen. First, she has to concentrate hard to keep it calm and not get any wetter, as it would become normal after 10 or so minutes. The second option is just to go to the restroom with him and let him ravage her by putting his rock-hard dick inside her pussy to calm the itch, and it''s the easiest of the options. Her mind began to lean toward the second option, and the only thing stopping her was his words, but still, she wanted her first time to be on a comfortable bed inside her bedroom, which she dreamed of doing many times when they slept together when he was young. She still remembers those embarrassing moments when she had to hide inside the bathroom to release herself to calm her dirty mind and arousal, knowing the one she was dreaming about wasn''t even an adult. Still, his rock-hard cock was already instilled in her mind, which says otherwise, and she knows he is fully capable of ravaging her, which would make it even better for her. But now her long wait has ended, and she is eager to finally feel his cock in her pussy. She knows it''s going to happen today, if not right now, then when they get home. Thinking like this, she becomes a little calmer than before, so the best option for her is to do it in her bedroom for hours. She doesn''t think it would be that comfortable in the restroom. ''It doesn''t matter what I think now; I just want Aiden to tell me what he wants, and as his big sis, I would happily fulfill his wishes if he wants to fuck me now.'' Aiden had heard her earlier whisper clearly, and even though he feels like just fucking his big sister right now after listening to her words as his dick is also rock hard inside his pants, he can still think properly. And he doesn''t think it would be a good idea to do it here and hide in some place, as he knows it''s his big sister''s first time, and he has to make it comfortable for her as a man. So, with some struggle to resist his lust, he said in his captivating voice, whispering back to her in her ears. "Okay, big sis, we''ll do it when we get home, and be prepared. You don''t know how much I want to fuck you right now." "It''s hard to control, so I''ll be taking my time when we get back home. So be prepared for hours of pounding." Alicia, hearing his rough words about how he wanted to fuck her, felt her pussy get even wetter than before. Listening to him say he wanted to pound her for hours made her excited because she also wanted to fuck him until she passed out, so it excited her even more. But she was too embarrassed to express her thoughts in words, so the only thing she could do right now was nod while having a beet-red blush on her beautiful face. Aiden, looking at his big sis shyly nodding to his words, felt even more aroused than before as his dick became even harder. He even started to feel a little pain because of how hard it was, so he decided he had to visit the restroom before going to the hall, as he doesn''t think he can calm his rock-hard cock otherwise. Because he doesn''t think he can stop thinking about the time when they will get back home, the best option for him is to release some stress before going to the hall so he doesn''t have to worry about the huge bulge in his pants all the time. Alicia had noticed the painful expression on his face for a second, and she also couldn''t ignore the huge tent forming inside his pants. ''Just from seeing the bulge in his pants, I can tell it''s even bigger than before.'' She even started to feel a little scared, thinking about his size because she doesn''t think her little vagina can take his rock-hard cock right now. She could barely take what she saw when he was young, but seeing only the bulge made her scared, just imagining his huge cock entering her little pussy. However, her eyes lit up, remembering his little painful expression. She had researched many things about sex for the faithful day, and she knew it was because of the intense arousal he was feeling that so he was in pain. So Alicia decided to release him a little before they got back home so she wouldn''t have to worry about getting tired before him, as she doesn''t think she can take his huge cock for that much time without getting tired. Aiden was about to ask her if he could go to the restroom before going to the hall, but before he could say anything, he heard his big sis'' excited voice as if she was excited. "Aiden, why don''t we go to the restroom before going to the hall? I want to fix my makeup and make myself more presentable before finally going to the hall." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, hearing her words, felt relieved as he also wanted to go to the restroom as soon as he could, and he would relieve himself while she fixed her makeup or something. So he replied just as he heard her voice. "Okay, we should go. I also have to go to the restroom." Alicia felt embarrassed about what she was about to do, but she couldn''t lose to him in bed. As his big sister, she had her own pride, so if helping him relieve himself would give her a win, she would do just that. As both of them started walking toward the restroom together, the men''s and women''s restrooms were close to each other, and Alicia knew that, which is why she suggested this idea. Because she also completed her high school at the same school, she knows everything there is to know about the school. Both of them walked at a steady pace, and fortunately for Aiden, no one was present on their way, as he had to hide the huge bulge outside his pants with his hands and walk in a weird manner. ''It''s good I don''t have to embarrass myself,'' he thought as he walked side by side with his sister without hiding his bulge with his hands, with calm eyes, because he was not embarrassed to hide it from her at all, and she had also seen it many times before while bathing together. Chapter 87: Status While walking toward the restroom, Aiden thought about what had happened earlier and how he wasn''t able to control himself properly. He could think straight at the time, and he just wanted to follow his instincts, and that''s what he did, and doing so made him feel relieved. Their bond had also become stronger than before with his big sis. While he may have loved her before with all his heart, he had been hiding many things from her. He now knew what it was like when someone you love with all your heart plays with your emotions. He didn''t want to think about what had happened. It felt like a nightmare to him, one he never wanted to experience again in his life. To prevent that, he had to be honest with her and love her with all his heart, not only in his mind but through actions. He needed to shower her with all his love, just like she showed her love for him through various acts of affection and intimacy, making her his and his alone, forever and ever. Reflecting on his thoughts, a deep swirl could be seen in his eyes, lasting only for a second. ''Yes, just make her mine and keep her always beside me, as she belongs to me and me alone, forever.'' His calm eyes returned as they both reached the restroom. The women''s restroom was closer, while the men''s bathroom was located about 10 meters away. Aiden was about to say goodbye to her so she could go inside while he quickly headed to the men''s restroom to relieve himself since his dick was still hurting. ''Ugh, I have to quickly take care of this little monster.'' Standing outside the women''s restroom, Aiden spoke softly, his voice naturally soothing to hear. "Big sis, you should go inside, and I''ll go to the men''s restroom. I''ll come back here after I''m done, so wait here if you''re done before me." Alicia could hear the care in his words, and she was pleased, but she couldn''t let him go just yet. She had something she wanted to say, even if it was embarrassing. If she always stayed like this, she would never get what she wanted. Gathering her courage, with a beet-red face, she shyly looked at him and said in a meek voice, "A-Aiden, I want you to come inside with me because I want to help you." While saying "help," she glanced toward the huge tent forming in his pants. Aiden wasn''t clueless, and now that he had decided to be honest, he wouldn''t pretend to be innocent. Hearing her request to come inside with her in the women''s restroom and noticing her looking at his dick while offering to help him, he thought she wanted to have sex with him in the restroom because she couldn''t control herself. While he also felt the same, he had to remind her it wouldn''t be comfortable doing it here, and suggest waiting for a few hours until they got home, where they could have sex as much as they wanted without any concern. "Big sis, I didn''t know you wanted it that much, but you have to control yourself. We''ll do everything when we get back home." Hearing his words, Alicia''s beet-red face turned even redder, and she could easily understand what he was trying to say. ''He thinks I''m horny. While that may be true, how can he say it so shamelessly to me? I''m his big sis; I have to teach him a lesson for insulting me. Hmph!'' Without replying to his words, Alicia took his hand with her right hand and started dragging him inside the restroom. She only stopped when they reached a toilet and locked the door from the inside. When his big sis started dragging him inside the women''s restroom, Aiden could have easily resisted, but he chose not to. If that''s what his big sis wanted, then he was happy to fulfill her wish of having their first time in the restroom. ''It may be a little weird to have our first time inside the restroom, but I wouldn''t mind if she likes it.'' He would do anything to make his big sis happy, and he wouldn''t deny that he also felt excited about doing it with her in the restroom. Standing in front of her inside the restroom, Aiden spoke in a helpless voice, accepting his defeat, though a little excitement could be seen on his face. "Big sis, if you want to do it here, I''ll do it here, but you have to control yourself from now on. We can''t always have sex anywhere. Today is okay because everyone is attending the ceremony." Alicia, seeing how shameless his words were--directly telling her that she was horny--felt a glint in her eyes as she thought of a plan to make him pay for his mistake of calling his big sis horny. She decided to play along and meekly said in her soft voice, while feeling embarrassed but still focused on teaching her bad little brother a lesson, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uhm, okay." Hearing her response, Aiden felt a little relieved, knowing he would be able to relieve himself properly and have the first sex of his life with his beautiful big sis. Now that he focused on her body, he could see how sexy she looked with her curves and lean physique. Even her breasts were above-average C cups, which he thought would fit perfectly in his hands. He just wanted to touch those soft melons, fondle them, and suck on them to his heart''s content as he moved his hand to remove the clothing from her upper body. But before his hand could reach her body, his big sis''s slender hand stopped him. He then heard her playful voice, which surprised him, as he thought she would act all shy when it came to actually doing it. He could perfectly imagine her doing that, but seeing her current behavior, Aiden felt a little off. Then he heard her playful voice, though her face was beet red. Seeing her beet-red face, he ignored his earlier suspicion, as she still looked very shy to him. "Little Aiden, you just sit there. Your big sis will take care of everything, so you don''t have to do anything. I''ll handle everything." Hearing her voice, Aiden didn''t know what she wanted to do, but he didn''t object, thinking to himself, ''In the end, big sis, you''ll be the one getting handled by me, so I''ll let you play for now.'' Aiden knew how much his stamina had increased, which was already above average when he was just a child. Now, he would be able to use his stamina on her he called his status to mind to check his stats as a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking(A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Chapter 88: Inside the restroom? [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking(A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Aiden, seeing the blue transparent screen in front of him, felt satisfied with his stats. This is the result of his hard work for the past five years, and he is proud of it. He doesn''t think anyone can have stats close to his; while some may compete in one or two stats, overall, he is the best there is. Seeing those 9s in four of his stats, he feels proud because he has never seen so many 9s on anyone else. Usually, there is only one 9 stat in one person''s stat sheet at a time, so he concluded that 9 means "almost the best," and wonders why he has so many stats with 9. When his stats first started increasing, he didn''t notice much of a difference, but after some time, he could easily tell that the rate at which his stats were increasing was greater than others. Other people''s stats don''t increase much when their stats are high, but he doesn''t think this applies to him at all. The reason his stats are increasing faster than others is definitely because of his weird physique. While his physique doesn''t give a direct power boost or have overpowered abilities like his talent, which allows him to copy other people''s talents, physiques, or even bloodlines (which he still doesn''t have), he knows deep down that his physique is far greater than he can imagine. Only a small perk of the physique lets him increase his stats steadily without feeling a limit like others. Right now, he doesn''t feel the difference with his low stats, but he knows that in the later stages of power, this will give him a big advantage over others, and he is thrilled by this knowledge. However, currently, he doesn''t have time to think about this, as he has to focus on his beautiful big sis right now. Still, it doesn''t make a difference, as only a second has passed in the outside world due to his intelligence breaking the limit of a human and increasing his thinking capabilities. He has to answer her words by asking him to let her take control and just relax, so he replies to her in a playful voice. He doesn''t think she will last long, even when she is the one riding him, as he thinks they are going to have sex here, which is completely wrong, as he misunderstood her intentions earlier. "Okay, big sis, you can do what you want. I am all yours," he said while unbuttoning his black pants to make it easier for her to take his dick out. He is ready to see her reaction when she sees his massive cock. ''Hehe, I can''t wait to see the look on her beautiful face when she sees my massive cock,'' he thought. But he had already decided to be gentle, as it was her first time, and he didn''t want to hurt her. Alicia, hearing his response to her demand, is thrilled to know she will finally be able to play with the thing she dreamed of playing with for the past five years, as a mischievous thought arises in her mind. ''Hehe, I will make sure to milk him dry, and when we have our first sex, hehe, I will be the one to win.'' As his big sister, she prides herself on this, she couldn''t let him win their first battle in bed, but after that, she doesn''t mind letting him win. However, she absolutely hates the idea of losing the first time. Seeing him unbuckle his pants to make it easier for her to finally play with his dick, Alicia felt good knowing how much her little brother cared for her, as he showed it with a little gesture, which she liked very much. But first, she has to make him comfortable. She closed the seat of the toilet and instructed him to sit on it. After seeing that he was comfortably seated, she was ready to see his cock after a year, as it had been a year since they had their last bath together. They had agreed to stop because it was hard for them to control themselves when seeing each other naked. At the time, Aiden had become tall and didn''t look like a minor at all, which made Alicia conscious, so she was the one who asked to stop bathing together. She didn''t think she would be able to control herself at that time, and his naked appearance didn''t help, as his body seemed carved by the gods themselves. She couldn''t control herself from having lewd thoughts about him whenever she saw it. But all the waiting has ended, and Alicia is finally able to do what she wants with him, knowing that he is already an adult and they both love each other with all their hearts. Now is the perfect moment for her to let all her desires out in front of him. She moved closer to him, standing in front of him, looking at his handsome face with loving eyes as her lips parted and her voice filled the room with emotion, showing her love for him. "I love you, Aiden, with all my heart as a woman, not as a sister, and you are the only man I will love all my life." Alicia felt a little closer to him than before, doing something that would clear all her doubts. Her doubts were already cleared when she saw the obsession in his eyes earlier, but it still relieved her to finally become more intimate with him. Aiden, hearing her unexpected heartfelt words, felt a little surprised. He thought she would start devouring him right away because he had thought she was horny earlier when he heard her say that she wanted him inside the women''s restroom with her. Still, he didn''t make her wait long and said his heartfelt words in an emotional voice, showing his love. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also love you, Alicia, with all my heart as a man, not as a brother, and I will love you forever." Alicia, hearing his words, was pleased because she knew they loved each other, but sometimes saying it makes you feel a lot better. She didn''t find anything wrong with his words, as he had said the same thing in a different way. After letting those words out of her heart, she finally focused on what she was here for, inside the locked toilet, alone with him. She crouched down in front of him and started pulling his pants down to his toes, leaving him in only his underwear, where she could clearly see the huge bulge. The blush on her face intensified, but she didn''t shy away at all. Slowly, she removed his underwear, and her face was very close to his cock. Just as she removed the final piece of clothing from him, his rock-hard dick bounced and hit her blushing, beautiful face on her soft cheek. His dick arriving so suddenly in front of her made her surprised as she backed away and had a little fall on her perky ass, softly hitting the ground. It didn''t hurt her much, as she was already crouching down, but a soft "Ouch" still escaped her beautiful lips. Chapter 89: Inside the restroom?(2) R18* Aiden, seeing his big sis falling backward and hitting her perky ass on the ground, is a little concerned by seeing this. He knew she wouldn''t get hurt by this brief fall but despite that; It didn''t stop him from worrying about her as he asked in a soft voice. "Are you okay, big sis? You aren''t hurt, are you?" Alicia, by the unexpected arrival of his cock, fell as she felt a little pain in her butt, but it was little compared to the times when they spar so hearing his concerned voice, she replied in a calm voice. "No, I am not hurt. This brief fall wouldn''t hurt me." After saying that, she lifted her butt from the ground and took the crouching position once again, now finally seeing the thing in front of her. Alicia''s eyes widen in shock at how big it was nothing compared to when he was a child and even its girth has increased to such a level. She felt a little fearful at the thought of his massive cock entering her little pussy. Now, as she sees the 8 inches long hard cock pulsating in front of her, she freezes in her spot, just looking at it, staring for more than 30 seconds. ''Is this normal? Of course not, I have read those books, but it isn''t supposed to be this big.'' ''But now what should I do? I don''t even think it would be easy for even fit in her mouth.'' ''No, I can''t back away in fear just by seeing the size of his massive cock. How can I call myself big sis if I do that now'' Aiden is looking at his big sis''s fearful expression and he is pleased by her reaction as he is very proud of the size of his dick but it also concerns him a little if his big sis would be able to handle his massive cock and seeing that she is staring at his rock hard rock for more than 30 seconds, he thought in his mind. ''I have to make her more comfortable because if she felt scared now they would be able to continue and now reaching this close, he doesn''t want to stop at all.'' So he said softly in his calm voice while sitting on the toilet seat and looking at his beautiful sister just in front of his massive cock, which is pulsating from time to time. "big sis, don''t be scared. You just have to take it slow. Everything is going to be fine, so don''t worry" Alicia, who has just made up her mind, is annoyed that her little brother is underestimating her so much in front of him when she is the older one here and she should be the one who is reassured when doing this thing. She has already fantasized about when her little brother would shy away and ask her to be gentle when she does this kind of stuff in the future. But now seeing the reality and her little brother showing concern for her when she wanted to be the one who would concern about him she felt annoyed seeing her fantasies break in front of her and said in a haughty voice looking at his 8-inch long rock-hard dick which has veins all around and it was pulsating from time to time. "Little Aiden, I am the older one here, so you shouldn''t worry about me. Like I said earlier, you should just relax and your big sis will handle everything for you, so sit back and relax." Aiden could see the hint of annoyance in her voice and he could tell his big sis was feeling annoyed when he underestimated her just now. She must have wanted to take control as she takes pride in being older so he doesn''t object to her and gives her a nod, telling her to go ahead. ''I will see until when you can act like this big sis. I couldn''t wait to see your face when I would be the one to handle you. However, I like'' Alicia, seeing his nod, doesn''t let him wait and moves her slender to hold his long hard cock. While holding his cock, she feels the heat from his rock-hard cock and the pulse comes from it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t think my one hand is enough to hold his monster as I couldn''t even hold it properly with one hand.'' So she moved her other to hold his rock-hard cock properly and get a better grip on the thing. And even after holding it with both her hands she still couldn''t cover his big dick properly at all but now she felt she was ready to go ahead and start moving her hands to give him pleasure to make him feel better and calm this monster down. Aiden silently sitting in his position saw his beautiful big sis moving her slender hand to hold his huge cock just as she touched his cock as he felt a jolt of electricity run through his body but he didn''t let any sound escape from his mouth as he would be embarrassed to moan just by her touch. ''What the fuck!, why does this feel this good when I hold my cock? I have never felt like this. If she started moving her hands, I know I would cum in a short time, but how could I allow that to happen? I have to hold it in.'' Aiden is determined to hold his cum as long as he can because his pride wouldn''t allow him to cum so soon in front of his big sis. Now she is holding his large 8 inches cock with both her hands but this time he is ready so he doesn''t feel the urge to moan just by her touch alone. ''But one thing is sure, a beauty like my big sis holding my rock hard cock with both her slender and his cock right in front of her face, seeing this is such a heavenly sight.'' As his dick became even harder than before and a little painful sound escaped his mouth. "ugh" Alicia, hearing the sudden painful sound, looks at his little brother''s face, which has a painful expression on his handsome face, and says in a gentle voice, knowing the reason for the pain. "Don''t worry your big sis, I will start now and make all the pain go away so just sit back and relax Aiden" She didn''t let him wait any longer and improved her grip on his hot shaft and slowly started moving it up and down, careful not to hurt him while stroking his dick. Aiden was in heaven as he felt her gentle touch. His head was spinning and he was overwhelmed with pleasure. He closed his eyes and let her do her magic. Aiden felt his rock-hard dick being stocked gently by his big sis. A soft ''mmm'' sound couldn''t help but escape his mouth and a bit of his pre-cum was also released from his rock-hard shaft. Alicia heard the sound of satisfaction from his mouth and saw the pre-cum released from his rock-hard cock. She was pleased as her confidence increased in herself, so she increased the speed at which she stroked his shaft, as satisfaction could be seen on her beautiful face whenever she heard his muffled moan. Mhm ugh mhm Aiden is enjoying his rock-hard cock being stocked by his big and doesn''t hold back his moan as it has already been 30sec so doesn''t feel ashamed to show how he feels by his sound. He also liked how his big sis clumsily stocked his dick with both her hands and her smiling face also gave him more pleasure. Alicia is still stroking his shaft at a moderate speed holding it in both her slender hand softy and it has already been more than two minutes she''s hearing his satisfied moan from time to time, however, he still hasn''t cum she doesn''t like at all as her hands have also started to hurt a little by stocking his long hard cock and sweat was glistening down her beautiful. ''I have to do much more if I want to make him cum early, and if I only stroked his dick like this, I don''t think I would be able to make him cum soon.'' While Alicia felt embarrassed about what she was about to do, she would still do it as she had already done this much. ''I have to do my best if I want to make my little brother feel more pleasure and make him cum quickly, which is a proof of his satisfaction.'' So she stopped for a few seconds as her hair was not tied up and it would get in her way when she starts sucking on his cock so she decided it would be better to tie it up before she starts sucking on this thick hard shaft. Aiden, in his world enjoying his shaft being stroked by his big sis, suddenly felt that the heavenly pleasure had stopped, which is many times better than him masturbating himself. He felt a little annoyed and wanted to tell her big sis to not stop because he felt he would ejaculate pretty soon, much earlier than when he masturbated himself. Opening his eyes, he looked at her beautiful face and little sweat can be seen on her face, and seeing his rock-hard dick in front of her he doesn''t forget to enjoy the sight but he can see right now his big sis is tying her flowing black hair back and seeing this beautiful sight a thought appeared in his mind as his dick started throbbing more in excitement to what is about to come so he kept her silence and waited for her to tie her hair. Chapter 90: Inside the restroom?(3) R18* Aiden, seeing his beautiful big sis tying her hair back thought in his mind with excitement of what is about to happen if he is correct. ''Is she really going to give me a blowjob? I don''t know if my big sis would like to give me a blowjob. I have already decided that if she doesn''t like it I won''t force her to give him a blowjob.'' A smile had already appeared on his handsome face just thinking about what was about to happen and Alicia finally tied her hair backward, looking in front only to see her little brother smiling foolishly to himself and thinking a little about what was making him smile. She now realized why he was smiling when he saw her tie her hair.''He should have already realized what I am about to do.''Originally Alicia didn''t mind giving him a blowjob if he wanted. However, seeing him smiling foolishly to himself, she thought of teasing him a little before actually giving him what he wanted, so she cluelessly said in a calm voice."Little Aiden, what is making you smile so much? Could you also tell your big sis she also wants to smile?" Aiden, hearing her words, could tell she must have guessed what he was thinking, so it must have made her annoyed seeing him smile when she was about to give him a blowjob just now.''How sad, I shot my foot, still I wouldn''t back down as I wanted to have those soft lips suck my cock''. When only getting a handjob from her, he felt so much pleasure, he couldn''t even imagine how good he would feel when she would give him a blowjob. Scratching his head, he said."Big sis, you should continue what you are about to do and just ignore my smile just now." Alicia saw him acting clueless and she could tell she was thinking right about his earlier thoughts. How could she let this opportunity pass away when there were so many things she wanted her little brother to do without wasting any time? She got to the point and said calmly."I was going to suck on you little monster, however, now you are laughing at your big sis. I think I should stop giving you a blowjob" Aiden heard her words and instantly replied without a second. "No big is that''s not it, I was just happy thinking you are going to give me a blowjob, I wasn''t laughing at you at all" Alicia is pleased to hear his clarification, which means getting him to do what she wanted would be easy, so she said in a calm voice to him while his 8-inch-long dick is still pulsating right in front of her face."Okay, I can give you a blowjob, but you have to say what I want you to say when I give you a blowjob." Aiden, listening to her demand, immediately agreed to her as he said he would say whatever she wanted if she would give him a blowjob in return, so he said in an excited voice."Okay, big sis, you can say whatever you want. I will say it if you give me a blowjob"Alicia hearing his words is feeling ecstatic as she quickly told him what she wanted him to say to her just before he would be about to cum. Aiden listened intently to her words as she explained what she wanted him to say. Hearing her words, it seemed to him to be a bit embarrassing to say but still pretty low demand comparing what he would get in return, so he gave her a nod to say he was okay with what she just said. Alicia seeing him nod doesn''t let him wait any longer as she moved her both slender to quickly get a hold of his long throbbing shaft and again started stroking it gently but she doesn''t just stop there and brought her beautiful blushing face closer to his rock hard cock and there is still space for her to suck on even when she strokes his dick with both hands because of his cock size. She doesn''t immediately start sucking on his dick and takes her time as first she smelled the manly rosy smell that was radiating from his dick when she first opened his pants but she is shy to bring her face close and sniff however now when she is about to suck his rock-hard cock she takes her time and gives it a sniff for a couple of times. ''I knew it smelled so good. It was inviting me to suck on it with its manly rosy smell. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden saw his big sis sniffing his dick while taking her time. He felt his rock-hard dick becoming harder than before, as it was already at its limit. A painful ''ugh'' sound escaped from his lips. Alicia heard his painful cry and replied in a concerned voice."I know it hurts a lot but don''t worry, you big sis will make it all better." The speed of her stocking increased and even her hand movements started to become better with time when stroking his dick. Alicia had previously seen the pre-cum coming out of his dick and she wanted to taste however she was shy before but now without wasting any time she took out her pink little tongue and gave a lick to the tip of his cock as the pre-cum was still there. After a few licks, she licked the pre-cum clean off his dick and now it is in her mouth as she began to taste it and said in her voice while tasting."It is more bitter than I thought, but it still has a rosy flavor to it and it is also a little sweet." Aiden is hearing everything she said, but he doesn''t reply to her at all because just as she licked the tip of his dick he felt like he was in heaven and he would cum in a few seconds so now he is trying hard to control his urge to cum on her beautiful because if she continued a little more he doesn''t think he would be able to hold much more. Alicia noticed his face earlier and she can tell he is trying hard to not cum in front of her and she took this as a challenge so she opened her mouth to gobble the tip of his long cock in her mouth while still gently stroking his cock with one of her hands to give him more pleasure using the other to hold his muscular thigh to support herself. She started sucking hard on his tip as she heard the "ugh" sound escaping from her little brother''s mouth. Knowing it was working she became even more confident and started moving her head down but she wasn''t able to take even half of his big hard cock as she felt she had reached her limit. She tried to push even further, but it resulted in her stopping sucking on his dick and coughing a few times. Aiden is about to ask her if she is okay he says that she shouldn''t be forced to fit the whole dick into her mouth, and he tells her that she does not need to do that because it doesn''t matter as he feels already heavenly but before he can show his concern he hears his big sister''s voice. "Don''t worry I am okay, I don''t think I would start coughing right after taking half your dick in my mouth, Aiden your dick is too big, but don''t worry you big sis likes it that way" When saying this, Alica''s pussy becomes wetter than before just thinking about his long, hard cock entering her little vagina. Chapter 91: Inside the restroom?(4) R18* Alicia is feeling wetter than before, just thinking about his rock-hard dick entering her little vagina, but she has to focus on giving him pleasure now because this is not the time for such things. She comes here intending to calm his cock down and even waste some of his energy before they actually have to have sex, so she would be the one who lasts longer. She couldn''t think about having sex with him even if how much she wanted because it is risky to have sex here. It wouldn''t be comfortable at all, so after telling him to not worry about her, she once again uses one of her slender white hands to start stroking his long hard dick up and down and grabbing his muscular thigh for support. Now she is ready to suck on his hot shaft, which is inviting her with its manly rosy smell.So she doesn''t let the inviting smell wait any longer and taking a long sniff she opens up her mouth and slowly envelops the tip of his long shaft in her mouth and starts to suck on it hoping to get the hot white fluid coming out of his long shaft. ''This time I have to slow down and make progress little by little and don''t try to take his huge cock all at once and suck it slowly.'' Aiden is watching everything this time with open eyes as his big sis enveloped the tip of his cock with her soft mouth and the feeling he is experiencing right now is heavenly. He just wanted to sit there and have her suck his dick all day if he could because of how much pleasure he is feeling right now and he couldn''t even hope to compare his big sister''s soft lips to his hands at all. So, watching the beautiful sight in front of him and enjoying the pleasure coming from it, Aiden is relaxed with a blissful expression on his handsome face. Alicia slowly started to go down a little and reach almost half of his long shaft. She didn''t continue any longer and started moving her head backward while sucking on his hot cock like a lollipop she wanted for a year. Now getting the motion right she increased the speed of her head and started moving in to or fro motion taking half of his rock-hard dick in her heavenly mouth and coming back to the tip as she continued this again and again while stroking his dick slowly with her other hand. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden couldn''t help but release some "ugh" sound from his mouth due to the pleasure he is feeling right now and he can feel if this continued for a little more time he would cum quickly and wouldn''t be able to hold back at all, and it has already been about 4 minutes and he is feeling the urge to release hard so he has decided to cum and not hold back at all when he feels the urge. He used his hands and brought them to the back of his big sis'' head to give her better momentum and held her ponytail with one hand while the other rested on her head, guiding her in the process of sucking his cock. Alicia felt his hand on her hair and the back of her head, but she didn''t say anything to him and focused on the task in front of her. She has already heard the sounds coming out of his mouth, so she knows she is on the right path and her confidence in sucking him dry is increasing even more. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp She increased her speed and started going up and down on his long, hard cock faster and faster, enveloping it with her soft mouth. Suddenly, she remembered something and started clumsily using her cute tongue to wrap it around her long shaft while sucking. Aiden felt her tongue around his cock and he feel like he was in heaven as the amount of pleasure he is receiving now increased even more than before, a moan of pleasure filled the room as he is feeling is reaching his limit so he increased the motion of his hand to guide her soft mouth faster. Alicia noticed the sudden change in his hands and voice as earlier she could only hear him grunting but now he is moaning in pleasure when she is sucking on his cock using her tongue and now she knows what she has to do to make cum and she is excited to get the taste of her little bother cum. Following the movement of his hands, she increased her speed and started using her tongue more and more to wrap it around his long-hard dick while sucking on his dick. As time passed, she became more experienced and started sucking his cock even better than before. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp And she can even feel that she can take more of his long shaft in her mouth as she was getting used to it without chocking like earlier, so she started going even going further than before and staring sucking on more than half of the long shaft without chocking while masterfully using her tongue to give him more pleasure. And the movement she was stroking his dick with her other hands also increased as she becomes more familiar with his rock-hard cock. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden knows he can''t hold it much as he can feel the swelling of his dick as his semen is building up ready to shoot inside her soft mouth he remembers what he has to say to her before he shoots his seed inside her mouth. And he is not worrying about shooting inside her mouth as she has already mentioned while explaining what he has to say that she would drink all his semen, but he feels embarrassed about what he is about to say. But he has to say it as he has said to her earlier and say it quickly because if he doesn''t he would cum in a couple of seconds so with a red face looking at his big sis who I sucking his dick so much better than before when she first started, Aiden said in a meek voice. "Big sis, I''m about to cum. Please be gentle."While saying those embarrassing words, he wanted to dig a hole and hide. However, he is still satisfied with the outcome. ''For such a small price if I got this heavenly blowjob from her, I wouldn''t mind saying it a thousand times without any shame, even if it feels a little embarrassing, but I would also get her to swallow his cum.''Just thinking about his cum swallowed by his beautiful big sis, he felt even more excited as his embarrassment went away completely from his earlier words. Alicia suddenly hears her little brother''s meek voice asking to be gentle with him as she feels her pussy become even wetter than before while slurping down his cock. She looks at his face with her eyes and she sees his red face as her desire to swallow her little brother''s cum becomes even stronger than before. "Ooeky lweidle Awedein," she said while gulping down his long shaft and remembering his red face. She increased the intensity of her sucking and started going even lower than before without choking, but she still couldn''t stop the lewd sound from coming from her mouth while swallowing almost one-third of his 8-inch long cock. Gawk Gawk Gawk Gawk Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden, feeling he couldn''t hold no much longer, said as he felt his dick throbbing ready to shoot his seed inside her soft mouth, "Big sis, I am coming!" He unintentionally pushed her head even further down his long hard shaft without even realizing himself almost fully enveloping his long shaft with her soft mouth. Alicia heard his voice and was thrilled to know he was finally going to release his seed inside her mouth as she was ready to savor the taste of his hot cum. She eagerly continued to suck and slurp, feeling his throbbing cock pulsating in her mouth, knowing she was about to taste his sweet release. But suddenly she felt her head being pushed by her little brother and reaching the tip of his dick directly into her throat and if he cummed now she wouldn''t be able to savor the taste as it would directly into her stomach. She wanted to back away but couldn''t so she let him do what he wanted as she thought differently in her mind.''Hmph! Bad little brother, I will teach you a lesson for not letting me savor the taste of your hot semen. Just wait, I am not done with you.'' "ugh.." Spurt Spurt Spurt Spurt Aiden''s dick throbbed as it pulsated and released a good amount of hot white semen directly onto her throat going directly into her stomach as a gulping sound could be heard in the room. Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, after a few seconds, his dick began to calm down by stopping the release of his load on her mouth as he released the grip of his hands from her hair and back of her head and started panting with a red face still feeling the pleasure of the heavenly release. However, his dick is still rock hard even after the release, maintaining its proud 8-inch-long length and having no intention of going down so easily. ____________ Can you guys tell me if I should write these R18 chapters on my pacing or make them shorter and be done with them quickly? Please comment below I want to know this. And also Thank you for showing your support by buying the privilege. Chapter 92: Inside the restroom?(5) R18* And now she also feels that her little Brother has let go of her hair and the back of her head so she slowly moves her head up to breathe some air as she choked on his long shaft earlier when he pushed her head in excitement. ''I am happy to know my little brother is excited however I still want to savor the taste of his semen for a little time in my mouth''. After getting her head up while still crouching at his long hard shaft in front of her, she looked at his still rock-hard cock that twitched from time to time. She felt even more excited to make him cum once more and she also felt surprised because his cock didn''t go limp for some time like she usually reads in books about sex on this faithful day. ''It must be because of his stupidly high stamina which even Aunt May has praised him for it and seeing his rock-hard cock I don''t know if I would be able to come out victorious in our battle today''. She has decided to try her best but she doesn''t know what the outcome would be however she still hopes as a big sis she would be the one who would last longer than him on the first time when they have sex but her confidence waned a little when she saw his rock hard cock twitching slightly even after when he just cum. Alicia is panting heavily with a red face due to the intense moment at the end of the blowjob, however, she still enjoyed sucking his long shaft and making him cum. Knowing she is the one who made him cum gave her satisfaction even so, she wouldn''t forget to reprimand him for what he did earlier as because of it she was only able to get the lingering taste of his cum. However, she could still see there was white fluid covering his long shaft but it was only a little. Alicia wouldn''t be able to feel satisfied with that little amount of his semen so she said in an annoyed voice looking sternly at him as he was looking lost with a blissful expression on his handsome face. "Little Aiden do you know what you did wrong earlier?" Aiden suddenly heard his big sis'' voice come out of his thoughts and looked at his big sis with a confused expression on his handsome face, not knowing what he had done wrong earlier. Alicia seeing the clueless expression on his face could tell he really didn''t know what he had done wrong earlier when he was lost in pleasure, so seeing his clueless handsome face she decided to forgive him this time and said in a soft voice with a flushed face due to her intense workout earlier. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little Aiden doesn''t push my head down when you cum, your cum has directly gone into my stomach and I wasn''t able to savor the taste of it much so don''t do it again because I want to taste your cum" As Aiden remembers, he was in the heat of the moment when he subconsciously pushed her head down. But that was not what surprised him as when hearing her blunt words, he is surprised by how easily his big sis has said these embarrassing things in front of him without acting shy at all because she still remembers her face when she first saw his cock but it made him even more happy. ''Hmm, it is good that she is so open now as I would be able to enjoy it much more than before listening to her lewd words.'' ''It makes me want to just shove the dick inside her soft mouth when I listen to her say that she wants to taste my semen and savor it fully.'' But controlling his urges he said in a lustful voice looking at her boob as he still wanted to touch that soft melon of his big sis and he couldn''t forget about it at all as he knew they are going to fuck now because his dick is covered in his semen and it would be easier for him to slide his dick inside her pussy. "Big sis I would make sure not to do that next time but you should also get undressed. I couldn''t control myself anymore" Alicia blushed slightly hearing his word indicating to her to just start fucking each other however she doesn''t come here with the intention of this and she is ready to take her revenge for him thinking she was horny earlier and couldn''t control her lust earlier. "What are you talking about little Aiden? Are you horny? We are not here to have sex, we are here to calm your dragon down because how can you walk around with a huge bludge in your pants?" Aiden hearing her words just wanted to face-palm himself as he had earlier assumed that his big sis was horny and wanted to have sex with him inside the restroom. However, he can tell just by the tone of her voice that his big sister has realized this earlier and she is waiting for this moment to have her revenge for thinking she was horny. ''Heheheh You can have your victory right now big sis but just wait until we have the sex. You won''t even be able to think straight when I put my 8-inch-long monster inside your pussy.'' Aiden still remembers the time when having bathed together as he has seen her naked many times and remembering the pink little pussy he has seen he could help but feel excited to go home and fuck the cute pink pussy as much as he can but he knows now it is not time for that however he can still do other things besides sex so he asked her directly without shying away. "oh sorry big sis I misunderstood you earlier but you can let me touch your boobs I want to feel them on my hands" Alicia hearing his blunt words asking her to touch her boobs doesn''t reject him at all and she has nothing to be ashamed of because she is proud of her perfectly sized boobs so without waiting for him to say anything she removed her coat and threw it and unbuttoned a few buttons of her shirt to invite him to play with her boobs in crouching in front of him as her face almost touched his cock. Aiden seeing the scene in front is excited to touch those boobs that he had felt on his chest many times while hugging her, but he wasn''t able to touch them at all and now finally getting the opportunity he is thrilled to play with her boobs. He could see her black bra perfectly on her Mellon which excited him even more. But he waited for a few seconds to fully enjoy this beautiful sight in front of him. After that, he moves his hand to quickly remove the shirt which is blocking his way to see her beautiful upper body perfectly. Alicia seeing he wanted to remove her clothes let him do what she wanted and followed along with him. Aiden, finally seeing there is only her stylish black bra left on her body started to roam his hands around her upper body slowly to feel the soft skin of her upper body without touching the boobs roaming his hand all around her perfect c cup boobs. Alicia felt his touch all over her body making her even wetter than before. Her nipples were fully hard like usual from the time she started kissing but I couldn''t be seen due to the clothes on her body. She really wanted him to pinch her nipple hard however seeing he was still enjoying her body she waited for him to enjoy her body as it already belonged to him and him alone. _______ Please comment if you want me to make the R18 chapter shorter or if it is fine as it is and you enjoy it. Make sure to comment, as it is hard for me to write an R18 chapter at my writing pace without knowing if you guys like it or not. Chapter 93: Chloe The Enemy? R18* Aiden after fully satisfied with touching her naked upper which has only a black bra left on to cover her perfectly sized boobs, so now he is ready to play with her soft melons so without waiting any longer he slid his inside her bra and started softly squeezing her soft melons. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia feeling his hand slide under her bra and being her boob squeezed by him released a soft moan from her mouth. "Ah! Ah ah" Aiden didn''t stop and started to squeeze her soft boobs in many shapes with his large hands. ''Wow it is so soft'' He moved his hands across her back and started unhooking her bra to get a better look at her perfectly shaped C-cup boobs which he had seen many times. However, today was the day he would finally be able to play with them however much he liked. So finally unhooking her bra he is now once again able to see her perfectly shaped boobs with her hard little pink nipples that are inviting him to bite and suck on them. But before he could start sucking on them he wanted to play with them more and seeing her pink nipple his desire to play increased even more however he doesn''t think her position is perfect for him to enjoy as she is currently crouching in front of him while he can play as it is but he wouldn''t be much comfortable when sucking on her pink nipple. And there is no better place than his thigh for her to sit on so without waiting he said in a lustful voice still looking at her perfect round boobs as if it is prey for him to devour. "big sis you should sit on my lap facing me. It would be much better for me to play with your boobs" Alicia heard his word and looked at his still-standing 8-inch long cock which is still covered in his cum if she sit on his lap her pant would get dirty however she knows what she has to do so without saying much she moved her mouth closer to his cock and started licking the cum clean of his rock hard cock. Aiden seeing her big sis cleaning his dick by her mouth by licking the cum clean is pleased by how she made her own clean seat to sit on, but he is still sensitive because of the previous ejaculation as a soft "ugh" sound escaped his mouth whenever she licked the top of his rock hard cock. Alicia noticed this and realized that the head of the dick is the most sensitive part so she enveloped the whole tip in her mouth and sucked hard on it and teased the tip with her cutter little tongue for some sometimes. Ugh ugh ugh Aiden is doubting whether she wants to clean his dick or make it dirty once again but after sometimes she fully cleaned his dick and even tasted the bit of semen left on his cock while savoring its flavor yet she still wanted to have a mouth full of him cum and savor its taste for some time. Seeing that his dick is clean she stands up and takes her seat on his lap facing him and to make sitting on his thigh more comfortable she places his rock-hard cock between her perky ass. She wriggled her ass a little on his thigh to comfortably get his dick between her ass, while her pants were still on but she still enjoyed the feeling of her sitting on his dick and enjoying its hardness on her ass. Aiden seeing that she has finally placed his cock comfortably between her ass is ready to suck on her nipple so he moves his mouth closer to her nipple and starts sucking hard on it like a hungry wolf. "Ah! Aiden, slow down, I am not going anywhere." But Aiden ignored her voice and sucked even harder on her nipple, and even started using his tongue to play with her pink hard nipple while sucking. He used his other hand to squeeze her other boobs, and after squeezing her soft Mellon for some time he pinched her hard nipple with his hand. "OOH!" She was already very wet earlier and now him sucking on her nipple and pinching it while feeling the heat of his rock hard between her ass, she finally couldn''t hold on anymore as her dam broke loose and she cummed hard without any warning making her pant a little wet. Aiden feeling the wetness and hearing the sound can tell that his big sis cummed so he is about to tease her a little but before he can say anything he hears his big voice as she uses her slender hands to push him further in her boobs to not let him speak anything. "don''t try to say anything it''s just a normal reaction because I tried to hold for so long" Her voice is so low but sitting on his lap, Aiden can listen to her easily. Aiden doesn''t press her any further and starts sucking on her nipple and fondling her boobs from time to time. While doing that he can also feel his big sis rubbing her ass on his cock as he enjoys the feeling without saying anything. After being satisfied with her boos for now Aiden now thought it was about time they should go, as his dick was not hurting anymore and it would calm down on its own after some time. But he is not going to the ceremony now because he has decided to ditch the ceremony and go home and continue where they left off without any care, and one of the reasons for this is also because he knows that his big pants are wet due to her cumming earlier. "Big sis we should go home and continue there. Now I don''t have the mood to attend the ceremony at all." Alicia still wanted to taste his cum as she only sucked his dick once however his words also interested her much more as she can taste his semen at home without any worry and do even much more so with a blushing face. She gives him a nod to agree with his decision. As she stood up from his lap with a reluctant face as she was enjoying rubbing her ass on his rock-hard cock but knowing what they are going to do later her face changed completely. However, seeing the wet mark on her pants her expression changed a little as a deep shade of red could be seen on her beautiful face. Aiden noticed her face and where her eyes were looking and reassured her with his calm voice. "Don''t worry big sis you can cover it with my coat for now and I will also walk in front of you so no one will notice. Also, I don''t think anyone will be there on our way back outside as there is still a ceremony going on right now." Hearing her little brother Aiden''s voice she felt reassured as her earlier worry was completely gone now because she trusted her brother completely. If he said it was going to be alright, she would blindly trust him. Aiden also stood up from his seat as his cock was still hard standing straight. She noticed his proud dick and her body felt heating again. ''Am I really horny? No! That''s not it, any girl who sees this monster with his handsome face would feel the same. I am not horny at all.'' Right after thinking this her eyes swirled a little with possessive light for a second thinking about anyone else seeing his cock which also belongs to her as she thought about some things for a few seconds. Aiden has finally worn his pants now he just has to wait for a few minutes for his dick to calm down because he doesn''t want the bodyguard who comes with them to see him like that as he would feel embarrassed they are guarding him and he has to meet them again. He doesn''t know if he can use these guards after the Evolution or not but before taking this important decision he has to ask his Aunt and get her confirmation about this because he knows having people would help him. While he may not trust people easily he trusts his aunt completely and knows she won''t do anything to harm her life. He also knows in the future he has to clash with the government as that bastard Anderes Shade is still thinking he would join him as a pawn after college. ''I would kill that fool sooner or later'' He wouldn''t let someone as dangerous as him and also the person who had threatened him with his big sis life be left alive in this world. An image of a pink-haired loli suddenly entered his mind when he thought about Anderes. He knew she must be ordered by Anderes to keep an eye on him however if she got in his way or tried to harm his family he wouldn''t mind getting his hands dirty. He has already seen people dying in front of him and he knows it wouldn''t be easy to kill someone for him but he will still do it if needed. Chloe without even realizing herself that she is already on the list of potential enemies in the eyes of the person she considered her first friend. Because she is the daughter of Anderes Shade and also the misunderstanding created by her stalking him all the time at school, makes Aiden almost see her as a spy who is left to keep an eye on him. Chapter 94: On the way back to home? Chloe is sitting in her seat, and next to her are two empty seats, which are meant for Aiden and his family member, whom Chloe doesn''t even want to think about right now, as the shaking of her body has still not calmed down from the shock she felt earlier when she saw Alicia Cross with Aiden. Time started to pass as different speeches took place, and many other performances started and even ended on the stage. It has already been more than thirty minutes since Chloe returned to her seat, and there is still no trace of Aiden and Alicia anywhere. Chloe started to doubt whether they would really attend or not, but she had seen them in the hall, so her anxiety was still present. However, she has now calmed down, thinking about everything and coming to the conclusion that Alicia in this world is different. Since Aiden is still alive, she thinks he is also the reason for Alicia''s crazy nature, so Chloe feels safe for now. The world hasn''t even evolved yet, and she doesn''t think she has to be afraid of turning to ashes just because Alicia doesn''t like her. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe is now much calmer than before, and remembering her earlier behavior a blush formed on her doll-like face as she thinks to herself. ''Hmph! Who is afraid of who, hmph! I was just shocked to see that crazy woman here.'' ''Yes! That''s the only reason I acted the way I did before, definitely not because I was afraid of her, hmph!'' She also feels reassured knowing she will awaken a rare space affinity talent, so escaping would be possible with some major injuries, even if attacked by Alicia Cross. But the psycho Undead Queen is someone even Chloe, with space talent, wouldn''t want to meet in either life. She feels a chill in her little body just thinking about the size of the army of her ugly undead monsters and the countless humans she killed and turned into the undead with no care like the psycho she was, who wanted to turn everyone in the world into undead and bring justice to the world by making everyone equal. ''Hmph! Psycho bitch.'' But what Chloe doesn''t know is that the Undead Queen has a story behind her and a reason she believes it is right to turn everyone into the undead, and it is also somewhat related to Chloe. ______ Back in the restroom, Aiden''s rock-hard erection has calmed down, and Alicia has covered herself with Aiden''s blazer. They are both ready to get to their car and go back home to continue where they left off before. "Big sis, you should follow closely behind me." Aiden started walking in front as Alicia followed closely, sticking to his back while only covering herself with his blazer. She doesn''t think it would look too weird, as there could be other reasons for a girl like her to be in this situation. She doesn''t say anything to him as she likes how her little brother, Aiden, tries to protect her. She finds him more manly than before, having already accepted that her innocent little brother''s fantasies are over for her. However, she will still make him do things that she likes. She also enjoys the fact that there is no facade between them anymore, and now, after today, she knows their relationship is stronger than ever. She couldn''t express how happy she is today. Finally reaching the outside of the women''s restroom, they noticed two female security guards standing outside with their masks on. Alicia, seeing both of them, doesn''t say anything because, as a girl, she knows one of them must be heartbroken right now, and she feels a little pity for her, but it goes away in a second. ''When I saw the foolish blushing face of that guard earlier, I could tell she didn''t have any ulterior motives behind her love. However, poor her, she chose the wrong man.'' ''My little brother belongs to me.'' ''Still, guarding the gate for the person you love while he''s enjoying his time with his true love is cruel for sure. But why would I care? It''s her fault for eyeing my Aiden.'' ''This will definitely teach that bitch a lesson.'' Alicia only glanced at both of them with a hint of pity in her eyes, as she still couldn''t tell who was who between the two guards, since they looked the same and even wore the same masks. She gave them both a pitying look as she followed closely behind Aiden. Aiden reached the door and made sure his big sis was following closely. He showed his ID card to the guard, and they both walked outside. The guards looked at them strangely, as the ceremony was still ongoing, but they didn''t say anything, knowing the two could leave whenever they wanted during live events like this. Reaching the parking lot, Aiden found his car using the GPS and quickly reached it. Now, Alicia wasn''t walking behind him because, upon entering the parking lot, they saw it was completely empty, so they didn''t have to care much. Aiden opened the door for his sister and let her sit in the passenger seat. He decided to drive back home, and she sat down without any complaints. He made sure she was comfortable before taking his own seat. Alicia was a little surprised by how different her little brother was acting now like he had become more manly than before. But feeling the care he was showing, Alicia started to like this manly side of him a little. While she still preferred him acting innocent and cute in front of her, just like in her fantasies, she was pleased by this new dynamic between them and the fact that they were no longer hiding their true selves. Aiden quickly started the car and drove out of the parking lot toward his home. It wouldn''t be long before they arrived, as he lived close to the school. _______ Meanwhile, Isla and Ava Both of them were already in their car, closely following behind Aiden''s, with Ava driving as usual. However, the atmosphere in the car was gloomy. There was no cheerful Isla, as she was quietly sitting beside her sister without saying a word. Ava was also silent, unsure of how to improve her mood. She could only imagine how heartbroken Isla must be after what happened. She didn''t know what the immoral brother and sister were doing in the restroom, but remembering the kiss from earlier, she knew it wasn''t something her sister Isla would live and she started to feel aroused thinking about their kiss. ''Ah, what''s happening to me? Do I have some weird fetish for sibling love?'' She didn''t know, but it annoyed her that she couldn''t control her arousal whenever she thought of the immoral siblings. She didn''t want to feel this way, especially when her sister was suffering, so she pinched her thigh hard enough to leave a mark to cancel her arousal without making a sound. Now Ava started to think about what she could do to cheer her sister up. For Ava, Isla''s behavior now is worse than when she would boast and tease her. So she thinks hard about what she can do to make her the same again After thinking for a few seconds, Ava finally decides what to do. ''Of course, I have to give her food. My sister loves food the best, so there''s nothing better for her right now.'' ''I''ve also saved up so much money, I should treat Isla to a nice restaurant.'' With an excited expression contradicting her usually calm personality, Ava looked at her sister and said in a cheerful voice. "Isla, what do you think? We should go to a fancy restaurant after our shift ends, and it''s going to be my treat, so don''t worry about the money, my poor Isla." Isla drowning in her own thoughts while thinking about everything that happened to her today as her sadness increases more and more, and she still doesn''t what they were doing inside the restroom, There are many immoral thoughts in her mind but she doesn''t want to accept them knowing it would break her even more. So she decided the most they would be doing inside the restroom could be kissing each other like they did outside as she had not seen them herself, but it still didn''t make her feel better. Chapter 95: Breathtaking? Isla suddenly hears her sister Ava as she comes out of her reverie; however, she is not in the mood to talk to her sister right now, not at all, so she is about to tell her to keep quiet as she is not feeling well right now. However, when she hears her words, Isla finds her sister weird today, as firstly, her voice is unusual. She has never seen her sister Ava acting so cheerful, and it doesn''t suit her at all. Just by seeing her act awkwardly trying to be cheerful in front of her, Isla finds her funny. But that''s not the weirdest part about it, as when she offered to have food in a fancy restaurant and even told her that she would be the one to pay, the world turned upside down for Isla; she even forgot a little about her sadness earlier. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because, for as long as she remembers, her sister Ava is very stingy; she wouldn''t waste a bit of her money and even reprimands her for how she uses her money to buy tasty food for herself. The sister who doesn''t waste a single federal coin is now telling her to go to a fancy restaurant with her. ''Has my sister Ava gone crazy, or what does she mean by what she just said? If I am the one having a heartbreak, then why is she the one going crazy instead of me?'' So she asked her in concern, showing genuine concern for her sister''s well-being. "Sister, what happened to you? Are you in the right mind? We are talking about money here." Ava felt a little better hearing her sister Isla''s voice; however, it annoyed her a little when her sister Isla didn''t even believe what she said and even questioned if she was sane or not. She took a deep breath as she didn''t want to reprimand her sister, knowing how quiet she was earlier. So, in a calm voice, she tried to keep a smiling face; however, to Isla, it looked like her sister was angry, as her smile didn''t look natural at all, and her face was twitching a little. "Isla, do you think your sister is this stingy? Sometimes even I can be generous, so you should just accept your sister''s generosity." Seeing the twitch on her face, Isla didn''t believe her words even a little and said in a skeptical voice. "But I have never seen you generous before; how can I believe you?" Ava couldn''t deal with her sister Isla as she put away her smiling face and looked at her in an annoyed tone. "I am giving you free food, so you should accept it and not be an idiot, Isla." Ava''s voice became a little meek, and a blush appeared on her face. Without looking at her sister, she said, "A¡ªAlso, you looked sad, so I decided to cheer you up." Isla heard everything her sister said; however, she pretended she didn''t hear her last sentence and spoke in a loud voice. "Okay, if you are giving me free food, I would accept it; however, we wouldn''t go to a fancy restaurant and waste our money. Instead, we should go to a small restaurant. I know they sell the best ramen, and it''s also cheap." "So I would eat with your money for at least a week because it''s cheap. Are you okay with this, stingy Ava?" Ava, hearing her words, had a smile on her face, and a little blush could still be seen on her face due to the words she said earlier. She still replied to her sister. "Okay, just like you said, we will go to the ramen shop you mentioned, and you can eat for a week, so don''t worry about the money." "Hehehe, if that''s what you said, then your sister Isla would gladly accept my generous sister Ava''s generosity." "Oh, and what did you say at the end? I didn''t hear you. Could you say it again?" Ava, hearing her stupid sister''s words, was pissed as her stupid didn''t even listen to her properly, but she remembered the gloomy look on her face earlier, so she decided to answer her. However, she was not going to say those embarrassing words again at all. Her tone carried a hint of lethality as she tried to hold herself back with a twitching face. "It was nothing, my good sister Isla. You must be hearing things. I didn''t say anything earlier at all. You keep quiet now. I am going to focus on driving. Okay, my good sister." Isla, hearing her sharp tone, which didn''t match her face at all, looked at her for a second and said, "Okay," and quickly turned her face to look outside the window. There was a wide smile on Isla''s face, her teeth showing as she gazed out the window, remembering her sister''s caring words earlier. ''Hehehe, my sister Ava is so cute; she even tried to comfort me with a blushing face. So cute!'' While she may laugh at her in her mind, most of her feelings toward her sister Ava were of gratitude, knowing what a caring sister she had, as she felt a little less pain from her breakup earlier. Still, even though there was a smile on her cute face gazing outside, there was still sadness present in her eyes, as her first love had broken her heart thoroughly. But being with her sister made her feel a little better. _______ While driving, the atmosphere inside the car is harmonious, as they both are not talking. However, there was still invisible loving chemistry between them, remembering what they had done earlier and how far they had come, and they were finally going to become one. Aiden was excited to finally have sex with his sister today, and he even hoped that after they became one, she would become less obsessed with him, because if this had gone on like this, he couldn''t even imagine what would happen after the world evolution. He knows how powerful his sister is going to become after the world evolves, and with her personality, he can easily imagine she would even kill people if someone harmed him or upset her a little. Upsetting her is very easy, as he remembers that even if someone looked at her with a blush on their face, she would literally become an enemy with that person. As her brother, he would always side with her, whether she was right or wrong, but he didn''t want to kill more than what was necessary. ''I just want to become powerful enough to stop her before she can kill someone without harming her and calm her down with love'' ''But let''s not worry about that now. I will handle everything when the time comes. For now, I have to focus on our first night.'' As he glanced at her for a second, he looked at her beautiful face, and her flowing black hair, which made her mesmerizing. She had an excited expression on her face as if she was fully enjoying her time there. ''Ah, my sister looks the most beautiful today. Hmm, looks like it''s true that a woman in love looks her best.'' So, without shying away, he said to her in his captivating voice. "Big sister, you look breathtaking today." Chapter 96: Seductress "Big sis, you look breathtaking today." Alicia, lost in her own thoughts, suddenly heard her little brother''s voice complimenting her, calling her breathtaking. Like everyone else, she loved compliments, and now the one complimenting her was her own little brother¡ªher man. It thrilled her to know he found her attractive enough to call her breathtaking. With a gorgeous smile on her beautiful face, Alicia replied to him in a lovely voice. "It''s good that you know I am beautiful, so take good care of me from now on." Aiden, hearing her words, replied in an instant, "I will, Big Sis." After speaking, he started focusing on driving, making sure not to make any mistakes and safely get home. Alicia, meanwhile, was now gazing at him lovingly while he was focused on driving. She admired his long black hair cascading down to his neck, and his almost perfectly attractive face that brought a natural charm to his overall appearance. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his big hands with veins running along them, making him even more attractive... She finally finished praising her little brother in her heart. But she didn''t say it out loud, remembering how, in the past, he explained how many girls had complimented him. Now she wondered if her little brother had become a narcissist due to his attractiveness. ''Hmm, but with his appearance, it wouldn''t be wrong to be a narcissist.'' ''No! Alicia, don''t try to justify it. If he becomes a narcissist, he''ll attract even more attention from others, and I don''t want that.'' So she decided to keep quiet and silently enjoy looking at his handsome appearance. After 10 minutes they reached their garage outside their home, Aiden parked the car in their garage, and after parking, he opened the door for his big sis. Both of them left the car and headed inside their home together. Isla, standing at a distance, watched them go inside their home together. Many different thoughts were playing in her mind, though no one could know what they were. Ava noticed the vacant look on her sister Isla''s face. She shook her shoulder to bring her out of her reverie, knowing Isla must be thinking about Aiden and Alicia as they entered their home. ''I don''t want my sister to go after someone who doesn''t love her and end up heartbroken.'' She had decided to stop her sister from doing anything that could hurt her. Knowing that having feelings for Aiden wasn''t good for her sister, she resolved to keep Isla occupied all the time, so she wouldn''t have the chance to think about Aiden. ''I believe she''ll go back to being how she was before¡ªher usual annoying and cheerful self,'' Ava thought, preferring that much more than how Isla was acting now. "Isla, let''s go to our camp and eat something. I''m hungry. Why are you standing there? I''ll go alone if you don''t come." Isla, hearing her sister Ava''s voice, suddenly replied. "Huh? What did you say, sister? I wasn''t able to hear." Deep in her thoughts, Isla hadn''t heard Ava''s words at all, so she showed genuine confusion. Ava felt sad that Isla hadn''t listened to her properly, but she knew she couldn''t rush her. As someone with a pure heart, Isla''s heartbreak wouldn''t heal easily, so Ava decided to take good care of her until then and help her forget about those immoral siblings. "I said we should go to the camp since I''m hungry, and eat something delicious. And don''t forget, after our shift ends, it''s your sister''s treat, so make sure to be ready for it." Isla, hearing her words, enthusiastically replied. "Okay, I''m hungry now too. And don''t worry, I won''t forget something like free food offered by my generous sister Ava." Ava could tell that Isla, by calling her generous, was poking fun at her previous personality¡ªwhere she saved every single federal coin. But what Isla didn''t know was that Ava was saving money for a good house in a Tier 2 city for their retirement, as she dreamed of living in her own house with her sister. The money for the house wasn''t cheap at all because Ava had chosen one of the safest areas in the Tier 2 city, and it would take a few more years to finally buy it. And this is a surprise she wanted to give her sister Isla so Ava is not going to explain these things to her and keep it a secret. Still, if her sister wasn''t happy, Ava didn''t care if they had to live in a small house instead of a luxurious one. Her sister''s happiness was the most important thing to her. "Okay, let''s go." As both of them left together go to thier to have a nice meal. _________ Aiden and Alicia both of them had reached inside their home. As they walked together, thinking about what going to happen, Aiden asked his sister in a calm voice. "Should we take a bath together or go to your bedroom?" He didn''t ask about eating, as it hadn''t been even more than an hour since they had breakfast, and he didn''t think his big sister would be hungry at all. Hearing his calm voice in her ear she decided to think what she would do as really wanted to go to the bedroom and start fucking each but she also wanted to have a nice bath together and relax a little as it has been so much since they have taken a bath together. She doesn''t think it would be a simple bath as she still wants to taste his semen and the idea of doing lewd things inside excites her. Both of these options look enticing to her so she is confused and can''t decide what she would do so asked him as she would do whatever he wants. "Aiden which one do you want I can''t decide at all" Aiden hearing her voice decided to share his honest opinion. "Big I want to have a nice relaxing bath together with you and enjoy our time and after the bath, we will get down to the business" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saying those words he looked at her with lust in his eyes while his focus on the wet spot on her pants which was covered in her cum. Alicia herding him confirmed her decision almost instantly as she replied to him in a seductive voice leaning closer and whispering the word directly in his ears. "Don''t think it is going to be a simple bath little Aiden, your sister still hasn''t savored the taste of your semen so make sure to be ready to be sucked dry by your big sis" Without him to reply to her words she ran toward the bathroom in her room where they were going to have the bath together. Aiden hearing her seductive voice in his ear felt his dick become rock hard once again and her words about sucking remind him of the heavenly sensation he felt in the restroom. ''I couldn''t wait to get my dick sucked my big sis'' Seeing her run just after saying those arousing words in his ear Aiden instincts flared up as he started to run after her following her to the bathroom where they were going to have their steamy bath together with a smile on his face. Chapter 97: Getting what she wants? R18* Aiden followed after her while having a smile on his handsome face, excited about their bathroom session together, When reaching the bathroom, he could see his big sister was already inside the bathroom. Just as he is about to enter the bathroom, he hears his big sister''s voice from the other side of the door. "Aiden, don''t enter now; you should only enter when I tell you to, okay." "Okay" Aiden hearing her words didn''t question her, knowing she might have some surprise for him, so answering her, he waited quietly on the other side of the door, thinking about what she might be doing inside the bathroom alone. He started to have many lewd thoughts about what she might be doing inside as Dick was even harder than before in anticipation of the surprise. He doesn''t wait long and hears her voice from inside the bathroom to come inside, so without waiting, he directly pushes the door open as what appeared in front of him made his rock-hard cock throb in excitement. Alicia is feeling awkward standing in front of her little brother in this outfit, not sure how he would feel about her. ''Would he think I am weird? But I know wherever I do photoshoots with him in different outfits, he will secretly glance at these cat ears and tails'' ''And I have even read in those books that men like when women wear something like this, so I hope he likes it.'' Because now his big sister is currently standing in front of him completely naked with her perfect round boobs and pink hard nipples in front of her with her cute little pussy on display for him to see; however, she has cat ears attached to her head, and more importantly, there is also a tail coming from her behind while she has a blush on her beautiful face looking even more charming. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t even want to imagine where that tail might be attached to.'' He knows the answer inside his heart and is very excited to see her like this, so without waiting for her to say anything to him, he quickly praised her with haggard breathing, thinking about what he might do to her later when they bathed together. "Big, you look very sexy with those cat ears and tail." Alicia, hearing his praise and noticing his haggard breathing, which tells him he is aroused, felt relieved knowing her little brother didn''t find her weird as they still hadn''t had their first night yet and she was already wearing these lewd outfits as she was thinking he would find her weird. Her heart felt at ease, and her embarrassment also lessened quite a bit seeing his reaction, so she started walking in front of him in a seductive manner, utilizing her curvy hips as she finally reached him. Now without waiting for him to do anything, she started to undress his clothes completely down to his underwear, not leaving a single piece of clothing on his body. And just like the last time his rock-hard bounced back right when she removed his underwear and hit her beautiful as she was crouching when she removed his underwear, but this time she intentionally positioned her face right in front of his cock. She liked it when his hard dick hit her face last time I made her even more aroused, so she decided to do it again. Aiden is watching everything she is doing with a lustful expression on his face, as if he likes how his big is doing everything in such a seductive manner, showing her curves. And now all his clothes are completely taken off, and he has also noticed how his big sister placed his beautiful face in front of his cock while removing his underwear, but he doesn''t say anything. Now he sees her slender hands move and grabs his 8-inch rock-hard cock carefully, fearing she would hurt it as she started stroking his cock with one of her hands. At first, she moves her hand in gently; however, as time passes, her pacing increases, and Aiden is feeling euphoria in her touch as she strokes his dick. She stroked it for a minute or so as she moved her soft mouth closer to his cock and gobbled the tip of his and started sucking it hard while using her little tongue to increase the pleasure as she hits the sensitive spot she found earlier on his tips. Slurp Slurp Slurp As it worked like a charm, Aiden released a satisfied ''Mhhhm'' sound from his mouth when she sucked on his tip while stroking his long shaft with one hand. As time passed, she started to move her mouth, enveloping half of his rock-hard cock with her soft mouth and repeated the back-and-forth motion from the tip of his cock to half of his cock with her soft lips as the slurping sound echoed in the bathroom with occasion satisfying moans from him. Slurp Slurp Slurp Mmm hm mm ugh ugh Getting confident in herself, she decided to take even more of his rock-hard cock as his cock reached the end of her soft mouth, triggering her gag reflex. Gawk Gawk Gawk Slurp Slurp Slurp Even when her mouth is making these lewd sounds, she releases a soft ''hmm'' sound black she is enjoying sucking hard on his dick and liking how it is reaching the end of her throat. Aiden, during the process of when she takes more than half of his hard cock, puts his hand behind her head to guide her and also make sure she doesn''t hurt herself in excitement and he doesn''t forget to play with the black cat ear she wore for him. But he still couldn''t control the satisfied moan from coming out of his mouth, as how heavenly he is feeling due to her soft mouth sucking his cock as he enjoyed the care of her soft mouth giving his cock. It had been almost ten minutes as the slurping, gawking from her, and satisfying moan and ugh sound from him reverberated in the room. And now Aiden felt he couldn''t hold it anymore, so he said to her in a sultry voice. "Big sis, I am coming!." Hearing his words she doesn''t stop as the intensity of her slurping down his rock-hard dick increases even more with twinkles in her black eyes, and the sound of ''hmm'' escapes her mouth as she enjoys sucking his cock and finally going to savor his cum. Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden has the urge to push her head down and let her soft mouth reach the base of his cock, however, he controlled himself, as he still remembered she had told him not to do that, so he caressed her hair as she sucked his cock. After a few seconds, his long shaft throbbed in excitement and released a large amount of his hot load in her soft mouth. Spurt Spurt Spurt A loud stratified moan released from his mouth when finally unloaded his hot seed inside her soft mouth. She was ready to keep his hot load inside her mouth; however, due to its volume alone, she wasn''t able to store the thick liquid inside her mouth as some of the white fluid leaked from the corner of her as it dropped on the ground. She felt a little sad, feeling some drop of her food dropping and there is still hot seed getting inside her mouth from his throbbing dick, so she decided to gulp down a little of hot semen to make space for the thick liquid that is still coming from his rock hard dick. Gulp Gulp Finally feeling his dick stop throbbing and there is no more thick white liquid coming, she moves her soft mouth back carefully with his mouth full of seed still inside her mouth. Plop And with a plop sound, she was finally able to safely keep a mouth full of his hot semen inside her mouth. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 98: Getting Embarrassed by the dark past? R18* Alicia is having his thick white semen inside her mouth as she slowly starts to enjoy its taste while still crouching as her beautiful face puffs in front of his still 8-inch-long hard cock, which has no intention of going down standing proud. She slowly began to taste his scent little by little as she thought in her mind while savoring his hot load. ''Hmm it is much hotter and much sweeter than his precum, which I tasted earlier'' ''It has little bitterness in it, but it has so much sweetness mixed with his rosy flavored scent which makes it tasty''. ''I knew I would like the taste of my little brother''s semen.'' Little by little, she savored the taste of his white load as satisfying sounds came out of her mouth while enjoying her meal, and finally, a minute or so later, she finished her meal and felt a little full inside her stomach. Mmmmmh Mmmmmh Aiden is watching his big sister eating his semen as she releases a satisfying sound while enjoying its taste, and he finds it weird how she likes eating his load so much, but still watching her gulp down his watch makes him even more aroused than before. ''If okay, if she likes it that much, I don''t mind giving it to her every day.'' As he couldn''t hope to compare her soft mouth to his hands at all, he could forget how much pleasure he felt when she sucked his cock, and her sucking him off every day is not something he would deny at all. And knowing his stamina, this is nearly not enough to tire him at all, as he can easily go on for hours, but what made him even more excited was that if only blowjob felt this, he could even imagine how sex would feel, as he felt even more excited to finish the relaxing bath with her and become one with her finally and take her virginity. "Big sister, should we go into the bath? The water should be good by now." As he wanted to sit behind her in the bath and squeeze her soft boobs, whose feeling he could forget how soft they felt when he previously played with them, and more importantly, he really wanted to play with her tail, which is supported by her cute little asshole. She hears the word clearly but doesn''t answer him, as there is something important she has to do before they can go inside the bathtub and finally she can relax in his embrace. ''And I still missed my comfortable seat where I had been sitting earlier.'' So she moves her mouth closer to his rock-hard cock and brings out her cute pink little tongue and starts licking his dick clean off, and after a minute or so, she finally cleans with no trace of the semen on his rock-hard cock and says it in a satisfied tone. Aiden released some ''ugh'' sound while she was cleaning his dick, as his cock was still sensitive due to the ejaculation just now. "Hmm, now we are ready to go inside the bath, as it''s not good to waste tasty food." Aiden is a little baffled by how shameless his big sister has become now, as he could ever hope to imagine his shy big sister acting this lewd in front of him. "Big sis, you have become very dirty after what happened in the restroom inside the school." She heard his voice clearly, and even she could tell she had changed after what happened inside the restroom, as she felt more confident and open about everything now than while talking to her little brother. And she doesn''t feel shy at all when sucking his dick or expressing her feelings, but one thing she knows is that now that she likes how she is now more than before, it feels like the world has opened up to her. She can say for sure that after finally becoming one with him, she would feel even more confident and bold as if something missing inside her was finally one again. And what she was missing, she knows the answer to this as it is definitely her little brother, an 8-inch rock-hard dick, as after she is finally able to play with his cock, she feels freed as all her worries go away, knowing they are much closer than before. So with a smile on her beautiful face, she replied to her words while looking at his rock-hard cock in front of her face as she seductively licked her pink lips. "Don''t worry, little Aiden, your big sister is going to become much dirtier in the future~" Seeing how she doesn''t even feel a little bit embarrassed by his words or even reply to him with her sultry voice, Aiden knows their future is going to be wild. As he also decided to be more open with her and started talking dirty with her. "Big sis, don''t worry about the future and worry about the present, as I will see how you will handle my huge cock with your cute little pussy." Alicia hearing the dirty words felt shocked, as she couldn''t imagine her little brother talking so dirty to her, as she realized even more how her little brother was hiding his personality from her. "Hehehe, I don''t know why my cute little brother was such a pervert hiding behind an innocent mask, saying such dirty things to his big sister." She made a fake sad expression on her beautiful face as she continued. "Poor me, I couldn''t even imagine what you might have thought when we bathed together in the past." "I feel violated now, Aiden, so you have to take responsibility for me for the rest of your life." Aiden hearing her words felt very humiliated, and he just wanted to dig a hole and hide there now, as everything she was saying, was like revealing his deepest secret, because he knew what the young Aiden''s thoughts were not pure at all. A deep shade of red formed on his handsome face listening to her words as he shamelessly tried to ignore everything he had heard earlier and only replied to her words about taking responsibility. "Of course, I would take responsibility for you for the rest of my life." Alicia sees him ignore everything she had said earlier shamelessly and only reply to her words about taking responsibility. Seeing this she finds his real perverted self much cuter now seeing his reaction. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And hearing his words made her even calmer, as she knew that her little brother was not the one who wouldn''t take responsibility for his own decision. Still, it made her happy to see his blushing face and listen to his cute words. But she still doesn''t mind having a weak and innocent little brother sometimes and plays and teases him as little. "It''s good that you know what is the right thing to do, pervert little brother." Aiden heard her words and didn''t wait for her to say something much more embarrassing and started going toward the bathtub as he started walking toward the bath with a blush on his face while saying it in a loud voice. "Are you coming or not? Big sis I am going to take a bath now." Alicia, seeing him walk away in embarrassment, stands up as follows while giggling to herself. "Hehehehe, my little brother is so cute." Aiden heard what she had said, but he pretended he hadn''t heard anything at all and walked in a steady manner toward the large bathtub. Chapter 99: Both holes? R18* Aiden reached the bathtub and checked the temperature of the water to see if it was okay to go inside. Seeing that the water was perfect, he got in a relaxing position inside the water, waiting for his big sister to come. She also reached the bathtub. Seeing him getting in a relaxed position, she quickly wanted to get in and took a position in front of him to enjoy her perfect bath. While there is so much space in there as it is huge and can fit four to five people inside at the same time, the closer she is to her little brother, the better she feels. So going to the water, she quickly took the position in front of him, as her naked back was leaning against his wide chest, and wriggling her ass, she positioned it between his rock-hard dick. Aiden seeing her talking in a comfortable position, keeping her soft ass cheeks between his cock, felt even harder as he embraced her from behind and held her perfectly sized boobs, and started squeezing them in different shapes. And he used his finger to tease her hard nipple by circling his finger softly around it. Alicia felt suddenly her little brother started playing with her boobs as she let him do what he wanted, but she wasn''t able to hold her moans as he played with her soft melons. "Ah~ ah~" Seeing her moaning as he played with her boobs, he got even more excited and stopped teasing her and pinched her hard nipples with his two fingers as a loud moan escaped from her mouth. "Oh yes~ ah~ pinch it harder." Hearing her words, he didn''t let her wait any longer and pinched both nipples with his hands at the time. "Ngh! Ah!"" As he listened to her lewd noises and continued playing with her boobs for a few more minutes, and now he finds the black fluffy tail connected to her little asshole, which is touching his abs between her smooth and his body. It has become wet; however, it still looks good, so while playing with soft boobs with one hand, he used his other hand to pull the tail a little to see her reaction. Nya! As expected, she squeaked a little when he pulled her tail. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you doing, Aiden?" You shouldn''t do that without telling me it surprised me a little." Her little asshole clenched tightly when she felt the pull, and it took her by surprise as it wasn''t easy to wear the tail, and most of the time she left him waiting because of the tail. "But big sis, can I play with the tail a little?" Seeing the expectance in his eyes, she felt weak as she agreed to him immediately. ''Why did I agree to this? With so much trouble, I fitted the thing inside my little asshole, and now stupid me agreed to let him do what he wanted.'' ''Aaah, I am such a simp.'' While she is thinking of what she has done. Aiden started to play with her little asshole. Seeing her agree to him, he held the start of the tail, which is connected to the little asshole, and pulled it slowly. He felt restrained as if his big sister was clenching her asshole, so he looked at her face. Looking at her tensed face, Aiden said in a calm voice, trying to make her feel relaxed. "Big, you should relax a little; nothing is going to happen" he kissed her neck a few times from behind to let her relax, and it worked like a charm as he felt her asshole loosen up a little and half of a shiny thing come out of her pink little asshole. As he started putting it back inside her little asshole and started repeating the process again, at first it was a little tight, but as time passed, it smoothly went in and out of her asshole as he increased the intensity when he heard her lewd noised from her body. Squeak Squeak Squeak Still, he has noticed the size of her little asshole, and he doesn''t think even the tip of his cock would enter her little hole, as he has given up on this now; however, in the future, he would make sure to fill his big sister''s all holes with his cum. Alicia at first felt a little weird when he started taking in and out the shiny object in her little asshole, but as time passed, she wasn''t able to control her moan as she said some lewd words, feeling the pleasure. "Aah!! Ah! Aah" "Oh! Yes, Aiden, do it harder." "Aah! Move it faster, nngh, yes, just like that." While playing with her cute little asshole, he stopped squeezing her boobs and moved his hands toward her pink pussy to give her more pleasure. Reaching her pussy holes to see if he can fit his one finger inside, and to his surprise, his finger easily slid inside her wet pussy with little resistance as he started using his fingers to make her little pussy relax slowly ready for their first time, as he knew without making her cum once it would be hard to fit his 8-inch cock in her pussy. She felt something entering her little vagina hole and felt a jolt of pleasure. She wanted to say something, but she was lost in pleasure as she let him do what he wanted and enjoyed the blissful feeling of being both holes played around by her little brother. And he was not surprised by how easily his finger slipped inside her pussy because he knew she masturbated regularly while thinking about him because he heard noise sometimes when he came inside her room and she was taking a bath. ''Inside her pussy is so soft, it is little bumpy but it''s hot and soft inside, I couldn''t wait to put my cock inside her soft pussy'' And he doesn''t want to make her feel more pain than she was supposed to feel when taking her virginity, so he''s already making her tight pussy loosen up a little for his cock because he doesn''t even when she regularly masturbated her tight viring pussy would be able to handle 8 inches long hard cock. "Ah! Yes! Aah!" "Ah! Just like that, Aiden." ''Ngh! Aaah! Make your big sister cum!" Hearing her word, he put another finger inside her pussy and increased the intensity of fingering her little pussy, and he didn''t forget to rub her clitoris with his thumb while fingering her. Squeak Squeak Squeak While his other hand is still massaging her asshole with the shiny object connected to her tail. Alicia feeling the intensity of the pleasure, her mind started to feel blank as both of her holes were played around by her little brother. She felt she couldn''t hold it anymore as, without warning, she let out a loud moan and started cumming hard with her pussy. "Oooh!!! Yes! Ah!" Splurt Splurt Splut He felt her loud moan suddenly and a force on his finger as something tried to force him outside, but he didn''t stop fingering her soft pussy with the same speed until his hands got covered in her hot semen. She didn''t stop cuming for a few seconds, as a generous amount of her semen covered his hand. After a few seconds, her tight body relaxed a little as she remembered everything that happened. She doesn''t know how after he started fingering her pussy she felt so much pleasure that she lost control in pleasure and cummed in such a short time. She felt embarrassed, as she doesn''t think even 5 minutes have passed since he started playing with her pussy, knowing how quickly she cummed under his touch. A deep blush formed on her beautiful face. However, she still remembered the feeling of euphoria when he played with her body, as it is the best thing she has felt in her life, and feeling his finger still inside her pussy, she squeezed her pussy a little to not let go of his heavenly fingers from her wet pussy. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 100: Impatient R18* Aiden felt his finger being squeezed by her wet pussy and felt even more aroused than before, and he now really wanted to start the main course as he doesn''t think his dick can endure much; it starts to hurt a little. It was his first time doing actual sex, and more importantly, he would be doing it with his own big, whom he loves with all his heart, which made him even more excited. And it had already been ten minutes since they were inside the bath. He doesn''t want to stay here anymore and wants to go to her bedroom and make unforgettable memories with her so without shying away, he said to her in his lustful voice, keeping his fingers still inside her wet pussy, covered in her cum inside the water. "Big sis, I think it''s enough for now. Should we go to your bedroom? I don''t think I can wait much longer now; even my Dick started to hurt a little." Alicia, still feeling euphoria from her last orgasm, heard her little brother''s impatient voice asking her to ditch the bath and go to her bedroom and start their long-awaited first time. So she hurriedly replied in her meek voice. "Okay" While she is still feeling embarrassed about how quickly she has cummed due to his fingers, she wouldn''t reject his proposal to have their first sex because it is hard to control for her, while she may enjoy her little brother playing with her pussy and making her orgasm and make her feel the pleasure she never felt before. But knowing there was still something that could give her much more pleasure than this, she couldn''t wait, and just thinking about the rock-hard penis finally entering her pussy and filling it with his cum, she started to feel an itch in her little pussy. He felt it was waste as most of her cum has mixed inside the water and in his fingers is only a little bit which is covered in bath water so he reluctantly washed it away. ''I don''t have to worry I will make her little pussy cum much much more later and finally get a taste of it'' Aiden hearing her confirmation didn''t wait for anything more to hear and quickly lifted her wet naked body in his arms and started Princess carrying her to the room. Feeling her little brother carrying her in his arms like a princess, she felt even more excited than before as the itch in her wet pussy increased even more. He carefully walked out of the bathtub, both of their bodies were still wet due to the water; however, none of them had submerged themselves fully in water, so their hair was still dry. Entering her bedroom he reached in front of her large, king-sized bed and gently put her on the ground as she stood on her feet fully naked, still wet, with her cat''s ear and soaked tail looking beautiful. Aiden quickly brought the towel stood in front of her and gently started wiping her body with it. It took him a little longer as he got distracted by her soft boobs while wiping her body and finally, after a few minutes, he wiped her body dry. He quickly used a towel made himself dry and threw the towel on the ground. As now everything was ready, he looked deeply into her deep black colored eyes without saying anything for seconds, as she also looked into his eyes with the same intensity. Suddenly he pounced on her brought his face closer to her and started kissing her soft lips intensely. She reciprocated his kiss as both of their tongues intertwined and only a lewd slurping sound followed in the quiet room. Slurp Slurp Slurp While kissing her, he used his both hands to reach her back to grab her soft ass; he had already removed the cat''s ear and tail previously while drying her up as it would get in his way, and he also wanted to have a normal first night. While exchanging Sliva during their intense kiss, he spread her ass cheek and molded it as he pleased with a bit of force a red mark was left on her soft white ass, and finally, their kiss ended and a line of saliva connected both their mouths as they breathed haggardly with their faces flushed. There was a burning intensity in both their eyes for each other as he again started hungrily kissing her soft lips while he dominated her cute little tongue as they drank each other saliva. He lifted her body up, and knowing his intention, she tightly wrapped her long legs around his muscular waist. After that, while they kissed each other passionately, he moved her to the soft bed gently laid her body under him, and continued kissing her passionately. Slurp Slurp Slurp After a few long minutes, their kiss ended as both of them were breathing haggard with a red face. He now moved his face closer to her neck and started kissing her neck passionately as she moaned at the kisses on her neck. ''Aanh! Ah!" He didn''t stop and started going downward, continuing to kiss her as he reached her soft melons, gently kissing her body in between, looking at her perfectly round boobs and pink hard nipples. His dick throbbed in excitement. Like a hungry wolf, he started sucking on her soft boobs with his mouth, and he also used his tongue to savor the taste of her pink, hard nipples while using one of his hands to squeeze her other boob to not let it feel lonely. "Anh~ ah~ yes, such it is harder," as she used both her slender white hands to push his face even further into her boobs. Feeling the push and hearing her lewd voice, he sucked her nipple with even more intensity and even started to sometimes bite her hard nipple softly with his teeth, and as a result, her moans became even louder than before. "Ohh! Yes, yeah, just like that, Aiden." "Anh~ ah~ nigh!" He gave both her soft melons plenty of time and sucked them until he felt satisfied with them for now, as her loud moans didn''t stop while he played with her breasts. "Ohh!! anh!" Now he started to move toward her pink little pussy. As he kissed her toned stomach, in between finally reaching her pussy, he could see there was already cum dripping down her pussy. ''It seems she has a small orgasm when I sucked on her breasts.'' Seeing the cum drip from her pussy, his dick throbbed in excitement even more, but before that, he had to do what he wouldn''t be able to do inside the bathtub as he moved his hand and brought it closer to her wet pussy. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He put two of his fingers inside her wet pussy and gave it a few strokes inside with it as he scooped out her cum covering his finger. Alicia felt his fingers inside her little pussy as she squirmed a little to enjoy the feeling, and feeling the strokes from his finger, she released some satisfied moans. "Anh~ Ah~ yes." However, after a few seconds, she felt his finger leaving her wet pussy, so with pleading eyes, she looked toward him as she wanted the pleasure once again, but she saw him bringing his finger covered in her cum closer to his mouth. She wanted to say something to stop as he doesn''t have to drink her cum like her just because she likes eating his cum, but before she could say anything, he had already put his finger inside his mouth and began tasting her cum. While she doesn''t mind him not doing the same, seeing him eating her hot semen, her pussy became even wetter as the burning itch in her pink little pussy increased, and she quickly wanted to feel his dick inside her womb. But she waited to see how he would react after eating her cum and controlled her desire for a few more seconds. "Oh, a little bitter but mostly sweet and has a mild rosy flavor to it. I think I like it," as he licked his finger clean and moved his face closer to pink pussy and started licking it clean as well. Alicia heard him say that he liked its taste and felt relieved because if he said he didn''t she would have felt a little sad, but now seeing him licking her pussy clean she couldn''t control herself as a really loud moan escaped from her mouth. Aiden licked her pussy clean and gave it a final kiss, as now he is ready to finally put his throbbing cock inside her pink pussy, as he doesn''t think he has to make her wetter than she already is; however, before he can start, he hears his big sis impatient yet lust filled voice. "Aiden I couldn''t wait any longer; quickly give it to me." Chapter 101: First Time? R18** "Aiden, I couldn''t wait any longer; quickly give it to me." He is just about to start positioning his rock-hard cock in front of her pink pussy to take her virginity, but hearing her voice, he decided to tease her a little, so he said with a smirk on his handsome face, looking at her flushed face lying in front of him on the bed with long black hair. "Big sis, what do you want me to give it to you?" Alicia hearing his words and seeing the smirk on her little brother''s face can tell he is trying to tease her, but finally, this close to becoming one with him, she doesn''t feel that embarrassed remembering what they have done until now. She is already way more than his big sister, and her doubts are now completely gone, so with a flush on her beautiful face due to everything she has done, she said in a lustful voice without shying away. "Aiden, I want your big, hard cock inside my pussy; it is itching to feel your cock inside it." Aiden hearing these shameless words, can now fully confirm that his big sister has changed as they started to become more and more intimate with each other and now finally crossing the boundaries of their normal sibling relationship, so there is no going back after that. And he is not worried about that at all because he loves her with all his heart, and finally taking her virginity is important to him as well to prove their relation to each other. ''This is just proving each other love, not because of how good he felt when she sucked his cock, and now when Big Sis is asking, he has to fulfill all her wishes.'' ''Even if she wants his dick inside her pink little pussy'' With intense lust in his voice, while looking at her pink pussy, which was now already wet again, he said to her. "Okay, big sis, I will give you what you want." Alicia hearing his words is pleased, as she doesn''t want to waste any more time and really wanted his dick inside her itching pussy right now. He used his hands to spread her slender legs apart to get in a better position and positioned his big hard veiny cock in front of her wet pussy and rubbed the tip of his cock on her pussy lips to cover his cock in her wet juices that leaked out of her wet pink pussy. Her body trembled whenever he rubbed the tip of his cock on her pussy lips as soft moans and lewd words got released for her pink lips with intense lust in her voice. "Anh~ ah~ " "Yes! Aiden, now put your hard cock inside my wet pussy." Getting her confirmation, he started applying force and tried to push his waist forward slowly to enter his hard cock in her wet pussy. But only the tip of his cock can enter her little pussy as he released his loud moan just mixed with a bit of pain. "Ugh! Ugh!! Anh! Ah~" He felt blissful just by entering the tip of his cock inside her soft vagina, yet he can feel the strong squeezing force inside her pussy, and now he knows it is going to take a little time to put his big cock inside her pussy. ''I have all the time in the world to do this as only after entering the tip of my cock inside her pussy, and it is already getting difficult for me to not moan in pleasure by the pleasure I am feeling right now'' He held her waist with his hand, brought his face closer to her, and started kissing her mouth while slowly forcing his hard cock inside her pussy with care to not hurt much. ''Ugh, it is so tight; my dick is being squeezed from all sides by her soft vagina; it hurt a little, but I know once she adjusts to his cock then they will enjoy each other.'' ''But I think if it goes on like this, I could cum much sooner because the pleasure I am feeling is much greater when she sucked my cock with her soft mouth'' While kissing her, he also noticed the little painful sound escaping her mouth in between, so he held both hands by interviewing his finger in between her small slender hands and continued kissing her as the slurping sound reverberated in the room. Slurp Slurp Slurp Finally, after more than half of his rock hard entered her soft pussy after a few minutes, he pushed in cock into her vagina very slowly because of the tightness of her pussy and he also doesn''t want to make her feel too much pain, and now he can feel a wall inside her pussy, stopping his cock from going further inside. He can feel if he pushed his cock inside her with little force, he can easily break the wall and finally take his big sister''s virginity, but before that, he stopped the kiss and looked at her beautiful face, which is flushed, and she was breathing heavily, and little pain could also be seen in her face. Alicia is looking at her little brother''s face, who is looking at her, and she can feel the painful sensation from his cock inside her pussy. She knew it would be painful, but it is more than she thought as she felt her insides being ripped apart by his cock. ''Is this because of my little brother''s monstrous cock? Ugh, whatever it is, I don''t care because I want him to finally take my virginity, and I also know it would become good after some time, so I have to endure this much for us.'' Now clenching her finger on his large hand to hold his hands more tightly as she was ready for it, she looked at his handsome face with a beautiful smile on her face and said,. "Go ahead, Aiden; I am all yours." "I love you Aiden" "I love you too Alicia" Aiden hearing her heartfelt words replied to her with the same love in his voice and seeing the brilliant smile on her face without wasting any more time he pushed his cock a little deeper inside her in one go, and finally, the wall that was blocking his cock earlier broke as a small amount of blood flowed out of her little pussy. "Ugh," sound escaped his mouth when his cock broke the wall, as he could feel her pussy has become even tighter than before. "Agh!!" she also clenched his finger in his hand with full force, unknowingly, and released a painful cry. As he heard a loud, painful groan from her big sister and felt the force on his hands right after, and seeing her painful look below him, he asked her with concern on his handsome face. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big sis! Are you okay? Should I let you rest for a bit?" Alicia seeing the concern on his little brother''s face and hearing his words showed a loving smile, hiding the intense pain she felt just now, she didn''t want to stop now as this pain was nothing for her if she could enjoy her time together with her little brother. "No, Aiden, you should continue until you fill my pussy with your hot white load." She licked her pink lips and continued in a seductive voice hiding the pain. "And you don''t have to worry about me getting pregnant as I am taking pills, so continue and worry about me because the pain has started to go away now." Seeing how his big sister wanted him to continue, he didn''t question her much, and after what she said he throbbed in excitement inside the wall of her pussy. And he can''t describe how much pleasure he is feeling right now when more than half of his dick is in her soft pussy. ''Ugh! It is so soft and hot inside her pussy, but it is also very tight, and I don''t think I can last much longer if her pussy is this tight; it even felt a little painful.'' ''But I don''t have to worry about cumming a little earlier much as I have so much stamina I can easily continue right after it, so I will fuck her without holding back all.'' With his stamina above 9, it is not easy for him to get tired at all, as he thanked his physique for this because he doesn''t think his stats would have increased this much without it. Chapter 102: First Time? (2) R18** Getting the approval of his big sister to continue without thinking much about her, he doesn''t continue right away and first brings his face closer to her pink lips and starts kissing her to make her more relaxed, as moving his dick inside her tight pussy would be hard as of how tense she is right now. As their kiss continues and the lewd sound reverberates inside the room, he can feel a little better than before, as his dick doesn''t hurt as much as before because of her tightness. So he slowly moved his hips backward while still continuing their kiss as they released different sounds inside their mouth. Alicia felt little pleasure, however, the most she is feeling is still pain in the sound of release from her mouth during a kiss, but Aiden felt a heavenly sensation and little pain due to moving his cock inside''s tight pussy and releasing a satisfied maon while kissing her. He continued moving his hips back and forth to move his cock inside slowly for some time while kissing each other a few times as lewd noise due to his cock going in and out of wet pussy sounded in the room with the slurping sound of their exchanging salivas. Squeak Squeak Squeak Slurp Slurp Slurp Alicia has now wrapped his slender legs around her waist as if she doesn''t want to let him go at all because now the pain she was feeling is mostly gone, and she feels so much pleasure whenever his cock moves inside her pussy as her moans don''t stop. "Anh~ yes! Ah~ anh~" "Mmhm!! huet!! mmhm~ yes! Yes!" "Yes! Aiden just like that!"! "Go deeper~" Aiden hearing her words doesn''t let down as he started ramming his hard dick inside faster than before and pushing even his cock deeper in her pussy as the pleasure he was feeling increased even more, and now he felt like he would cum soon if this goes on like this. Paah! Paah! Paah! The sound of his dick slapping her wet pussy reverberated in her room as her moans increased as the time passed. He could also see an ecstatic expression on her face. So seeing her face, he increased the intensity of ramming his cock into her even more and started going in deeper than before, but her little pussy still couldn''t fit all of his 8-inch cock and touch the base of his cock. "Hnnngh~! Et..!!" "Yeah¡­! That''s right¡­!" "Ahhh~! Hamm~!! Huet~!" "That spot~!! It feels SO good¡­!" She felt a little pain when he started going even deeper; however, she doesn''t feel much due to the amount of pleasure she is feeling currently, and she is very close to cumming due to the intense pleasure. She even forgets about how she wants to be the big sister and prove it by lasting longer than him in the bed when they have their first time, however, lost in pleasure, she can''t think anything and only enjoys the feeling of euphoria by releasing loud moans. Paah!! Paah!! Paah!! Squeak Squeak Squeak And after a few minutes, she finally said in a loud moan as her little brother was still ramming his cock deep inside her pussy. "Aiden I am coming!!" Aiden hearing her voice doesn''t stop and even increases the intensity at which he is moving to make her feel even more pleasure than she is feeling, and after a few seconds, she tightened her legs around his waist and released her hot cum on her penis, which is still moving inside her pussy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Spurt Spurt Spurt Spurt Felling her cum on his cock, he doesn''t stop at all because he is about to cum, so he keeps thrusting his cock inside her little pussy with the same intensity. Alicia, still feeling sensitive by the previous orgasm, feeling his big, hard cock still thrusting inside her, felt so much pleasure that she felt like she would cum soon if this goes on like this and he doesn''t stop. "Anh!! Ugnh! Anh!! Anhh!!" "Aiden Anh! Huet!! Anh~" "S-Stop Aiden, let me rest a bit, Anh!! Huet~~" Paah! Paah! Paah!! Aiden hearing her voice doesn''t stop at all and even increased the speed of his hips moving as he is very close to cumming, and he doesn''t want to stop at all as holding her soft waist, he still continued ramming his cock inside. Her pussy released lewd noise as his cock moved inside her pussy, which has just cummed. Paah! Paah! Paah! Paah! Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Glush! Glortch¡­!! And finally, after thirty seconds, with a last thrust of throbbing cock inside her soft pussy reaching the deepest part of her vagina, he cummed a large amount of his thick load inside her womb. "Ugh.. !! URGH!" "Haah!! Hah!! Haaah!!" He is breathing heavily as his throbbing cock is releasing his seed inside her pussy, and he can see the amount was too much for her little pussy to handle as thick white liquid drips down her pussy mixed with her own cum. ______ Earlier Alicia, feeling that he is not answering, as he even increased the speed of his hips, can tell her little brother is also close to cumming by looking at the look of euphoria on his handsome, which she has never seen before. ''Look like my little brother is enjoying my pussy; I hope he will become addicted to having sex with me." "Hehe, if that happens, I would make him do all the things she wanted to do with him, even if it was a little embarrassing taking advantage of this." So with a loud moan still releasing her mouth as his dick reached deep inside her little pussy, she decided to wait for a little to let him cum inside her womb, as she also wanted to be filled with his thick cum as soon as she could and also hoped he would get addicted to her. She endured the pleasure she was feeling while he was fucking her with intensity and forced herself to not cum until he would release his seed inside her womb, as she would be embarrassed to cum twice when he didn''t even have cummed once. She has already lost the first battle, but she doesn''t want to lose in such a shameful way by cumming like a bitch in heat twice when he hasn''t even cummed once. Her eyes were a little hazy by the amount of pleasure she is feeling right now, as her mind almost went blank a few times lost in pleasure when he was thrusting his rock-hard cock inside her. However, when she sees him giving the final thrust inside her pussy, she relaxes a little bit, but the last thrust felt different than before as his cock reached his womb, and a loud moan ensued by this, gritting her teeth she still endured the pleasure and still doesn''t cum. Yet when his dick throbbed inside her pussy and released a large amount of his seed inside her pussy, filling her completely, she couldn''t stop herself from having minor organs as well with him. ______ Aiden, after finally relaxing from the previous intense orgasm, slowly took out his dick out of her pink pussy, and after taking out his cock, he looked at his big sister lying on the bed, his thick cum still dripping down her little pussy. With heavy breathing and a look of euphoria on her face, he felt satisfied with what he had done. So he was ready for round two, as this much wouldn''t make him tired at all, but the amount of pleasure he felt was too much, and he knew his big sister was also the same, as he still could see the same look on her beautiful face when she moaned loudly when he fucked her and her body twitched slightly from time to time, so he decided to let her rest for a bit, knowing she would be tired from the intense session. Alicia felt ashamed by how she had a minor orgasm earlier and now feeling dick left her pussy; she felt empty; however, she didn''t tell him to do anything and decided to rest for a bit without saying anything to prepare herself for round two. Because she knew this was going to be a long day for both of them, she wouldn''t let him stop until she couldn''t take it anymore, but she didn''t think she could compete with her little brother in stamina at all. While she was dreaming of winning the first battle, seeing the reality, she let go of winning and only wanted to enjoy the heavenly pleasure she felt when he fucked her. ''This time I would ask him to fuck me even harder than before as I remembered the last thrust of cock inside my pussy, which made my mind blank for a few seconds.'' This about earlier, her pussy started to heat up a little, but she controlled her desire to ask him to fuck her because she knew if she did that, she would literally pass out by the pleasure as her pussy is too sensitive right now. So she enjoyed looking at his handsome face while lying on the soft bed, admiring the person she loved with all her heart. Chapter 103: Rest Before the Evolution Aiden seeing her looking at him with love in her eyes smiled as he moved up to her and sat beside her on the bed where she was lying down and started stroking her hair gently to comfort her and show his care. Alicia feels his caress on her hair squirm slightly while lying down and enjoys the time resting on the bed, after a few long minutes of waiting she is ready to take his once inside her pussy which felt itchy just by looking at his rock-hard cock no intension of going down soon. So with a joyful expression on her beautiful face, she said to him with excitement clearly visible in her eyes. "Aiden, I am ready again, I want to feel your hard dick inside my pussy again" Aiden, hearing her lustful words, didn''t wait any longer and told her to sit up, as he wanted to fuck her from behind this time and slap his balls on her perky ass. Alicia, hearing his demand, didn''t reject him at all and even felt more excited to get her pussy fucked by his rock-hard cock from behind. He started fucking her from behind as his hard slams inside her pussy and he can feel her pussy can take even more of his cock. ''Soon she would able to take my 8 inches hard cock insider her little pussy but I don''t think it is happening fast as It would take time for her pussy to get used to his cock and become perfectly for his hard cock'' ''I am excited for that day to come as I really wanted to slam my fully hard cock inside her pink pussy from behind and see her perky ass giggle when I fuck her from behind.'' But for now, he is satisfied with giving her more than half of cock inside her little pussy carefully to not hurt her as he would increase it day by day. The time quickly passed as they enjoyed each other''s bodies, and only lewd noise and moans of pleasure filled the room for an hour. Alicia is lying in the embrace of the soft bed after cumming hard five times in raw, and she doesn''t even have any energy left to move now, so with a blissful expression on her face, she lay on the soft bed comfortably with thick white cum dripping down her pussy as her body twitches from time to time. Still, out of the corner of her eyes, she looked at her little brother, who is lying beside her, but she felt shocked wherever she looked at his hard cock, which twitches from time to time. ''How is this monster still not going down? If I remember, he has also cummed a total of five times; consider how I made him cum twice before they even started having sex.'' S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Ugh, I have to step up my game as if goes on like this, I don''t think I alone would be enough to satisfy his lust and calm his long, hard cock with herself.'' ''I don''t want him to find someone else to satisfy his lust, so I have to make sure to suck him dry next time so he doesn''t even think of doing it with someone else.'' Her eyes gleaned dangerously wherever she thought of him giving his heavenly cock to someone else other than her. ''NO! I have to make sure he and his cock would only be mine and mine alone.'' Aiden lying next to felt satisfied by their time together as to how much pleasure it is to fuck his big sister''s pink little pussy. ''It is the greatest feeling I have felt in my life.'' His dick twitched even more, thinking about how it felt earlier and remembering the lustful expression on his big sister''s when he fucked her. ''She looked very beautiful when I fucked her, and I can tell by the expression on her face that she enjoyed it like he does.'' Still, he has to do something to calm his hard cock down, as he hadn''t thought his above 9 stats of stamina would be this monstrous because he has never masturbated until his limit before. And now, after filling her pussy with his seed three times already, he still hasn''t felt it calm down anytime soon. ''Ugh, I think it would go down after doing 2-3 more times.'' But he is not going to bother his big sister, knowing how tired she must have been due to their intense session, as it is her first time, and he can also say for sure her body would feel sore for some time as a result of how wild she has been in the session. So he turned to his side and hugged her body in his embrace to rest together and started caressing her hair softly with his hands, as he is not worried about his cock. ''It will calm down by itself after some time.'' Alicia, seeing him embracing her, returned the hug by wrapping her arm tightly around his chest and resting on her face. She felt his rock-hard dick pocking her stomach, but she chose to ignore it for now as she doesn''t think she would be able to even move properly now. ''Don''t worry, Aiden, you big sis would make sure to suck you dry next time and calm your bad big cock down.'' She fell into deep sleep after only 5 minutes of listening to his heartbeats and enjoying his caress. Aiden still hasn''t stopped caressing her hair as he doesn''t think he can sleep while his dick is still throbbing, after more than 20 or so minutes with difficulty, his hard cock finally calmed down, and a few minutes after he also fell asleep beside her, embarrassing her soft body. ______ Aiden''s eyes fluttered as he opened his eyes only to see his big sister was still sleeping beside him while hugging him tightly. The first thing he noticed was that his cock his hard once but he controlled his erection after 10 minutes of intense concentration and he focused on his beautiful big sis who is embracing him while sleeping. Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked at the clock hanging on the wall to see the time. And seeing how it was already around 4 pm, he felt shocked, as he didn''t think he would sleep for more than 4 hours after having sex with her. ''Hmm, I think I was more tired than I thought.'' Seeing her beautiful face glued to his chest, he felt warm inside his heart and remembered their passionate first time he started caressing her hair while she was still sleeping, and she even squirmed in his arm while sleeping. And seeing her body squirming in his embrace, he thought while looking at her beautiful face. ''Haha, my big sister is so cute.'' He has thought of going to the kitchen and making something for both of them to eat, as he is feeling hungry right now and knows his big sister will also feel hungry when she wakes up. However, he doesn''t think he can do that without waking her up, feeling how tightly she is hugging him, so he decides to wait for her to wake up and then cook. Alicia enjoyed his caress while still half asleep. She felt someone''s hand caressing her head and remembered what had happened earlier before she fell asleep. She felt relaxed and lay there while enjoying his caress as her body squirmed slightly from time to time subconsciously. But she decided to wake up after 10 minutes or so because she didn''t think she could lie there in her brother''s embrace all day as she had to go to the office at 3 pm today. She has taken a short break for his ceremony, however, she still can''t ignore the company her mother left for her. ''I have to wake up even if I want to stay in my brother''s embrace and enjoy his caress for the rest of her life.'' So she opened her eyes only to see her little brother looking at her face with loving eyes. Seeing his loving eyes, her heart melted, and she wanted to stay there, but she fought the urge. But she still moved her lips closer to his and gave him a long kiss, with their saliva being exchanged as their tongues intertwined with each other. Slurp Slurp Slurp Chapter 104: Rest Before the Evolution (2) Aiden, seeing his big sister opening her eyes is relieved, as he is feeling more and more hungry as time passes, and so seeing her awake, he felt relieved because now he would be able to go and cook something delicious for both of them. But just as he was about to ask her to let go as he was going to cook something delicious for them, he suddenly got kissed by her, so he reciprocated her kiss and started playing with her little tongue. And his hand also moved to her lonely naked boob, which is inviting him to squeeze them from earlier; however, seeing her asleep, he chose not to play with her boobs. He subconsciously started to mold her soft boobs in different shapes without even realizing himself, and as a result, she started to moan while kissing. He felt how she had started to moan, and that''s when he noticed how he was squeezing her boobs. But he doesn''t stop playing with her boobs until their kiss finally ends after a few minutes of exchanging their saliva. Alicia, seeing him stop squeezing her boobs, felt dissatisfied by this and said with a pleasing look on her beautiful face, as she started to feel aroused once again and wants to do it one last time. "Aiden, why did you stop? Please continue. I wanted to do it one more time before going to the office." Aiden, hearing her lust-filled voice with a hint of annoyance present in her voice, felt a bit surprised by how his big sister wanted to do it again just after waking up from their intense session earlier. ''She should be feeling sore all over her body; has she not realized this herself? How her body is currently lost by the lust and pleasure, but it is nothing to worry about; I would take care of her.'' ''But I think she''s probably going to get addicted to having sex with him. Oh well, not that I hate it at all, but I still have to take care of her health.'' So doing one more time with her is definitely out of the question for him right now, as he has decided to remind her of the reality of her body condition to let her know it is not good for her to think of having sex with him until tomorrow and rest for today. ''I also don''t think she could go to the office today at all.'' So he said to her bluntly without caring much about his words at all. "No! Big sis, we won''t be having any more sex today." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia felt helpless at his little brother''s rejection of her proposal to have sex with him so openly. She felt sad, frustrated, and even depressed. ''Why is he saying no when I am the one offering him to have sex with him? No! This should be happening. Why is he saying this?'' ''Does he not like me after having sex with me, or he doesn''t enjoy having sex with her?'' Her mind is in chaos thinking about these things while still lying on the soft bed, but she controls her emotions and doesn''t go out of control by taking a deep breath and thinking once again with a clear mind. ''No! That''s not it; he definitely enjoys having sex with me, as I still remember the look of euphoria on his handsome face when he was filling her pussy with his thick seed'' ''And stupid Alicia. How can you even think of him not liking you anymore after having sex with you? Do you not understand how much he loves you after everything that happened today? Now she felt guilty about thinking all those things earlier, but she couldn''t understand why he rejected her, as according to her men like when their partner offers themselves to them. So with burning curiosity and a little guilt present on her beautiful face, she asked him directly and stopped making assumptions by herself, as she didn''t think she would be able to calm down before knowing why he was rejecting her. "Aiden, why don''t you want to do it again with me?" He was looking at her all this while she was in emotional turmoil as her facial expression changed many times, and he had thought her obsessive eyes would appear once again, so he was ready to calm her down. However, to his surprise, she didn''t lose control at all, and only her expression changed many times, and so he even forgot to explain to her before hearing her words. But now hearing her words and seeing a change in his big sister, which he had noticed earlier, he still didn''t think she would be this calm, as now when something as big as him rejected her proposal to have sex with him. However, he is more than pleased to see her changes. ''Yeah, I can easily imagine her trying to pounce on him after losing control.'' But she would still fail because of her body.'' Now he can only see mostly the curiosity and a little guilt on her face and he doesn''t like the guilty look on her face, so he stood up from the bed and said in a loving voice while looking at her naked body lying on the bed as his thick cum is still dripping down her pussy slowly. He felt aroused once again seeing this arousing scene, but he controlled his urges so he didn''t let his cock stand up once again. "Big sis, Can you stand up like me on the bed?" Alicia saw his naked figure standing tall on the bed with his perfectly carved physique with lean muscle on his body, his long muscular leg, his broad chest, and shoulder, his 8 abs on his stomach, his otherworldly face, and his long black hair with some mixed white in it tied to a perfect bun. She felt warm in his heart and appreciated her luck seeing how handsome her little brother was. She had known this earlier, but seeing it after being one with him, she appreciated him even more in her heart. She also noticed his flaccid dick, which still looks pretty big to her even when it is not erect, and remembering how that big cock entered her pussy made her cum hard 5 times, even she felt surprised by how her little pussy can take his cock. She looked at her pink pussy while still lying down from which his thick cum is still dripping down for a few seconds, surprised by herself. ''I feel so full, Anh~ his thick seed is still inside my womb.'' Now coming out of her reverie, she focused on standing up like her little brother had said. With some difficulties, she bent her upper body and sat on the bed while her legs still didn''t move much. ''Ugh, I feel a little sore on my body, but I still don''t; I wouldn''t be able to stand up.'' Now, even after just sitting on the bed, her previous doubt has been cleared completely as a blossoming smile appears on her beautiful face. ''Hehehehe He must have been thinking about me when he rejected me earlier. Anh~ I love it when my little brother cares so much about me, but I think I can handle getting pounded by his cock one more time.'' Lost in her own fantasies, she thought of his big cock pounding her pussy once again; however, when she tried to move her leg and lower body as she had only bent her knees, she felt a painful sensation on her entire lower half, so a painful cry escaped her mouth. "Ugh!! ouch !" Now she heard her little brother''s caring words in her ears once again. "Now do you understand why I rejected your proposal earlier, so there is no more sex for today? You have to rest well today." Hearing his words, she impatiently replied to him. "But Aiden I think doing it in the night would be okay; I would feel much better at that time because I don''t think my little brother wouldn''t give me a nice massage." Aiden, hearing her words, hurriedly replied to her. "No! This is not happening at all; you should take care of your body. I would give you a nice massage, and we would even take a nice bath together at night, but no sex for today!!" Alicia is helpless because of how sternly her little brother rejects her; however, she is still not going to back down that easily without getting something in return. So with puppy dog eyes, she looked at her little brother''s handsome face and said in a pleading voice. "But Aiden, can I at least suck your cock when we will bathe together later at night, please?" As she wanted to taste his semen once again. Aiden, hearing her request, finds it reasonable, as he doesn''t think it would be a problem for her to suck his cock at night when they bathe, and he also doesn''t like rejecting her so many times when he also wanted it so much. ''I couldn''t wait to enjoy the heavenly feeling again when she sucked my cock.'' So he replied to her in a calm yet excited voice. "You can do that, but remember to only suck my cock and nothing else when we are bathing together at night." Alicia, hearing his response, is pleased with the outcome of now, as she couldn''t wait for tomorrow to come and do it again with him. Seeing the condition of her body, she doesn''t think she can join the office today, so she has decided to give them a call to let them know she will be not coming today. While she can just not go without saying anything, she likes to inform them as she takes her company very seriously, which mom has left for them. Chapter 105: Rest Before the Evolution (3) Aiden, seeing that everything was alright, decided to go to the kitchen and cook something delicious for them, so he asked Big Sis in his calm voice, not fazed by her naked appearance at all. "Big sis, I am going to cook something delicious for both of us, so you should just wait here." Alicia, hearing her little brother''s words, quickly agreed to him as she was starving right now and a drool leaked from her mouth just thinking about eating the food her little brother would make for her, as she prefers his cooking even over a high-class restaurant. "Okay, Aiden You should quickly go and make something delicious for me." Seeing the drool on her face, he doesn''t say anything to her, knowing she must be starving after the intense session earlier as he walks toward her wardrobe to get some clothes for him, knowing there are usually some of his clothes in her wardrobe. He quickly bought fresh underwear, a loose black t-shirt, and black pajamas matching the color of the t-shirt, and he also noticed that inside her wardrobe there were more than a hundred photos of him attached to the wall of the wardrobe. But he chose to ignore this site and didn''t mention it to her at all because he knew she had taken many photos of him, but it still gave him chills knowing how many other things she would be hiding behind his back. ''I still remember many of my clothes disappeared themselves from a young age uphill now, and even my underwear wasn''t spared from this.'' ''I have already been suspicious of my big sister; however, when she outright denied him when I asked if she was the one who was doing this, I chose to ignore it, but still, my suspicion is always on her because there is no one else who could steal my things.'' But when he tried to find his missing items, he couldn''t find them at all, so he couldn''t blame her at all without pieces of evidence, but he still hadn''t forgotten about this, and seeing the intense sight of her wardrobe walls covered in his photos from young to this age, he is even more suspicious of her now. So he looked toward his big sister, who was also looking at him, but she tried to ignore his gaze when she noticed the stern look on his face and was trying to blow an imaginary whistle as if she didn''t know why he was looking at her. ''Hahaha, my big sister sure is funny.'' If he had found out about this wardrobe at a young age, he would have felt a bit overwhelmed; however, after doing everything with her now, he doesn''t mind how obsessed she is with him, and he even felt good knowing she would always be together with him. So he left without a mention about this to her at all, and Alicia seeing him leave released a sigh of relief as most of her special collection was inside her wardrobe in a secret chamber, which she knew he couldn''t find easily, but it is still nerve-racking for her when he is looking at the place where her years of collection are located. But the main thing still wasn''t inside her wardrobe, as she looked at the body-sized pillow that had his photo print on it with a knowing smile on her beautiful face. Time passed quickly as after half an hour he came inside the room with many dishes with him as they both ate together, and she protested for not being the only one wearing any clothes while they were eating. She doesn''t mind that as she has seen him taking secret glances at her pussy and boobs while eating together, and she also like how he helped her with eating properly even when she can use her hands and took care of her like she took care of him when he first started doing exercise. While she may have taken advantage of him at that time, now seeing him glancing at her naked body from time to time, she felt they were the same. After eating the food, she rested for about an hour and her little brother also accompanied her while she rested, and they both talked about many things; well, she mostly asked him about many other things about him. And she still hasn''t forgotten about the threat his little brother mentioned earlier at school when they were hugging each other. She will make sure to get an answer from the United Earth Federation and she won''t let Aiden join the program by using everything in her power. ''But right now I only wanted to enjoy my loving time together with my little brother. I will take care of this when I go to the office, and I will make sure to get answers from those retards as they have an agreement regraded this, which they have clearly broken.'' And after the rest, she got a nice relaxing massage, and she enjoyed how her little bothers massaged her body and he even doesn''t'' forget to take care of her boobs while massaging her. Still, she felt sad that he doesn''t play with her pussy which was wet the whole time when he massed her naked body with his big hands, he said she has to rest more and recover properly. After the message, she felt she could stand by herself and walk for a little bit; however, walking normally is still a hassle for her. She got good news from her little brother, which took her by surprise as her little brother had said he would take a week-long leave from school and enjoy that time together. Hearing this, she has decided to ditch the office for a week, as nothing is more important than spending time with her little brother, and knowing he has specially taken leave for her, she is even more excited. ''Heheheh, I would make sure to enjoy my time together with him and have a lot of sex with him every day.'' Just thinking about the upcoming week, she is very thrilled as she would do many things together, but she rejected his idea of going on many dates, movies, and restaurants, as she enjoyed her time more when she spent it with him in her home. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''My brother''s cooking is the best, and I can watch movies on our big TV, and more importantly, it is more convenient to have sex with him in my bedroom. I can''t wait to enjoy my time.'' Aiden made sure to dress her big sister properly after the message, as she would get sick being naked all the time. He felt a little sad knowing he wouldn''t be able to see her perfect boobs, perky ass, and pink pussy all the time, but remembering how she was going to suck his cock at night, he felt excited for the night to come. He decided to train alone today as his big sister wouldn''t be able to accompany him, so she is watching a movie while he trains. Night has come, and now Alicia can walk at a slow pace by herself, and she is excited to bathe together with her little brother. Aiden carefully led her big sister inside the bath, and both started to enjoy and relax inside the bath, Alicia''s sore body felt even more free when she went inside the warm water with the help of her little brother. She enjoyed the bath while taking her perfect position as her perky ass lay on his muscular thighs and his hard cock in between her soft buns, whose head comes out of her soft thigh in front. She teased him properly by rubbing her ass on his cock while bathing, and she is excited to suck his cock dry after the bath. Chapter 106: 15 minutes before the Evolution? After the bath, they got to their bedroom, and Alicia asked if she could suck his cock in her bedroom and also sleep together today like they used to before. Aiden hearing her demands doesn''t mind that, as he would also get his cock sucked off by his beautiful big sister on the bed as it is more comfortable, and ideas of sleeping are not even a question. He would have probably asked her if she hadn''t asked him because, as they have come this far in their relationship, sleeping together on the same bed is nothing new. Both of them got to her bedroom and climbed on the bed whose bedsheets are different as they previously got wet by their semen because of how much both of them cummed. Alicia crawled up on the bed and reached close to her little brother, she asked her little brother to do as she said. "Aiden You should just lie on the soft bed and relax, and your big sister will take care of everything for you." "And you should be ready, as I am more experienced than before, so your bad cock would go down in no time." She licked her lips seductively as she said those words while looking at the huge bulge on the bathrobe he was wearing. Aiden cock throbbed in excitement, thinking about his big sister sucking his cock, and hearing her word, he lay down on the bed comfortably for her beautiful big sister to suck his hard cock. ___ About an hour has passed, and Alicia is lying on the bed in the embrace of her little brother, fully naked, as she wants to sleep naked together with him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She is currently feeling very full in her stomach, as a little bump could be seen on her slender stomach because she has drunk his load four times, and the amount she got every time he cummed was not little at all. She even thinks if she only drank his thick delicious seed for any time of the day she wouldn''t have to have the meal for that time because she felt too full now as she had already had dinner before taking care of his bad cock. At the time when she was done with his cock she can see that he couldn''t get up now, she felt satisfied by the work she had done, even when her jaw and hands started to hurt a little by the work she had done to make him cum. However, only ten minutes had passed, and she was lying in his embrace, trying to sleep, but she could feel his rock-hard cock pocking her full stomach, and she noticed that it only got harder just now. So she looked at him, who also had his eyes opened, embracing her, trying to sleep. Aiden saw her big sister looking at her, shrugging his shoulder, knowing she must have felt his hard cock pocking her stomach. Alicia, seeing his response, has a helpless look on her face, but she now knows it is because of his monstrous stamina she is feeling his hard cock on her naked stomach and now she is determined to fully satisfy him tomorrow as her deep black eyes burned with determination. ______ Days quickly passed as they both enjoyed themselves while eating, training, having fun together, and more importantly, having a lot of sex together, but Alicia still couldn''t defeat his bad hard cock these days. When she thought she had finally made it down, after some time it would stand up proudly once again, and she felt embarrassed as she wasn''t in the condition to continue at that time. She has made him cum 6 times in one session, which was also the best in which she has also cummed 5 times with her pussy being pounded by his cock, and as a result, she wasn''t able to walk properly the next day, and her little brother made a curfew for her to have sex that day like their first time. ''I still have remember those hard times when I couldn''t get pounded by his big hard cock'' While she may have made him cum twice by using her mouth, she doesn''t count this as cheating, knowing how monstrous her little brother was in bed, but still, she couldn''t defeat him which made her even more embarrassed. But her spirit doesn''t wane at all, and she is determined to make him fully satisfied with herself, as she wouldn''t be able to call herself a perfect wife if she couldn''t make him fully satisfied with her body. If Aiden heard her thought he would laugh at her because, on their longest session, he was almost close to fully satisfying his cock as if he had cummed just one more time he didn''t he would have been able to continue after that so he is more than satisfied by how she performed in bed for now. But Today his mind is completely focused on something else. The day has finally come as Aiden looks toward the transparent red screen in front of him while walking beside his big sister, going toward the secret door that would lead them to his underground laboratory and, in other words, his safe heavens. [World Evolution starts in 15 minutes, 17 seconds] ''How much I have waited for this day to come; finally the time has come to survive in the upcoming chaotic world and become as strong as possible to revive my mom and become immortal.'' ''So I can live forever with my family'' His breathing has become haggard just by looking at the timer on the red screen in front of him. Alicia noticed her little breathing was sightly haggard while walking together with him, so she asked him in concern because today he didn''t even have sex with her, and he said today was an important day and told her to come with her while she was thinking differently in her dirty mind. ''Does he want to fuck me inside his underground laboratory? Hmm, it does sound important to me.'' ''As there is nothing more important than having sex together with my Aiden, Anh~ I couldn''t wait to get a good pounding inside the laboratory.'' "Aiden, you are breathing heavily. Are you alright?" While asking him, a small smile couldn''t be hidden from her beautiful face, as a dreamy look could be seen in her eyes. "I am just a bit excited; you don''t have to worry about it." He has noticed the look on her face, and he can easily tell she is thinking about doing it inside their laboratory. ''Ugh, I didn''t know my big sister would become this addicted to sex as now she thinks about something lewd in every situation.'' He still hasn''t forgotten how horny she has become, as even when he wanted to go inside the toilet only to pee, she would stop him and say. "Aiden, if you''re going to take it out inside the toilet, you don''t mind if I come inside and have a quickie together." When she first asked him the first time he agreed to her demand with excitement and pounded her pussy inside the toilet until she cummed hard. He didn''t know about her addiction to sex at that time, but after living together with her this past week, he has come to the conclusion that his big sister is addicted to having sex with him, and as a result, she would sexualize everything they do and she has become very shameless about everything. But for now, he couldn''t think about this at all as he had to focus on the upcoming world evolution. Chapter 107: 15 minutes before the Evolution? (2) After a few minutes of walking together with his sister, they reached the parking lot where the entrance to the underground laboratory is located. When he reached the parking lot with his big sis, both of them could see there were no cars in the parking lot, which had been modified by her little brother. Alicia wasn''t surprised by seeing this, as she had spent almost every hour together with him during the past week and knew what he had been up to. She found what he was doing a little weird. However, she didn''t mind it that much, as this wasn''t the first time her little brother had done something weird, and moving all the cars inside the underground laboratory was the least of her worries. Because he even bought two freaking helicopters to play with a few years ago, and if they were normal helicopters, she wouldn''t have cared that much. But her little brother had even abused their Aunt May''s power and bought a freaking military helicopter equipped with deadly weapons. And if she started to recall the deadly things he had bought using their Aunt''s military rank (4-star general, which is just below the general of the entire army of the Eastern Union) she wouldn''t be able to count, the power in her hands wasn''t small at all so it is possible for him to get those things. Her Aunt could even influence decisions within the United Earth Federation with her rank, and knowing this made Alicia even prouder of her Aunt. That''s why Alicia didn''t feel pressured when she found out how the leader of the Eastern Union was threatening Aiden to join their genius program. If she were alone, she would have felt a little pressure. However, with her almighty Aunt May present, she didn''t think it was that big of a deal for the leader to make him reconsider his decision. So, something as minor as moving all the vehicles inside the laboratory felt bland to her. But she felt excited now just thinking about how many things they were going to do inside the underground laboratory. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''But why is my little brother not opening the secret passage and leading me inside? It looks like he''s waiting for something, as he keeps looking at the watch on his left wrist from time to time.'' So, she decided to ask him, getting curious about what he was waiting for. "Aiden, are you waiting for something?" Aiden heard his big sis''s voice while he was looking at his watch, waiting for them to arrive. So, he answered her in his calm yet captivating voice, looking into his big sis''s deep black eyes. "Yes, you''ll see them soon enough when they arrive here." Alicia, hearing his words, could tell whom he was talking about. She felt a little displeased by this, as she didn''t think they would be having sex inside the laboratory when he was going to invite their guards. ''I didn''t say much when three days ago, he suddenly asked Aunt May in front of me about this as if he wanted me to hear their conversation.'' And after hearing the context of the call, she didn''t feel much. She knew that if it were the previous her, she wouldn''t have been able to remain calm about what they were talking about. ''Because my little brother asked our Aunt if he could trust the guards with his life in any situation. And after getting confirmation from her, he asked if she would keep them specifically for himself.'' ''He even told her that they would have to leave the military and become his personal guards.'' ____ Their Aunt, hearing his words, didn''t reply to his demand for a few minutes after he asked her this. But after that, she asked him in her cold voice, without any hint of softness, as if she wasn''t pleased with his answer. She wouldn''t give him those 10 professional guards, even if he was her dear nephew if she wasn''t satisfied. "Little Aiden, your Aunt would only ask you a few things, and if I''m not satisfied with your answer, you should forget about ever having those elites I''ve trained. I won''t give you another chance if I find your answer unsatisfactory." Aiden, hearing her voice, replied in a serious tone. "You can ask anything you want, Aunt. I''ll answer you truthfully." May, hearing his resolute voice, was a little pleased by her nephew, but while she trusted him, this was not a small matter¡ªto give him a 10-member elite squad she had promised a better life. She needed to know his full intentions. As her nephew had reached adulthood, there were many things kids his age fantasized about, and if she found any hint of immoral behavior in his words, she would ditch her mission for a few days, personally go to him, break a few bones, and teach him a lesson to make her little nephew a better person. ''As his Aunt and family, it''s my responsibility to teach him a lesson when he strays down the wrong path.'' ''Still, I don''t think it should come to this, as my little niece would definitely lock him up if he ever thought of something like that.'' However, it was still her duty to know what he was up to. "Do you have any intention of doing something immoral with them using your power, now or in the future?" Her voice was a little low when she asked this, as it was embarrassing for her to ask something like this of her little nephew. Aiden, hearing her voice, wanted to laugh but seriously replied, as his big sis was also listening. "No, absolutely not! And Aunt, how can you even think I''d have to use my power to do something like that? Don''t you think they''ll naturally fall in love with your handsome nephew?" Alicia didn''t say anything, remaining calm, as she knew her brother wasn''t lying. She even felt happy knowing he had no intention of doing anything immoral with them. ''Of course, I alone am enough for him.'' Their Aunt, hearing his shameless words, began to imagine if that was possible. After a few seconds of thinking, she concluded that her elite squad members would definitely lust over her nephew. While she had warned them not to interact with her family without reason, she had allowed them to choose whomever they liked or loved. And since those girls'' only form of entertainment besides their missions was romance dramas they watched on the internet, she could perfectly imagine them simping over her overly handsome nephew. May did a fake cough on the phone call and shamelessly continued her questions without mentioning what she had asked earlier. She spoke in a serious voice. "Little Aiden, they are elite. You have to respect them and take good care of them. Will you do that?" Aiden instantly replied to her words in a resolute tone. "Of course, Aunt. I''ll take good care of them and never disrespect them." May, hearing his words, was pleased, as she already knew how he would respond. The only reason she had become so serious was about asking the first question as it is her responsibility to take care of her family. But unknowingly, she had embarrassed herself in front of her little nephew, which she regretted. She decided she would recover from this loss and perfect her cool image once again by beating him in a sparring match in the future. "Okay, you can take them from now on, as they no longer belong to the military or even me. From now on, you take good care of them, little nephew." Aiden, hearing her approval, was satisfied, thinking that the more preparations he made, the better. Taking those 10 elite military women was a good decision on his part. So, with a cheerful voice, he replied to his Aunt. "You''re the best Aunt ever, Aunt May!" _______ Chapter 108: Becoming a Leader? Alicia doesn''t say anything when her little brother asks her Aunt to have guards personally for himself as she knows how Anders Shade has threatened him earlier, and it wouldn''t make much of a difference since they are guarding them already. She finds it a little weird how he wanted them especially and even asked her to give full command of them to him, as if he is going to war or something, taking his trusted subordinates, but she was not far from the truth when she joked about this in her mind. But she doesn''t feel good when they interrupt her last day of vacation together with her little brother. ''I hope those fools will leave as soon as they can after whatever her little brother wants them to do.'' ''Well, I don''t feel much if they don''t interrupt us for long, knowing my brother is already much closer than anyone can think.'' As she foolishly started to giggle to herself, without caring about anything, thinking how far they had come. "Hehehehehehe." Aiden heard his big sis giggling foolishly to herself, but he chose to ignore her for now. After a few seconds, he could see ten female officers in tight-fitted black outfits coming toward him in a steady manner in two rows of five, walking in rhythm, which looked quite pleasing to see. None of them were wearing any masks as he had instructed them earlier at night using the specific radio frequency that his Aunt had told him to use. ''Hmm, they look quite professional.'' He was pleased by their discipline, and this was the first time he would meet them all at the same time, other than the incident when he met the two twins at the school. ''I might have seen them earlier, but I don''t remember much as I didn''t focus on them.'' "Elite Squad reporting to duty." They reached in front of him and saluted him loudly in unison, which intimidated Aiden a little as he was not prepared for this at all. But he still kept his calm composure on the outside to maintain his stature, as he couldn''t act nervous when he had become the leader of this group of people, and he would be the one taking responsibility for them. But for Alicia, she jumped in surprise seeing their spirit, and the image of these guards improved a little in her mind, as previously seeing the black-haired woman, who was quite beautiful, fawning so openly over her Aiden, she had made the assumption that all of them were almost like the shameless one she had seen earlier. After seeing them standing in front of him waiting for orders he had instructed them to refer to him as the leader and not to salute him every time they met. He also noticed that the twins from earlier were the ones standing at the forefront of the two rows. He got the reply to his commands from one of the twins, and he could see one of them was keeping her head down, not looking at him, while the other one was looking at him with a neutral expression on her face. ''These twins are quite beautiful.'' He had noticed this at the school; however, seeing them standing next to each other, they looked even more beautiful. ''Now, this is the hard part. I have to see if any one of them is a threat to me, as the system told me earlier that there is only a 50% chance of humans awakening talent.'' ''And a 40% chance they would turn into undead and lose their sanity, and the remaining 10% will not awaken their talent at the time of Evolution but will awaken it later by some catalyst, which could be anything small or big.'' Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I hate to do this, but I know my Aunt would understand when I explain to her that it was done for their own safety.'' So, he told them to stand in front of him in a column so he could look at every one of them at the same time. [World Evolution starts in 13 minutes 59 seconds.] By using his King''s Eye''s ability for so long, he could use it three times without feeling any pain, and if he pushed himself a little, he could check five times. And after 10 minutes of rest, he could check again, so he wasn''t worried about the time. ''I am ashamed of myself for forgetting about checking their talents earlier.'' ''I forgot about this as my big sis wouldn''t let me think about anything the entire day, teasing me every chance she got with her sexy body, and I only remembered this early morning when there were only 15 minutes left for the evolution.'' ''But why does this evolution have to be so early in the morning? I couldn''t even imagine how many unlucky fellows would have been asleep, according to me.'' Because it was only a little after 6 AM right now. He didn''t know much about Evolution other than what the system had told him in a cryptic way, because he had found a loophole that the system would help if he asked in the right way and understood his intentions. But for Aiden, if he knew that if he just ordered the system in a commanding tone, he wouldn''t have wasted time thinking about how to get the hint he wanted, he would probably curse himself. ''It was easy to know how many people would Awaken or not by throwing every single number from 1 to 100 at the system and focusing on the tone of its voice.'' And he was pleased to know that the system didn''t act like certain goddesses and enthusiastically replied to every little question he asked. But when he asked what was going to happen when the world evolved, the system replied in a fearful voice, saying that if it tried to answer this even in a cryptic way, it would bring him more harm than he could imagine. It even told him that even the information it had given him before the evolution about the undead and percentages had weakened its soul a little, but it wouldn''t affect it much as it didn''t have a physical body and could easily do the task even with a weakened soul, and it would heal itself when mana became common in his world. Aiden felt a little touched by this, seeing how the soul connected to the system helped him to such an extent. But after knowing that, he hadn''t asked anything more, as it had told him that the restrictions would be unaffected after the evolution, and he didn''t want something unexpected to happen, as he could tell there was something even the system feared, and he didn''t want to provoke whatever it was. Now, he focused on the task ahead, as there was not much time left before the evolution, and he felt glad that he could check everyone''s talent, even if he had to feel some pain. ''Because I don''t want to abandon someone whose talent could be useful to me in the future, and more importantly, it would hurt my conscience knowing I left them without knowing if they were harmful to me or not.'' ''If any one of them turned into undead in the future, I wouldn''t feel a thing leaving them behind.'' And it was easy for him to know if someone would turn into undead or not, as their status would show question marks in the talent section. At first, he thought it must be some good talent, but after seeing so many people who had the same thing in their status, he was sure it wasn''t a good thing. After finding out they would turn into undead after the World Evolution, affected by mana, Aiden only felt a little pity for them. Chapter 109: Secret Passage? And now Aiden quickly started to check their status one at a time to see if there is someone he has to leave behind. However, he is surprised to find out that not a single one of them is going to turn into an Undead, and he also finds one rare gem in this group of ladies. He is surprised to find a talent like hers here because he has never seen someone with this talent before, and only by seeing its name, he can tell it''s an overpowered element to have as an affinity. Some of them are above average, and one of them even has just above the lowest grade talent, but only four people in the group he thinks would be most useful to him. He even asked the system inside his mind as he found it weird that not a single one of them is going to turn into an undead. ''Why do I feel like I am really the chosen one?'' ''System, why does every single one of them have talent?'' The system, which is seeing everything happening, felt excited Aiden called it because it felt boring not being able to talk to anyone at all, especially when it is not allowed to see the steamy nights these immoral brother and sister spent together, which could have been a good form of entertainment for it. It could have peeked at them. However, this cursed child unknowingly ordered it not to look or listen to him when they had their sexy time together. It felt lonely and irritated by this, as it can only see them act lovey-dovey and can''t see the actual good part which interests it more. But one thing it has come to understand in these few years is that it was probably a woman before she got killed and her soul got captured by the powerful goddess. It doesn''t know for sure, but it has a feeling it was a woman before, so from now on, she has decided to use a female voice whenever she talks to him. So she said in a charming yet dominant female voice which she preferred after testing countless voices. [Every single one of them has talent because these women are trained fighters, and I can say for sure they have a strong spirit, so it is not that weird to have a talent for them, and there is also a little bit of luck involved.] [Because in some rare cases, even a trained individual can be corrupted by mana and turn into an Undead at the time of World Evolution. However, it is not weird at all.] Aiden, hearing her charming yet dominant female voice inside his mind, is a bit surprised by the change, as he doesn''t know why she changed her voice. He had assumed it to be male, and now he thinks he has to change the way he addresses her. But he first listened intently to her, and after finding out it''s not uncommon, he felt a little sad as the system wouldn''t accept him as the chosen one. But right now, that is not what''s on his mind. ''Did the system get affected by modern society and want to become the gender it feels comfortable with?'' ''I didn''t think even a cultivator''s soul would be affected by modern society and change its gender after living so many years.'' The system, reading his mind and listening to his thoughts, felt humiliated and mostly angered by his thoughts. [If I had a real body, I would have broken your bones for thinking something like that about me. It''s just that I don''t know which gender I was previously.] She would have told him she wanted to kill him, but in these few years, she had become attached to this child without even realizing it herself. [And now I think I was female before being captured by the goddess, and definitely not a weak twerp like you, as I was killed by the goddess.] Aiden, hearing her words, could feel the anger from her tone, and it is the first time he has seen the system get angry. However, he doesn''t have time to play with her right now, so he only replied to her with a sentence. ''Yeah, yeah, you can be whatever you want to be. I don''t judge you at all, so be happy.'' [World Evolution starts in 3 minutes 12 seconds.] She is shouting inside his mind, but he doesn''t focus on her and orders the 10 female guards to follow him seeing that he is not listening she also stops and focuses on her watching her only form of drama. "All of you should follow me where I am going and don''t touch anything inside without my permission when we reach there." So he walked toward a pillar with his sister by his side and ten female guards following closely behind. None of them mentioned anything about his weird behavior of standing in a place and looking at each one of them at a time, which took about 10 minutes. When they get the news from the general about how they are suspended from duty and have to follow Aiden from now on, they may fall for his otherworldly appearance, which even beats the main cast of the romance dramas they watched, But most of them were still skeptical about his leadership to handle them, so most of them were thinking about the same thing. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They felt a little sad to know they wouldn''t be able to be with the general, but since Aiden is her family, they easily accepted the fact that they have to follow him from now on. If Ava and Isla had told them about what happened during their mission at the school, they wouldn''t be thinking like this, and surprisingly, Isla is not among this group of women. ''Hehehe, I have learned many things while staying with the General, and I will be the one who will personally teach him how to lead others, and that would be the start of our romantic journey.'' They thought he must be assessing them properly with he looked at them for 10 minutes, so they acted with their absolute best. Unlike Isla, who had fallen under his charm and acted foolishly previously, they can easily act professionally in front of him. While they felt shy inside, they wouldn''t show it on their faces. ''But why is the leader standing in front of the pillar and not moving at all?'' All of them were thinking the same thing in their minds because they didn''t see anything other than the pillar in front of them. Aiden used his foot to put a certain amount of pressure on the ground in some specific area, and doing this he waited for a few seconds as a secret passage opened up in the ground, revealing large stairs leading underground. Fwoosh Except for Aiden and Alicia, few of them, seeing the passage in front of them, were a little surprised as they had stayed here for five years, but they still didn''t know anything about this secret passage. But almost every one of them was not surprised, as they had already noticed Aiden coming inside the parking lot many times over these few years. While he could be playing with his modified cars, there was a very high chance there was a secret passage underneath it. The size of his home is only above average, but the land it was built on is a freaking 5 kilometers, and even an idiot would know there is something weird going on inside this piece of land. And knowing how they have a freaking anti-missile system installed in their garden, it didn''t surprise them much. They guessed its radar must be inside the laboratory. Only Isla and the other average-looking female soldiers, seeing this scene, felt shocked by how they didn''t know anything about it. As both of them had been living here for five years and saw their teammates'' reaction, both could tell they must have expected something like this. Chapter 110: Rich people are weird? Isla is gritting her teeth, thinking about everyone else as no one has told her about this before. ''How am I supposed to know this if no one told me about it?'' Aiden started to walk down the metal stairs, which were made of high-grade steel alloy, silver in color with rough patterns on them to not make it slippery. As they walked, the lights began to illuminate themselves due to the sensors present on the walls. They walked for a long time, descending underground for about 500 meters, and finally stood in front of a rectangular, giant black door, 4 meters tall and 3 meters wide, which had both a panel and manual option to unlock. The material it was made from was carbon-grade steel, strong enough to even block missiles. While walking toward the gate, the ten women noticed how highly built the entire structure was. The 3-meter-wide stairs that led them down here amazed them, as they couldn''t even comprehend how much money it would have taken just to make this¡ªand this wasn''t even the start. They had already recognized the material used in the black gate, and all of them could tell that wherever they were going would be considered one of the safest places on the planet. Aiden moved to the front of the blue panel and placed his hand on it to scan. He could have used the manual option, but he liked the cool-looking panel more. After scanning his fingerprints, it scanned his iris to finally open the gate. What was inside the gate shocked all the women to the core. As far as they could see, there was a vast space inside. If they had seen something like this on their mission, they would have thought someone was planning a rebellion against their army. There was at least one square kilometer of space inside the gate, now the large gate seemed tiny now, but what they didn''t know was that there were many entrances to this underground base moving them to different sections, and Aiden wasn''t going to tell them as they would feel even more shocked knowing this is now even its full size. Still, seeing the reaction of all the ladies, he felt satisfied, as they were not much different from him when he first saw this. It could easily fit thousands of people inside. He wasn''t the one who built this giant structure; it was his mother. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''She probably made this in case any war happened so she could use it to store as many people as possible,'' he thought as his resolve to revive his mother as soon as he could increase even more. He knew most of the money his mother earned was used to build this thing, which was a large nuclear bunker. Only a small part of it was actually used by her as her lab and library. He had not led them inside by that entrance and led them to the one which is connected to this place. This was the place where he stored weapons. Even though he couldn''t fully utilize the large space, he felt proud of Mom for building this thing. Alicia, standing next to him, also felt pride when she saw the reactions of the women. Now Aiden once again looked at the red transparent timer hovering in front of his eyes. [World Evolution starts in 3 minutes 50 seconds.] The height inside the hall was more than two stories tall. Aiden started to lead them toward the armory where weapons were stored to get them geared up. He didn''t think their tight black outfits would be enough. They looked sexy on their toned bodies wearing them, but he had to be as prepared as possible. He knew he was doing too much, as nothing would be able to enter inside, but he had played many games where monsters respawned in a particular area out of thin air, so he was ready for it. He had asked the system this question many times, but it didn''t answer him. After finding out that it would weaken the system, he stopped. Reaching another black gate, smaller than the last one, he opened it with the same method and started walking inside as it lit itself up like the last time. It revealed countless swords, knives, bows, armor, and many modern guns, ranging from snipers, handguns, shotguns, and rifles displayed on the futuristic walls. The size of the room was about 500 square meters. All the women inside felt a little terrified by seeing all this, as it looked like enough weapons for them to take over a city. Besides the weapons on the walls, there were many large boxes which have symbols of different weapons on them, which they assumed would have the same weapons and large amounts of ammo inside. ''Is the general''s nephew the leader of some criminal organization?'' They had many questions to ask him, but they kept silent, as the general had given him command of them, and they trusted the general. Still, if he told them to commit some mass genocide where a large number of innocent civilians would be killed, they would rebel against him without hesitation, as they couldn''t imagine their general sending them for something like that. Most of the women who had fallen in love with him felt a little hesitation seeing all this, but for Isla, it only made her eyes sparkle with excitement. She was most interested in the cool-looking cold weapons, which she had never used before other than knives. ''Ah! It''s good to be rich.'' ''Of course, he''d buy all the cool-looking toys if he had so much money.'' ''Hehehehe, if I married him, he would let me play with all these weapons as much as I like.'' Her earlier depression lessened significantly just by seeing all the weapons, while the others were terrified, including her sister Ava. Isla would have rushed to pick a weapon or shouted she would be the one she would choose first, but seeing all the boxes, she felt calm, knowing there was so much that she would be able to get what she wanted even if she chose last. Aiden noticed all of their reactions. Ignoring one of the beautiful twins who seemed overly excited for some reason, most of them had scared expressions on their faces, which he had expected. Alicia also didn''t find their reaction strange, as their legs weren''t shaking like hers when she first saw all these weapons in one place. Seeing some weapons didn''t affect her much, but seeing thousands terrified her a little. But after some time, she saw it as normal, as she had expected this to be only her little brother''s hobby. Still, she felt a little annoyed seeing the one who was probably fawning over her Aiden at school, because she didn''t think anyone other than a fool like her would have such a thrilled expression on their face. "Hmph!" she huffed, standing next to Aiden, still not liking that particular woman, even though she was calmer than before. ''She''s a little cute, I''ll give her that, but it doesn''t make her any less of an idiot.'' Aiden spoke in his calm yet captivating voice, loud enough for everyone to hear, to stop them from misunderstanding him. "You guys should relax. I''m not a criminal or the leader of some secret organization. This is just one of my hobbies that I like to spend money on." As wouldn''t be considered a lie because it has really become his hobby to collect weapons now. Listening to his soothing voice and hearing his words, they felt calmer than before, relieved to know he wasn''t a criminal. They had already thought he wasn''t a criminal, as they had kept an eye on him for five years. They also didn''t believe the nephew of the proud general would be a criminal, but still, seeing the sheer amount of weapons, they couldn''t help but wonder. When he called this is only his hobby, they had only one thought in their minds. ''Rich people are weird.'' Chapter 111: World Evolution Begins Isla hearing him say that it was his hobby wanted to say something; however, she was too shy to say anything now after everything she had seen previously at school, so she decided to keep quiet for now. Aiden, knowing time was passing quickly, led them to a large few boxes and opened a few of them in front of them, revealing black, slim, shining metal armor that was thicker than the bodysuits they were wearing right now. He only had 200 of these light armors, which were specially made to block even high-caliber bullets and cold weapons like swords. While it couldn''t block a sniper bullet, it was still the best armor he had after the one specially made for him and his sister. It was a metal armor that allowed for good mobility and came in different parts, like shoulder guards and wrist guards. Overall, it looked like black fantasy armor. More importantly, it was very easy to move around in, though the cost was also very expensive, but he didn''t care that much about it. "All of you should wear these over your suits." Seeing the black metallic armor of different sizes in front of them, they all felt excited, as just by looking at it, they could tell it was of very high quality. Given the order to wear them, Ava started distributing the armor to them one by one, quickly taking their sizes into consideration most of them were similar but a few were different. While they hadn''t worn the exact same thing before, they had experience in wearing armor, so they skillfully donned them as fast as they could. Now, seeing them standing in front of him in cool-looking black armor, he felt satisfied by all the things he had done. It took so much money and time for the company to make these items, and while he knew it was a small amount for him, he was not clueless about how it looked to an average person or even rich people in tier 2 cities. He wanted to complement and appreciate the armor even more to get their reviews but he doesn''t think he has the time for this now. So he once again checked the time on his red screen as he didn''t think he had much time left. ''Why did this fucking evolution have to be so early in the morning?'' [World Evolution starts in 59 seconds] He panicked a little seeing the time, as he didn''t think he would even be able to wear the armor in this much time. It would take him at least 1 minute, even with his practice, and he looked toward his sister, who would take even more time. But he calmed down and said in a commanding tone while quickly opening two boxes that contained black armor with many designs on them, and just by looking at them, they felt they were better than the previous ones. "You guys put this armor on me and my sister as fast as you can now!!" Everyone, hearing his commanding tone, felt much better than before, as they were not used to talking so softly to their leader. They divided into groups of four under Ava''s command and quickly put the armor on both of them, which took only forty seconds to complete. Alicia wanted to say something upon seeing her little brother wearing armor put on by the other girls; however, she didn''t say anything, as she could tell by hearing his voice that he was in a hurry or something. Aiden didn''t stop there; he quickly opened another box that contained many automatic M16 rifles, took one for himself, and gave one to his sister, telling her to be on alert. He ordered the ladies to take each a rifle and be on alert as well. Hearing his command, they didn''t question him at all and quickly took the guns, checking the magazines to see if they were full. They quickly became alert and took their positions, which were best to protect both of them. Alicia didn''t understand why he told her to be on alert, but having practiced with a gun for many years, she quickly became alert, ready to shoot anything she found suspicious, as she trusted her brother. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unknowingly, a little tension built inside the room, as their leader had looked panicked earlier, they still thought this was a practice drill but not the actual combat. However, they didn''t focus much on it and remained on full guard, ready to shoot. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief to be prepared before the timer went down. ''Phew! It is good to have many people working for you, as I don''t think I would have done this before the timer went down.'' Coming out of his thoughts, he focused on the red transparent screen in front of him. [World Evolution starts in 1 second] [World Evolution starts in 0 seconds] [World Evolution begins] While he panicked about wearing armor and equipping weapons as soon as he could, the system inside his mind was laughing its ass off at his intense reactions. ''Hahaha! You guys put the armor on me now!! Hahahaha!'' ''Hahaha! This child is so funny and extreme at the same time!'' ''Hahaha! Doesn''t he really think a monster would come out of thin air right next to him when the world just evolves?'' ''Hahahaha! If that really happens, more than 95% of his world''s population would be wiped out!'' ''Phew! That was entertaining. I hadn''t seen something so funny in such a long time!'' ''Well, jokes aside, this kid is really extreme. He is inside a protected dome, which is even harder for elemental-rank beasts to break. He is that worried.'' ''If the poor people of this world knew about this, they would be fuming right now! Hahaha!'' ''It looks like it won''t be so boring from now on, as I will be able to see how this child survives the evolution.'' Aiden was ready for a blast or some terrifying monster spawning inside his room, as he didn''t think he would get such overpowered talent without being targeted by monsters like the main characters in novels. However, to his surprise, nothing happened¡ªat least for now¡ªbecause if he had been in his surveillance room and looked at the sky, he would have been surprised or would have known that the world had really started to change. Multiple giant pillars of light could be seen on Earth, coming from the infinite sky. There were ten of these giant pillars of light on the planet, making it look like light was merging with the planet. On the part of the planet where the current is night, it has become even brighter than the day. While the light merged with the Earth, at the same time, all the living creatures present on the planet, including humans, insects, plants, and animals, heard a profound sound deep in their souls which awoke completely and made them listen to it with focus. They couldn''t tell what the profound, ancient sound was saying, but all of them understood what it was trying to tell them. Aiden, his big sister, and all the people inside the room, who couldn''t see the giant pillars of light, also started to hear the ancient voice deep in their souls. [O ignorant denizens of this world, nestled within the vast expanse of the cosmos, your time has come to shed these frail mortal shells and forge new destinies.] [Endure, for only the strong are worthy to seize the right to shape their fate.] [Let the cosmos be the witness to your fates.] Chapter 112: Green Transparent Screen? Aiden, hearing the ancient voice, doesn''t have time to think and notice anyone around him as the sound is coming not just in his mind but at an even deeper level, which he couldn''t ignore even if he wanted to, so he focuses on it. Understanding the meaning of the words, he could feel deep inside himself that whatever the voice was saying was true, and he shouldn''t doubt these words at all, which he found weird but still believed, as his soul was telling him it was the truth. And knowing that the world''s evolution is ongoing, he felt much more assured. He had heard everything that it had told him, which indicated their upcoming survival, becoming stronger, and changing their fates, perfectly aligning with what he knew about evolution. After that, the voice didn''t say anything. As he started to feel the atmosphere around him, it began to change a little; the air seemed fresher than before, and he could also see tiny blue particles in the air, which would probably be mana. Suddenly, he felt a warm current coursing through his body, and it felt like some shackle had been unlocked from his body. He didn''t feel any pain at all, and now he could feel that he would be able to use his talent, which he had been waiting for all these years. "Ugh¡­" "Ugh, Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­" But suddenly, he heard painful grunts all around him, so he quickly looked at his big sis first, ignoring everyone else in the room. He could see she was standing in her place with her eyes closed while painful cries escaped her mouth, and her body was shaking a little. He could also see the tiny blue particles, which he assumed were mana, merging with her body. He felt a little worried seeing her like that, but he didn''t move to comfort her as he didn''t know if it would harm her or not. He looked around the room and could see everyone else was also the same as his sister, so he decided to wait. But suddenly, he remembered that now he could ask anything he wanted to the system, as the so-called restriction should be over. ''System, are all of them going to be okay? And are the tiny particles in the air mana?'' The system heard his voice, so she replied in her same charming yet dominant voice: ''Yes, this is normal. They are going to be alright, but there is also a 0.0001% chance of mana going out of control in their bodies and them dying, but that is very rare, so you shouldn''t worry about this. ''And yes, the tiny particles in the air are mana, and I don''t know how you are able to see them because you shouldn''t be able to see them at all at your level when you are human. ''I suspect it''s because of your weird talent or physique, which I''ve never heard of before. You are lucky to see them; it would help in mastering elements faster than others. ''Well, I shouldn''t consider you human, as even your status doesn''t count you as a pure human.'' Aiden listened to every word she said, as he knew she was very knowledgeable, and he made use of her as best he could to gain an advantage over others. He felt worried as she said there was a very small chance someone could die during awakening, so he prayed for his sister to safely awaken her talent because he knew this was something she had to endure herself. ''Hahaha, why are you being overly dramatic? This is not going to be like what you experienced. They will only feel a little pain, and in some rare cases, it would feel like their arm being chopped off for a few seconds, but that wouldn''t happen to people on your poor little planet, which is going through its first evolution.'' ''And now they should be waking up.'' Aiden didn''t feel angry when the system made fun of him, as he got some good information from her. Knowing it wouldn''t be very painful, he felt relieved. And just as the system had said, he could see all of them opening their eyes one by one, and suddenly, a green transparent screen, just like the exact same copy of his system, appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 89/89] [Strength: 9.2] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) ''Why did that goddess say it was the creation of great her and boast about it to me when it clearly looks the same as hers?'' So he decided to ask the system for confirmation. ''System, did the goddess steal the design from here? You should tell me the truth. That stupid goddess has boasted about this to me.'' The system felt a little dilemma, as the goddess is her master, so should she speak badly about her? But she decided to tell the truth, as technically this child is also half her master, so they are equal in position and it shouldn''t be considered bad. ''Nah! The goddess just copy-pasted the same layout, but it''s still a great feat to have created something like this.'' Aiden decided in his heart to get the answer from her, as a dignified goddess shouldn''t be boasting about something she has clearly stolen from others. But then he suddenly felt someone shaking his shoulder, and he knew who that would be, so he looked toward his big sis, who had many questions on her face. "Aiden, do you also see the transparent green screen in front of you just like me? You seemed out of place." Hearing her voice, he truthfully answered in a calm voice: "Yes, big sis, I can also see the green screen in front of me." Then he looked toward the other 10 ladies, who also looked a little confused, and said in a calm voice: "Are all of you also seeing the same thing?" Hearing the voice of their leader, they answered him in unison with a loud "yes," as was their habit. But this time, Aiden and even Alicia didn''t feel surprised, as they were somewhat prepared for this. Alicia didn''t stop there and said in an enthusiastic voice to her brother: "Then it must mean all of us should have also heard that ancient, godly voice that told us to leave our mortal shells and endure, as only the strong have the right to change their fates." Aiden liked how his big sis simplified those words easily, as he didn''t have to waste time explaining to everyone else. "Yes, just like you said, big sis, I have also heard it." He also looked toward the ladies, and seeing his gaze on them, they nodded in unison. Isla, looking at Aiden, who was wearing black armor with golden patterns around it, which looked very dashing on his tall figure and perfect body, and seeing his long black hair with a mix of white in it and his overly handsome face, which made him even more charming, felt like she had fallen in love with him once again. ''Ah! I don''t think I can forget about him when I have to always be with him, and him looking so handsome wouldn''t make it even better.'' A natural blush appeared on her face, but she quickly hid it this time because she still remembered what had happened when she unknowingly blushed in front of him. She had come to the realization that Alicia was even closer than she had thought, but she would still not give up on him and would win him, even if she had to share him with her stupid and immoral sister-in-law reluctantly. Chapter 113: First Talent Copied Isla has also noticed the green screen in front of her; however, she doesn''t understand it that much, and she has this weird feeling that she can control air as if it''s natural to her. [Character Information] [Name: Isla] [Age: 21] [Race: Human] [Talent: Air Affinity (AA+)] [Potential: AAA+] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 8.3] [Agility: 8] [Stamina: 7.5] [Mana: 8] [Vitality: 8.2] [Intelligence: 5] [Defense: 7.3] [Skills: Isla Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (B), Marksmanship (C)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) She can see all these weird things written in front of her, and in her talent section, it shows Air Affinity, so she thinks she got it, as whatever is in the talent section she would be able to do. So, she tries to focus and imagine a noodle made of air in her hand with full concentration. As she feels something leaving her body, a little bit of air starts forming in her hands, which doesn''t form a noodle-like she imagined; however, her hand still releases a burst of air force, equal to a strong fan. She feels tired after this, but seeing the air has really appeared out of thin air, she says loudly yet cheerfully to Aiden, ready to get the praise for what she has found. "Leader, I think I can do magic!" Ava, hearing her voice, wanted to say something as she didn''t think something like magic would be possible; however, remembering everything that had happened previously, she decided to see what her sister wanted to show them, as the look of joy on her face couldn''t be fake. ''There is a chance my stupid sister is telling the truth as I couldn''t make sense of whatever is happening.'' Everyone heard her voice as it was loud, and Aiden, hearing her words, was also interested, as she was one of the individuals whose talent he had to copy. He remembered her earlier, too, but now focuses on her words more. "Oh, can you really do magic? You should come in front of me and show it to everyone if it is really true." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of the girls listening to Isla''s voice don''t say anything, as many of them have a feeling that they can do something that shouldn''t make sense. Isla quickly reaches in front of Aiden and stands face to face with him to show him what she can do, and she is excited to show him. Alicia, standing next to Aiden, has a calm expression on her face as she also wants to see whatever this stupid woman is going to show because she, too, has a feeling that she can do many things that shouldn''t be possible. But she doesn''t know how she can do those things, and given the opportunity to see if it is really true, she wouldn''t interfere much, as she is also eager to see if it is really possible to do magic. She still remembers the godly voice''s words to leave the mortal shell, which could be referring to this. Isla, with a cheerful expression on her face, says to Aiden, "Leader, but I have to hold your hands if you really want to feel whether I can do magic or not. It is weak, so you wouldn''t be able to feel it otherwise." Isla could have easily told him to keep his hands above hers, but she couldn''t let such an opportunity pass when she would be able to touch Aiden''s hands for the first time. ''System, quickly tell me how I can use the copy ability of my talent. Is it just like the king''s eye ability?'' She hears his voice and answers in the same voice in his head. ''Yes, almost the same. However, you should imagine using the mana inside your body.'' He had seen earlier that his mana stats show 9.5, which should be good enough to copy talent. ''Hehehe, I couldn''t waste such a golden opportunity to copy someone''s talent.'' Alicia, hearing the words of the shameless woman in front of her, glares directly at her but doesn''t act and waits to see how her brother will handle this. Aiden knows his big sis must also be watching, so he has to reassure her first. He turns his face directly to her and says in a calm voice, "Don''t worry, big sis, I''m just checking if she can really do magic, nothing more. And you should also try it after me." After saying his words, he leans closer to her face and gives her a quick peck on her pink lips to make her even calmer. Alicia, seeing him kiss her in front of everyone, feels reassured and gives him a nod to check if Isla is really using magic or not. But other than Ava and Isla, all the women present in the hall feel shocked by the immoral kiss between Aiden and his sister. They feel they now have no chance with him. Just by looking at his beauty, which is almost as beautiful as her General, they don''t think they can compete with him. They begin to imagine what other things the siblings must have done together inside their home. ''I didn''t think I would be able to win his love, but getting rejected before even trying is really brutal.'' One particular lady, who looks a bit more mature than everyone else, with her giant C-cups hidden under her armor (though it still couldn''t hide her big ass and curvy body), blushes while seeing the immoral scene between the siblings. Her legs shake a little for some reason. Isla doesn''t show anything on her face, but she still can''t help glaring at Alicia. In response to the glare, she only receives a smirking look on Alicia''s beautiful face, which irritates her even more. However, she still isn''t going to let this opportunity pass because of her anger, as this is the first time she is going to touch him, so she wants to enjoy the moment even if her mood is a little sour. She brings out her small hand, facing upward, and looks at his handsome face with hearts in her eyes. Aiden has noticed the little silent quarrel between his big sister and the cute lady in front of him, who seems to still be in love with him even after what she saw at the school and now. ''I''ll give her this: she''s persistent. Most girls would be depressed right now after seeing their crush kiss someone else.'' ''I don''t know if she''s stupid, but she sure is cute.'' With a calm expression on his face, he puts his hand on her small hands. Just as he touches her hands, he tries to concentrate on using his copy ability and imagines using those blue particles he had seen earlier forming inside his body. Isla also starts to concentrate on using her Air Affinity to control air and create a small ball of air this time. Aiden feels a little weaker than before and can sense a connection with Air Affinity. It gets stronger as he focuses more on copying her talent. Seconds start to pass, and now he feels a small force of air in his hands, but he still doesn''t feel that his connection is complete with the element and that he has copied her talent. So, he doesn''t move her hand at all. Isla, who has done the same thing again and used the air, feels it is stronger than before, but she can still see Aiden not leaving her hand. She doesn''t say anything and stands there imagining different things about him. ''Does he really like me and is giving me a signal by not letting go of my hand?'' She starts to feel a little shy, but she doesn''t show anything on her face. She stands there with a calm and serene face, giggling internally. ''Hehehehehehe¡­'' Beads of sweat form on Aiden''s forehead as he suddenly feels a deep connection established between him and the Air Element, and suddenly a blue transparent screen appears in front of him. [Ding] [Talent Air Affinity (AA+) successfully copied] [Talent Celestial (FFF+) upgrades to Celestial (E-)] Chapter 114: Magic? Aiden, seeing the message in front of him, is thrilled to know that he can copy someone else''s talent successfully, just like the system said. Now, he realizes how much potential this ability has, as he just has to copy as many talents, and he can easily become the strongest on this planet. He felt the strong gust of wind in his hands earlier, which proved the cute lady in front of him was telling the truth. It took about 20 seconds for her to create the small gust of wind, but he knew that if she practiced more and used more mana, it could become a deadly weapon. Knowing he had also copied the same talent, a natural smile formed on his lips, which dazzled Isla, who was standing in front of him while his hand was still on hers even after she showed the magic. ''Ah! Now all my doubts are clear. I shouldn''t give up on my love when he has openly invited me.'' ''Hehehehe, I knew he would fall in love with me.'' A smile also appeared on her cute face, matching his. Aiden, now seeing her smile, quickly let go of her hands and said in an apologetic voice, "Oh, sorry. After what you showed me, I got excited and forgot to let go of your hands, knowing you can actually do magic." Alicia was fuming, seeing her brother smiling at the shameless woman in front of him. She didn''t doubt anything while they were holding hands for almost a minute, as she didn''t know if doing magic was easy or not, so it could take time. ''I will have to get answers from my little brother, who is smiling at that cute lady.'' ''Is it because I wasn''t able to satisfy him fully in bed?'' Her eyes burned with determination as she decided to do even better than before, making sure her little brother wouldn''t look at anyone other than her, as his sacred shaft only belonged to her. When she heard what he said, she still didn''t feel satisfied for some reason. This woman irritated her whenever she looked at her, and his words, while justifying that he forgot to take off his hand, didn''t explain why he was smiling. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden let go of Isla''s hand and ordered her to return to her position. The atmosphere in the room was full of excitement, as everyone heard what was said about magic. This confirmed that Isla could indeed perform magic, just as she had claimed, and the image of stupid Isla in everyone''s minds improved slightly. They were eager to ask how she was able to perform magic, as they could feel it they could do it too but didn''t know how to do it themselves. Aiden suddenly heard his sister''s whispering voice in his ear, with a hint of sharpness in her tone. "Aiden, why were you smiling earlier?" Aiden, hearing the sharpness in her voice, could tell she was angry, so he decided to answer honestly. He had nothing to hide since he had no other intentions besides his excitement. He whispered back, matching her intensity, "Big Sis, I was just excited earlier to feel the magic. I think I can do magic like her." Alicia felt that his words were true, so she decided to let it go, but she still felt annoyed, having seen the shameless woman smiling too. ''Yeah, that bitch is trying to charm my Aiden. I have to be careful of her.'' She replied with a bit of annoyance in her voice, "Hmph!, okay." Aiden noticed the annoyance in her voice but could tell it wasn''t directed at him, so he ignored it. He realized, however, that his earlier actions might have caused some misunderstanding between him and the cute lady. ''Hmm, I would like to have a harem, but now is not the right time, so I''ll leave her as it is for now.'' As for now, he needed to focus on becoming stronger quickly, as he didn''t think he could stay inside the protected dome and revive his mother. ''I have to check the surveillance and see what''s happening outside. Hopefully, the electricity is still working, but even if it''s not, I have plenty of high-voltage batteries and generators just in case.'' ''But first, I need to see how many have awakened their talents.'' So, in a commanding tone, Aiden said loudly, having noticed earlier that their expressions improved when he used a commanding tone, "How many of you feel that you can also do magic like the lady here?" He pointed at Isla as he spoke. One by one, everyone began answering him respectfully, and the only reason they were addressing him this way was because he was the general''s nephew and he also looked incredibly handsome at that. Aiden listened intently to each answer and found out that the other twin, whose talent he really wanted to copy at all costs, hadn''t awakened her talent. Everyone else had awakened their talents, and he didn''t find it odd since there was only a 10% chance of not awakening one''s talent during evolution. So, with a 90% chance of awakening, they would likely gain their talents during the evolution. He felt pity for her. ''System, can I still copy her talent even if she hasn''t awakened it herself?'' The system felt annoyed by his words. Even with such an overpowered talent, this child was still so cautious and shouldn''t he be out there killing monsters? She liked people who used their fists more. But the goddess had informed her what to say when he asked this because she didn''t know how his weird talent worked at all. ''No, you can''t copy the talent of a person who hasn''t awakened it themselves.'' ''And you are lucky, as the little girl from earlier is quite talented, having used her talent successfully so quickly without any guidance from others so you have a good follower little weakling'' Aiden felt surprised, as he could feel that he could also control the air like her, and he thought he could do it even quicker than she could, in a shorter time. She heard everything he was thinking and said in an annoyed tone, as this child still didn''t realize how over geared he was, ''You shameless child, you have your overpowered physique, but that girl has nothing, and she still did it, which is an impressive feat.'' Aiden replied as he remembered she called him a little weakling so he had to pay her back but he couldn''t deny he was a weakling. ''Yeah, now you understand I am the chosen one, and you should feel lucky to be the sidekick of the chosen one.'' He wanted to see if he could make her angry. The goddess felt humiliated by his words, but she couldn''t find a rebuttal, as technically, she was his sidekick. Still, she didn''t want to accept this, so she only showed her anger. ''YOU!! You called me sidekick, You little weakling, you''re lucky. If I had a body, I''d give you the beating of your life.'' ''Whatever,'' Aiden said, enjoying her anger. He liked her better now than when she answered him like a machine. She clearly heard his thoughts and felt embarrassed about being played by him, but she still enjoyed talking to him more. However, her anger didn''t subside. ''I like the little girl from earlier more than you, hmph!'' Chapter 115: Testing Alicias Talent? Aid heard her throwing a tantrum inside his mind, but he ignored it for now as he was really curious to see what the outside world looked like. So, he decided to go to the surveillance room first before making any plans to go outside. But th he heard his big sister''s voice. "Aid, I think I can also do many things, like create lightning, earth, or ev create fake things like those magical in movies can... what''s it called..." Aid, seeing her excited face as she explained what she could do, found her very cute. Since she couldn''t find the right word, he completed her stce. "Like illusions, Big Sis, where you can trap your emies?" "Yes! That''s what I''m trying to say. And I''m not boasting; after seeing her, I think I can really do all those things." The other wom, hearing her words, were a bit skeptical, as she was claiming to do many things wh they could only sse one power from them and they have now realized what is writt on the talt section on the gre scre is what they can do. ''Is she trying to look good in front of her little brother to get another kiss from him?'' Aid, hearing her words, calmly replied with a smile on his handsome face. "Okay, calm down, Big Sis. I believe you''re telling the truth." Alicia, hearing this, felt calm. Although it looked like she was boasting in front of the others, she could really feel she could do all those things. So with a smile on her beautiful face, she said to him, "I knew you would believe me, Aid." ''Ev I would find it hard to believe if I hadn''t se those crazy talts you have.'' He wouldn''t tell her this to avoid ruining his own image and replied to her with a smile while looking into her eyes. "Of course, I believe you, Big Sis." The wom who had crushes on Aid didn''t feel good seeing the immoral siblings acting all lovey-dovey in front of them. ''Just kiss already, dammit! We thought we''d be doing some serious protection, but all we see are siblings showing more than extra love to each other.'' Meanwhile, Ava was calm with an almost sere expression on her face, having already accepted that she joyed watching these two perform their immoral acts together. It excited her and ev turned her on sometimes. ''Is this what they call the perfect balance of work and tertainmt?'' Alicia said thusiastically to her brother, "Aid, why don''t I also show what I can do? If I know how to do it, I think I could do it easily." [Character Information] [Name: Alicia Cross] [Age: 8] [Race: Human (getically modified)] [Talt: Lightning Affinity (S+), Earth Affinity (AA+), Illusion Affinity (CCC+)] [Pottial: SS] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None ] [Health: 83/83 ] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Strgth: 8.] [Agility: 8.] [Stamina: 7.9] ??¨N¦®????.??? [Mana: 8.5] [Vitality: 8.3] [Intelligce: 8.] [Defse: 7.] [Skills: Swordsmanship (CC), Equilibrium Combat Style (CCC+), Marksmanship (CCC+), Cooking (B-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: ) He used his King''s Eye ability to see her status once again. ''Yep, that''s it! My big sis is definitely overpowered.'' Aid, hearing her words, was also excited to see how an S+ rank talt compared to an AA+ rank talt, but he didn''t think this was the right place to try it. "Why don''t we go to the training room? It''s close by, and this isn''t a safe place to experimt." Alicia knew there were only weapons here, so it was dangerous to experimt. However, after seeing the shameless woman''s magic, which Aid had touched her hand to feel, she didn''t think she would cause any danger. Still, she listed to her brother''s advice, as he had told her so, and she should list to him. "Okay, if you say so." ''Isn''t the leader a little too cautious?'' everyone except Ava thought of this. Ava, on the other hand, realized she had made a mistake by not informing the leader earlier about the dangers of testing in such a place, knowing there were explosives prest. She also felt sad knowing she was the only one without any talt, but she was still determined to be recognized for her abilities. ''I have to do my best by using my brain, as it''s the only thing that made me the highest-ranking officer in the military group and that is the reason why everyone follows my orders.'' ''But I know things will start to change once this talt thing becomes widespread, and my position will be in danger. But I will still prove that I can become vice leader without talt.'' Unaware of Ava''s determination to become vice leader, Aid started walking toward the training room, which was right next to the weaponry. Everyone followed him, and they reached the training room in a few minutes. The training room was as big as the weaponry, about 500 square meters, but nothing too special¡ªit looked like a high-quality gym with weights and equipmt. There was also an empty 00-square-meter space where 0 dummies made of the same expsive black metal as the door stood. The wom had come to expect now that they shouldn''t judge rich people by normal standards, knowing that one metal dummy probably cost more than two years of their salary. They all reached the empty area where the dummies were located, each spaced about meters apart. Led by their leader, they were excited to see what Alicia would show them, but they didn''t have high expectations after the earlier display of magic from Isla, which they didn''t think could be used in actual combat. Aid looked toward the group of wom standing behind him and found Isla. He could now discern betwe the two of them, as one of them was a bit too cheerful as they both had differt expressions if looked carefully. "You, come here." Isla, hearing his words and seeing him looking at her, started to move, but she felt a bit nervous¡ªwas he actually calling her? Aid could see the nervousness on her face and realized something. ''Oh! How could I forget to ask their names? That''s very rude of me. I should ask for their names as soon as I can.'' Isla stood in front of Aid, a bit nervous because she didn''t know if she had followed the right order. She didn''t want to embarrass herself on the first day of her job. Aid noticed her nervousness, so he quickly said, "I forgot to ask, but what is your name?" Isla, hearing his words, felt a little confused. ''Did Aid just call me to ask for my name?'' ''Isn''t this the start of a love story betwe a boss and his staff? Yes! I''ve se it on TV shows! Hehehe, I''m so lucky!'' Having wild thoughts in her mind, Isla still replied in a respectful voice, though her cheerful expression couldn''t be hidd from everyone else, despite her thinking she had hidd it. After everything that had happed to her today, she had started to lose her composure a little bit. "Leader, my name is Isla." Aid, seeing her cheerful expression, could only think one thing: ''She certainly is cute.'' Chapter 116: Isla teaching how to use their talent? Wh Alicia sees her brother asking for the shameless woman''s name, she is not happy as she remembers a romance drama she liked in which the same sce happed. She heard what he asked after that; however, it still couldn''t make her calm. ''Is this some bad om? I don''t know whatever it is, but I have to be careful of this shameless woman and keep Aid away from her from now on.'' Aid doesn''t stop there; after asking her name, he asks her to tell them how she used her magic earlier so that everyone can also learn from her. ''I also know how to use it, but it would be suspicious to just show them how to do it out of nowhere, so it''s better to let this cute twin show them how to do it.'' Still, Alicia is also excited to list to the shameless woman, as she is the only one who has used her talt herself. Isla, hearing her destined person''s voice telling her to show how she did the magic earlier or used her talt, started to explain it to everyone prest with a serious expression on her face. She doesn''t get many opportunities like this to show off, and this one includes her destined person watching her, so she is serious about it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After reacting the sce from one of her favorite romance dramas in real life by coincidce, she has already considered Aid her destined person, and now no one can change her mind. ''With hardships along the way, at the d of the journey, we would be together, Aid, ev if I have to share you with my sister-in-law.'' A deep swirl appeared on her light brown face for only a millisecond, which no one noticed¡ªnot ev Aid, Alicia, or her own sister, who was more focused on thinking about what immoral things betwe these siblings she would get to see next. Seeing the serious expression on Isla''s face, everyone listed to her inttly, as they all wanted to know how to use their talt. But after the explanation ded, only Isla had a prideful look on her face, expecting praise. However, everyone else, including Aid, had a blank expression on their face after hearing her explanation. Alicia felt a little relieved after Isla''s explanation, as she could now confirm that the one she thought was competition was definitely a little dumb in her head. 5 minutes earlier: Isla''s explanation. "Everyone, you should list carefully. I will explain it one time, but I will do my best." Everyone perked up to list to her explanation. Ev Aid was focused, as the system had called this woman named Isla talted, so he wanted to see how talted people think who don''t have a physique like his. "Firstly, all you have to do is think hard about noodles." Everyone still listed, thinking there must be something hidd in her words and that she was trying to make it easier for them by telling them to think of noodles. "After that, swoosh! You will feel tired and Boom! Magic!" "Isn''t it easy? Did you guys get it?" Isla, having shared everything she expericed wh she used her talt, was ready for praise with her head held high, not looking at anyone else. However, wh praise didn''t come, she looked a and saw everyone giving her blank stares. ''What? Did they really not get it wh I said everything I expericed?'' ''And ev Aid is giving me a blank look.'' "Leader, should I explain it to everyone again if nobody got it?" Aid decided to give her a chance, thinking she must have be joking earlier. ''What do noodles, swoosh, and boom ev mean? While I can guess what she''s trying to say, I don''t think anyone else can understand this.'' "Okay, you can give it another try, but explain it more clearly this time." §®??¦¥§®???.?§°? This time, knowing the name of the shop where the noodles came from, Aid decided to stop her and sd her back to her place before he started losing his IQ after hearing her words a bit more. ''I think I should explain it to them a little, saying I got some ideas after listing to Isla.'' So, he said in a commanding voice loud ough for everyone to hear, "Everyone, list carefully. I think I got some ideas after hearing Isla''s words." Hearing the leader''s words, they began to focus on him, as ev if they didn''t get it, he might have gott something from Isla''s words, and they still commded him for trying to explain it to them. But they are not expecting much from him as Isla couldn''t make sse to them at all. Meanwhile, Alicia gave a blank look to her little brother words writt on her face said, ''Did you really get something from that crap?'' Aid noticed her gaze, coughed a little, and shamelessly said, "Big Sis, you should also list carefully." Seeing her little brother telling her to focus, she decided to give him a chance. Aid started to explain carefully to them. First, he told them to look at the mana stat on their gre scre and said this would probably be the thing that is used for magic, as he didn''t think anything else could be. Everyone agreed with him, as it made sse. Th, he explained that, just like Isla said, they should try to imagine something inside their head while focusing on using mana inside their body to do that thing. So, just like Isla said, you would feel tired after using your mana, and you would be able to use your talt. All the ladies, including Alicia, had their mouths op after listing to his explanation, which made perfect sse to them. Knowing their leader had deduced this valuable information from Isla''s dumb words, he earned a little respect in their minds. ''As expected of my little brother, he''s the best.'' As for Alicia, she didn''t feel much after her initial shock, as she had forgott who her brother really was. ''He''s a gius after all.'' Aid, seeing his explanation worked, said to his sister and the other ladies, "All of you try to feel the mana inside your body first." Everyone started to feel the mana inside their bodies, and Aid also tried to feel the mana. On his first try, he could feel a small amount of mana inside his body. As time passed, one by one, everyone informed him that they could also feel a strange ergy inside their body, which they thought must be mana. The first one to inform him was his sister, as he expected, and surprisingly the next one was the other twin sister, whose talt he was eager to copy wh she awaked in the future. After her, she was a lady with quite a huge asset he hadn''t focused on much earlier. She was also one of the people whose talt he had decided to copy, as she had two rare talts. However, their ranks were pretty low, not ev reaching B rank, but they were still interesting elemts to have. He decided to copy them after copying all her sister''s talts. But now, he focused on her big boobs and supple ass. His thoughts started to wander a little, but he didn''t show anything on his face, and hopefully, Alicia was trying again to get better control of her mana so she wouldn''t see him looking at the huge assets on one of the ladies. ''Wow, that''s some weapon she''s got there.'' After about half an hour, everyone could feel the mana inside their bodies. Chapter 117: Can your talent read peoples minds? Alicia now feels confident about using her talent and doing magic like Isla, so she said to her brother with a cheerful expression on her beautiful face, "Aiden, I think I can use my talent now." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, hearing this, decided to ask her which talent she was going to show them first, as he didn''t know if it would be dangerous or not. "Big Sis, which one are you going to show me? You told me earlier you can do three things, which probably means you have three talents." Alicia replied to his words without thinking much, as she already knew which one she was going to use. "I think I''m going to use my lightning talent, as it feels like the easiest one." Aiden told her to be careful when using her talent and ordered everyone to back 10 meters away from her, as he also kept his distance like everyone else. Alicia, seeing all this, felt her brother was being too cautious, but she didn''t say anything and continued using her talent. She thought of a lightning strike falling from the sky like in movies and at the same time tried to use the mana inside her body to make it happen. She concentrated for a few seconds, but nothing happened. She could feel herself getting tired, so she knew it was working, and she didn''t give up and continued. A few seconds passed, but still nothing happened. She started to feel even more tired than before, and even her legs began to shake a little. Everyone, seeing nothing happening even after half a minute, thought she had failed and could see her legs shaking a little. They began to feel a little worried. Aiden, seeing her shaking, decided to go to her and stop her, as he didn''t want her to hurt herself if she couldn''t do it on her first try. But just as he took one step, he heard the system''s charming yet dominant voice in his head. "Don''t go there, you little weakling. If she accidentally hits you, you''ll be dead or at least on your last breath." Aiden ignored her calling him a little weakling because her words made him swallow hard. So, he quietly waited in his place and didn''t order anyone else to move at all. After a few seconds, suddenly, a large three-meter-wide lightning bolt hit the dummy, and everyone could only see a flash of light and hear a loud ''bang'' sound, followed by smoke coming from the dummy. Rumble But it still couldn''t leave a scratch metal that could withstand missiles easily. All the women''s mouths were hanging open, seeing the deadly display of power, which was like heaven and earth compared to what Isla had shown. They even felt fear, imagining if the lightning had hit them¡ªthey would surely be dead or seriously injured. The image of their leader''s lovely sister began to change in their minds subconsciously. Aiden felt his blood boiling, seeing the untamed display of power his sister had shown, and felt excited to copy this talent next. Just thinking about having this talent made him thrilled. But for now, he had to go to his sister. He could see she was breathing heavily, and her legs were still shaking like before. So he quickly ran toward her and supported her body from behind by using his hands to hold her up. He also checked her status to see how much mana she had left and found that she had only 1.5 mana left out of her original 8.5. ''Well, that was something, using only 7 mana. S+ talents are something else.'' ''I checked earlier¡ªit took about 3 mana for Isla to create that gust of wind. Even if it''s more than double the mana usage, I don''t think A-rank talents can do what she just did.'' He was excited, but for now, he focused on his big sister''s well-being and asked her in a concerned voice, "Big Sis, are you feeling alright? Are you feeling any pain anywhere?" Alicia had already felt her little brother''s touch on her body, which she couldn''t forget. Listening to his voice, she answered while panting, as she didn''t have much energy left, "Huff... Aiden, I''m okay... Huff! Ju-just a little tired." "Okay, let''s sit on a bench so you can rest. Let me carry you." She replied in a soft voice after hearing his words, "Okay." He easily lifted her soft body in a princess carry and walked to the bench 100 meters away. He didn''t feel tired at all carrying her and sat on the bench with her still in his arms. Sensing the opportunity, Alicia took a comfortable position, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, and placed her beautiful face on his chest, deciding to comfortably enjoy his embrace. Seeing her like this, Aiden caressed her hair while she rested in his arms, and he could feel her body trembling slightly as he stroked her hair, so he focused on caressing her hair while she rested without caring about the group of women who were watching him. Five minutes passed, so he decided to check if her mana had recovered, and he saw her mana had already reached its limit and returned to 8.5. ''Wow, that was fast.'' ''System, is it normal to recover mana in just five minutes?'' ''Haha, you fool. You''re saying five minutes, but your sister recovered her mana in about three minutes. Given that she has one S-rank and two other talents that also affect her recovery a little, it''s pretty normal for her mana to recover faster than others.'' ''She''s just enjoying her time with you.'' ''Wow, having an S-rank talent is awesome. I should have copied her talent first, but I don''t have to worry much¡ªI''ll copy it tomorrow.'' Knowing his big sister was already fine, he decided to call her out, as he really wanted to see what the situation was outside and check if he could go out and hunt some monsters to become powerful. The system, hearing his mind, felt excited to see him fight those monsters. If he had tried to stay inside his turtle shell, she would have cursed him every second. "Big Sis, are you feeling alright now?" Alicia, hearing his words, hugged him tighter than before and said in a soft voice, "No, Aiden, I would need much more time to recover from this, and I think I would recover much faster if you just stayed here hugging me." Aiden, who really wanted to see what was happening outside, decided to call her out now, as he could enjoy her later at night. Just thinking about the night made his shaft throb a little in excitement, but he controlled himself from having an erection. "Big Sis, I didn''t know you would lie to your little brother." Alicia, hearing his blunt words, realizing he had caught her lie, thought to herself, ''How did he find out I was lying to him to hug him for at least 10 more minutes?'' ''Did he awaken some weird talent that lets him read everyone''s mind?'' ''No! I don''t want that, because if he can read my mind, I don''t know what he would think of me since I''m always thinking of doing some dirty things to him.'' ''I don''t want him to hear my fantasies. He would probably be scared of me if he found out about them.'' So with a fearful expression on her beautiful face, which he couldn''t see, she said in a meek voice, "Aiden, answer me honestly¡ªhave you awakened some talent that can read people''s minds?" Chapter 118: Ready to Fight? "Aiden, answer me honestly¡ªhave you awakened some talent that can read people''s minds?" Aiden, hearing her suspicion, can guess why she thinks that way. The only reason he knows she has recovered is because he used his King''s Eyes ability, but he can''t tell her that for now, so he answers honestly. "No, big sis, I don''t have any talent like that, but I just knew you would try to stay here while hugging me as long as you can." Alicia, hearing him, could tell he was not lying to her, so she released a sigh of relief if that had even happened she wouldn''t know what she would have done. "But big sis, we have to see what is going on outside, so can you get off me for now?" He moved his lips closer to her and whispered in her ear, "We can do whatever we want at night." Alicia, hearing his whisper, felt excited just thinking about the night to come, so she said in a cheerful voice while getting out of his embrace, "Okay!!" Everyone watching until now has already accepted that these two immoral siblings are together, and all the doubts they had earlier have cleared up now. They can''t listen to what they are whispering to each other, but they know it''s not something they would like to hear. Meanwhile, Ava felt a little disappointed that she wasn''t able to hear the juicy conversation between these immoral siblings. Now, Aiden is finally ready to go to the surveillance room with all of them, as he doesn''t think anyone other than his sister would be able to use their talents to fight. So the best option is to use the modern weapons he has, as that would be the best option for now. The surveillance room is on the way to their weaponry, so he decides to pick up swords for himself and his sister, or if anyone in the group knows how to use swords, he will give them one. He selected the best weapons that suited everyone, as he did earlier, and he picked the AR rifle that could be used in any situation. Everyone followed behind Aiden as he led them toward the weaponry once again, but they didn''t say anything as they only had to follow orders, with M16 rifles in their hands, wearing black metallic armor on their bodies. Reaching inside the weaponry the same way as previously, by opening the door using his fingerprint and iris scan, he took out two black boxes with an eager expression on his face, as these were the swords he and his sister were going to use. He has only two swords made of this material, which he doesn''t think he''ll ever have to change, as they are made of the best carbon nanotubes he could find on the planet. And for an expensive material like carbon nanotubes, it is definitely worth the price because the swords are more than 100 times stronger than steel swords, which is why he doesn''t think anything could break his swords. Seeing him taking out these boxes with an excited expression on his face, Alicia knew what was inside the boxes, as he had asked her to test many swords and asked about which design she would prefer for her sword. She knows these are very expensive for just swords, but knowing what they are capable of, she knows they are definitely worth it. She also started to become a little suspicious of her little brother, as it looked to her like he already knew something like this was going to happen. So it started to make sense to her now why he is crazy about getting stronger and buying all these crazy weapons. However, she decided not to say anything for now, as he would have also known she would be suspicious after these magical things happened. But since he hadn''t told her himself, there must be a reason for it, so she decided to keep quiet and wait for the day when he would tell her himself. Aiden quickly opened the boxes, which revealed one double-edged sword in a black scabbard with golden patterns on it, matching the design of his armor. The sword looked amazing inside the body just by looking at the sword anyone could tell it was a great sword, as it resembled a sword from cultivation novels. It is not wide and can be used with one hand by Aiden. First, he tried to use a katana however after time he found out he liked the sword which is sharp on both sides as it was much easier for him to use so he preferred a double-edged sword. He carefully picked up the sword and put it on the strap on his waist, then followed and opened the next box, which was exactly the same, but the only difference was that the sword was a little smaller in height and thinner than the previous one, made to perfectly fit Alicia. The design was identical to his sword, as she had told him to. He carefully gave the sword to his sister, and she also put the sword around the strap on her waist. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After they were done picking up the swords, he asked if anyone else wanted to pick a weapon or change the gun they were currently holding. He gave them full permission to pick whatever they wanted. Ten minutes had passed, and everyone was ready to go after picking up their weapons, except for Isla, who had picked a black katana made out of low-grade carbon nanotubes. These swords were of much lower quality than what Aiden was holding, but they were still more than 10 times stronger than steel. No one else picked cold weapons, except for a long knife made out of the same material as Isla''s sword. Two of the women changed their guns to snipers, and mostly everyone was carrying the same M16 automatic rifles, with two handguns strapped to their bodies. They also had backpacks filled with a hefty amount of ammo to use, and last but not least, all of them had at least five grenades on their bodies. Seeing how properly they had loaded themselves with weapons, Aiden now felt barehanded compared to them. So, copying them, he also decided to take five grenades and two handguns like them and gave the same things to his sister, thinking to himself, attaching one gun to his empty waist and another one across his arms attached to a strap. ''Wow, it really looks like we are going to war or something, especially seeing the fierce expressions on their faces right after they equipped all these weapons.'' And now the aura they were releasing from their bodies looked deadly to Aiden. ''Phew! It''s good I decided to take them before the evolution; they will be helpful until I become strong enough to not care about anything.'' And he knew it was only a matter of time with his ability to copy talents. All the women, after picking up their weapons, stood in front of Aiden in a straight column and saluted him loudly, once again forgetting about their previous orders, as their blood was boiling after getting these high-quality weapons, and now everyone was ready to fight battles. And knowing how the strange things were happening, as their leader had mentioned, they were going to check the situation outside. Even if they had not played games or read comics, they knew enough after listening to the Ancient Voice, which is the absolute truth for them, that the world outside had changed, and now they had to fight to live. And become stronger with magic to shed their mortal shells. Chapter 119: Little Rabbit? Aiden, seeing their aura was also ready to go outside, as quickly began to lead them toward the surveillance room so they could see what was happening outside their protective base. They reached the surveillance room, which looked like a high-tech surveillance room with hundreds of screens present, monitoring both inside and outside. The room was 100 square meters in area with the same height, so there were too many screens to watch, as there were many cameras installed across their land, which encompassed a five-kilometer area. There were also many other cameras installed outside their wall, covering the large land just outside the wall. A few hundred meters past the wall, the main traffic line was located, the one he usually took to school. But first, he decided to check if there were any monsters inside his land because he knew that in his large garden, there could be harmless animals like rabbits and some birds. ''I don''t think humans are the only ones who are going to be affected by World Evolution, so the most dangerous would be animals who are naturally many times stronger than humans even before the evolution.'' Cold sweat started to form on Aiden''s back as he suddenly thought of something. ''Land animals are alright, but I can''t imagine how dangerous the water would be, where massive whales live.'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had already decided to stay as far away from the sea and water as possible from now on until he was sure he could go there. Seeing there were too many screens to watch, he assigned a few screens per woman to watch and see if they could find something suspicious on the monitors showing the inside of his boundaries. But it was still too much for them to look at, and he knew it would take time to find something. Still, he wasn''t worried, knowing everything had collapsed, so he didn''t have to rush. For a moment, the image of Anderes appeared in his mind, but he chose to ignore it, knowing now wasn''t the right time to take his revenge. With his intelligence stat being more than 10, breaking the limit of human capacity, he could easily look at 10 screens at a time to see if he could find something interesting. ''Thankfully, I gave all the workers a week off, as my home has been completely sealed for the past few days.'' So, he didn''t think he had to worry about anything coming from the outside. Ten minutes passed, and they still couldn''t find anything suspicious. They saw a few small birds and insects but didn''t find anything suspicious about them, as mostly silence filled their screens. But suddenly, a shout was heard in the surveillance room, attracting everyone''s attention. "Leader, you have to look at this. I think I''ve found something, but I don''t know what to make of it." Aiden, hearing the voice, quickly moved to the lady who had called out. He saw it was the other twin of Isla, who hadn''t awakened her talent but also had an S rank talent, only one rank lower than her sister. ''It''s a pity she hasn''t awakened her talent. I would love to copy it.'' But for now, he focused on what she was going to show him, so he asked her in his commanding tone, with his sister right next to him as always, staying there without saying anything. Alicia was both excited and a little scared to see what the twin of the shameless Isla was going to show them. The other women didn''t move from their positions at all, even after hearing the voice, as they were still following orders to find anything suspicious. Aiden stood beside Ava, excited to see what she had found. Ava could feel that Aiden was standing very close to her, as she could even smell the rosy scent coming from his body. Without looking at his face, Ava pointed toward a screen and said in a calm voice, "Leader, you should look at this screen. I''ll show you what I''ve found." Aiden and Alicia both focused on the screen she had pointed at, as they could see a video playing in reverse, which Ava was controlling while sitting on one of the many seats the girls were using. They watched intently, and after 30 seconds, they saw a small red blur on the screen, but they couldn''t make out what it was, as it was moving fast. Once again, Ava''s voice sounded, "Leader, you saw the red blur, but now let me show you the same footage in slow motion¡ªyou''ll be surprised to see what it actually was." Aiden didn''t say much and only replied, "Okay," to let her continue. ?$?$??-?§²#?%§Á So, once again, they watched the same footage, which showed an empty grassy area where the red blur would appear later. Time passed, and after a minute or so, a small creature covered in blood could be seen on the screen. It looked a little wounded, but the wound didn''t affect its fast mobility much. The creature shocked Alicia a little, as it was a small rabbit completely soaked in blood, and the speed at which it was moving was not normal for it. Aiden suddenly heard the voice of the system inside his mind, her usual charming yet dominant female voice. ''Wow, that''s the spirit! It looks like the innocent little guy has already adapted to the way of survival.'' ''And it looks like its speed stat is almost close to breaking the limit of 10.'' ''Hehehe! You should watch out¡ªif that happens, I wouldn''t suggest you take a walk in the garden, because it''s not going to be like your stupid intelligence stat.'' ''Hehe! The little guy would bite you down before you could even swing your sword.'' ''But he must have killed a lot to reach the level where he''s almost close to breaking the limit, as it shouldn''t be reaching this early. Well, well! Who cares, as you''re the one who''s going to deal with it.'' Aiden felt fear hearing her words, as it wouldn''t be good to let that happen, since that innocent-looking rabbit could become their death later. But when she mentioned that before he could even swing his sword, the rabbit would bite him down, an idea appeared in his mind, and a smirk appeared on his face. ''Haha! Who said I''m going to fight it with a sword? I''ll just shoot the damn rabbit with sniper bullets! Nobody cares if you cut it down with a sword or shoot it down with a bullet, because, in the end, it''s going to be dead.'' ''And I don''t think that rabbit could survive the sniper. Haha! I have so many bullets, I''ll keep shooting until the little rabbit is dead, even if it takes a hundred bullets.'' The system, reading his thoughts, was pissed by his cowardly idea and said, anger dripping from her words, ''You coward! How can you call yourself a man if you shoot the poor rabbit with your stupid weapons? You should fight like a man!'' Aiden heard her say him cowardly in his mind with a calm voice as he was not going to fall for her provocation and try to fight the rabbit without using modern weapons. ''Are you dumb? Why would I collect all these weapons for so many years? Isn''t it use it now, Hah! I don''t you were this dumb?'' She heard his words but she still didn''t like how he doesn''t how he going to shoot the rabbit from afar with every fiber of her soul as her soul found his behavior repulsive. But she knows The Great Will doesn''t care how you kill each other, as the reward for both would be the same, as it would be mentioned at the start of the evolution it is your destiny to change. She finds this unfair but she can''t do anything as it is the survival of the fittest yet she still finds this repulsive to her core so she only warns him with a serious voice. ''You can use them now what would you do when your toys would crumble before there might even those so-called nuclear would be nothing'' Aiden could see the seriousness in her voice but he still thought until he would be stronger using his talent, but he wouldn''t lie that it didn''t scare him when she said nuclear wouldn''t work. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how powerful that must have been however he still couldn''t let her win this argument when she called him a coward so he said in a mocking voice. ''But don''t you think I would be much more powerful when that ever happens using my overpowered talent'' She started to think that would really happen after a few seconds of deep thinking she came conclusion that she didn''t like it as it irritated her even more. ''You bitch! Why are you so irritating!'' She doesn''t like the fact she wouldn''t be able to see him fight and enjoy her time more which makes her disappointed so for the first time after her memory is wiped out she curses at someone. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief hearing her curses as this confirmed to him that could become that powerful. He was not sure if it was true or not. ''But I think I have to fight by myself much sooner as I don''t think I have any nuclear as she imagined.'' She had made the assumption that he must also have nuclear which she had seen in his memory, she felt much better after hearing his thoughts which considered he didn''t have nuclear so she started to laugh in his mind. "Hahaha! Can''t buy nuclear, can you? Ahaahaha!" "bwahaha hahahaha! I can''t wait to see your ass getting whooped by some monster" Chapter 120: Follow or not? Aiden, hearing her mocking words in his mind, chose to ignore her for now as he had decided his first kill would be the little red rabbit he had seen outside, just as shown in the security footage. "You did a good job finding the rabbit." Ava, hearing the praise from her leader, shivered slightly in her chair as it was not common for her to be praised like that. She replied to him while looking directly at his handsome face, with passion burning in her eyes. "Thank you, Leader, but it is only my job. You don''t have to praise me for something so little." Aiden could clearly see the difference in her eyes after the praise, which said she definitely liked it, so he replied to her, thinking that if a little praise would motivate her that much, he wouldn''t mind praising her whenever she did something good. "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s my job to decide if I''ll praise someone or not, so you should continue to look for any more abnormalities." Ava, hearing his words, hurriedly replied, "I''m sorry for saying that, Leader." "I will continue with my job." Aiden responded, "Good, continue." All the other ladies, hearing the conversation between the Leader and Ava, also had newfound passion reignite in their eyes, as it was very new to them to be praised by someone. And the idea of being praised by an overly handsome leader like Aiden excited them to do their job with even more enthusiasm. Aiden wanted to go out and quickly hunt the rabbit, but he didn''t rush and waited for another 15 minutes to see if they could find anything else inside the walls. They found something that made Alicia a little sick to her stomach. A few hundred meters away from where the bloody rabbit was found earlier, they found the dead bodies of at least 30 rabbits who seemed to have fought each other to the death. ''So the rabbit covered in blood from earlier must be the one who survived their massacre.'' ''Is this the reason why it''s close to reaching the limit of 10?'' ''Yes, this must be the reason, as only one hour has passed since the Evolution¡ªit shouldn''t be this fast.'' Now Aiden decided what he had to do, as they couldn''t find anything more inside the wall. He spoke in a loud, commanding voice, attracting the attention of every lady present in the room, who was still looking at the monitors, sitting comfortably like Ava. "Everyone, I have decided, after careful consideration, that we are going to go outside and hunt that rabbit before doing anything else, as I can clearly see that the little rabbit has become powerful after hunting those other rabbits from before." "And we have to hunt it down before it becomes more powerful, and I''m sure you''ve all guessed that whatever abnormal things are happening are due to the ancient voice we heard in our minds earlier." "But it also gave most of us talents and showed that weird green transparent screen, which shows how strong a person actually is. And by using mana, we can use our talents to perform magic, just like my sister and Isla showed us earlier." ?%??¦®?$?@?*§Á "And I think, just like the rabbit from earlier, we will also be able to become powerful and leave our mortal shell, as the ancient voice said." With a fierce gaze in his deep black eyes, he continued in a serious voice, "The world has changed. There is no peaceful Earth now, as even a small rabbit has become this deadly. So you can''t imagine how powerful a big wild animal has become. Now, it''s not an option to sit back and relax, because if we don''t hunt and become powerful ourselves, we will be the ones hunted by others." "And more importantly, animals are the least of our worries. You should know how humans will behave in this apocalypse¡ªit''s an opportunity for them to show the world their ugly side and do whatever they want." Aiden, after saying everything he wanted to, stood there in silence to let them digest everything he had just said. Alicia, who wasn''t entirely serious about everything, now fully understood the seriousness of the situation they were in. After seeing the rabbit earlier, she was prepared for the worst, and listening to everything her little brother said, she fully realized how tough their life was going to become from now on. She wasn''t naive enough to believe that they could survive inside their dome all the time, as the rate at which she had seen the rabbit''s growth made her easily imagine these creatures breaking in. ''And I also want to become more powerful and learn more about magic.'' ''Because if I''m powerful enough, nobody will dare to look at Aiden ever again in my presence.'' Aiden could now see that everyone''s faces had become even more serious than before, so he asked the question he had wanted to before fully deciding whether he would keep these ladies with him in the apocalypse. "Now, even after knowing all this, will you still follow me as your leader?" Ava and Isla didn''t even think for a second, as they already knew the answer to this. Ava knew Isla wouldn''t go anywhere without Aiden, and wherever her sister went, she would follow. It didn''t take them any time to think at all. As they exchanged a knowing glance and nodded to each other, the others who had only followed him because the general ordered them to begin to think a little, as this was a matter of life and death for them. But remembering what they had seen until now, the little doubt they had quickly vanished, and they still couldn''t forget the display of magic Alicia had shown them earlier. Even if Aiden didn''t become a strong and commanding leader, they would still happily follow him because of his resources and his sister, who they believed would definitely be a great person in this chaotic new world. And Alicia also being the niece of their general made it even better for them, as it wouldn''t hurt their conscience to follow him, even in name, when he had Alicia backing him, who was also his lover. At first, Aiden heard three loud "yes" responses right after he announced this, which surprised him a little, as he didn''t think someone would put their life on the line for someone else that easily. Three of the Ten individuals who said "yes" were the ones whose talents he had decided to copy, which made him even more excited. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Now, even if all the others left me, I wouldn''t mind at all. I would feel a little sad, but I got the best two to follow me¡ªthe twins and also the lady with the huge assets and supple ass, which is a bonus since she has two talents I''d like to try, even if their ranks are low.'' ''And more importantly, even if she''s not as beautiful as my sister, her body still makes up for everything, and she''s good-looking with her black hair, black eyes, and curvy body.'' He is not kind enough to give those protection in his safe heaven who are not completely loyal to him even if they are given to him by his Aunt. however, what he knows is that if these ladies followed him he wouldn''t have to worry about getting betrayed as he doesn''t think his Aunt would send someone to protect them for a year without fully trusting them. ''I hope they will choose for better as I also don''t want them to leave'' ''But if they rejected him he doesn''t mind leaving them in this dangerous world after giving them many weapons as I still appreciated their protection for these years'' Chapter 121: Reaching Outside Aiden, after waiting a few seconds, heard the shouts of almost everyone one by one. While he thought it was natural for them to think about everything when they had to follow him in this apocalyptic world, he would naturally trust those who replied to him almost instantly more than the one who replied after some thoughts. The other seven ladies knew these few seconds of hesitation would probably cost them more than they could imagine, as they knew their leader would trust Ava, Isla, and that horny Daphne more than themselves. They call her horny Daphne because after coming to this mission of protecting the general''s nephew a few years back Daphne''s personality has taken a huge turn after seeing the general overly handsome nephew as they couldn''t forget her moans when she openly masturbated in her tent at night calling Aidens'' name almost every day. Which is why they have call''s her horny Daphne. But they didn''t feel much about this for taking their time to consider following him, as they were not the kind to betray someone after following them as their leader. They knew they could win his trust over time, though they still regretted taking those few seconds to think. Aiden, now seeing that everyone had agreed to follow him felt relieved to know no one had rejected his proposal so now he has decided it was time to go outside. But before going outside, he decided to inform them of some important news, which he had learned half an hour ago when he tried to check the internet to see what was happening in the world. "And one more thing¡ªall of you must know that the internet or anything else that uses some type of signal isn''t working at all. So, we won''t be able to know what''s happening in the world." He had also tried to use the Radio earlier to contact his Aunt but It didn''t work and Alicia hearing his words didn''t feel surprised as she had seen him checking his phone and radio earlier. Hearing their leader''s voice, telling them they wouldn''t be able to contact anyone, they felt nothing at all, as none of them had anyone to contact except for the General, who had secretly told them to report to her every month about what her niece and nephew did, in the form of a report. They had happily agreed to this, as their loyalty to the General was still above everything, and they didn''t think it would be considered betrayal, knowing how much the General loved her family. If they only told what the family did, as they had done in the past, it would be fine. However, knowing they wouldn''t contact her at all they felt a little relieved as after taking him as their leader, they didn''t want to do something behind his back. If they knew Aiden didn''t mind sharing info with his Aunt, they wouldn''t have felt the tension at all. Seeing that no one had said anything in response, Aiden decided it was time to hunt the rabbit, so he ordered them to follow him as he led them toward the exit from which they had come earlier. Aiden and Alicia both walked in front in their fancy black fantasy armor with golden designs on them, while carrying their similar-looking swords around their waists and keeping other modern weapons on their bodies. The rest of the ladies followed after them in black fantasy armor, with many weapons on their bodies and fierce expressions on their faces, excited to test out their new weapons. The sound of metal clanging was heard as they walked steadily toward the exit. Now reaching it, Ava decided to say something to their leader, and no one opposed her, seeing her walking up to him as if everyone had the same thing on their minds. "Leader, I want to say something." Aiden, hearing her voice, told her to continue, as he wanted to hear what she had to say. Getting confirmation from her leader, Ava didn''t beat around the bush and said everything she wanted to say. "I''m sorry to say this, Leader, but you should stay at the back with your sister and let us handle the dangerous stuff." Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t feel angry, but it still irritated him how they were underestimating him so openly. He had his own pride, and being underestimated didn''t feel good when he had trained rigorously for five years for this day. He had also seen their stats and skills earlier, so he could say for sure that he could beat every single one of them in a fight, and only Isla would come close, being at his sister''s level. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That meant even his big sis could beat every single one of them in one-on-one combat, though it would be a tough fight for her against Isla. ''It makes sense for them to think like that, as they''ve only seen me doing physical training.'' exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr ''If they had seen me fight, they wouldn''t be saying this right now. However, in terms of experience, these girls are still better than me.'' Alicia, hearing Ava''s words, felt a little angry, as she didn''t think anyone could defeat her monstrous brother here in a fight, and even his shooting skills were at a professional level. But she didn''t say anything. ''I don''t want to take a risk to prove my point when I don''t even know what''s happening in the outside world properly. So I should let them become the meat shields.'' ''Yes, that''s right, because I couldn''t risk Aiden''s and my life, knowing we have to live together forever.'' So, before Aiden could respond, Alicia hurriedly replied to them, "Okay, my little brother and I will stay at the back. You guys should take the lead and make sure to protect us with everything you have." Ava, seeing how calmly they had agreed to stay back, felt much more relaxed, as it would be easier for them to protect the two when they stayed at the back. Her image of Alicia improved even more in her mind, as she thought Alicia was a rational person like her. However, she was definitely crazy for her brother, as Ava still remembered what had happened earlier down to the every second. Still, she looked at her leader, awaiting his command and ready to follow whatever he said. Aiden, seeing her expecting an answer from him, replied by agreeing with his sister''s words. "We will do just as Big Sis mentioned earlier." After saying that, he opened the large black gate, just like earlier, and moved back with his big sis to a safer position while letting the others take the lead. All the ladies positioned their M16 rifles in their hands, ready to shoot, and those who had snipers took out their handguns before walking through the gate. Lethality could be seen in their auras as they traveled across the 500-meter staircase, and Aiden, experiencing their unified protection, felt thrilled to see their teamwork and spirit. They quickly reached their parking lot once again. After reaching the parking spot, they moved toward the location where they had last seen the rabbit earlier, which was around three kilometers away from them while ensuring that Aiden and Alicia were perfectly safe. Aiden had taken out his sharp sword from its cool-looking scabbard when they reached outside, as he was more confident in his swordsmanship than in his shooting ability. Knowing the ladies were protecting him with guns, he felt much safer using his sword, and Alicia followed her little brother when she saw him taking out his sword, as she was also more confident in her swordsmanship in close-range battles. They had focused more on it while training for the last five years. They walked through the grassy field steadily and reached two kilometers from where they had seen the rabbit after a few long minutes of traveling while on guard. Only two of the ladies checked the surroundings with thermal binoculars hanging around their necks, just like everyone else on their team, as they were assigned to check as they did during missions with the General. Ava hadn''t given them any specific orders before they left, as they all knew what each of them had to do. Having worked with each other for years, they were very familiar with each other and could easily trust each other''s backs, which was the most essential thing in group tasks. Chapter 122: The rabbit is dead? Now they are not moving at all when reaching two kilometers away from where the rabbit was seen earlier, as it is a good distance for them to shoot the rabbit down using a sniper. source-at-MVLeMpYr However, Aiden has not said anything about using a sniper, but they have decided it themselves as it is the safest option for them. So the two ladies started to set up their sniper on the stand while the others were guarding Aiden and Alicia, and also using their thermal binoculars to see if they could find something. Aiden, seeing them do everything by themselves, doesn''t say anything and focuses on being a guard as they are doing what he would have told them. One of the snipers is Daphne and the other one is another lady, and they still haven''t finished setting up the sniper. However, suddenly one of the ladies who is checking the surroundings says to Ava in a hurried voice, "Vice Leader, I can see a small creature running fast toward us, and by the size of it, I am sure it is the same rabbit we saw earlier." Ava, hearing her addressing her with her previous title, doesn''t have time to correct her as she quickly orders everyone to aim at the direction where the rabbit is and be ready to shoot when it comes in range. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Quickly aim in the direction where the rabbit is coming and fire some shots to distract it while the snipers take aim and shoot it down." Luckily for them, the rabbit cannot use anything to hide as the land is flat and only a thin layer of grass can be seen, so the rabbit is open to fire. Daphne and the other lady stop themselves from setting up a proper stand and take a sitting sniping position, which is best for them to shoot in the given conditions. The sound of M16 rifles shooting relentlessly at the target, which is around 1.5 kilometers away from them, is heard while knowing there is very little chance the bullets will hit such a small target from such a distance. Bam Bam Bam Unfortunately for them, not a single bullet hit the rabbit as it was not moving straight and was taking many small turns to avoid them. Aiden, seeing everything, is not as worried as he was when he was inside, as after seeing the rabbit, he thinks it wouldn''t even be able to get close to them without dying. ''I can avoid bullets from a large range, but I don''t think it would survive the barrage of bullets when it gets closer.'' ''But why is the stupid little thing coming closer to its own death?'' Hearing the words inside his mind, the system decided to answer him as it couldn''t get by without talking to him. ''Of course, to hunt you guys and become stronger as such a large group of prey has come.'' ''But unfortunately for it, it will die before it comes close because of your stupid weapons. However, it''s only because it hasn''t gained any intelligence.'' ''Otherwise, it would definitely try to sneak attack you guys, not stupidly walk up to its death.'' Aiden doesn''t feel much shocked as he has guessed this much by hearing her say it has increased its agility stats, which means it can also increase intelligence. ''But the upcoming days wouldn''t be pretty when we have to worry about falling into traps of monsters.'' Clearing his mind, Aiden now focused on the rabbit, which he still couldn''t see clearly from this far, but he could still make out the outline of its figure from a distance. Now he looked toward the two ladies who had taken their position to shoot, and without waiting for anyone, they shot the bullets toward the little rabbit one after another. Boom Boom Room Aiden is now completely focused on Daphne, whose bountiful melons jiggle whenever she shoots, as he can''t take his eyes away from them. Luckily for him, Alicia is completely focused on looking in the direction from which the rabbit is coming, so she couldn''t see his stare. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good for him. Daphne shot bullet after bullet but still couldn''t hit the target, even after using her third bullet. But she remained calm and continued like the other lady, and finally, on the fifth shot, she hit the small chest of the red rabbit, which resulted in completely blasting its body back and making a large hole in its chest, taking a mass of chunk from its small body as it died with just one shot. ''Why is it so weak? I thought it would survive at least one bullet.'' Aiden also noticed that everyone had stopped shooting after the last sniper shot, but he couldn''t see the rabbit''s body from 800 meters away. ''It must be dead. That''s why everyone has stopped.'' So, for confirmation, he asked Daphne, who is closest to him. "Is it dead?" Daphne, hearing her leader''s voice, suddenly looks toward him. ''Anh~ I''ve never seen someone as handsome as him. Would he give me a reward for killing the rabbit?'' ''I want his ****...'' While thinking lewd thoughts inside her mind, she answers him with a straight face, still in her position. "Yes, leader, it is dead, and it died after just one shot I took." Aiden, hearing her words, curses the system for exaggerating so much. But thinking of fighting it with a sword, it could have been dangerous if the rabbit had broken the limit of its agility. ''But it looks like its body wasn''t much different from before.'' ''Well, whatever it is, I don''t care about any of that now as first, I have to see what loot I have gotten by killing the rabbit.'' "Good job for what you just did." Hearing the praise from him, Daphne''s body shook slightly, just like Ava''s, and a fire of passion could be seen in her black eyes as it is very new for her to be praised. Aiden also noticed this now fully. ''These girls are a little weird, as whenever I praise them a little, they show such intense reactions.'' But after thinking for a few seconds, Aiden can perfectly imagine not getting any praise from Aunt at all. ''As she only praised me twice by saying good job.'' ''And I''m not a narcissist, but I don''t think these girls can''t do what I have done.'' ''Hmm, I''ll be sure to remember this from now on.'' Alicia is also listening, focusing on the conversation her little brother is having as she has also guessed that the rabbit is dead. And it doesn''t go unnoticed by her, the shaking body of Daphne. ''Every single one of them is more weird than the other. I have to keep Aiden safe from them.'' And Alicia feels even more irritated whenever she looks at Daphne''s body, as compared to her, Daphne''s boobs are much bigger, and even her body is more curvy. While Alicia is gorgeous as it is, she still feels danger coming from the lady in front of her. So she quickly walks up to her brother and holds his hands with her slender hand and says in a normal voice, trying to hide her irritation from wherever she notices Daphne''s boobs. "Aiden, let''s go see if we''ll get loot from the rabbit we killed just now, just like the game we played together when you were young." "And don''t you think the green screen also looks very similar to the game screens?" Chapter 123: Where is the loot? "And don''t you think the green screen also looks very similar to the game screen?" Aiden, hearing her, replied to her, "You are right, we should go and see if we could get anything from its body." Hearing these words, he felt a little relieved, as there was no one other than his sister here who mentioned this, which must be because these women are not familiar with games. But now he can use this as an excuse to add a little more detail to their conversation, which wouldn''t make him suspicious. "Hmm, you are right about this, big sis. It looks very similar to games, and I think it would be helpful if we try to relate things. But for now, we should go and see what we could get by killing the rabbit." Alicia, seeing her brother has now stopped looking at the big-chested woman, so she felt good as she replied to him in a cheerful voice, "Okay, let''s go, Aiden!" Aiden, seeing her enthusiasm, smiled a little and started walking as he put the sword back in the scabbard, thinking he didn''t need to be alert while having so many guards now who were checking the area using thermal scopes regularly. He felt much more relaxed as he started walking while holding his sister''s hand, which she had held earlier, and the ladies, seeing their leader walking, quickly took their earlier positions and started following him while keeping their guard. A few minutes passed, and they finally reached the dead body of the little rabbit, which was covered in blood, its body was incomplete as a huge portion of it was blasted away by the bullet, with its organs visible. Alicia, seeing the bloody sight in front of her, quickly covered her mouth as she felt like vomiting if she looked any longer, and she avoided looking at it. But for Aiden and the rest of the ladies, this bloody sight didn''t make them feel anything, as they had seen much crueler sights before, and a dead animal was nothing at all. Aiden noticed the discomfort of his sister and started to rub her back gently to make her feel better, asking in a calm voice, "Big sis, are you going to be fine? Because we will be seeing much more bloody sights from now on." Alicia, feeling the rubbing on her back, felt much better, and hearing his words, she felt a little embarrassed as she noticed that no one else was reacting like her. She had her own pride and didn''t want to look weak in front of her little brother, so she swallowed hard and tried not to think much of it as she removed her hand from her face. But still, the discomfort on her face couldn''t be hidden at all. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am fine, Aiden, you shouldn''t worry about me." Aiden had noticed the look on her face but didn''t comfort her more after hearing her words, as she would have to quickly get used to this, and only gave her a light nod. Now, he focused on the body, which looked like a normal dead body where no loot could be seen at all, but he didn''t lose hope as he was sure there had to be something valuable in there. ''System, does this animal have some viruses that would infect people?'' The system, hearing his voice, replied in a lazy voice as it was feeling bored after seeing how the rabbit died, ''No, other than undead creatures like zombies, there aren''t many creatures that pose a danger of infecting you and making you like them after getting bitten or infected. However, there could be creatures that have highly toxic blood, which could be dangerous, but I don''t think you''ll encounter something like that for now. So you should be careful when dealing with the undead, as they are one of the main reasons a world can become extinct.'' Aiden already had some idea about the undead, but hearing her say they were one of the main reasons for planets going extinct, he decided to be more careful when dealing with them. ''Okay, thank you for telling me all this.'' Aiden thanked her properly this time, as even after their small quarrel, she still helped him every time, so he thanked her. Now, knowing it wasn''t dangerous, as he knew rabbits didn''t have poison in their blood, he ordered one of the women to search inside the body of the rabbit to see if there was something present inside. Hearing his voice, Ava told one of the girls to check if they could find something inside the body. Hearing the command, the girl didn''t complain at all and took out her black knife, moved toward the bloody body, and started cutting it to see if she could find something. The black knife cut its body like butter which surprised her but she still focused on her task her hands got bloody when she was doing it, but it didn''t affect her at all as she the body thoroughly but she still couldn''t find anything other than normal body parts. "Leader, I didn''t find anything inside the body," as now only the destroyed body of the little rabbit lay on the green grass. Aiden had seen everything with his keen eyes, and he could confirm that she had checked everything, so he felt confused, as he couldn''t accept that there was nothing inside or no magical loot had appeared after the kill. He remembered something and looked at the plump Daphne, asking in a serious voice. He had already gotten the list of their names from Ava earlier but only remembered a few important ones for now, and Daphne was included in the list of people he planned to copy talents from, so he remembered her. ''Yep, not because of how she looked when she fired those gunshots earlier.'' "Daphne, did you get any message from the green screen earlier when you killed the rabbit?" Daphne, hearing the leader calling her by her name, didn''t have time to celebrate it as she had to answer him. Now that she focused, she remembered a message appearing right after she killed the rabbit, "Yes, leader, I remember seeing something when I killed the rabbit." Aiden, getting her confirmation, quickly asked her without waiting any more, "What message did you get from the green screen? Tell me." Daphne, hearing his words, felt a little anxious as she didn''t remember what she had seen earlier. But she called the green screen as she knew, and just after listening to the voice, she thought about it appearing in front of her, and it appeared, and vice versa, it would disappear. [Character Information] [Name: Daphne] [Age: 26] [Race: Human] [Talent: Plant Element(C+), Emotion Element (C)] [Potential: A] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 79/79] read-first-on-MVLeMpYr [Strength: 7.6] [Agility: 7.7] [Stamina: 8] [Mana: 7.5] [Vitality:7.9] [Intelligence: 8] [Defense: 8.1] [Skills: Mixed Style Combat (CC), Knife Mastery (C), Marksmanship (B+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) She could see her status like usual, but she still couldn''t see the message from earlier. But just when she thought about the message from earlier the green screen suddenly changed in front of her eyes. [You have successfully killed an Awakened Rabbit.] Seeing the message appear once again, the color on her face brightened, as she wouldn''t need to embarrass herself by saying she had forgotten such a small message. Chapter 124: Where is the loot? (2) Aiden saw her anxious look, which meant she must have forgotten about the message. He was not worried; he just needed to know if she felt a little stronger than before. According to him, some of her stats might have increased, just like in games when leveling up. ''The absence of any level mentioned on either the system or the green screen suggests that the likely scenario involves a direct increase in stats.'' He was about to ask her if she felt stronger than before, but before he could say anything, he noticed the bright expression on her face. ''Did she remember what the message actually was?'' He quickly asked her again, seeing the obvious change in her expression. "Did you remember what message you received on your status screen?" Daphne, hearing her handsome leader''s voice, didn''t let him wait any longer and said excitedly, as she had just escaped embarrassment. ''Also, I don''t think the Vice Leader would forgive me for such a mistake.'' So her happiness increased even more, as she had also escaped punishment from her strict Vice Leader. "Yes, Leader, I remember everything just now. When I thought of the message, it appeared in front of me again, as if it could read my intentions." Daphne also decided to share the discovery she had unexpectedly found, hoping to get praised and make up for her mistake of forgetting something. ''Well, I would have shared this with the leader anyway, but the timing is right, and I can see he''s excited. I hope he''ll reward me someday... Ahh~ I can''t wait for that day to come.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While she maintained a straight demeanor outwardly, inside she was fantasizing about her overly handsome leader every moment, from the moment she had first seen him when she was young, she was mesmerized by him. At first, she only thought of looking at him every moment, but as time passed, she realized it wasn''t enough. She wanted to feel every inch of his body, which she had seen his body while he trained, covered in sweat highlight his body but it is not enough for her. She glanced at the armor on his body for a second. ''I know inside that armor is the perfect body, ready to make me forget everything and feel things I''ve never felt before.'' ''Anh~, I can''t wait for the day when he finally embraces me.'' But she didn''t let it show on her face. However, that didn''t stop her from feeling aroused being so close to him. Aiden, thinking about what she had said, felt good to know something new, but his main focus was still on the potential stat increase she might have received. "That''s good, but tell me what message you received." Seeing that the leader wanted to know, she quickly responded, not letting him wait any longer, even though she wanted to talk more with him. "Leader, I saw that I successfully killed an awakened rabbit in the message." Aiden, hearing her words, said, "Hmm, that''s normal, but did you get any other messages, like something about your stats increasing? Or do you feel more powerful after the kill?" Daphne, hearing Aiden''s words, felt confused as she had only received one message after killing the rabbit and didn''t feel any stronger. With confusion written on her face, she replied to him. "No, Leader, that''s the only message I received after killing the rabbit, and I don''t feel any stronger either." Aiden could see the genuine confusion on her face, showing she really didn''t know what he was talking about. However, he liked to check if it was actually the truth or not. ''But I don''t think she would hide things from me based on what I''ve noticed until now, and besides, I fully trust her Aunt''s judgment.'' Still, he used his King''s Eyes ability on her once again, and a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him, showing her stats. [Character Information] [Name: Daphne] [Age: 26] [Race: Human] [Talent: Plant Element (C+), Emotion Element (C)] [Potential: A] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 79/79] [Strength: 7.6] [Agility: 7.7] [Stamina: 8] [Mana: 7.5] [Vitality: 7.9] [Intelligence: 8] [Defense: 8.1] [Skills: Mixed Style Combat (CC), Knife Mastery (C), Marksmanship (B+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He looked at it for a few seconds and noticed that everything was just like before; there was no change in her stats or skills at all. ''But this shouldn''t be happening. I''ve checked the rabbit''s body and the person who killed it, but there''s nothing that could increase someone''s strength. How can this be possible? How did the rabbit get stronger after killing another rabbit?'' A dark thought appeared in his mind¡ªseeing that the rabbit had killed one of its own species, he didn''t want to accept it, but everything he had witnessed so far pointed to this conclusion. ''Do I have to kill many other humans to become strong enough to revive my mother?'' Before he could continue his thoughts, Ava''s loud voice rang in his ears. Hearing her voice, he looked at her, noticing that she was walking toward him in hurried steps. "Leader, I think I''ve found what we were trying to find in the rabbit''s body earlier." Hearing the words from her mouth, Aiden also started walking in her direction, wanting to reach her as soon as possible. As they were only a few meters away from each other, he reached her in a couple of seconds and said hurriedly, his excitement evident as the look of joy couldn''t be hidden from his face, now believing his earlier thoughts were wrong as he doesn''t want to accept them. brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr "Quickly, show me what you''ve found." Ava, seeing how excited the leader was, didn''t beat around the bush. She extended her small, clause-filled hands toward him, opening them to reveal a red-colored circular stone about the size of a marble. Aiden, seeing the marble in her hand, quickly grabbed her hands in excitement and asked enthusiastically, as he really wanted to know where she had gotten the item, while still holding her hands tightly with his large hands. Ava could feel him holding her hands tightly, but she didn''t say anything, seeing the excitement on the leader''s face. That must have been the reason for his tight grip. She kept a calm and collected expression, but inside, she was freaking out. ''Wow, is this the hand he used earlier to hug his big sis?'' ''Should I consider that I''m being touched by immoral hands? But why does this feel so wrong?'' ''But still, what would my sister think of me when she sees my hands being held by her love? I know she''s watching.'' ''But it feels nice to have my hands held by his large hands. I feel much more relaxed.'' ''Ahhhh! Ava, what are you thinking? How can you think this way about someone who loves his own sister and does those immoral things with her?'' She was certain that when these immoral siblings did these things so openly, she could only imagine what else they did behind closed doors. ''I can say for sure they''ve already done it.'' ''Ahn~ I couldn''t even imagine how good it would feel to watch them do it.'' She realized how far she had strayed from her thoughts and quickly dismissed them for now. ''More importantly, my stupid sister is also in love with him, which would make things even messier.'' She couldn''t even imagine having such a chaotic relationship, as she preferred peace and quiet, so she quickly rejected those thoughts, even though she still felt relaxed holding his hands. Chapter 125: Red Core? Ava cleared her thoughts and focused on what the Leader had asked her because if she thought too much about it, it would be hard for her to keep calm, so she answered in a calm voice. "Leader, we didn''t find the red stone in any special place; we found it on the ground mixed with the pieces of flesh from the rabbit that had flown away due to the force of the sniper." "And, u-uhm, Leader, y-you should also l-let go of m-my hands," she tried to be, but it was embarrassing for her to mention it to her own leader, though she still told him as she didn''t want to create any misunderstanding. Fortunately, Ava told him in time, as Alicia was just coming toward them, seeing Aiden holding her hands with a face full of anger, and even little sparks of thunder could be seen on her fingers. But when she got closer, she heard what Ava said, which meant her little brother was the one who had held her hands in excitement, as she thought in her mind with a fierce expression on her beautiful face. ''I have to remind my little brother not to do things like that even in excitement, as it could give people the wrong impression when my overly handsome brother holds someone''s hands.'' ''But I have to say, unlike her shameless twin sister, Ava is much better. I think I like this one more as she doesn''t seem to have her eyes on my Aiden, unlike her dumb sister.'' She didn''t interfere now, as she knew her brother would let go of her hands after hearing this and didn''t want to be so overprotective that her brother would start to feel annoyed by her. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t want anything like that to ever happen.'' Aiden heard her explanation in excitement, but after listening to her words, he felt like hitting his head against the wall, as he hadn''t expected himself to make such a silly mistake due to how excited he was to get stronger. ''Thankfully, I have capable people like Ava here. I would have searched the whole area later, but knowing there are good minds who remind me of things I''ve lost focus on makes me feel reassured.'' Suddenly, the change in her tone, as if she is nervous, made Aiden realize that he had held her hands in excitement. He could feel her rough skin perfectly on his hands, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it, as he hurriedly said in an apologetic voice while taking his hands off hers. "Oh! Sorry about that, I didn''t even realize I was holding your hand in excitement." Ava, hearing his words and feeling his hands leave hers, quickly said in a calm voice, changing her demeanor in seconds. "It''s nothing at all, but Leader, you shouldn''t ask for forgiveness over something so minor. I''ve seen you say sorry previously too, but I didn''t mention it at the time." "But it''s not good for your image, so you should refrain from doing so unless it''s absolutely necessary." Aiden was a little surprised by how quickly her demeanor changed back, and after listening to her words, he realized it wasn''t good for his image as a leader to say sorry so often, so he responded in a serious voice, matching her rhythm. "Okay, I''ll be more careful from now on, but can you give me the red stone now?" Ava, hearing his request, wanted to facepalm herself, thinking that he should have ordered it in a strict voice rather than asking as if she were doing him a favor. ''I think I have to teach him many things.'' Before giving the red stone to him, she spoke once again in a serious voice. "And Leader, you should also order me to give you the stone, not ask as if I''m doing you a favor. It''s not good." Aiden, hearing her words once again, realized his mistake, so he said it to her in a commanding tone. "Give me the red stone you found." Ava, hearing this, felt much better than before, as receiving orders in such a weak tone was not good for his leadership in the future, which could make the soldiers carefree. So, in an obedient voice, she replied to his command. "Yes, Leader," she said while extending her hands to give him the stone. Aiden, seeing the change in tone, took the stone from her extended hands, thinking to himself. ''I''ll have to be careful of these things from now on.'' Alicia had seen and heard everything that had just happened, and she felt much more relaxed now. ''I don''t mind if someone as professional as Ava remains by my brother''s side as his aide.'' your-chapter-source-NovelFire Alicia had almost fully accepted her as his guard from now on, with little hesitation remaining due to Ava being of the opposite gender to her brother. Now she stood beside him and curiously looked at the red stone, the size of a marble, in his hands. Aiden had noticed his sister''s arrival but didn''t say anything to her and first ordered Ava to go back to her post, as he didn''t think strict Ava would have left without orders. So that''s what he did, as he watched her figure leaving to resume her guard duty. Now he focused on the red stone in his hands. He could have easily asked the system about it, but he decided to first use his King''s Eye ability on the red stone. Which revealed its information in front of him on a transparent blue screen. [Item: Red Core] [Uses: By absorbing it, it can be used to increase any of the three stats: Strength, Agility, or Stamina.] [Info: It can be obtained by killing awakened or higher-ranked beings.] Looking at the screen, Aiden felt satisfied with the result, though it didn''t specify how much his stats would increase, it still gave him enough information to use them. ''My King''s Eye ability of my physique is much more useful than I thought, and I also don''t want to rely on her for every single thing, while I''ll take advantage of her when I get stuck on something. But I will try to do things by myself from now on and not ask too much.'' ''Because if she ever went silent like the haughty goddess, it would be much harder for me, as I always rely on her.'' She had heard everything he was thinking inside his mind, and she was pleased by his decision to do things himself and also appreciated his thinking of taking advantage of his own perks when needed, as it would be foolish not to when he could but if he relied too much upon her, it would be harder later on. ''And I also like people who do things themselves and are not foolish enough to avoid taking advantage of the things they have.'' She realized how she had contradicted herself just now, though she still hated it when he used weapons to defeat the enemy and didn''t show a blood-boiling fight. ''He''s much more likable now, but I still don''t like how he fights.'' Aiden, after finding out about the red cores, didn''t wait much longer and asked her how much his stats were going to increase, as he decided to use it directly because he was very close to breaking the limit of human stats in every stats and he would know afterward how much stats have increased so he is not worried about using it directly. Chapter 126: First Unexpected S rank Talent? Aiden is holding the red core in his hand and he doesn''t feel strange about how his ability told him to absorb the core. ''It doesn''t feel weird at all and it feels like I can easily absorb this thing inside my body with just a little effort.'' So he closed his eyes while holding the red core in his hands and focused on absorbing it into his body. Right after he focused on absorbing it, his hand started to glow with red light where he was holding the core as it vanished and became a red light that entered his body. Explore m,v,l,e,mpyr today. Aiden didn''t see any of this as he had closed his eyes to focus better. However, Alicia, standing beside him, watched everything he had done. Seeing the red light entering his body, she felt a little afraid as she didn''t know what was happening. But she didn''t disturb him, thinking it could be harmful to her brother, as she could see he was focusing. From what she had seen, it looked like her little brother knew what he was doing, so she waited beside him, watching him, waiting for him to open his eyes. As soon as she saw him opening his eyes, she asked him directly without holding anything back as she was concerned about the red light that had entered her little brother''s body. "Aiden, what did you just do? Are you feeling okay? There was a strange red light that entered your body. You''re not feeling any pain, are you?" Aiden heard everything his big sis said, so he replied to her in a calm voice. "It''s nothing, big sis. I''m perfectly fine, or you could say even better than before. Just now, I absorbed the red stone we got from the rabbit we killed, and I think my stats have increased after absorbing it." Alicia, hearing his words, felt a little surprised¡ªnot because his stats had increased after absorbing the stone, but because of how quickly he had figured out how to use it. She decided to ask him. "But Aiden, how did you know how to use the stone so quickly?" Aiden, hearing the question, didn''t feel panicked at all and answered her in a calm voice. "Firstly, I''ve seen things like this in video games, but more importantly, if you hold the stone in your hands and even think of absorbing it, you will feel like you can do it easily." Alicia, hearing this, found it reasonable but didn''t think she would understand without holding the stone herself. "Okay, but next time you get a red stone, let me hold it too because I also want to feel what you felt." While Alicia was talking, Aiden called up his status in his mind, and a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. He focused on increasing his strength and also felt that it had increased, but he didn''t feel like it had increased that much. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (E-), Air Affinity (AA+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2(+0.5)] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He could see that Air Affinity had appeared on his status, but he now focused on the strength stat, which he had intended to increase. Focusing on it, he saw the +0.5 next to it, which displeased him a little, as he only got so few stats after killing the rabbit. The system, hearing his shameless thoughts, decided to answer him, as her charming yet dominant voice sounded in his mind. ''What did you think you would get? You only killed an awakened beast whose stats were only close to reaching the limit. It''s already lucky enough that you got a 0.5 increase in strength, as the most you can get from an awakened beast is a 0.1 to 1 stat increase.'' ''So getting 0.5 is very good considering this, but in extremely rare cases, you can get a skill stone inside it, which will let you learn a random skill based on the type of beast you killed.'' ''So be grateful you got 0.5 stats from the little rabbit.'' Aiden listened to everything she said intently, as it was useful information for him. After learning that the maximum you can get is 1 stat from killing an awakened beast, he felt better. After all, he only had to shoot some bullets to get this much of an increase, which would take him months of training. He looked at his status once again and noticed that his main talent, Celestial, had increased from FFF+ to E-, but he hadn''t yet checked if he had gotten anything else. Excitedly, he focused on his talent as the blue screen in front of him changed. [Celestial (E-)] #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy their talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use two times per day.) #Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. Water Affinity (A+) (locked) Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Air Affinity (AA+) (unlocked) Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) and more #??? #???... Aiden, seeing that the number of times he could copy talents per day had increased to two, felt ecstatic. It had only been a few hours, and he already had one more chance to copy another talent. This time, he wasn''t going for any low-ranking talent. The best talent he could copy was right next to him, and he couldn''t forget the powerful thunder his big sis had shot at the dummy earlier. ''Haha! I can''t wait to copy her talent!'' ''Why should I wait? I should copy it now,'' he thought, looking at her with intense eyes. Alicia, who had asked her little brother a question and saw him lost in thought, waited for him to snap out of it. But now, suddenly, she saw an intense look in his eyes, as if she were his prey. ''Is he thinking about doing something to me later at night inside the laboratory, like he promised earlier?'' ''It''s good to know I''m not the only one who always thinks about those things.'' Aiden had even forgotten about the question she had asked. Without saying anything, he turned to face her and hugged her tightly in his embrace. Alicia, feeling the sudden hug, didn''t say anything at all. She quickly reciprocated by wrapping her arms around his body and just stayed there. Aiden, knowing his big sis wouldn''t let him go until he told her to, started focusing on using his talent''s copy ability. This time, it activated much faster than before, as he could now feel the different sources of elements from her. Without focusing on the other two, he focused on the biggest source of lightning inside her and tried to make a connection with the element. Seconds passed as he focused on making the connection with the source of the lightning element. Like before, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and finally, after 30 seconds, he felt an unbreakable connection with the lightning element, much stronger than the connection he had with the air element, as a message flashed in front of his eyes. [You have successfully copied Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Talent Celestial (E-) upgraded to Celestial (EEE+)] Chapter 127: Real apocalypse? Aiden, seeing the two messages flash before his eyes, is satisfied as he can feel the difference between his Air Affinity and Lightning Affinity. It seemed to him that it was much stronger than he imagined if he fully utilized this talent. ''Looks like what big sis showed us earlier is only a glimpse of what it can actually do.'' Even after hugging her for almost a minute, he still doesn''t let her go and even tightens the grip of his hug as he feels ecstatic after copying her talent. Now he can say he''s almost among the top with these talents, especially his sister''s S+ grade talent, which might be the only one. ''Phew! Now I don''t have to worry about being vulnerable as I didn''t have any talent at the start of the evolution, and luckily I got 2 good talents right after a few hours of Evolution.'' ''Now I have to kill more monsters and increase my stats, so my next destination would be the place where the security guards usually stay, as there are also monitors installed that can give me footage of the outside.'' Alicia, feeling his hug tighten, reacts as well. ''Hehehe, does he miss his big sis'' hug that much?'' Finally, after 5 minutes, Aiden lets go of the hug. Now he can see his big sis seems in a better mood than before. Ava, Isla, Daphne, and all the other ladies have already accepted their immoral relationship, as they wouldn''t try to hide it at all, and every few hours they can see them showing their love openly. Ava and Daphne feel excited whenever they see them acting lovey-dovey, but the rest of them, feel the pain of being single and seeing their crush loving his own sister more than he should. But only Isla has a fierce glint in her eyes whenever she sees them like that, as she has already accepted Alicia, but it still doesn''t make Isla like Alicia, as she is still aiming for the number one position in Aiden''s heart. ''I know I couldn''t rush things and mess up like last time, so I''ll bide my time and slowly catch my prey.'' Aiden, after letting go of the hug, first decides to check his talent, as he doesn''t want to be clueless like last time and not even realize that the limit of his copying ability has increased. So he called the status in his mind, and a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (E-), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2(+0.5)] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He can see the lightning affinity talent in his status, as it is supposed to be, which pleases him. However, he knows there is nothing other than this that has changed here, so he quickly focuses on his talent, Celestial (EEE+), whose rank has once again increased after copying the talent. As the blue screen changed once again: [Celestial (EEE+)] #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy their talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use two times per day.) (Next use after 23 hours 57 minutes) #Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. Water Affinity (A+) (locked) Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Air Affinity (AA+) (unlocked) novel hosted m,vle mpyr Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Lightning Affinity (S+) (unlocked) and more #??? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. #???... Aiden can see, other than unlocking the Lightning Affinity, nothing else has changed, even after the rank of his talent increased to EEE+, which means he has to increase it to D rank to see if there are any changes like when he upgraded it from F to E. ''I''ll see it when the time comes, but for now, I should head toward the security room to check how the condition outside is right now.'' Coming out of his thoughts, he commanded the ladies to head toward the security room. Having lived here for years, they knew every single detail other than the secret basements that the General hadn''t told them about. So they began to lead the way in their black metallic armor, walking steadily toward the location, with Aiden following them as before, under their protection. After more than 10 minutes of traveling, they reached a 500 square meter, one-story security house with monitors inside. Ava asked Aiden to wait outside for a few minutes, as there could be something dangerous inside, even though it was perfectly locked and there was no entrance for anything to enter. But after seeing all the weird things until now, they are more skeptical about everything, so they don''t want to risk anything. They opened the locks with the key their leader had provided earlier. They began a thorough search inside, professionally checking every corner to see if they could find something. After some time, they couldn''t find anything, so they allowed their leader to enter. Aiden is pleased by how thorough these ladies are, as he himself is a little overprotective of everything, so seeing them giving the locked room a thorough check pleased him. Finally, he decided to enter with his big sis, and right after entering, looking at the first screen his eyes focused on, he fully realized that the apocalypse had truly arrived, as everything until now seemed so easy for him. On the screen, he could see many undead zombies roaming around openly on the road, and their numbers weren''t small at all. There are at least more than 50 of them on just one screen, and he couldn''t even imagine how many undead would be walking just outside the road that connected his home to the main road. ''Because I know these things can detect their prey, as the little rabbit form had detected them from around 2 kilometers away.'' There are also many cars crashing on each side of the walls he can''t properly on the screen as the camera is located in the distance however already there would be a lot of dead people which could be due to crashes or falling prey to zombies. He doesn''t know what it would be like for the undead; however, that awakened is very dangerous if someone alone finds it, as their chances of survival are very slim in that scenario. While it frightened him a little, seeing the number of zombies outside, it also excited him, knowing how much his stats were going to increase after killing all these zombies. ''It is more than enough for me to break the limit on every one of my stats, and I know even after that, there would still be many more left.'' He would decide what to do when the time comes, as for him, there is no limit to how much he can increase his stats even in the mortal realm, so he is not worried about anything. ''But how should I go about killing them? Should I bring out the two military helicopters I have stored?'' But after some thought, he decided not to bring them out, as they are like trump cards and can also be used for travel if needed, so he didn''t want to use those big guns to kill these zombies. Chapter 128: Zombie Hunting? All the other ladies who had seen the number of zombies on the screen earlier still felt shocked when they saw how many humans had turned into strange grey monsters that looked like zombies they had seen in the movies. Alicia is equally shocked by how much chaos is happening outside their home, and she now realizes how peaceful their current situation actually is. She looks at her little brother in awe, as he is the reason they are so safe right now. Aiden wants to decide how he should go about killing these zombies, but he knows all these people may have many ideas. After listening to Ava''s words earlier, he thought it would be better to get ideas from everyone. So, in a loud commanding voice that attracted everyone''s attention: "Everyone! Now I have decided, after finding out that the red stone from earlier can make us stronger, that we are going to lure these zombies, kill them slowly, and collect those stones that could make us stronger for our survival." The respect for Aiden has increased in everyone''s minds after seeing the situation outside, as they know if they weren''t in such a place with so many resources, their fate would have been different. While they think they can survive, seeing the sheer number of those zombies made them realize they would sooner or later fall prey to them. Aiden continued after pausing for a brief moment. "So, you can give any suggestions about how we should lure them." After saying this, he looked at them, expecting an answer, and within a few seconds, he heard Ava''s loud voice, strong enough to gather everyone''s attention. "Leader, the best option would be to open those large automatic metal gates just enough to let one or two zombies pass at a time, then kill them as they come using our guns. I can see that the speed at which they are walking isn''t high compared to the rabbit earlier, so shooting them would be easy." Aiden, after hearing the first suggestion, doesn''t think he needs any more, as this looks like the best option for the current situation. But he still said once again: "Does anyone else want to add something here?" He could see no one answering him, which meant they also had no problem with the decision. So, without any more delay, he ordered one of the ladies to stay here and open the gate after 2 minutes, as this is the place where they can operate the gate. The large metal gates are only 20 meters ahead. He then left with the remaining 7 guards and his sister toward the gate to hunt for more stats as two of the snipers took position on top of the roof of the security room. They reached the gates in less than a minute, and after that, he ordered them to take their positions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I can also see if I can fight them using swordsmanship, as I think I can easily handle one or two at a time. And strangely enough, these zombies are not killing each other.'' He felt fearful, thinking that if that really happened, he couldn''t even imagine how powerful the zombies he would have to face would be. Everyone was in position, ready to shoot down the zombies that would come from the gate, and Aiden and Alicia had also brought out their swords. While Alicia was thinking of using her magic, she knew her thunder magic could one-shot a zombie and burn them, so she was strangely excited to face the zombies. After a minute, the gate started to open slowly from the middle. As only a small gap had been made, they could already see greyish hands coming from outside and hear the loud, wild roars of many zombies. Grggh Grggh Grggh It made them even more alert, and Aiden didn''t forget to remind them to shoot at their heads like he had seen in the movies, which he wasn''t sure was true or not, but he still told them. Read today at mvl _emp _y,r. After a few seconds, the gate finally opened, and two zombies ran toward them, creating the same ''Grggh'' sound from their mouths. He could see saliva dripping from their mouths, and the teeth in their mouths were all canines, looking menacing, while their nails had become longer. ''They are faster than I imagined them to be. If I walked at a fast pace, not run, they would easily catch me, but still, it''s slow, and I don''t think many people would have trouble running from them.'' They were coming while walking, twisting their bodies strangely. However, nobody shot a bullet as they were waiting for something, and after a few seconds, when they hadn''t even reached half the distance toward them, two loud boom sounds were heard as their heads burst like melons and blood spurted from their headless bodies as they fell down afterward. The sound of snipers didn''t stop as four more zombies had entered inside. While two had just died without even reaching them, their heads burst as they fell lifeless on the ground. Seeing how they didn''t even have to shoot, all the other ladies felt dissatisfied as they glared at Daphne and the other lady who was positioned above the security room, using their snipers on the wall 20 meters away from them. As they didn''t even have to use the scope to shoot for such a short distance, these zombies, who were also slower compared to the targets they practiced or faced on missions, didn''t miss any bullets as the sound of gun shells hit solidly, one after another. Ting Ting Ting Nobody fired, as Ava had not told them to fire, and more than 10 zombies had died just like that. Even after that, their numbers seemed to increase, and now finally, Ava gave the command to shoot as the sound of snipers stopped. With excitement on their faces, they filled the heads of the zombies with rifle bullets, resulting in the same lifeless bodies as their loud, painful cries could be heard. Grrgh Grrgh Grrgh Ava saw all the zombies were dead, about 20 of them now lying on the path. She stopped them once again as new zombies came inside the gate two at a time. These also started to fall due to the corpses lying on the ground, which made it even easier for the sniper to take the shot, as they would have enough time. This made the other ladies beside Ava even more displeased, seeing how those snipers rested on the roof, killing the zombies, while they were closer to them, only hearing the sound of bullets and seeing their heads burst like watermelons. But they kept silent, knowing Ava was always like that, as she tried to use the most efficient way, even if it was less fun for most of them. Aiden, seeing how easily they are killing this many zombies, felt thrilled. He even felt a little sorry for these guys as they couldn''t even reach and have a chance to fight. ''I don''t think at this rate I would have any chance to use my magic or sword.'' But it made him more excited, seeing the lifeless bodies of at least 40 zombies on the ground, which could be used to increase his stats. Seeing how only 30 minutes had passed, he knew today was going to be a long day for them. ''I can''t wait to harvest their cores and increase my stats once again.'' Chapter 129: Unconcious Big Sis? As time passed, the sound of gunshots could be heard as multiple zombies died one after another. Aiden could see that more than 60 zombies had died up until now, and he also noticed how the path had become crowded, so the speed of their killing decreased. He decided to give them a break, thinking they must be tired after continuously firing bullets at regular intervals for more than an hour. So he said in a commanding tone to Ava. "Ava, I want you guys to take a short break and continue afterward." Ava, hearing his command, was pleased. She also wanted to suggest stopping for some time and continuing afterward. Following his command, she told one of the girls to go to the security room and tell them to close the door. One of the girls quickly ran toward the security room to follow her orders, while the rest continued shooting the zombies that were continuously coming inside. After two minutes, the large metallic door started to close. As it was a giant 3-meter heavy gate, the zombies that got stuck between were crushed by the gate. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, the gate closed, and now Aiden was excited to harvest the cores from the zombies, but before that, he decided to ask the system one more time about it, as creatures with the ability to turn people into zombies were dangerous, and he didn''t want to take any risks. ''System, what things should I be careful of when harvesting the cores of zombies?'' The system heard him and answered in her charming yet dominant voice, as zombies are dangerous creatures. ''You should never let them bite you when they are alive, and their nails have poison which could cause you quite a bit of trouble without the antidote. Other than that, everything is fine as their blood doesn''t have poison.'' ''In short, be careful of their bite when alive, and don''t touch their nails. If you remember this, there will be no trouble for you.'' Aiden, satisfied with her answer, had one question that came to his mind after hearing her words, so he curiously asked her. ''What about getting injured by their teeth after they''re dead?'' She heard his question and answered. ''Oh, about that, you also shouldn''t touch them if you don''t want to become a half-zombie. While it can give you power, you would become a slave to the zombies.'' ''And you should figure out the rest yourself. I''m not going to explain anymore.'' Aiden didn''t understand why she said they would become slaves to the zombies, but hearing about becoming a half-zombie was enough to scare him, so he decided to be cautious. Now, he started to walk toward the bodies of the dead zombies as the rest of the group followed after seeing him walk. With his sword still in hand, he reached a lone zombie whose head had been completely blown off by a sniper bullet. Without saying anything, he slashed his sword across its chest, resulting in cutting its body like butter due to the sharpness of the blade and the force applied. One of the main reasons for such a clean cut, which even sliced through the zombie''s ribs, was his amazing technique and skill. Seeing how easily he cut the zombie''s chest, the rest of the group guessed that he must be very skilled with a sword. What surprised them even more was that the bones were cut, which meant there was a great force behind the strike. All of them knew they couldn''t do what he had just done, which earned him some respect, realizing their leader must be quite strong to cut with such precision. He dug his sword into the center of the zombie''s chest, pulling out a small red core covered in blood. He walked toward the stone where it dropped, picked it up with a little blood on his hands, and said. "Do you see where the stone is? You should dig them out, but be careful not to touch their teeth or nails. That could be dangerous, and I don''t want anyone taking unnecessary risks." "And as you can see, I touched its blood, so it''s not a problem. Now you guys should quickly gather all these cores." All the ladies, seeing how their leader had taken the risk of showing them how to harvest cores without knowing if it was dangerous, felt lucky to have such a leader. However, they were displeased that their leader was taking the risk when it should have been their job. None of them moved from their place, as Ava hadn''t given the order. They knew their strict Ava wouldn''t let the leader go easily after witnessing what he had done without thinking of the consequences. Just as they expected, Ava began giving him a polite lecture for more than 15 minutes about how wrong it was to do what he just did, and they all nodded in unison to show their support. After finally getting his word that he wouldn''t do that again, they left to harvest the cores from the zombie bodies. Alicia was fuming, knowing her brother, whom she thought was smart, had done something so foolish. But before she could say anything, Ava had started her speech, and Alicia completely agreed with her, so she waited for her to finish with intense hatred building inside her. experience mvle,mp|y|r Her anger only started to increase even more, so to calm herself a little and not lose control, she decided to burn the thing that was the root cause of her worry. She focused on creating a thunder that could burn the zombie body in front of her to ashes as she concentrated on her magic with an intense hatred for the zombies. Her body started to feel weak, but she didn''t care, as she only wanted to erase the zombie from existence. After 30 seconds, when the others were already harvesting the zombie cores, a loud thunderous sound echoed. Aiden, confused and thinking his sister would be fuming at him due to the misunderstanding, wondered, ''Why isn''t she coming? Is she so angry that she doesn''t even want to talk to me?'' ''Hah, I have to reassure her now.'' He was about to turn and speak to her, but before he could say anything, he heard a loud thunderous sound louder than before, making him jump back in fear as his eardrums almost burst. He could only hear a beeping sound in his ears as he covered his head with his hands in fear. He, like everyone else who heard the sound, frantically looked around, only to see smoke rising next to him. The body of the zombie he had searched earlier was now reduced to only bones, as everything else had disappeared. He realized what had happened and knew who must be responsible, looking up to see his big sister standing a few meters away, her eyes swirling with a deep intensity that looked quite different to him as he heard her intense voice. "Aiden, you shouldn''t have done that. Look at what you made your big sis do." Right after saying this, her body fell as she lost consciousness which made him shout. "BIG SIS!!" Aiden, seeing his big sis falling after losing consciousness, ran towards her as fast as he could to catch her before she hit the ground with an anxious expression on his face filled with worry. Chapter 130: Decision and breaking mulitple stats limit? Aiden caught his big sis in his arms before she could hit the ground, and his mind was in disarray, seeing his big sis collapse suddenly. But he knew what might be the reason for her collapse as he looked at the body of the dead zombie, whose bones were the only thing left for him to see. He didn''t know how she had achieved such a feat with only spending her 8.5 mana. However, right now, he didn''t care about all that as he asked the system anxiously in his mind. ''System, is my big sis going to be alright?'' The system answered him quickly without wasting time, as it could see he was very worried about her. ''It is nothing to worry about; it is only a mana depletion, which is why she passed out, and she should be able to wake up in around half an hour.'' ''But be careful not to let you or anyone else do this, as it may not hurt you. It will surely leave you vulnerable in a fight, so remember to spare some mana, even if it''s only a little.'' Aiden, hearing her words about how she would wake up in half an hour, released a deep sigh of relief knowing this. However, he was not going to let her get away with this easily because of how much worry she had caused him. Now he focused on all the ladies who had gathered around him after his sister''s fall, stopping their work, so he said in a commanding tone, much colder than before. "All of you go back to your work, and one more thing." "None of you should spend all your mana using your magic, as you will fall unconscious, like my big sis, so be sure to remember this. She is not hurt, just unconscious. She will wake up after some time, so go back." All of them felt hesitant about what he had said, as they didn''t know how he would know this. However, they still chose to believe him as their leader and followed his orders, getting back to work. But they still couldn''t believe what they had seen, as it was not even possible to destroy the body of a zombie to such a degree even with their bullets. So, they now even started to fear Alicia a little more than before, knowing she was the one who had done this even before using the stones they were collecting. ''I don''t think our leader would be able to match her ever. Still, it is good to know we have such a powerful person beside us.'' All of them were having thoughts similar to this as they left. 15 minutes had passed, and now they had collected the colorful stones from the bodies of every zombie they had killed. Surprisingly, they found stones of three different colors. While most were red, they also found blue and green stones. The total number of stones was 71, consisting of 49 red stones, 16 green stones, and lastly, only 6 blue stones. They reached the spot where their leader was still holding his sister in his arms, waiting for her to wake up. It felt very romantic for them to look at the scene of such a handsome man holding his beloved, waiting for her to wake. But they didn''t show anything on their faces and started guarding the perimeter. Ava was now moving towards her leader to give him the stones and report whatever she had found. Aiden heard the footsteps of someone approaching him, and without looking at the person, he said in a cold voice. "Is the task complete? Give me the report." Ava, hearing his cold words without any filter, could see how much he had changed after just seeing his sis fall unconscious once. However, she liked how he had changed, as it was the kind of personality needed to become a real leader. "We have found 71 stones, but only 49 of them are like the ones we found previously. 16 of them are green, and 6 of them are blue. That''s all!" Aiden, hearing her words, was pleased, but he still couldn''t feel much happiness after what had happened earlier, so he said to her coldly. "Okay, give me all of them and go back to guarding. If you find something suspicious, inform me first." Ava, hearing his concise commands without any flowery words, felt even more fired up now as she handed him the stones in a black leather pouch and left after answering him. "Okay, Leader!" Aiden didn''t have to use his ability to guess what the green and blue colors might represent. ''Hmm, blue would surely be used to increase mana, and green should be like the red one, able to increase defense, vitality, or intelligence.'' ''Well, damn, but the number of blue ones is scarce, considering we''ve killed 71 zombies.'' Aiden wasn''t going to wait to use these, as he opened his status to check how much closer he was to breaking the limit of every stat other than intelligence. ________ [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.7] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 9.5] Find more at NovelFiremp-y,r. [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) ________ Seeing how his strength was the closest, he decided to start with it. He took out a red core from inside the pouch and absorbed it like before but without closing his eyes. As the red stone turned into particles of light and entered his body, he decided how much had increased, as he still didn''t think he had broken any limitations. Seeing how pitifully low the increase was, only 0.1 stat, he continued without feeling much, as he didn''t compare the zombie with the rabbit, which was clearly much more dangerous. On the second attempt, his strength increased by 0.2 points, bringing his strength to 10. So, he continued and absorbed one more. Finally, with another increase of 0.2, his strength reached 10.2 in stats. Aiden felt a clear change in his body as he could now feel he was almost 5 times stronger than when he was at 10 stats, which was enough to break every human world record. ''I think I can even lift 500 kg with one hand easily, without struggle, and even play around with it, as before the evolution, I could lift 300 kg max with full strength without risking any injuries.'' He really wanted to test his strength; however, he decided to wait for his big sis to wake up. Until then, he would max out his other stats. Next, he decided to increase his stamina. Though some distracting thoughts came to his mind, he focused on increasing his stats for now. He used the first two red cores, and surprisingly, both of the cores gave him 0.3 stamina each, which increased his stamina from 9.3 to 9.9. ''Wow, they give such a good increase in stamina compared to strength.'' He decided to think about what could be the reason for this, and the conclusion he reached was that they must have had stamina as their highest stat. He had forgotten to check their stats after seeing the first bullet explode into the head of the zombie-like watermelon. He used one more, which gave him a 0.2 increase in stamina, and he felt his stamina, after reaching 10, which was equally beastly, become 5 times that, which even he thought was monstrous. ''I think it''ll be much harder for me to feel satisfied when big sis is just barely making me satisfied considering my stamina.'' Now he knew it would be much harder for him as he thought to himself once again. ''I have to create a harem much faster if I want to satisfy myself fully.'' He knew convincing his big sis would be hard, but he would show her tonight and see how she would react when he brought this topic up. Even if he gave his sister the red stones to max out her stamina, he knew her stats would stop increasing at 10, so he didn''t think he had any other choice. ''If she doesn''t reach the first realm of cultivation, her stats would stay at 10, and even I don''t know how to help her reach that for now. So I have to bring this topic up later¡­'' And he wasn''t worried about the women or who they would be, as he wasn''t clueless enough to realize how Isla was clearly in love with him, and all the others, excluding Ava and Daphne, had feelings for him. ''But I think Isla is the best one, and the cutest one too. I''m not just going to randomly take women into my harem, so if Ava also comes with her sister, it would be perfect for me.'' She was equally beautiful, had her own personality, was very smart, and more importantly, she had the best talent he had seen until now, even above his own Aunt''s talent considering her affinity, which was also S rank. Having decided what he had done he now once again focused on increasing his stats as next he started to increase the agility, which is at 9. I have taken him 8 red cored to finally reach his agility to 10 stats points and with the last one his agility reached 10.1 making him much faster than before. Aiden knows he is already beyond what humans would imagine just with his strength, stamina, and agility breaking the limit and he now is fully confident about taking the zombie himself. ''I couldn''t wait to fight them myself'' Chapter 131: New Skill Wrath of Thunder? Aiden, after breaking the limit of his strength, agility, and stamina, felt like he could do anything. But seeing his big sis''s sleeping face, he decided to continue with his other stats. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 89/89] [Strength: 10.2] [Agility: 10.1] [Stamina: 10.1] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) So he took out the 16 green stones and decided to continue with his vitality stats, which were the lowest of all. As he used the first stone, his vitality increased by 0.2, and after six more stones, his vitality finally reached 10.1, breaking the limit. He felt a surge of energy inside his body, which was different from strength¡ªit felt like he could recover even more quickly, giving him a pleasant surprise. He felt the rate of this energy wouldn''t be normal at all, so he looked at his stats, and after seeing 550 health instead of 110, his earlier speculation was confirmed. But he wasn''t about to hurt himself to test it right now. There were now only 9 green stones left for him to use, and he was relieved to know that his intelligence had already broken the limit, or else the stones wouldn''t have been enough. He continued with his defense stat, which was already close, using the stones one by one as the green light entered his body repeatedly, making his entire body tougher and more resilient than before. Luckily, after using the last stone, his defense reached 10.1, and now he could feel that even if someone hit him with a baseball bat at full strength, he could take it without even flinching or getting much hurt. Lastly, he focused on his mana stat, which was already at 9.5 and guaranteed to break the limit. He absorbed the stones one by one, a leisurely expression on his face, as the mana inside his body increased with each use. ''Damn, it only increased by 0.1 with every stone. This is such a scam.'' With the particles of blue light entering his body, his mana finally broke the limit. However, he didn''t notice any major change as the amount of mana inside his body was only a little above the 10 mark. But before he could think more, a large amount of blue mana, visible only to him, started to enter his body, merging with the existing mana and becoming five times more potent than before. ''Hmm, this is good. I now feel like I''ll need very little mana to cast a spell like the one my big sis used on the dummy.'' He realized he could now freely use mana in battle, and this excited him. Now, he was just waiting for his big sis to wake up. He looked at his watch on his left arm and, seeing how it had been almost 25 minutes, knew she would wake soon. He decided to check her stats to see if her mana had started to increase or not. [Character Information] [Name: Alicia Cross] [Age: 18] [Race: Human (genetically modified)] [Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+), Earth Affinity (AA+), Illusion Affinity (CCC+)] [Potential: SS] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 83/83] [Strength: 8.1] [Agility: 8.2] [Stamina: 7.9] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 8.3] [Intelligence: 8.1] [Defense: 7.2] [Skills: Swordsmanship (CC), Mixed Style Combat (CCC+), Marksmanship (CCC+), Cooking (B-), Wrath of Thunder (SSS)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Seeing how her mana was still zero, he decided to wait. However, his eyes drifted to her skill section, and his eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as his breathing became erratic. ''S¨CSSS skill? B¨Cbut how?'' Realization dawned upon him as he continued his thoughts. ''Does that mean the skill she used earlier was an SSS skill she created in anger?'' A helpless laugh escaped his mouth. ''Why does it seem like my big sis is more of a chosen one than me? Without the system, I don''t think I''d come close to her shadow.'' Seeing the unexpected surprise his big sis had given him, his anger toward her actions lessened quite a bit. ''If I got an SSS-rank skill every time I passed out, I''d sleep for a day.'' Still, one thing confused him. He''d seen the SSS rank for the first time but had expected more, like the bones turning to ashes, as it was the highest-ranking skill he''d ever seen. The system, seeing that he still didn''t understand the deadliness of the thunder, decided to enlighten the fool a little with a dominant voice inside his head. ''The only reason the zombie''s entire body didn''t turn to ashes is that she didn''t have enough mana, so don''t underestimate an SSS-rank skill.'' ''Turning the body to ashes is only one of its perks. This spell can even destroy the soul of a person who gets hit by it. Hehehe, I think you know what happens when a soul gets destroyed.'' Aiden felt a chill run through his spine as he realized that someone whose soul was destroyed would never be able to reincarnate. Knowing the actual power of the spell made him a little afraid, but since his big sis had the skill, he felt relieved. He couldn''t even imagine what would happen if an enemy had it. ''But more importantly, I can copy this skill from her. Haha! I can''t wait for tomorrow to copy another one of her talents and this skill.'' Five minutes passed, and Alicia''s body started to wriggle slightly in his arms, indicating she was waking up. Aiden hid the excitement from his face, maintaining a stern expression. Alicia opened her eyes to see her little brother looking at her sternly. She slowly started to remember what had happened earlier, and a docile look appeared on her face. ''Ahhhh! I messed up¡­ I lost consciousness out of anger and used all my mana.'' ''But the red lightning I created was deadlier than I imagined.'' She''d seen the zombie''s body before falling unconscious, but that wasn''t why she thought it deadly. After waking up, unknown information had appeared in her mind about a deadly skill. Seeing the rank of her new skill on her green screen, she knew she had created something that could change the tides of battle. After learning about its soul-targeting capability, she knew she had to use it carefully. ''I''ll use this skill on anyone who tries to hurt my brother.'' For her, even erasing the soul of someone who only liked her brother seemed extreme. For now, she focused on the more immediate concern: her brother was only looking at her without saying anything, so she spoke in a meek voice. "I¨CI''m s¨Csorry, A¨CAiden. I just g¨Cgot a little angry, and that happened." Aiden, hearing her say that a little anger caused this, felt a chill and couldn''t imagine what would happen if she got too angry. He had already decided not to go easy on her, but now he''d be even more strict. "Big sis, do you know how worried you made me?" Alicia only nodded her head, remembering the days when he was in a coma, which had been a nightmare for her. With a guilty face, she apologized again. "I''m sorry. I''ll never do that again." Aiden understood what she meant, and seeing how guilty and sorry she looked, he thought he could forgive her this time. "Of course! Don''t ever do this again, do you understand?" He got a meek nod in response. "I''ll forgive you this time, but there''s no next time." Alicia''s expression was still one of suspicion, as she didn''t think he would forgive her so easily without any punishment for something so big. "Do you really forgive me? I can even offer you bo¨C" Aiden stopped her, knowing where she was going, as they were talking freely, and the ladies around him could hear clearly. Of those listening, most of them could tell she was going to offer her body, and they now had no doubts about their relationship''s immorality. ''They''ve definitely done those things before.'' All of them had only fought since childhood, so they weren''t immune to dirty talk, as even Ava and others showed a small blush for a few seconds. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia genuinely wanted to give her as a punishment as she thought it was the best thing she could offer to her brother but seeing how her brother stopped her she chose to stop. She could see an annoyed expression on his face and now she realized she had messed up and the next whispering words she heard afterward made her cry from her soul. "Big sis I think I have gone easy on you so I have decided there is no sleeping together tonight." Experience magic on m,v,l,e,mpy,r. Realizing his words tears started to leak from her deep black eyes. Chapter 132: First Direct Battle? Alicia''s tears started to leak just from the idea of not doing those things with her little brother as he had promised her. She felt betrayed; however, she also knew she was the reason for this to happen. She wanted to accept the punishment, but she didn''t think she could do it. ''No, I can''t live without his even for a single day; this is the worst thing that could ever happen to me.'' Aiden had known for a few days that his big sis was addicted to being with him in that way, but seeing how she started to cry tears just because he told her he wouldn''t be sleeping with her today made him realize she was even more addicted than he had thought. ''I don''t know if I should feel good about this or bad.'' He also enjoyed spending those nights together with his big sis. Seeing how intense her reaction was, he decided to forgive her and not punish her. He spoke in a calm voice, finding it amusing how she started tearing up just because of this. "Big sis, I can see you really are sorry, so I can forgive you this time. There is no punishment for you." Alicia, understanding the meaning of his words, quickly wiped her tears and tightly clutched his hands with hers, whispering as she realized her earlier mistake. "So that means we are going to do it today too, Aiden?" "Yes," Aiden replied, seeing how serious she was asking. The expression on her beautiful face became one of comfort and relief as she finally confirmed this. But then she heard her little brother as he handed her a black pouch. "There are red cores inside the pouch. By absorbing them, you can increase either Strength, Stamina, or Agility, just like I told you. There were two other kinds, but those were finished after I used them, so use these to increase your strength." Alicia happily took the pouch from him, excited to use them from the first time she had seen her brother using them. Feeling the things inside the pouch with her hands, Alicia could tell there were so many of them inside, at least 30 or even more according to her. She asked him as she wanted him to get stronger first. "Aiden, are you not going to use these? Are all of these for me to use? I think you should use them first; I can take the ones after this." Aiden, hearing her words, patted her head and said to her in a calm voice. "Don''t worry about me; all my stats are already two digits, so I am much stronger than you." Alicia, hearing his words, felt surprised as her status screen showed that the stats wouldn''t increase after reaching 10, and she didn''t know what to do afterward. However, it still surprised her how her brother''s stats were maxed out. Now, knowing her brother didn''t need these, she started absorbing the stones just like he said and feeling herself becoming stronger and stronger with each stone surprised her with how magical this feeling of getting stronger was. After some time, her stats maxed out at 10 for all three of them. She realized why her brother said he was much stronger, as she now felt like she could do anything. With excitement, she asked him: "Aiden, are we going to fight the zombies with the sword next time? I really want to test my strength on them." Aiden replied to her with the same excitement. "Yeah, I am going to fight them head-on, and you can also fight them, but be careful and only take one at a time." Aiden knew his sister was stronger than she looked as she had also trained with him, and after reaching the limit, he could say she could handle one or two zombies easily. He also wanted to get used to fighting monsters as soon as possible, and using the ten ladies for protection with modern weapons while they fought with swords was a perfect scenario for them to learn. Without waiting any longer, he called out to Ava, who arrived in front of him, and he said with a better expression on his face than before. "Make the preparations; we are going to hunt the zombies once again." "Yes, leader!" She was about to go, but Aiden stopped her as he remembered something. "You take these remaining red cores to use for yourself." Saying this, he explained to her how to use them, as he didn''t have any use for red cores for the time being. He decided to max all their stats after his big sis, so they could hunt more efficiently. Now his big sis doesn''t need the red cores so decided to give them to Ava. For Ava, these red cores changed many things, as she was naturally weaker than everyone else. While she may not be a fighting genius, she was still good with knives. However, due to her being physically weaker than even some girls in her squad, she was always at her lowest in terms of fighting. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t reject his reward and took the stones with a serious expression on her face. "Thank you, leader. I will do even better than before." Aiden could see how serious she was; it seemed these six stones meant more to her than he could imagine, as he remembered her pitiful stats. He now understood why she was so worked up. "Okay, now go make the preparations. This time, you guys only cover us; my sister and I are going to fight using swords." Ava was about to refuse, saying sorry. However, before she could say anything, she heard his commanding, resolute voice. "I know what I am doing, so you should make the preparations. I''m not a fool to fight them without having confidence." Seeing how confident her leader was, Ava decided to follow his order and gave him a nod in response. However, she decided that even if it looked like the leader was at a little disadvantage, they would intervene. ''I have to be on high alert.'' Preparations were made, and everyone took their positions. Aiden and Alicia could be seen at the forefront in their black metallic armor, holding black swords made of carbon nanotubes, with fierce expressions on their faces, ready to fight. The aura around both of them had changed as they took their stances, and now the large metallic gate started to open once again slowly as the sound of zombies'' roars came continuously. Argh Grrgh The distance between them and the gate was only five meters, and now Aiden was waiting for the zombies to come inside. The thought of protecting his sister if the need arose crossed his mind, as he knew he was many times stronger than her after breaking the limit of stats. More importantly, he was also excited to use lightning magic like his big sis. He knew his mana was five times more potent than hers, and even the quantity was greater, so he knew he could cast many spells without a problem. ''I can''t wait to fight them.'' Chapter 133: First Direct Battle (2)? Aiden could see the first zombie coming toward them, and it would reach them in seconds as it was going toward his big sis, who was 3 meters away from him. ''How did I let my big sis have the first kill?'' All the ladies were focusing on the zombie and Alicia as it targeted her, and they couldn''t focus much on Aiden while giving their full attention to protecting her, knowing it was not targeting him. Aiden slashed the air with his sword, using half the strength of his body, and saw how his hands became a blur which he could see but didn''t think anyone else would be able to see properly. ''I should only use half of my strength and slowly get adjusted to it little by little,'' and he knew with his physique it would take him only a small amount of time to get used to it. Seeing the zombie, which almost looked like it was in slow motion to him, it had a ferocious expression on his face as it was about to reach his big sis. Aiden put half of his strength into his foot to get a burst of speed to reach the zombie a few steps away from him as his body became a blur, looking many times faster than the rabbit they had seen earlier. No one had time to register how their leader suddenly appeared in front of the zombie. Aiden, reaching the zombie, could see it hadn''t even noticed him, but he didn''t wait for it at all and, with a quick slash, decapitated the head of the zombie as blood spurted from it, and with a thud, its head rolled down to the ground. he didn''t feel anything at all as the sharpness of his blade and his overwhelming didn''t let him feel anything while cutting its head. Finally, after seeing the headless body of the zombie fall to the ground and seeing their leader next to it, they finally registered what had happened. Calling them shocked would only be an understatement after witnessing what had happened, they even saw the sword in his hand was already inside his scabbard and couldn''t even comprehend how fast he had to be to decapitate the zombie and put the sword back without them noticing. All of their mouths were hung open¡ªeven the calm Ava couldn''t keep her composure after seeing his overwhelming strength. Alicia had noticed him a little earlier than everyone else; however, even she couldn''t see him when he arrived and decapitated the zombie aiming for her, as it happened in mere seconds. But she knew that even with max stats, doing something like this wasn''t possible, so she guessed it must be his talent, as she still didn''t know what his talent was exactly. ''Hmm, it might be possible to have physical talent like magic. Still, I can tell it''s not a low-rank talent.'' ''I was worried about this for some time, as he doesn''t tell me his talent. I thought it must be low-ranked, which is why he''s ashamed to share it. However, after seeing him now, I think I was wrong.'' So, she asked him directly. "Aiden, is this your talent?" Aiden couldn''t answer her directly, knowing it would be a lie to say yes, and denying her words would make him look like he was lying to her. So, exploiting a flaw of his talent, he only gave her a nod in response without making any comment. Alicia, seeing his nod, was happy for him. Knowing her little brother was also strong made her feel much better. ''It looked so cool; I didn''t even see the sword in his hands earlier, and I know he''s trying to show off. However, I don''t mind it as it was so cool!!'' She looked at the women behind her who were supposed to protect her, all of them with their mouths hung open. She felt prideful seeing their reactions as she held her head high, knowing her little brother was the cause of this. ''Bow down to my brother''s greatness!'' However, she didn''t think she was any less strong than him; she thought that, in magic, she was the best, as this battle was simply more advantageous for him. As his big sis, she wanted to be the one to protect him, so with a fierce expression, she prepared herself for the next zombie. However, in the next second, the figure of her little brother blurred once again in front of her. She began to look around to see where he had gone, only to find him standing next to another headless body of a zombie. ''Well, it looks like I have to focus even more than before.'' Aiden had killed another zombie, and after killing it, he dashed toward another one who had just entered the gate. With a lightning-fast slash, its head flew off, and blood sprayed everywhere. After a second, with a thud, its head hit the ground. This was the third zombie he had killed, and seeing how slow they were to him, he didn''t think he would have any problem taking them alone. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The zombies who got in the way after being killed were simply kicked aside by him, using his strength as their bodies flew to the side of the gate. He continued killing them with a smile on his face, and at his speed of killing near the gate and kicking them away, the most he had to fight was two at a time, which also didn''t give him any challenge at all. He had just killed his 20th zombie and could see two more coming at the same time. Having completely adjusted to using this much strength, he decided to use 75% of his strength, and he was not worried about tiring himself out at all as he didn''t even break a sweat after killing them. Alicia, who had already accepted that she couldn''t catch up to him, had decided to wait for him to get tired so she could jump in, fight, and let him rest a bit before continuing. The idea of competing had left her mind completely when she couldn''t kill even one, and her brother had killed 20. But she still believed that if she practiced her magic and improved her mana, she could compete with him and even have a chance of beating him. However, when she suddenly saw his speed increase even more just now, it was hard for her to even notice the blur. ''He''s not using his full strength until now?'' Even she didn''t feel that confident after seeing him grow even stronger than before, and now the only thing reassuring her was the spell she had learned earlier. ''I think if there were a single strong monster, I would be able to protect him.'' But she knew now she was only making excuses as her fantasies of being the one who would protect her little brother like a hero and now her fantasies started to crumble after witnessing everything. All the other ladies who were present here witnessing everything up until now had accepted that their leader was even more of a monster than his own sister, whom they thought was the real monster. And now realizing that they had such a strong leader behind them, they understood how lucky they were to follow him, and those who were a little hesitant when accepting him as a leader felt even more ashamed now. However, this only strengthened their determination to prove their worth even more than before. Chapter 134: Let the poor zombie have a peaceful death. Aiden has been completely focused on killing only zombies for some time as he has even forgotten about everything around him and only kills the zombies as fast as he can, using 75% of his power, and slowly but surely he is getting used to fighting zombies and controlling his strength. His movements are fluid and precise, showing his proper mastery and training that has helped him reach this level of swordsmanship. He even forgot to count how many he has killed but has a rough idea it would be close to 50. Alicia is seeing everything until now, and she already stopped herself from comparing herself to her monstrous little brother, who still hasn''t given her a chance to kill even a single zombie. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore as she said loudly for him to hear because she also wanted to test her strength on the zombies. "Aiden, can you leave some for your poor big sis? I still haven''t killed a single zombie, so leave some for me too!" Aiden, while completely focused, suddenly hears his big sis''s voice while still killing the zombies as they are coming continuously, and after hearing her words, he realizes how he is not giving her a chance to fight at all. So, while decapitating the head of another zombie, he said in a loud voice, "Okay, big sis, I will leave one for you from time to time for you to kill." Alicia doesn''t complain after hearing how he is only going to leave one for her, as she is not naive enough to get complacent just because she has seen her brother kill 50 of these creatures. She wants to live a long life with her brother, so she''s not going to relax just because these creatures look weak. ''I will be on full alert and kill them as swiftly and efficiently as possible.'' But she still knows that these zombies, who only know to throw random attacks, wouldn''t even be able to touch someone like her. She has already noticed that most of the zombies are trying to come in her direction but are blocked by her brother, and before they know anything, they are dead. ''Look, even these creatures can tell who is strong between us, but that doesn''t mean I will always be the weaker one.'' ''I will surpass you sooner or later, my little brother, and be the one who will protect you.'' She comes out of her thoughts as she notices her brother has intentionally let a zombie go, which is naturally coming toward her, as she is the closest one between the other ladies with the modern weapons that are more than 15 meters away. "Do you think you would be able to do anything just because you think I am weaker than my brother?" "I will show you what pain is for underestimating me like that, you ugly thing!" Behind these words, there is also some frustration from always seeing her little brother liked by random women she doesn''t like. So, with the black thin sword in her hand, wearing the majestic lightweight armor, she dashed toward the zombie running toward her. While she hasn''t broken the limits of humans, her stats have still reached the limit. As her figure also blurred a little, the ladies watching the scene noticed the blurred figure, but they still didn''t think any of them could stop her attack at close range. Alicia dodged the first attack of its long nails easily with a light sidestep, but unlike Aiden, she didn''t focus on its neck and aimed her sword precisely at the joints on its shoulder with a fast slash. The blade connects with the zombie''s body as its hand gets severed completely from its body and falls to the ground. She can see its movement has become even poorer as it withers in pain; however, she still doesn''t go for the neck and, with another quick and precise slash, severs its other hand, leaving the poor zombie completely helpless. Now it can only try to move toward her ferociously, showing its fangs, but the pained expression on its face couldn''t be hidden. Alicia easily sidesteps as it tries to attack her, and at the same time, she kicks hard on its legs, making it fall. If the zombie had the brain to think, it would have cried already, but Alicia doesn''t kill it even though she could have slit it with the first attack. Because she can see her brother still has not sent another one, she decides instead of being bored, she''ll enjoy playing with it. She kicked it repeatedly with her black metallic shoes, which have a modern design to make them more comfortable, and their hardness is equal to her armor, which is 100 times stronger than steel. Bam Bam Bam "Do you think I am still the weak one, you ugly thing!" At first, she cursed it for thinking she was easy prey; however, after a few seconds, she thought of how many girls were eyeing her little brother and how she didn''t like it, so she enjoyed her time brutally kicking as she didn''t even notice its face is completely disfigured and its body is also not moving. Then she hears her brother, which snaps her out of her fun. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big sis, be careful; the next one is coming." Aiden has heard everything she is saying while torturing the poor zombie as she says everything loudly, but he chooses to ignore it, thinking it is much better than her getting disgusted by killing them. But he still had to remind her, as he noticed her kicking the dead zombie. While Aiden doesn''t find her behavior that alarming, the rest of the ladies who were witnessing the scene are horrified by her words about girls eyeing her brother and how she doesn''t like it while kicking the zombie to death. ''Is she really that crazy? We have to be careful not to offend her.'' ''She is scary!'' ''I can imagine General torturing the zombie just like her!'' ''But her words are concerning to me.'' Most of them have thoughts along these lines, other than Ava, who thinks Alicia resembles the General''s personality more than Aiden. However, getting lost while kicking the zombie to death is not a good thing for her. ''I have to remind her of this, as it could be fatal during a large-scale battle.'' Meanwhile, Isla feels jealous of how much stronger Alicia is than her, as she is usually always the strongest one among her peers, and there is no competition for her. This is the first time she feels weak, and she doesn''t like this feeling, especially since her rival is the one she''s jealous of, so she is going to train even harder. Meanwhile, Daphne doesn''t focus much on Alicia after seeing that the zombie is no threat to her and only focuses on Aiden while thinking about doing many things with him. While Alicia''s words made her feel a little uncomfortable after seeing the condition of the zombie''s body, she is not very worried, as she has a trump card under her belt that will keep her safe and help her get what she wants. ''I have to wait for some time and bide my time a little before acting on my plan,'' as she doesn''t think her talent is powerful enough now to influence Aiden''s emotions now and to make her part of the harem she wants to create for him, besides his sister and many other beautiful women she is going to include. ''Yep, I have to create the best harem for a perfect man like him and I would be his number one wife'' A deep blush and look of euphoria couldn''t be hidden from her face which no one had noticed. Chapter 135: Waiting for a large haul? Alicia can see another zombie coming in her direction, and she is excited to face the zombie, but she has also realized she said some things when she was beating the ugly zombie for thinking she was weak. However, she doesn''t care much if others hear it or not. She only looked toward the women who were guarding them, especially toward Isla. Isla noticed her gaze, but this time she could only grit her teeth in response, and seeing her reaction, Alicia was pleased. Ignoring Isla she dashed toward the zombie once again with the sword in her hand. However, this time she didn''t waste her time playing with it and aimed her sword directly at its neck with a quick slash while dodging its attack. Just like Aiden, she has also decapitated the head of the zombie in one slash as the force behind the slash is enough after using her full strength. However, she knows if she tries to cut its head completely, she will quickly get tired, so she has decided to be more careful from now on. Aiden is killing zombies one after another without stopping, and now he can feel just a little tired. However, he can still continue for more, and he also notices that he has to send the zombies toward her even faster as her speed of killing is fast. Sending the zombies a little faster has also made it easier for him to handle everything at the current pace when four zombies are coming almost every half a minute. Their duo continued as they killed more zombies one after another, and from time to time, Aiden kicked a few zombies to the side to not let their bodies block his path as he used bursts of speed to reach them. Fifteen minutes have passed, and Alicia has become tired because she has to kill one zombie after another, and Aiden has also started to feel tired now. They have killed more than 150 zombies until now, but he still hasn''t used 100% of his strength, even after his body has already gotten used to 75% of his strength. ''I would get tired much faster if I used all my strength,'' so he decided to continue at the pace he was going. All of the others who have seen everything until now have already accepted his abnormal strength as they can only see his blurry figure from time to time, stopping at a different zombie, and until then, its head is already flying. But they still didn''t let their guard down knowing their leader would get tired sooner or later. After around an hour, they heard his voice. "I am pulling out, you guys be ready to shoot." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sweat is dripping down Aiden''s face as slightly haggard breathing can be seen. However, he is not completely tired, but he has decided to pull out of battle first because the number of corpse zombies is too much as everywhere in front of them there are zombies lying on the ground, with most of their heads detached. ''This was too easy.'' He is also excited for the haul he would get after this. The System had already heard his voice so she decided to humble him a little. While she enjoyed the fight he had, it was a bit boring, like an adult playing with children who are a bit dumb. ''Of course, it would be when you fight zombies who haven''t even reached the max stats for being an awakened beast with your stats.'' ''But don''t worry, you will find your match sooner or later, as these creatures are quite tenacious; they will come back no matter how much you kill them.'' Aiden completely agrees with her words as, according to her, only 50% of humans have the chance to awaken talents, and 10% are those who awaken their talent after some incident or cause that would act as a trigger. This means about half the population is likely zombies right now because he is not stupid enough to believe that the average person is prepared for something like this and could even fight these terrifying creatures, even if they have the stats to fight them. ''Many of them would have fallen prey to them and would have turned into zombies or either been eaten alive by them.'' He had now walked out of their line of fire as they started firing after noticing he was behind them, and his big sis reached him quickly when she saw him arriving and gave him a light, playful punch on his chest. "Hmph! Don''t think you are stronger than me just because you have killed more than me today because after practicing my lightning magic, I will be able to beat you." Aiden couldn''t imagine what her expression would be when she found out he also had the same talent as her, but he was not going to ruin her fun as he replied. "Okay, big sis, I will be waiting for you to become stronger than me. However..." He grabbed her hand, which she used to hit his chest lightly, and whispered some words for some time as the sound of gunshots was being fired in the background. Alicia has a pale look on her face after hearing what he said to her; however, she is equally excited for the night to come, but she has now realized one thing completely. ''I don''t think I would be able to satisfy my monstrous little brother in bed.'' A thought entered her mind, but she quickly denied that idea. Even if the world has changed, no one would mind if that happened. However, she doesn''t think she can accept that, so she completely erased the idea; however, a seed has been sown in her mind after being indirectly reminded by her brother that she wouldn''t be able to handle him tonight. If this were the previous Alicia, who had not spent her first night with him, she would have already lost control of her emotions just thinking about the idea of bringing another woman into her brother''s life. Aiden saw the lost look on her face, but he didn''t say anything as she might have been thinking about what he said to her. Knowing his big sis, he already knows she has been concerned about this a few days ago when she tried extra hard to satisfy him. ''I don''t interfere with her, but I have to mention this sooner or later, as I absorb more cores, the gap between us will increase even more, so I have to do this carefully.'' Aiden had already seen the time as it was about 3 pm, and he decided to stop them when they started to feel tired. He reminded Ava and ordered in a loud voice for everyone to hear. "IF YOU GUYS FEEL TIRED, CLOSE THE GATE AND STOP THE KILLING AS WE ARE GOING TO RETURN AFTER THIS." By his estimate, they would last for an hour or so, and around four or five, after collecting the cores, they would return. But he has underestimated their spirits as, after seeing the pure display of their leader''s overpowered strength and Alicia''s exceptional fighting skill, they are fired up. An hour has passed, and there is no intention of stopping the sound of rifles and sniper fire, he can see some of them take a rest, and after some time, they change places, and only two people fire at the same time now, unlike their previous barrage of bullets after understanding much about them. He knows if this goes on like this, it would be night before they would close the gate, and he couldn''t even count the number of zombies that have been piled up. He had never seen such a gruesome sight before, as even the sight of an accident 5 years ago looked normal compared to this. Only the corpses of zombies could be seen within the 20-meter distance between them, and even the ground had turned red due to how much blood had been spilled. Knowing they have to take out the cores from them afterward, he knows it would also take time, and seeing how it has already been more than 5 pm, he knows it would be evening when they would finally be able to leave. So he directly ordered them to stop. "OKAY, THAT IS ENOUGH FOR TODAY! CLOSE THE GATE NOW!" Alicia felt relieved after hearing his words, as after some time she would have asked him to stop because she was feeling very hungry now as they had not eaten anything since morning and also started to feel a little sick after seeing all this blood all day. ''I want to eat something delicious made by my brother''s hands and then take a nice and relaxing bath together, and during the bath...'' Chapter 136: Learning from others? The ladies taking care of the zombies with their guns felt a little dissatisfied by how they were asked to stop as they still thought they could continue much longer; however, after getting an order from their leader, whom almost everyone has accepted wholeheartedly now. Because, in their minds, the most important thing for a leader is that he has to be strong and the first-hand display of this prowess has already won their hearts, and now he will just have to learn from experience as he would become a great commander like their general. Ava ordered one of the girls to go to the security room and close the door. After a few minutes, the gate started to close while they continued firing to kill the zombies that were coming inside. Aiden, seeing the gate close, ordered Ava to collect all the stones as quickly as possible to leave as the sunset was close, and he wanted to leave quickly. He doesn''t know why he gets the feeling that after sunset, things would be more dangerous. ''I don''t know if this is because I am skeptical or if there is going to be real danger, but I am not going to wait as no one has eaten since morning, so I know all of us are starving.'' He also didn''t think he would get this feeling of danger out of the blue, as the main reason behind it must be his physique, so he decided to leave. Seeing how many corpses were there, he also decided to help out a little and took his short knife strapped to his armor, moved toward a corpse, and started removing its core. Alicia, seeing her little brother also helping them, didn''t want to be the only one who sat there and relaxed, so reluctantly, she started to do the same as her brother; still, it disgusted her to take out the bloody core with her hands. ''I know I have to get used to this, but it''s disgusting to cut this ugly monster''s chest open and take the stone out with my hands.'' She decided to think if she could get them out without touching them with her hands, and after some time, she got an idea. ''I can use mana to create the magic of different affinities using my talent, but why can''t I just use my mana to do this small task?'' She tried to use her mana to create invisible hands that could be used to take the core out. At first, she tried, but before a transparent blue hand could be completed, it vanished from her sight as it was hard to maintain the hand, even when it used very little mana for her. She tried many times and failed at all of them, and after 10 minutes of struggle, she finally was able to maintain the hands for some time and use them however she liked until she could take out the core. But she didn''t think it would be practical at all as it takes about half a minute to take out the core while being fully concentrated, and mana is not a problem for her as her mana recovers at quite a fast rate, taking her only 3 minutes to recover all her mana. ''Argh! I don''t think this is practical at all as I can see the other girls using their hands to take out the cores much faster than me.'' However, she is not going to give up on this as she believes she can do this faster than them while using her mana, she continued and she has noticed the time for her to form the hands is decreasing as she uses them more and more. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden is taking out the cores one after another. As he moves to different bodies, he can see they are not far from finally being done with them, and he has also noticed it has already been about 30 minutes, and in a few minutes, they are going to be done, so he decided to stop and wait for them to finish. He looked around only to see his big sister also taking out the cores and was completely focused on it. He didn''t think she would get used to getting her hands bloody this fast, so he didn''t disturb her as she looked focused. He can see she has made a clean cut on the chest, expecting her to use her hand and take out the cores as it is very easy to remove the cores with hands and also quicker to do. However, after 5 seconds, he can see a transparent blue hand made out of mana created out of thin air, and that hand moves and takes out the core for her. ''I didn''t think you could use magic like that, and more importantly, I think she is also not using any of her affinities.'' ''While it is a little slower than using your hands, I believe if she can control more hands or use her magic faster, it would be much quicker than using hands. My big sis sure is different.'' ''I will do this from now on as I can see her control over mana is quite better than before, which means she would be able to cast spells much faster.'' He now looked around at the others; he could also see Isla using her Air affinity to bring the cores out with a determined expression on her face, and the speed with which she was doing it was quite similar to Alicia, which meant she had also been practicing her magic from the start. ''I think from tomorrow onward I should tell them to use their magic while doing this, as it would definitely increase control and would be helpful in practicing their element.'' Getting fired up by seeing them, he also started to take out more cores and not wait, and this time he is going to use mana like his big sis. He tried to use his mana for the first time and focusing on his mana inside his body, he imagined a hand made of mana appearing in front of him, and on his first try, a hand formed in front of him, which he could control using his mind while providing his mana to maintain it. It only took him 10 seconds to do this. He found it strange as he had done this on the first try, and even much faster than others when they used mana for the first time, but he didn''t complain, as it was better for him to be better than others. ''Oh! I remember the system saying before that I would be able to master the element much faster than others, so mana is also used for using elements, which means my control over mana would be better than others.'' He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. Chapter 137: Is this safe haven or prision? Aiden can see three of them standing in front of him as he hears their spirited voices. "Reporting to the Leader!" He has noticed the difference in tone, as he can tell they have changed after seeing him fight, while Ava is still the same as before, so he says to them in a commanding tone. "Now give me the report about the cores." Ava, hearing his words, started to explain calmly. "Leader, in total, we have killed 521 zombies in the second wave." "There are a total of 474 cores present in these pouches, excluding the ones you and your sister have collected. Out of these 474 cores, 351 are red cores, 84 are green cores, and 39 are blue cores. That is all!" "All the cores are present in these pouches; not a single one is missing. You can count them if you want, Leader." Ava, after experiencing the effect of the cores, knows these things are valuable, which is why she especially mentions that not a single one is missing. After saying what she wanted to say, she took out a backpack, put all these pouches inside, and gave them to him, as it wouldn''t be easy to carry them otherwise. Aiden is thrilled after knowing how many cores they have collected. He can see the red cores are enough for some women to reach their limit, and even after that, there would be some leftovers. However, he is not going to give them like this and has decided to reward them slowly because he can still use these cores. Still, he won''t let them work for him for free, so he told Ava to take 110 red cores and give 10 to each of them while keeping 20 for herself. Ava is pleased to know this because she believes it is the right thing to give them some cores, and it would increase their efficiency in hunting and make them work even harder after feeling the magical effect of these cores. "You should also explain to them how they are going to use them." In response, Ava gives a calm response; however, brightness could be seen on her face, as at this rate, her physical weakness would be gone in no time, allowing her to perform even better. "Yes, Leader!" She didn''t ask why he gave her double, knowing she needed them the most. ''Hehehe! He must have seen I am the most capable one. Now! I just wait for the day when he would announce me as official vice leader.'' After separating the cores, she returns the pouch to him, and after getting his permission, she leaves to make them ready for departure while also distributing the magical cores. The other two women noticed Ava''s excitement, so while walking, they asked curiously, as she was too happy after getting those red stones. "Vice Leader, are these cores really that precious that even you are excited to get them?" Ava, hearing them, started to explain what these stones can do, and the more they listened, the more surprised they were by the idea of getting stronger by just absorbing them, as Ava said, though they still didn''t know how to do it. When she mentioned how strong Alicia was and how some of her strength was due to these, their breathing became haggard as they had seen how strong she was, so they asked out of curiosity, as she hadn''t spoken about the Leader. "But what about the Leader? Can we become as strong as him using these stones?" Ava had already realized after absorbing the stones previously and seeing Aiden fight that even if she maxed all her stats to 10, she still wouldn''t be as strong as him, so she replied honestly. "No, you won''t become as strong as him even after you max all your stats. I don''t know why the Leader is so much stronger than others; however, the only thing I can think of is that it must be because of his talent." Now her tone of voice changed as she spoke in a stricter voice. "That''s enough! Now quickly prepare to leave after helping me distribute the stones to the others." While they were preparing, Alicia reached Aiden from behind. She had heard everything he said and was pleased to see how he distributed the rewards, as she believed it was necessary to reward employees; otherwise, it would affect the company in the long run if they only worked without some motivation. She also reached him and gave him the 18 stones she had collected, including only 4 blue ones, which she thought were very low, as she knew what they would do. "Aiden, now let''s go back quickly. I am starving." Aiden, seeing her, agreed with her words. "Yes, we are going back now." After a few minutes, all the ladies were standing in front of him, and seeing them ready to go, he ordered them. "We are not going to walk, as it would take much longer, so we are going to run at a moderate pace to reach the base. Be careful, and you guys shouldn''t worry about me and my sister; we will take care of each other." If he had said these words earlier, they would have protested; however, they now replied in unison to his command. "Yes, Leader!" Aiden, after giving his command, looked at his big sister beside him. Seeing her nod, he started running as she followed him at his side. He didn''t run too fast, as the 10 ladies behind him wouldn''t be able to keep up, so he kept a moderate pace throughout the 2-kilometer run towards their parking lot. After 15 minutes of running, they reached the parking lot, and he could see that, other than him and his big sister, all of them had slightly haggard breathing due to continuous running. Without waiting any longer, he opened the secret entrance as they followed behind. Finally, after opening the giant black door, they reached their base once again. The ladies, following, still couldn''t hide their shock even after seeing this structure for the second time, noting how big it was. They also noticed that the Leader was taking them somewhere else, but they did their job and only followed him without any questions. They could see in the distance separate sections of large space in rectangular rooms with the same black metallic gate at the entrance, though the sizes of these sections were much smaller than the 500-meter square giant weapons room. Aiden stopped after reaching the first gate, as all the rooms were designed the same, excluding one specially designed for him and his sister. He placed his hands on the scanner to open the door, as every gate could be opened by him or his big sister, with other biometrics added to the system. He didn''t go inside the room and only told Ava what needed to be reminded. "This is where you guys are going to stay from now on. There is enough space inside for only 10 of you, as it is intended for 30 people to live comfortably here in an emergency." "Also, all the things you need to live are inside, so you don''t have to go anywhere. There is also food stocked inside, which would last about a year. Inside, you will also find a black case containing a black card, which you can use to enter and leave the room and it can also give you access to the training room." "Make sure not to lose it, as you would be trapped inside if that happened, and without my help, you would be stuck there forever, so make sure not to lose it." Ava was calm listening to this, as she didn''t think she was careless enough to lose a card; still, it scared her a little, seeing the material used to build everything because if they ever got trapped inside, there would be no hope for escape. "Oh! And one more thing: there is also an emergency device next to the card; however, I don''t think it would be useful, knowing no signals are transmitted in the presence of mana. So, be careful with the card. While I may come to save you, however, there could be reasons I wouldn''t be able to. You can imagine what would happen then." "But don''t worry much; I don''t think it would ever happen, as I will be living opposite to you guys. So go inside without any worries." All of them were fearful of the idea of being trapped here to die in this so-called safe haven forever, but they were relieved knowing their Leader was living close to them in the room in front of them. Aiden had designed these rooms to act as both safe havens and prisons due to his cautious personality. He believed that human hearts could change at times, especially in these apocalyptic times. While he had started to trust these women, he knew they were not the only ones who would be living here. He planned to properly take advantage of this space and recruit many talents into his force, hoping to become someone who could go toe-to-toe with the government if the need ever arose. He had every resource, but he only needed trusted elite individuals who could follow him. ''I wish I had a talent that could let me know if someone was lying or not. The future would be much easier without having to worry about betrayal, which I fear the most.'' Suddenly, he remembered Daphne''s talent, thinking her talent definitely had potential in detecting lies, though he wasn''t completely sure. Then he heard his sister''s voice in his ear, which snapped him out of his reverie. "What are you thinking, Aiden? Quickly come inside!" She had already opened the gate after the 10 ladies had left. Seeing her waiting, he quickly walked toward her. As they both entered their room, the black gate closed itself a few seconds later. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 138: After reaching the new home? R18** Aiden and Alicia both entered the room, revealing a large 150-square-meter space, exactly the same size as the room the other ladies had entered just before. However, unlike their room, this one is only meant for two people to live in a luxurious lifestyle. The entire structure is actually made of the same metal. However, to give it more of a home feeling, the flooring and walls are covered with a layer of wood and colored to match their previous home with exactly the same decoration. However, there is only one big bedroom, larger than the one in their house, with a giant bed. The bathroom is almost the same size, and there is also a large kitchen attached to a similar dining area to the one in their home. There is only one large bedroom, which is why there is enough space to build all this, including a small gym with only two black dummies and many pieces of equipment covering the whole 50-square-meter area. Alicia and Aiden had both been here before, so it was nothing new to them. Aiden, after entering the house, asked his big sis, "Big sis, are we going to take a bath first, or should we prepare something to eat?" Feeling hungry, Alicia thought about eating first, but she could still feel the stench of blood coming from both of them and eating like that would be hard for her. So, after hearing the question, she decided to take a nice bath first and then prepare a lovely meal together. Thinking about what was about to happen, a natural blush appeared on her face, so hiding her blush, she replied, "Aiden, we are going to take a bath first." Getting the answer he needed, Aiden grabbed her by the body and lifted her up quite easily in a princess carry. Then, Aiden walked toward the bath with the black armor still on them. Seeing how she wrapped her arms around his neck, he felt even more excited to have a relaxing bath after all the bloodshed. "Hehehe," giggles escaped Alicia''s mouth naturally while he was carrying her. Reaching the bathroom, Aiden first set up the bath, then he moved back to her and, without waiting any longer, carefully removed her armor along with the clothes she was wearing underneath, leaving her body completely naked in front of him, seeing the natural blush on her face. ''No matter how many times I see it, I can''t get enough of her.'' Seeing her lovely breasts, he couldn''t stop himself and started to mold them with his hands a few times as little moans escaped her mouth. Finally, after a final pinch of her nipples, he let go of her soft breasts, which resulted in a loud moan from her. "Ahh~" After that, he started removing his own armor, and seeing him doing this, Alicia helped him with a blush on her face while sticking her naked body close to him. Aiden, seeing her, stopped and let her do the job of removing his clothes. After finally removing his clothes, Alicia took her sweet time to move her hands all over his perfectly muscular upper body inside his clothes. Aiden, feeling her touch on his chest and back, felt aroused by this, so without saying anything, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her naked body closer to him as her hard nipples poked against his chest. He looked into her deep black eyes with intense love, and after a few seconds of an intense stare, they hungrily started kissing each other as slurping sounds echoed in the room while they exchanged saliva. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia removed her hand from inside his shirt, which had been roaming around his muscular back. Still continuing their intense kiss, she started to move her hand on his perfect abs, slowly moving it toward his shaft. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Excitement was building up inside Aiden as her hand got closer and closer to his shaft, resulting in his shaft becoming rock hard as a massive bulge appeared outside his pants. Alicia''s naked body was pressed closer to him, which made his shaft poke her stomach. Feeling his rock-hard shaft pressing against her stomach, she didn''t wait any longer and quickly slipped her slender hand inside his pants, grabbed his hot, hard rod with her hands, and began stroking it slowly. A soft grunt escaped Aiden''s mouth while kissing, feeling the slow stroking of his shaft by her slender hands, but he continued kissing her without stopping. After a few minutes, with haggard breathing and a line of saliva connecting their mouths, their kiss ended. But dissatisfaction could be seen in their eyes as they once again started hungrily devouring each other''s lips, tasting the sweet flavor of each other''s saliva. This time, Aiden''s hands didn''t just rest on her slender waist; he moved them downward, starting to mold her soft and perky rear as he pleased with his large hands, leaving red imprints on her skin. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. The kiss ended again after a few minutes. However, this time, Alicia didn''t continue for another kiss but crouched down, bringing her face closer to his pants. Getting her face in front of his shaft, she slid down his pants hurriedly, unable to wait any longer. After completely removing his pants, and seeing the massive bulge through the thin underwear, she started to feel wetter and wetter. She quickly moved her hands to remove the last piece of clothing hiding his sacred shaft. As always, it bounced back and hit her beautiful face. Already expecting it, Alicia only felt satisfied when it hit her face with its hardness. Grabbing his shaft with her slender hands, she started stroking it quickly with a smile on her face. After two minutes of intense stroking, as she expected, she could only hear him grunt and didn''t yet get his hot load. So, bringing her beautiful face close to his shaft, she sniffed it a few times to feel the manly rosy scent she loved, and opening her soft pink lips, she brought out her tongue, starting to lick his tip like a lollipop, nonstop, without stopping the stroking. "Urgh..." Aiden couldn''t help but release soft grunts as he felt her cute little tongue licking his tip. Still not satisfied, he used his hands to grab her head and slowly guided her forward. Alicia, feeling his big hands guiding her head toward his shaft and understanding his intention, opened her little mouth and enveloped his hot rod. She didn''t stop there and started using her tongue, slurping down his shaft while moving back and forth. Aiden guided her gently as she carefully bobbed up and down on his shaft with her soft mouth. Alicia, just like every time, could only hear his soft grunts, which made her increase the speed and intensity of her mouth as she devoured his shaft. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Finally, after twenty minutes of intense work with her mouth, taking care of his hard shaft, she felt it throbbing. Knowing she was finally going to get his delicious load, excitement showed in her eyes. "Ugrh! Ugh! Ah!" With a loud grunt, Aiden, feeling the euphoria, finally released a large amount of his hot load inside her soft mouth. Chapter 139: After reaching new home (2) R18** Alicia, with his throbbing shaft inside her mouth, was ready to take all his hot load in her mouth; however, to her surprise, his rod swelled in her mouth, and now it was getting a little hard to contain as she could barely adjust her mouth to his size. Spurt Spurt Spurt His hot load comes in spurts in her mouth; however, the amount is too much for her to handle as it has increased tremendously. She realized she wouldn''t be able to hold it in her mouth, so she decided to gulp down his load. Gulp Gulp ''It''s not just his hot load; it was even harder for me to make him climax this time as it has taken about 25 minutes.'' She has realized this now, knowing it is going to be a long session. She knows her stats have also increased; however, she is still not confident that she can take him on. ''I will do my best'' She felt a little full after gulping down the large amount of white-hot liquid he had released inside her mouth, bringing her face back with a pop sound. Aiden was extremely aroused now, as he couldn''t wait any longer, so he told her to stand up and turn around, arching her back a little. She knows what he is trying to do, but she doesn''t complain and lets him do what he wants. He used his finger to see if she is completely wet, and after confirming she is, he spread her perky ass wide and aligned his shaft in front of her sacred cave, and slowly thrust inside, which resulted in a moan from her. ahn~ ahn~ faster~ Hearing her words, he didn''t wait any longer; he increased the pace at which he pounded her from behind as her loud moans continuously sounded in the room. She had seen he didn''t fully enter his shaft inside her like before, fearing it would hurt, but now after so many times doing it with him, she thinks she could take it much deeper and hopefully completely. ahn~ aiden~ go~ deeper~ This is the last bit holding him back, and now, hearing her words, he fully thrust his shaft inside her, reaching the deepest part of her. He could see the hazy look in her eyes and hear her loud moans, but seeing she didn''t tell him to stop, he continued. He let go of her cheeks held her both hands and pulled them backward, getting a good position as he started pounding her intensely from behind with no intention of stopping anytime soon. Squeak Squeak Finally, after some time, she climaxed hard due to the intense care of his big hard shaft, but Aiden was nowhere near climaxing. He didn''t stop at all and continued pounding her. Alicia, just reaching climax, is not ready for this as she tries to say to stop; however, no words come out as her mind is feeling hazy due to the amount of pleasure she is receiving. Her tongue sticks out as his shaft hits the deepest part of her with every thrust, and little drops of tears can be seen coming out of her eyes. Lost in pleasure, Aiden noticed the look on her face, but he continued to thrust deep inside her as only loud moans and his grunts filled the room with the rhythmic slapping sound. After some time, his rod started to throb inside her, and with a loud grunt and a final deep thrust inside her, he finally released his liquid inside her for a few long seconds, which her little thing couldn''t hold at all, and it started to drip out of her cave. His hardness was still as strong as before, but he decided to give her a rest as he took out his big shaft from inside her cave, which made more of his load drip down her legs. Alicia''s eyes are still hazy, and her tongue is still out, finally, after a few seconds, she comes to her right mind as the intense pleasure has made her forget everything. She noticed her face in one of the mirrors a few meters away from her, and she still remembers her slutty face as she was being pounded hard by her little brother from behind continuously. A deep red blush appeared on her face as she couldn''t forget the face she had made earlier, but there was one thought in her mind. ''T-That was i-intense''; however, she still liked how much pleasure she was feeling earlier, and now she suddenly hears her little brother who is responsible for her climaxing three times in a row from just one session. "Big sis, how was that? Did I go too hard on you?" Alicia, hearing him, turned around and looked at his handsome face with her beet-red face and only answered him in a meek voice. "I-It was g-good" Aiden was pleased to know she liked it as he was concerned if he had gone too hard on her, and now, seeing the blush on her face, he felt even more aroused and ready to continue. So he asked in a deep voice, showing his intense desire. "Big sis, shall we continue?" Alicia could feel she was still a little tired from her intense session earlier; however, hearing his voice, she decided to give in and only nodded meekly. Aiden, getting her approval, didn''t wait any longer and lifted her body easily from the front and told her to wrap her legs around his waist. Getting in position, he grabbed both her cheeks and aligned his shaft in front of her hard shaft and slowly started to move her ass up and down with his strong hands. Squelch Squelch Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He increased the intensity as time passed as her perky ass bounced up and down on his shaft, which is very easy for him due to his strength and also how his big sis is also matching his rhythm. ahn~ ahn~ yes~ After some time, Alicia, riding on his big hard rod, finally wrapped her legs tightly around him and dug her nails into his back which didn''t hurt and left a red mark on his strong body, as she climaxed hard with a loud moan. Ohhh~ yes~ She can see he has still not climaxed. Now Alicia has finally realized how she wouldn''t be able to satisfy him fully even if she tries her hardest, but for now, she doesn''t want to think about this and enjoy her time together with him, so she completely erased this thought from her mind. The sound of flesh slapping, loud moans, and grunts continuously filled the room for an hour as both of them changed to different positions and continued their intense session. An hour later... Aiden and Alicia can be seen inside the bath relaxing without any marks of their session as they have washed themselves beforehand before entering the bath. Alicia can be seen completely spent as she lies her body completely on his chest, relaxing while Aiden is wrapping his arms around her body; however, his shaft is still rock hard, resting between her perky ass cheeks as he has only climaxed four times, and in the last climax, Alicia couldn''t continue with her scared cave after her seventh climax, so she used her mouth to make him climax. While Alicia has a relaxing expression on her face embraced by him from behind, there are many thoughts inside her mind regarding their previous session. Chapter 140: Chapte 140: Vice President Xu ling and the Upcoming danger? Aiden and Alicia finished their bath after some time, and now both of them could be seen in a bathrobe walking out of the bathroom. Aiden reached the dressing table and told his sister to sit as he used a hairdryer to dry her hair. He has noticed the unusualness in her behavior from the time they finished their session, but he is not going to say anything to her as it is getting even harder for him as his stats increase even more, so he would wait and see if she is going to bring this topic up or not. Alicia also helped him dry his hair, and being done with their session, Aiden was starving, so he decided to cook something as he walked toward the kitchen. Alicia, seeing her brother go, followed as well. She says she wants him to cook, but she likes it more when she also helps, and they would make a meal together. "Aiden, what are we eating tonight?" Aiden, hearing her question, has already decided what he is going to cook today. He has stored many food items that could last for many years to come, but the largest quantity of food is Rice because it could last up to 30 years. He has stored canned fruits and vegetables, grains, which could last him about 6 years, and many food items that have a shelf life of forever, which also take up most of his inventory, like dried beans, lentils, legumes, popcorn, salt, sugar, raw honey, soy, corn starch, vinegar. If these are stored carefully, they can last forever; he also has a large quantity of them. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also has a lot of powdered milk and instant coffee, which can last more than 10 years, and he also didn''t forget to add spices as, without it, his food would be bland with only salt. So he has specially bought whole spices, knowing they can last much longer than the powdered ones as they can last as long as 5 years. He has also stored food items that would only last up to 3 years, like dark chocolate, ramen noodles, tomato sauce, jams and jellies, dried pasta, and tea. While these things are not something people would go for while thinking about survival for a long time, however, he likes the change of taste, something he would like, and his sister also likes noodles and especially chocolate, so he has also stored them. But today, he is not going to make something out of these things as he is going to make steaks today because he knows that even while preserving the meat carefully, the meat would only last him about 6 to 9 months if he is lucky. So he answered his big sis, "We are going to make steaks tonight, big sis." It is already 8 pm now after their long session and bath, and while they are having their peaceful time inside, the situation outside is more chaotic than the day as, after the sunset, the zombies have become more aggressive, which wouldn''t be a problem if this was the only thing that has changed, because now they have a strange glow in their red eyes, and their strength is almost doubled. All around the world, hundreds of thousands of people have fallen prey to them because of this. ________ A blue-haired beauty with blue eyes and a little girl with pink hair and pink eyes could be seen walking inside the gymnasium, where the atmosphere was quite tense as noises and sounds of crying could be heard in the room. There were a few other individuals behind her who were carrying some boxes in their hands, following behind her as they were distributing a small carton of milk to the students and even some teachers sitting on the ground with horrified looks on their faces. They can constantly hear the loud banging on the gates. Thankfully, they look quite sturdy and don''t give off the feeling they are going to break anytime soon. But for the people who have lost looks on their faces, they don''t feel much from the loud banging because they have seen much more horrifying scenes today. They have seen people whom they call friends turn into strange monsters and start killing others. Chloe and the vice president walk up to different students and give them each two cartons of milk to drink as this is the only thing they were able to secure for them. The vice president doesn''t look that happy walking together with Chloe, as she knows this little girl is one of the executives of the club she created for Aiden, and seeing someone below her standing next to her felt strange to her. She has always been prideful and has always thought of herself as above others, and some little girl acting as an equal to her is something that displeases her. While she is dissatisfied, she is not going to say anything, knowing that the little twerp next to her is almost as strong as she is. ''She could be even stronger than me, as I don''t even know the rank of her talent; however, she is really powerful, as she kills every zombie with only a single strange attack.'' "NO! I don''t want just these two milk cartons; how am I supposed to survive with just this, vice president?" A boy with an attractive appearance said this, thinking if he complained a little, he could get a little more. His name is Mark; his family and the vice president''s family have close ties in business, so they have known each other before, and he can even say there is a very high chance of having a marriage with her. Even Vice President Xu Ling knows about this, so he thinks he can get special treatment. Chloe, handing him the supplies, has a disgusted expression on her face, seeing how this boy is acting in front of her. She was about to refuse him, but before she could say anything, she heard Xu Ling''s voice. "Do you really think just because you know me, you can get special treatment?" Xu Ling looked at him as if he were a pest, knowing he didn''t help in gathering the supply, and he still had the audacity to ask for more. So she said with sharpness in her eyes, "Don''t give him any, just move on from him." Chloe and everyone else who heard her words was shocked, as this was too cruel even when he asked for more, but they could see the seriousness on her face and even feel the temperature had gone a little down. Knowing the vice president is the reason for this, they know even when they find her behavior too cruel, they have to follow it, knowing she is probably the strongest one here. Chloe is a little shocked because she didn''t think the vice president would be this decisive, because after seeing this, no one would try to act like an entitled brat here. ''Hmm, this dumbo has a little brain inside her.'' So they moved on without giving him anything at all. Mark has an ugly expression on his face; his words have backfired. He already had some idea that Xu Ling didn''t like him that much; however, he couldn''t confirm it as she always acted normally in front of him. ''This clever bitch must have been acting all this time to keep the relationship between their companies from going bad, and now that the world is in chaos, this whore is showing her true colors, hahaha!'' ''Do you think you can escape from me?'' He took one milk carton from the girl next to him, who had a normal expression on her face, not showing any reaction to anything going on around her, and strangely enough, the girl didn''t even complain or say anything at all. He gulped down the milk with a creepy smile on his face. ''Xu Ling, you bitch, I will use you as my personal toy sooner or later, kekeke.'' Xu Ling, along with Chloe and some others who are the only ones who helped in collecting supplies, is still distributing the items to students and even some teachers without even looking back at Mark. No one is throwing any tantrums while accepting the two cartons of milk after witnessing what happened to Mark earlier, even while they have seen him talk to the vice president sometimes before this, so they are not delusional and try something like that in front of the new cruel vice president. They couldn''t even imagine their always kind and compassionate Vice President acting like this before but the reality is in front of them so they have to accept the truth. Xu Ling who is doing her job is not even aware of the upcoming danger coming toward her that could probably turn her life into one of her worst nightmares. She is a proud woman who loves power and likes to enjoy her authority over others because she has found out at a young age without any power, you don''t even have control of your own destiny. So for a woman like him who loves freedom more than anything, this could be her worst nightmare if she falls for his plans. Like the situation inside the one the gymnasium of Aiden''s school where Chloe and the Vice-President are with hundreds of other students, there are also many other places inside the school where something similar or much worse is happening. Chapter 141: Training? Aiden and Alicia have both finished eating their dinner, and Aiden has noticed that Alicia''s mood has improved after the delicious meal. Luckily, they cooked a lot because he felt that his appetite had increased a few times more than before. "Wow, Aiden, you were right earlier; if we hadn''t made so much food, that little amount wouldn''t even be enough for us." Alicia said this because she had eaten almost twice as much as she would have eaten normally, and that''s when she felt satisfied. But she was even more shocked to see her brother eat five times the amount he would normally eat, and she knew he always had a big appetite since he started training. So the food he ate could easily be enough for 10 ordinary people to fill their bellies, and now she finally understands how much of a big difference there is between her and her little brother. "I know, big sis. But now, how about we go and train some magic? I still haven''t tried my magic." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as his words entered Alicia''s ears, she hurriedly asked him, "What do you mean, magic? Do you also have another talent?" Aiden had already decided to share some things with her because if he didn''t share a little about himself, she would become suspicious sooner or later. Aiden shamelessly replied to her with a proud expression on his face. "Big sis, all I would say is I have many talents, but I''m not going to talk about them. However, I also have the lightning affinity talent, just like you." Alicia was surprised, but she knew all talents are not the same, as she had seen how much difference there is between her and Isla''s talent, so she asked curiously, wanting to know what rank his talent was, as she didn''t think it would be as high as hers. "Hmph! If you don''t want to tell me how many talents you have; that''s okay. Your big sis would find out sooner because I don''t think you''ll be able to hide anything from me, little Aiden." "But you have to tell me the rank of your lightning affinity talent, as I also have the same talent." As a big sister, she got a chance to show off in front of her little brother, so she wasn''t going to waste it, so a smirk could be seen on her face. Aiden could see the smirk on her, which was justifiable as she was probably one of the highest grades of talent on the whole earth. However, she has chosen the wrong person to show off to, and he''s not going to miss this opportunity to see her reaction. "Um, oh! That, I don''t know if it''s high, but it''s only S+ grade talent." Alicia''s body shook a little after hearing how he said it''s "only" S+ grade talent. If she didn''t know her brother wasn''t aware of the rank of her talent, as she had only told him the affinity earlier, she would have thought he was teasing her with this. She felt happy knowing her little brother was so talented; however, she knew her hopes of ever catching up were almost gone now. She didn''t even add his monstrous talent, which made him physically stronger than others. She still remembered her little efforts earlier and couldn''t even handle him, as she could only climax him four times even after giving her all. ''My body is still sore all over; I don''t think I''ll be able to do anything with him today.'' She decided she would talk to him before sleeping; for now, she wanted not to ruin their mood, knowing the night''s conversation would be tense. So hiding her thoughts from him, she answered him. "Little brother, that''s not a low-grade talent. My talent is also only S+ talent, so your talent is powerful, just like mine." Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t drag this topic out as he didn''t want to deceive her much. "If your talent is also the same rank, that means mine is also strong, big sis." "Yep, that''s right. Now let''s go and train our magic together like you said earlier," Alicia said. Aiden and Alicia both started walking toward the training room inside their new house to train their magic. ______ Meanwhile, inside the big training room where Aiden had taken Alicia earlier to test her talent, 10 ladies could be seen standing in front of different dummies, practicing their magic as Ava decided to divide their usual training into two parts. More than half of the time, they''re going to train the new magical abilities they have gained. Different elements like fire, water, wind, and earth could mostly be seen, and some other different magic types. It can be seen that all of them use their magic within five seconds, which indicates they''ve been doing this for a few hours. Ava could only use her mana to train as she formed blue knives using her mana and aimed them at the dummy. Due to her limited mana, she could only do this a few times. ''Thankfully, I noticed Alicia using her mana like this; if I hadn''t seen her, I probably would have found this after many days, thinking I couldn''t do anything without talent.'' Different from everyone else, Isla was using her magic differently. She was always good at fighting, and knives were easy for her to use. However, she didn''t use them after seeing how easily Aiden and Alicia killed monsters using swords, so she practiced swords. In these two hours, she had already gained a new skill in swordsmanship and reached EEE+ rank in swordsmanship. She was confident that she would reach D rank today, as, with her exceptional reflexes, fighting style, and good knowledge and experience with even bigger knives, she could easily get used to the Katana she picked up earlier. But that wasn''t the only thing she was doing currently. While swinging her sword again to perfect her stance and balance, she also used her magic from time to time to hit the dummy in the distance in the form of a blade made of air. However, the strangest of them all was Daphne, who was just standing in front of the dummy, though nothing was happening at all. But if one looked closely at her facial expressions, one could see her emotions changing from time to time. Sometimes anger could be seen on her face, sometimes sadness, sometimes jealousy, sometimes devotion, sometimes worship, and love, and many other emotions, which could be a mixture of two or more. She also has plant affinity talent; however, she wanted to master her emotional element talent first, for some reason more important to her than getting stronger quickly. She didn''t have anyone to practice her talent on, so she could only try it on herself, and she realized how deadly her talent actually was, even if its rank was probably not the greatest. Because the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element, She controlled herself hard not to punch Isla, and she knew the reason for choosing Isla. However, she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More importantly, even after I stopped using mana, my anger toward Isla didn''t go away at all, which was quite deadly. So I had to erase those emotions using my talent once again.'' A knowing smile appeared as she thought about the bright, thrilling future that awaited her, and her panties got a little wet while she was in her fantasies. Chapter 142: Alicia confronting the truth? Aiden and Alicia were both using their lightning affinity to cast thunder strikes on their dummy every ten seconds at first; however, as time passed, they were getting faster and faster, and now every three seconds, a thunder strike would fall on the dummy. Before starting the training, Aiden had given her the required cores¡ªgreen and blue¡ªto max out all her stats, which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuously, after which she has to rest to recover her mana. Listening to the thunder almost every two seconds, Alicia is impressed, as she has noticed that the rate at which her brother is improving is much faster than hers because she can feel, after reaching the three-second mark, that it is not easy to decrease the time even while fully concentrating on it. She could feel millisecond differences, but she still didn''t think she could improve as fast as him. More importantly, the amount of mana he has is outrageous compared to her, as he can cast more than ten lightning strikes when she can only cast three and then has to wait for three minutes to recover her mana. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''My brother is really strong.'' The soreness in her body has lessened quite a bit after she maxed out her defense and vitality. She felt that in a few hours, probably two to three, she would feel as good as new, so the thought of bringing someone else just to satisfy his needs began to lessen a little in her mind. Previously, she had thought she would have to make this hard decision for her brother''s happiness, as she didn''t think their relationship would be as strong as before if she selfishly satisfied her own needs without caring about her brother''s. Aiden has reached 0.2 stats in mana and feels he needs to take a break to recover his mana. After practicing his thunder element, he is confident in using it tomorrow on zombies. There is also one more thing he has realized after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high-purity mana would also take the same time to recover as my sister''s normal mana.'' He believes the reason must be that the quantity is the same; however, this still surprised him quite a bit. Now he looked at his watch on his left wrist. Seeing it was about to be 11 p.m., he decided to stop and go to sleep, as he usually sleeps at 10 p.m. because he has to wake up at 6 a.m. to train daily, so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting, as he''s still not sure about staying outside when the sun goes down. "Big sis, this is enough for today. Let''s go and sleep now; we''ll go hunting tomorrow early in the morning." Alicia, hearing his voice, looked at her own watch, which looked quite similar to his, and seeing the time, she agreed to go. "Okay, let''s go." As they were still inside their home, they reached their bedroom in a minute or so, and after arriving, Aiden removed the bathrobe he was wearing, as they were training in their bathrobes since they hadn''t changed clothes. After their first night, both of them slept without any clothes on, so it was normal for them to do so without saying anything. He lay down, as he knew today his sister was tired after the session, so they weren''t going to do anything just because he still had the energy to go four times more than the earlier session. So, getting inside the blanket, he tried to sleep; however, only after a few seconds, he felt his big sis''s naked body hugging him like usual, with her slender legs over his and her soft melons against his shoulder. In response, he changed his position without opening his eyes, embracing her naked body as she rested her head on his chest. However, Alicia had something else in mind, as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket, reaching for his limp shaft, which still looked big to her. She held it carefully and started stroking, and in less than a couple of seconds after she started stroking, it returned to its proud size. Aiden felt her hands on his shaft, so he said in a calm voice; however, he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "Big sis, you don''t have to do that. I know you''re tired, so don''t force yourself." Alicia bit her lip hearing his words, knowing what he was saying was true, as if she continued now, it would harm her, and she wouldn''t get much pleasure. So, knowing this, she felt a bit disappointed, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t satisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes, I''m going to satisfy him fully today.'' "That doesn''t mean I can''t satisfy you using my hands and mouth," Alicia said, as she wasn''t going to back down. Even a week before this strange incident, Alicia always had one goal when they shared their hot time together, she wanted both of them to feel satisfied, which is why she tried her hardest. While she felt so good after reaching satisfaction, she also wanted him to feel the same. She even thought she was coming closer and closer, but then this happened. Now her brother had this monstrous stamina, which felt like a wall to her. But even when it''s like that, she isn''t going to just leave him like this, so she is determined to be fully satisfied even when she has to use her mouth and hands. Aiden heard her words about wanting to satisfy him fully, and he didn''t feel surprised. He knew she must feel a bit embarrassed even when saying this, as she didn''t even look at his face. But he wasn''t going to console her today and instead tell her the cold truth. More importantly, he had also decided to share his ability to absorb more cores than others to increase his stats, as he didn''t want to hide this from her, knowing he was likely going to use the remaining cores tomorrow morning before hunting. He didn''t think his big sis was clueless enough to not notice that the cores were missing, so he decided to come clean with her. While he wasn''t going to share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now, he would at least tell her he could increase his stats without any limit to avoid problems. ''I know the other ladies would also notice something strange about me, but I don''t care much about what they think, as all of them are under my command. But I have to at least inform my big sis, who shares everything with me.'' "Big sis, I don''t think it''s possible for you to satisfy me fully, even using your mouth," he said as he kissed her forehead, knowing it would hurt her a little. Alicia heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her forehead. She could feel his love and care from it, but his words still unknowingly caused her to grip his shaft tightly with the hand she was using to stroke it. Argh Ugrh Chapter 143: Are you okay? R18** Aiden felt the tight grip of her slender hands on his hard shaft, and the strength behind it was not small for the poor rod, so a painful cry escaped his mouth naturally, feeling the pain. "Argh¡­ Urgh..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia heard his cry and realized what she had done unintentionally after hearing the sound coming out of him, so she quickly removed her hands from his shaft, and only then did his cry stop. "Sorry, Aiden! I didn''t even realize how it happened. Please forgive your big sis." Aiden could see the panic on her beautiful face as she looked at him. Luckily, his defense had increased; otherwise, he didn''t think he would have escaped her tight grip with just a cry, as it would have left some scratch marks on his most prized possession. He started rubbing her back to console her and said in a calm voice, "Don''t worry, big sis. Nothing happened to my shaft, but don''t ever do that again." Alicia, even after hearing his words, was not completely satisfied; without checking it properly herself, she wouldn''t be able to feel completely calm, so she replied to him. "Little Brother, I would never make such a mistake again, but let me check if it''s really alright or not. We can''t have him get hurt." Aiden didn''t reject her, knowing she wouldn''t let him go without actually seeing if his shaft was hurt or not, so he only gave her a light nod to do what she wanted. Receiving his confirmation, Alicia quickly sat up on the bed with a serious expression on her face, as this could even decide if she would be able to have her time together with him tomorrow too. At this point, she realized that if she missed out on his shaft even for a day, she couldn''t endure it, so with seriousness on her face, she threw away the blanket covering his body. His perfect, muscular, lean body was revealed, and she got momentarily distracted by his wide chest and defined abs. Ignoring the distractions, she focused on his shaft, which was pulsing slightly, and she could even feel the heat coming from it. Seeing the extra redness on his big, hard rod, she felt a little worried. As she gently used her hands to carefully grab his shaft, she asked him seriously, "Aiden, does it sting anywhere?" Hearing her question, Aiden shook his head, not feeling any pain. He figured the redness would probably go away in a few minutes. Alicia was still not convinced, so she started gently stroking his shaft and asked him again. "Now, doesn''t this hurt?" Aiden once again shook his head, and strangely enough, he felt even more aroused while she acted like this, so he let her do what she wanted. Alicia increased the speed of her strokes on his shaft and asked once again. Still seeing him shake his head, she held his hard shaft with both hands and started stroking it up and down even faster than before. If he told her it was enough, she would feel it had passed one test, but she still wouldn''t be convinced, as she couldn''t go careless when something so important was on the line. "Ugh¡­" A grunt escaped him due to the pleasure he was feeling from her stroking his shaft with such intensity. Picking up on the noise, Alicia quickly asked once again if it needed any medicine. However, his response embarrassed her a little as he said it was natural for him to grunt in pleasure when she stroked his shaft with such intensity. Alicia quickly hid her embarrassment, knowing she couldn''t afford to be embarrassed now when she had to ensure his shaft was perfectly fine. Releasing one of her hands while still continuing the stroking, she brought her little mouth closer to his hard shaft. Opening her mouth, she enveloped half of his big rod and asked, with his shaft still in her mouth, "W-what abouz zeis?" Aiden, feeling the pleasure from her mouth enveloping his shaft, grunted again but shook his head. Alicia, having learned her lesson earlier, knew that his grunt only signaled pleasure, which made her happy. However, she had more important duties right now. She continued slurping down his shaft, bobbing her head up and down as the slurping sound echoed in the room. She didn''t forget to ask him with her eyes if he was fine, which only resulted in him shaking his head again. She took more and more of his shaft as she had to fully test if it was all right or not. She even broke her record from earlier, reaching the base of his rod. The lewd slurping and gagging sounds filled the room as she bobbed her head up and down. "Gawk... Gawk... Slurp... Slurp..." Aiden grunted as he felt the intensity of her mouth enveloping his whole shaft, bringing him closer and closer to release. Only a few minutes remained before he would release his load, but suddenly, Alicia removed her soft mouth with a plop sound and asked once again if he felt any pain. However, this time, as he shook his head, she could clearly see the irritation on his face. She knew why he looked that way, but now came the final test to see if his shaft was perfectly okay. She climbed onto his body and touched her private area to check if it was wet enough. Feeling the wetness, she was ready to ride him to finalize her results. However, before she could continue, she heard his concerned voice. "Big sis, if you do this, it''ll only harm you, so you need to rest. We can continue this tomorrow." Alicia knew what he said was true, as doing too much would only harm her. However, it would have been correct if he had told her this before she used the green cores to increase her defense and vitality because now she felt she could continue for about ten minutes. She knew it would be enough for her to make him fill her after what she had done earlier. "But don''t you remember my stats have reached the limit? So now I feel I can continue for 10 minutes or so. More importantly, do you really want me not to make you explode? Trust me; I won''t hurt myself." Listening to her explanation, which seemed reasonable, he decided to trust her this time. "Okay, you can continue¡­ Ugh," he said as she had already put his shaft inside her. She started moving slowly. "But make sure... ugh... not to hurt yourself," he said, a blissful expression appearing on his handsome face as he lay back while she rode him. After a few minutes, his shaft throbbed inside her, which made Alicia sit down on it, making it reach the deepest part of her as it released big spurts of hot liquid, filling her completely. However, it still leaked out as it was too much for her small cave to handle. Feeling tired, Alicia let herself fall onto his chest, where his hands caught her, and she finally lay down in his embrace, listening to his beating heart. A helpless smile appeared on her face while resting her head on his chest, as she felt the hardness of his shaft inside her, which led her to make the final decision she needed to confirm. Chapter 144: Harem Approved. Alicia rested her head on his chest as he slowly caressed her back for comfort. She enjoyed the caresses, which made her body tremble slightly from time to time. After already making the hard decision, and now she has decided to ask him the cold facts that might have hurt her feelings before, but now she doesn''t care that much, though she still wants to know. "Little brother, how much more can you continue?" Aiden, listening to her, answered honestly, as he knew it would have taken more courage than he imagined to finally ask this question. "Big sis, I can continue for about five hours more or maybe even a little longer." His time to climax had reached about 25 minutes, and he couldn''t guess properly how much he could really continue; however, he guessed this based on the two-hour session he''d done in the bathroom earlier. Even then, he didn''t feel much and felt as if he had just started and could do at least four times that. ''I don''t know if this is normal¡ªto get a massive increase in sexual stamina after breaking the human limit¡ªor if it''s normal to get a fivefold boost in every stat, as I''ve never seen anyone break the limit before, so I''m clueless.'' ''But I have a feeling that other people wouldn''t get the massive fivefold boost like me.'' He ignored this thought for now, knowing he wasn''t going to find out by thinking about it. He looked at his big sis, who hadn''t answered him after hearing his response. But he gave her time to calm herself, as these numbers were shocking to him, too, so he continued caressing her back knowing she must be feeling helpless. Alicia was feeling many different emotions right now while listening to his beating heart; she felt shocked, angry, humiliated, helpless, and a little relieved after finally getting the answer to what had troubled her since the first time she did it with him. She didn''t want a relationship where her little brother had to sacrifice himself for her happiness. She wanted a relationship in which they could both be happy and content with each other for their whole lives, but there was an undeniable truth she had found about him today. ''My little brother is a monster.'' It thrilled her to know she could use his body until she was fully satisfied every day, but it also annoyed her because of what she was going to do now. "Little brother, I have decided you need to have more women besides me. If it goes on like this, I don''t think I''d ever be able to satisfy a monster like you." Aiden was expecting something like this but was still a little surprised by how blunt she was. "Really?" A hint of surprise, relief, and a little happiness could be heard in his voice. Alicia, hearing his words, noticed his surprise and relief; however, she also noticed a hint of happiness. Without saying anything, she climbed up a little, reached his neck, and bit him, intending to make him suffer while leaving a mark to show her annoyance. "Why do you sound so happy, huh?" A painful cry escaped Aiden''s mouth as he felt the bite on his neck, but he could still tell she wasn''t actually hurting him and only wanted him to suffer. So, while continuing to caress her back, he released a fake cry to continue her act and apologized in a sorry voice. "Argh, sorry about that, big sis." But Aiden hadn''t taken one thing into consideration: his skin had also become five times tougher. Otherwise, he would have noticed his big sis wasn''t going easy on him. Alicia, after hearing his cry, let go of him and now took her position again as his body took the perfect position for her, making her feel full again. After informing him of the decision she''d made, she got to the important part as her voice became sharper than before while eyes become narrowed. "Rule no. 1: Big sis always comes first in everything you can think of or even things you can''t think of. Got that, little brother?" In response, Aiden only nodded, knowing "no" was not an option for him from the start. Seeing him agree, she continued. "Rule no. 2: Any woman I disapprove of cannot be in a relationship with you. I don''t want some woman who only comes for your body. I want women who will love you forever just like me. I don''t want anyone tainting our relationship." Aiden didn''t nod this time; instead, he replied. "But, big sis, what if it''s some¡ª" "I know what you mean, but I''m not going to let my personal feelings come between approving these women, so you don''t have to worry." Aiden, hearing her, agreed again, as he didn''t find any problem with it now, knowing his big sis wasn''t one to break her word. Alicia, hearing his confirmation, lifted her face and looked directly into his deep black eyes, with an intense swirl in them, and said, "Aiden, even if you get many women, you will love me the most. And more importantly, we are not equal. I am your big sis and also your first wife, so you should always think of me first." A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden''s eyes right after hearing her words, and he said one word in response, with a smile on his face. "Always." The swirling in Alicia''s eyes disappeared right after hearing his words as she got the answer she needed. Aiden''s eyes returned to normal. He wasn''t naive enough to say he would love all his women the same because he already knew there was a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big sis was obsessed with him, and he couldn''t deny he secretly loved it when she acted this way, even if it was sometimes problematic. ''Looks like I''m also obsessed with her.'' "Now, let''s sleep, Miss First Wife." Hearing the words he said to her, Alicia''s heart fluttered, and even her annoyance at giving him permission to have a harem lessened quite a bit. ''Hehehe, I will always be the first wife.'' Alicia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down in bed next to him, hugging him tightly, as she didn''t think it would be comfortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tightly in response and gave her a final kiss on the forehead, expressing his heartfelt feelings for her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he has known her for all his life he knows it was difficult for her to make such a decision considering how possessive she is and knowing for his happiness she can even share him with other women, he once again felt how much she loved him. "I love you, Alicia." "I love you too, Aiden," she replied with a blossoming smile on her beautiful face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while hugging each other. [A/N: It would be nice if you guys would leave some comments on this chapter, I want to know how it felt to you guys after seeing the progression of their relationship.] Chapter 145: A fresh morning? Aiden''s eyes open themselves in the morning naturally, as he is used to waking up early in the morning. After walking up, he looked beside him, he could still feel his big sister hugging him while sleeping, so he decided to check the time on this clock. Seeing the time was already past 7 am, which must be due to sleeping late yesterday, he decided to wake her up by gently shaking her a little while saying softly near her ear. "Dear Wife, you should wake up now; we are getting late for our schedule." Alicia, after feeling the shaking in her body, was still sleepy; however, after hearing the word still with a hazy mind, her eyes suddenly opened themselves as she felt like she had to listen to the loving voice she was hearing. Seeing her little brother looking at her with a loving smile on his handsome face, she snuggled even closer to him, hugging him even more tightly. "Good morning, Little Brother." Aiden embraced her body; however, he didn''t think they had time to wait and enjoy themselves, as he reluctantly said. "Big sis, let''s get ready; it''s already past seven a.m." Alicia hearing his word still doesn''t have any intention to leave him, just like. "No! I won''t go just like that. I have already given you permission to have a harem, so from now on you have to give your big sister extra care," she tightened her embrace as the pounding of his morning wood could be felt even harder on her stomach now. Aiden understanding the underlying meaning of her words didn''t wait longer, as he wanted to go and hunt more monsters as soon as he could and become even more powerful. Aiden grabs her shoulder with both hands as he pushes her down below himself with his pulsating big shaft in her view and gives her a wide smile. "Okay, but I am not going to show you any mercy when you really want the extra care from your little brother." He aligned his rock-hard shaft in front of her wet cave while saying these words and pushed only the tip inside. ahn~ Alicia, hearing his words, gave him a smile of his own and said with passion and love filled in her voice. "hehehe! Of course, pound your big sister hard." _____ About a little less than one hour has passed. Alicia seems to be lying on the bed with blissful expression on, and a suspicious white liquid is dripping down her cave with her body twitching slightly from time to time. She climaxed three times continuously with only a little time to rest and got filled by her little brother''s load two times. She has enjoyed the rough behavior very much, as she felt unimaginable pleasure when he pounded her hard. Aiden has already taken out his shaft from inside her cave, and now he is going to take a shower. As he was about to ask her to come with him, he looked at her naked body lying on the soft bed with her breathing haggard having a flushed face while his seeds were dripping down her cave. ''She is so beautiful'' Before he can ask her to join him, he sees her pink lips moving as he hears her voice once again. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But Aiden I am not satisfied with just this." He felt annoyed listening to her words, as he had intentionally done her enough so that she could easily join in hunting without any problems, and if he had been like yesterday, she would have been able to walk properly due to the soreness she would feel afterward, just like yesterday. "Big Sis, are you really that addicted now that you can''t even think properly?" He is not going to go easy on her when she is making mistakes; they have all the time to make love at night; however, she can''t just ditch getting stronger and get used to fighting monsters. ''I would always take care of her but would be better when she made full use of the potential of her talent.'' Alicia is surprised, as this is the first time her little brother has gotten this annoyed at her so he calls her addicted. ''I can''t deny that I am addicted to his... however, this is not what I am referring to, even I know if I continued more, it would reduce my performance in the upcoming fight.'' She only wanted his mark on her neck so she could show off in front of the other bitches who would notice her neck, so faking a hurtful expression on her face, she replied to her. "L-Little Brother" She covered her hands with her hands while continuing. "I only wanted a hickey, and you think I am that horny?" Seeing that he has hurt her intentionally with his words, he decides to console her a little, but he still thinks she is addicted. Reaching her, he removed her hands from her face while saying he wouldn''t call her addicted ever again just because she likes to have it every time. Alicia''s face twitched slightly hearing his words, as it didn''t sound like consoling her at all, but she could tell he was trying to make her feel better, so fearing what he would call her next when he removed her hands, she suddenly wrapped both arms around his neck. "Hmph! That''s what you get when you call her big sister horny." She kissed his neck on a spot without stopping with the intention of leaving a mark on it. Aiden didn''t stop her; he let her do what she wanted. He also now realizes that his big sister was acting earlier; he has come to the conclusion of whom she learned this from. ''Look like I am who made her like this. Argh, I have to be careful from now on to fall into her trap ever again because I can clearly imagine her trying to have me on the tip of her fingers, especially when she had allowed me to have a harem.'' After being done with giving him a mark, she showed him her neck while puffing her cheeks playfully, showing her annoyance for earlier. Aiden finds her cute so he looks at her beautiful face for a couple of seconds and gives her a sweet smile moving his face closer to her slender neck he also starts to give her a mark like his own. Remembering the smile on his handsome face made Alicia''s little bit of annoyance completely go away. Now, after finally being done, Aiden quickly let her come to the bathroom together with him to take a quick shower together. As they take a shower together, they help each other clean without showing any lust now, as even Alicia is aware she can''t waste any more time. After finishing with the shower, they quickly changed into their armor once again; however, today they are wearing tight black body suits underneath, just like the ones the ladies were wearing yesterday, but of much higher quality. Now they are ready to go for their hunt; however, Aiden remembered something as he looked toward the training room, where he had left the remaining cores there after giving his big sister to max out her stats. He was going to take full advantage of everything he had to, as he had also decided to share about this yesterday, but he wasn''t able to share it with her due to the nightly drama earlier. "Big sis, come with me in the training room for a second. I have something important to talk to you about." Chapter 146: Disappointment? Alicia could sense the seriousness in his voice, so she followed him without any question, but she was still a little confused as he was the one who wanted to go hunting as soon as possible, and now he was inviting her inside the training. "Does he really want to do it inside the training room? But I have to reject him as it would affect my performance in the upcoming battle if I do that, even just once time," She is in a dilemma as she thinks about this with a serious expression on her face. So in the end, lured by the idea of feeling his hardness once again and doing it while wearing the armor, she has already imagined the sound of metal clanging with every thrust as a blush appeared on her face. ''Argh, if that''s what he wants, I will do it one time, no more than that, as I have to fight afterward for his satisfaction I could still fight with a little soreness.'' "Yes! That is what I have to sacrifice to do it inside the training room while wearing armor! I would do it, even if I have to sacrifice myself a little!" Aiden noticed the change in expression on his big sis''s face while they were walking toward the training room, and at last, seeing the spirit in her eyes with a little blush on her face, he already guessed what she must be thinking about. But he chose to ignore it for now and continued walking. Both of them have reached inside the training room, and now Aiden is standing face to face with her, seriousness written on his face. "Big sis, you should never share anything about what I am going to tell you now." Alicia, with the same seriousness on her face, replied back. "Of course, Aiden, I would never share about whatever is going to happen here to anyone ever in my life." She didn''t think it would be much of a problem for her after removing her waist guard, as the bodysuit comes in two pieces, not a single one, so she can easily slide it down afterward. Aiden realized she was thinking about something dirty, but her answer still satisfied him, so he continued. "Big sis, I don''t have any limit on my stats due to some special ability I have, which I won''t tell you about for now." Alicia was shocked as her eyes went wide open when his words registered in her mind; she would have felt disappointed if it was something else other than doing it while wearing the armor, but this was something she couldn''t ignore. ''Does that mean my little brother''s stats would increase without any limits, and he would only get stronger and stronger while others have to meet the conditions to unlock their limits?'' ''He really is someone special.'' She couldn''t even comprehend how powerful he must be after absorbing the cores they collected yesterday. ''Does that mean his strength yesterday was not due to some special talent and must be because his stats have gone past 10?'' She had heard his words; he wouldn''t tell her about it for now, but by only sharing this much, she felt much closer, and she thought there must be some drawback to having this ability, as she didn''t think he could get something so overpowered without losing something in return. So she asked in a serious voice, forgetting everything about her earlier fantasies. "Little brother, I won''t ask much, but answer me only one thing: Are you going to be okay?" Aiden, hearing this, didn''t find it weird, as she was right to think that something so good wouldn''t come without a price. He knows his price is that he has to help the goddess with whatever she wants him to do after reviving his mother. "I am fine, big sis; don''t worry about it. I am just special." Alicia, hearing his words, chose to believe him for now, as she also thinks her little brother is special. However, she still felt a little weird about it, but she didn''t focus on it much as she saw her brother picking up the backpack and opening it. She got excited because she wanted to see how powerful he would become after absorbing these cores. Aiden called "status" as a transparent blue hovered in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 550/550] [Strength: 10.2] [Agility: 10.1] [Stamina: 10.2] [Mana: 10.1] [Vitality: 10.1] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.1] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] He has about 260 red cores after giving 110 to Ava, and after letting his big sis max out all her other stats, he has about 50 green cores and 20 blue cores. He has noticed that in his cultivation realm, after the mortal realm, there are ??? Signs, which he understands completely as to why it''s like that. ''Even the status thinks it is weird to break the limit of the stats without increasing the cultivation.'' He doesn''t know what physique he has, but the more he learns about it, the more surprised he feels about it. But for now, he focused on the three open pouches in front of him, which revealed the cores inside. He felt annoyed at the idea of wasting so much time absorbing these cores one by one, so he tried to see if he could absorb them all at once. He put his hands inside the red pouch and tried to think of absorbing all of them at once. Nothing happened at first, but after a second, a transparent green screen appeared in front of him, which he had only seen once when the world evolved, and afterward, he had never tried to use it. [Total Red Core: 263] [Distribution] [Strength: 263 cores] [Stamina: 0] [Agility: 0] [Would you like to proceed?] [Yes] [No] Seeing the screen in front of him and, more importantly, how crazy the distribution of cores was, he quickly thought in his mind how he wanted to divide the cores as the green screen in front of his eyes changed. [Total Red Core: 263] [Distribution] [Strength: 80 cores] [Stamina: 101 cores] [Agility: 80 cores] [Would you like to proceed? ] [Yes] [No] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing how he wanted the distribution, he quickly thought of "yes" in his mind, but nothing happened, and another screen appeared in front of his eyes. This annoyed him a little; however, he still looked at the screen. [Would you like to see this screen every time you try to absorb multiple cores] [or absorb the cores directly while distributing them by your thoughts?] Upon viewing the screen, he swiftly chose to absorb the cores directly, causing the pouch on his hand to glow bright red. The cores then began to disappear, turning into red light as they entered his body. His body felt getting stronger and stronger as the red light entered his body; he didn''t feel much change and only felt the warm current flowing inside him and making him stronger than before. After a few seconds, the red light was completely absorbed by his body but there was happiness on his handsome face as only confusion could seen on it. "What the heck? How am I feeling only this much stronger? I thought I would feel much stronger now. I didn''t even feel I had gotten much stronger, only just a little, even after absorbing all these cores." Chapter 147: Beast Ranking? According to his calculation, the 80 cores would give him about 8 to 11 stats at most, considering sometimes it gives 0.2 max, sometimes, and in the case of stamina, 0.3, but for the other two, it can go up to 0.1 or 0.2, so the average is about 8 to 11, excluding stamina as zombies give more stats for stamina. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''So why didn''t I feel that much stronger?'' Without thinking any longer about this, he decided to call for status inside his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 10.2(+1.3)] [Agility: 10.1(+0.89)] [Stamina: 10.2(1.54)] [Mana: 10.1] [Vitality: 10.1] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.1] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Seeing his eyes bulge open at how little his stats had increased even after absorbing so many cores, he felt angry and a little annoyed, but after a few seconds of thought, he felt it was understandable that it got divided by 10. After breaking the limit of humans, his base stats got multiplied by 5, so if his stats had increased by 10 or so, he would have reached 20, which would make him almost 100 times stronger than the human limit. ''How could I think I could become that strong just by absorbing these zombie cores?'' The system, which had been listening, decided to enlighten him a little to give him a better idea of how he would continue from now on. ''Do you really think those awakened zombie cores would give the same increase as when you hadn''t even broken the human limit?'' ''Don''t be delusional, child. If that were how it worked, you could just hunt these weak zombies and become strong enough to shatter this planet with a single punch.'' Aiden decided to think if he could really become as powerful as she had exaggerated it to be, and the conclusion he reached was ''yes,'' he could definitely do that if he hunted enough of them, and it wouldn''t be tough either, as he would get stronger with every stat increase. ''If I killed 100,000 weak zombies, my stats would increase by 10,000, which means I would have 50,000 times the strength of a human.'' If he assumed the maximum force a human could punch with was 500 kg, which he knew was lower than the actual number but was unsure of the exact figure, he would have a punching force of 25 million kg. He couldn''t even comprehend how strong a single punch would be after taking out only 100,000 zombies from millions. ''I don''t think there would be such a glitch present in this (matrix)cosmos.'' But Aiden decided to ask a question now that she was talking to him. ''But at this rate, my stats would take years to even reach a hundred, so can you tell me about monsters ranked higher than the awakened ones that could give me a greater increase in stats?'' Aiden knew after listening to her that after breaking the human limit, it was as though he had entered the first rank of cultivation, so these monsters were just playing with 11 years old children. ______ Beast Ranking 1. Primal Beast 2. Savage Beast 3. Elemental Beast 4. Elder Beast 5. Alpha Beast 6. Arcane Predator _______ After a millisecond, the ranking appeared in front of him along with her charming yet dominant voice. ''What you see in front of you are the ranks of beasts according to their strength. For now, you can take on a Primal Beast quite easily, but don''t even think of the others as each rank increase makes a beast exponentially stronger, so you would die in seconds if you ever met a Savage Beast. Just run if you see one.'' ''However, lucky for a monster like you, it has only been one day since the evolution, so I don''t think you could even find a Primal Beast that easily.'' Alicia saw Aiden staring at the blank space in front of him for a few seconds and guessed he must be checking his status, so she decided to wait and see how much stronger he had become after absorbing so many cores. ''I am not a monster; how can you say that?'' The system decided to keep silent rather than make him even more shameless, as a fivefold increase in all stats after breaking the limit was anything but normal. Seeing that she wasn''t answering him, Aiden decided to ignore her as time passed by. Now, he looked at his big sis, who was watching him with expectation in her eyes. So he explained to her how the increase in his stats had been divided by 10 after breaking the limit. She felt a little disappointed but could tell that if his stats increased like normal, it would be too overpowered. For now, Aiden quickly absorbed the remaining 50 or so green cores and around 20 blue cores, as this small amount would have little effect. ''I think I should hold off on increasing my stats for now and focus on maxing out the stats of the 10 ladies so we can travel outside the gates.'' He wasn''t going to take a single step outside until they reached max stats; he would have a much better force and didn''t think it would take much longer, as he estimated he could accomplish this in a week or even sooner. After completing what he came to do, he quickly decided to leave, as he couldn''t keep the others waiting any longer, knowing they must be waiting. "Big sis, let''s go now." Alicia was still a little disappointed that she couldn''t do it while wearing the armor, but she didn''t say anything, knowing her brother wouldn''t allow that now. Still, she had already decided what she would do upon returning. "Yes, let''s go; we can''t delay it any longer." She couldn''t delay finishing the hunt and coming back to do the important thing she had postponed. Both of them reached outside after a few minutes of walking and didn''t see anyone waiting outside. Aiden guessed they must be in the training room, as he had mentioned earlier that the black card would give them access to the training room anytime. Without checking if they were inside, they left together for the training room. Opening the gates, he saw they were so focused on training that they didn''t even notice his arrival. From a distance, he saw each one standing in front of a different dummy, practicing their magic. He started to walk toward them, his big sis following behind him. Upon reaching about 50 meters from the first lady, he noticed their casting speed was pretty good. While their spells weren''t strong enough to harm zombies, they were still going in the right direction. ''I''m pleased they didn''t continue their modern shooting training and instead focused on their magic, as sooner or later these guns wouldn''t be able to harm the monsters.'' Knowing this, he understood that those who focused more on magic from the start would have an advantage later on, and he knew who must be responsible for this as he glanced at Ava practicing her mana in the distance. ''She certainly is smart.'' Chapter 148: Before the start of another hunt? One of the girls training just then suddenly noticed their leader coming toward them when she looked around a little bit while recovering her mana. She could see he was still a little far off, so she quickly informed Ava. Ava, after being informed of Aiden''s arrival, quickly told everyone to gather around her, forming two lines and standing upright, waiting for the arrival of their leader. Aiden, seeing them behave like this, didn''t feel much now as he was slowly getting used to them acting this way. Now both Aiden and Alicia reached them, and once again Aiden heard their loud salute. "Good morning, Leader!" He only waved his hand to make them relax as he was not going to remind them every time when they liked it that much, acting as if they were in the military, or this could have become their natural response after accepting him as their new leader. Aiden moved in front of Ava as he had already confirmed in his mind that she would be the one responsible for them training magic after everything he had witnessed during the time they had spent together. "Ava tell me, are all of you guys ready to go for another hunt?" Ava, without thinking much, quickly replied, as they had been waiting for him since 6 a.m. inside the training room. Seeing he was late, they had started training while waiting. "Yes, Leader. We are always ready to follow you." Aiden hummed in response, pleased by her words. After getting his sister''s approval that she was okay with a harem, he was not going to act as reserved as he used to be, so he asked her. "Ava, are you the one who got all the others to focus much more on magic than modern weapons?" Ava gave a resolute nod as she had already anticipated, after watching her leader''s fight and Alicia''s deadly magic, that sooner or later, these modern weapons wouldn''t be of much help to them. Aiden, seeing her response, gave her a light smile, raised his hand above her head, and started patting her lightly, saying without stopping the pat. "You did a good job, Ava. I am pleased with you, so from now on, you will be the one officially responsible for taking care of all these soldiers and, hopefully, others who will join in the future." Ava blushed profusely while listening intently to Aiden''s words, as never in her life had anyone patted her head, especially not from the opposite gender. She couldn''t deny that she liked this feeling, as she felt a warmth inside when such a handsome and strong man like her Leader praised her with such gentle pats. And more importantly, she had also achieved her goal of becoming the one who would be directly below only her leader. While she hadn''t been called vice leader, she was technically one, so with a blush on her cute face, she replied. "T-Thank you so much for g-giving me such an important responsibility, l-leader. I would never disappoint you." Even when she felt a little shy and embarrassed, she still tried to keep calm; however, the blush on her face gave her emotions away. Alicia was glaring daggers at the scene unfolding before her, and while she had given him permission, she hadn''t expected her little brother to be so good at this. ''Argh, I know my brother wouldn''t just bring any woman just because she''s attracted to him, as they need to have mutual feelings, but it''s still frustrating to watch him flirt with another.'' She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, telling herself that whatever was happening was for the betterment of their relationship, but it still didn''t stop her from thinking of wanting to cast a few bolts of thunder on Ava. Aiden, looking at Ava''s blushing face, hadn''t thought she would become shy so quickly. He had imagined her remaining calm as she usually was, but he wouldn''t deny that he liked the blush on her face as it made her look even cuter than before. "How could such a cute Ava disappoint me? I trust you''ll do well." Ava didn''t know what was happening to her today, as she never thought something like this would happen to her¡ªbeing gently patted on the head while being called cute. She had never given much thought to a relationship, but the thought entered her mind, as the one showing her care so openly was someone as handsome as Aiden, and more importantly, he was also very strong. But remembering something, she looked at Alicia beside Aiden, seeing the anger written on her face, along with sparks of lightning around her hand. Her face turned pale as she feared Alicia would cast a spell on her. ''I have to quickly get out of this situation, or I won''t survive being the target of this crazy woman.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "L-Leader, can y-you please l-let me go? I h-have to make p-preparations," Ava said with a beet-red face. Aiden had noticed her gaze earlier and knew she must be scared of his sister, so he decided to let her go for now, as putting too much pressure on her wouldn''t be good since he had to take things slowly and naturally. "Okay, go for now, but I''m not done with you," he said with a charming smile on his handsome face, which stunned Ava and many of the other women. Hearing his last words didn''t help and made her even more embarrassed. Many thoughts appeared in her mind, but she didn''t linger on them and quickly left to take her position once again. But unlike her previous demeanor, she now stood in her place with her head down, trying to hide her embarrassment as it would take some time to calm down fully. Aiden looked beside him to see how his big sis was reacting to all this and saw she was staring daggers at Ava, standing in the distance, while sparks of lightning could be seen around her hands. Alicia was fuming as, while she had allowed him to have a harem for both their sakes, seeing him flirt with another woman angered her more. Her urge to cast a lightning spell on Ava didn''t go away at all. Feeling someone''s gaze on her, she turned to look, knowing who must be watching her. She could tell by looking at him that he was checking if she was holding up well or not, which warmed her heart a little. However, remembering how he had naturally flirted with Ava earlier, her mood soured a little. But knowing she was the one who had agreed to this for their relationship, she couldn''t show her dissatisfaction as it would mean putting her personal feelings above their relationship and getting angry at her brother was also hard for her, unlike with others. She showed an awkward smile and said in a low voice to him. "Little Aiden, aren''t you a bit too good at this? Where did you learn all this from?" He could tell she was hiding her feelings as the twitching on her face gave everything away, but he was not going to play with fire and would never even dream of making fun of her, so he answered her honestly. "Big Sis, aren''t you the one who taught me all this?" Chapter 149: Before the start of another Hunt? (2) "Big Sis, aren''t you the one who taught me all this?"Alicia felt perplexed as she didn''t think she had ever taught him how to flirt with other women, so why was he telling her she taught him that? Getting no answer while thinking, she decided to ask him. "When have I taught you to do something like this?" Aiden, hearing her words, decided to enlighten her. "When you gave me so many romance novels to read and said I should learn from them." Alicia remembered the time when she had given him all her collection of romance novels and told him to read everything so that he''d learn from the novels how not to fall for other girls, as all those novels were about a protagonist falling in love with someone else, not his own sweet little sister who loves him. ''How could those stupid protagonists in those novels not wait for them to grow up like I have done?'' ''Luckily, I have the best little brother who understands my feelings; otherwise, who knows what I would have done?'' While she doesn''t know the secret about her birth, she is already way past that and doesn''t think she even wants to know now when they''ve already come this far. She felt a little irritated, as those books have done their job, seeing how he only loves her up till now, but she has still received some friendly fire from those cursed novels. ''I''ll burn them to ashes if I ever see any of those again in my life.'' She had thought she would manipulate him a little when making decisions about him getting other women so that their bond would always be the most romantic one, as she would create small problems for them. ''This doesn''t break the rules, but my little Aiden has already become a playboy.'' She pinched his stomach hard, feeling frustrated, and huffed while doing it, keeping her silence, not intending to talk to him for now. "Ouch!" ''I need some zombies to kill; otherwise, it will be hard for me to be calm.'' ''I''ll let those ugly monsters know the price of making me mad.'' Aiden feeling the little pain from her pinch and now, seeing his sister not talking, decided to ignore her for now and get ready for their hunt. He told the other ladies to follow him to the armory as they had to refill their supplies. Alicia also followed him as usual, walking right beside him. She knew that from now on, she would have to see sights like those she had just seen, so she had to learn to be calmer. If she were capable of satisfying him fully, it wouldn''t have come to this. ''Argh, why does my little brother have to be such a monster?'' Reaching inside the armory, Aiden told them to refill their supplies, but while the other ladies were refilling the supplies, Ava came up to him, still having a little bit of a sweet blush on her face but appearing much calmer now. "Leader, we have to pick some cold weapons. Can we take them?" Ava had asked this, as without his permission, she couldn''t randomly pick a weapon since he had only ordered them to refill their supplies. "Yes, you have my permission; you guys can pick whatever you like." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing his approval, Ava showed a small smile she usually wouldn''t show, unknowingly affected by that little pat, which had made her feel more comfortable in his presence bit by bit. While walking back, informing all the others that they could choose whatever weapon they liked, the thought of receiving more of his gentle pats appeared in her mind, but she erased the thought with a blush on her face. ''Why are you thinking like this, Ava? You shouldn''t think of getting pats from your own leader; this is so out of order.'' For the first time in her life, Ava felt that keeping things in order wasn''t so good. Ava had become the focus of attention among all the other ladies, including her own sister and Daphne, who was preparing herself for her fateful day. They watched every single one of their vice leader''s actions since the time she got that unexpected pat from their handsome leader and was even called cute by him. They didn''t know how she did it, but now every one of them thinks she was always a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Noticing the look on her face earlier, they could tell she definitely had some feelings for the leader. While informing them about picking up the cold weapons they liked, Ava noticed the weird gazes she was getting from everyone, and the most bizarre of all was her sister Isla, looking at her as if she''d seen a god, with a look of worship and awe she couldn''t hide. ''I don''t know how this happened or why it happened, but here I am now, getting these weird gazes as if I''m some strange creature.'' She didn''t know how to feel about this. She loved the pats he had given her earlier, but she wasn''t sure if this could be called love, as she had never experienced something like this and never watched those romance dramas like all the others. She had no idea what to do, so, having no idea, she decided to do nothing at all and focus on following orders as she always had, ignoring her sister, who was still staring at her with sparkling eyes, as, unlike the others, she already had a weapon and she didn''t have to pick a new. Almost all the women had chosen swords, as they had all trained with knives under the general for years, so picking up swords felt more natural to them. Only the two snipers chose bows and arrows for themselves. The reason they became snipers was that they weren''t good at fighting as it came last to them, like Ava, and having been snipers for years, they felt more comfortable with bows. Now everyone had chosen their weapons and other supplies, but while they had cold weapons, they didn''t think they would be able to use them much for now. Aiden, seeing them ready, led them to the storage where one-fourth of the total amount of food was stored, as most of the supplies were stored in different sections. Entering inside, Alicia knew where they were, and she also felt good that her brother didn''t forget to bring food this time because she didn''t want to starve like yesterday. However, the other ladies watching could only see large containers used in shipping; they didn''t know what was in these many containers. The size of the room was quite big, but they couldn''t tell how big, as they walked beside the large containers, their eyes unable to see the end. Reaching a red container that wasn''t far from here, Aiden stopped; there was no lock on the container, as the room itself was a giant safe. Checking the large code printed on the side of the red container, Aiden confirmed this was the one he was there for, so he ordered the ladies to open the container. After hearing his command, they started opening the container, and after a minute, it finally revealed what was inside, expectation filled their eyes as they were dying to know what crazy thing their leader would show them now. Chapter 150: Instant Noodles? What they can see in front of them are boxes, a lot of big cardboard boxes, after noticing the imprint on the boxes they can see a box of noodle print on them.Their expectancy died down a little bit as they had thought they would find some weapons inside, but they could tell there were a lot of instant noodles inside this container. Thinking of containers, their minds began to finally comprehend how crazy this place was. They don''t even know how many containers are here, and seeing the thousands of instant noodles in a single container, they are shocked. Ava asked Aiden to confirm her guess as every one of them was curious. If that was previous to her, she wouldn''t have questioned anything. "Leader, are all the other containers also containing food items?" They had already seen a large amount of food inside the storage of their room yesterday night, which thrilled them to see, as that amount of food could last a year for them if they used it carefully. Aiden, hearing her words, decided to answer her, knowing this would increase their spirits even more, but he was not going to tell them that this was only one of the 4 storages like this one. "Yes, you are correct. All these containers contain various food items that could last for years to come, and their quantity is not small, so you guys don''t have to worry about food at all." For all these women, the amount of food they have seen inside their room was already great given their circumstances, but seeing all this, they have the same thoughts they had when they first witnessed the number of weapons he has. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Rich people sure are something else.'' Their already maxed-out loyalty has increased even more, knowing the amount of resources their leader has. Aiden could see the fire burning in their eyes, so without waiting anymore, he told them to fill the supplies for 20 people. They followed his command without any questions. However, they are a little confused, as the total number of people is only 12, but knowing their leader has ordered it, they are not going to question him. Finally, being done with the supplies, Aiden decided now it was time to go as he began to lead them toward the same exit outside the parking lot. While walking, he remembered how his copy must have reset by now, and he began to think about which two talents he would copy next. For the first one, he has decided to copy the SSS rank skill his sister learned yesterday, as it could be used in case of an emergency. ''My sister would be able to use the spell one time by now without losing consciousness, as her mana stat has reached the limit.'' ''But that doesn''t mean I am not going to copy it, as for me, I would be able to cast the spell five times using the same amount of mana every time she used.'' They have reached the outside by now, but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next. He has decided to think while he moves toward the gate where they hunted zombies before. He is not going to move like yesterday, as he ordered them to match his speed as he runs at a moderate pace, which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him as usual; her mood was much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for a long time. Seeing his handsome face all this time has softened her spirit, so she couldn''t just stop talking to him. "Aiden, how are we going to hunt today? Is today going to be like yesterday, and only two of us are going to fight?" Aiden hears his sister''s words as he runs beside her. Listening to her question, he decides to think about how he should go about it, as he hasn''t given it much thought, but he is sure about one thing: the number of people on the back line is too high, especially after he saw earlier how only two of them could handle the zombies as they switched places. "I will ask them if any of them want to fight beside me, but I won''t force them until they reach the limit of their stats, and before that, I will give them a choice if they want to join or not." Alicia, hearing his response, is satisfied as she doesn''t have any problem with his thinking. In less than fifteen minutes, they have reached the exact same location as yesterday. They can still smell the disgusting zombie corpses and see their dead body lying at the side. He left in a hurry yesterday, so he forgot to take care of these, and today he is not going to leave them like this. He is going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread.'' For now, he is going to leave them at the side as they are and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and ordered loudly for her to come to him. "Ava, come here!" Ava arrived, hearing the words of the leader. However, she is still a little anxious when she sees Alicia looking at her. She can''t see the anger on her face for now, but she is sure Alicia is not pleased with what happened earlier. Her thoughts break apart when she hears the voice of her leader. "Today we are going to fight the zombies like yesterday, with me and my sister on the front line. However, I have decided if any of you guys want to join, give me your names and I will decide who is going to join me or not." "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while you decide who is going to fight the zombies beside me, so go back and decide." Hearing his order, Ava goes back and starts to discuss with the others who are going to be the ones to join the fight. They decide it pretty quickly; however, they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly, as while they didn''t feel much after the run, they still want to be in top condition, knowing today they are given the chance to have close-range combat with the zombies where one moment of mistake could be fatal. Five minutes have passed as Aiden checks his watch, and now he can see Ava with some other ladies behind her coming toward him. Seeing their number, Aiden is pretty shocked, as he doesn''t think they are this eager to fight even knowing one mistake could lead to their death. ''But I don''t think it would come to that, as it is easy for me to keep an eye on everyone with my stats.'' He has only talked with Isla in the group of five ladies who are following behind Ava. Ava comes to him and respectfully reports that those behind her are the ones who want to fight beside him. He can see their fierce eyes, but he is not going to choose all of them. ''Still, their spirit is solid, as leaving the two snipers, two who would use automatic rifles and one in charge of the gate, there are only five left. This means all of them want to fight.'' Leaving Isla, who is already confirmed, he checks the stats of the other four women to see who is going to join him. Chapter 151: Unexpected Blue Screen? Aiden can see two of them have quite average stats, while one of them has stats reaching quite close to Isla''s, but her skill in close combat is lower than hers, and even her talent is only a CCC+ grade earth talent, but this is still enough to fight the zombie without taking much risk.And lastly, a short 5-foot-6-inch woman with black hair and red bangs, which looked like it was colored. He didn''t know if it was because his aunt also had red hair, but he chose to ignore it for now. Her stats are above the two who have the least stats, but her talent is quite good as she has BB+ fire elemental affinity, which is quite good. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pointed his finger at the ones whom he was going to allow to fight beside him and said to Ava. "These three are the ones who are fighting on the front lines with me. Send the other two back to their places, Ava." He didn''t think Ava was going to fight beside him as he had already realized she was smart enough to understand her own weakness. ''Ava''s stats are even lower than the weakest two, and even her close combat skill is low; only her knife technique is equal to her sister Isla''s, which is pretty impressive for her.'' But this doesn''t mean anything to him, as he only waited for the fateful day when she would awaken her S-rank death element affinity. ''I know this talent is going to be an overpowered talent like his sister''s S+ grade talent, or it has even more potential.'' Hearing the word ''death,'' undead comes to his mind, but he''s not sure if he could really create undead. ''Don''t think about it too much for now; you will know when she awakens her talent.'' Ava doesn''t know why her leader is looking at her while smiling, but she gets chills down her spine when he does that. ''Does he really want to have me? But my sister is in love, and I know he is not clueless about it, so why is he targeting me when we both look the same?'' She didn''t wait much longer, not wanting to give the crazy woman beside Aiden any wrong ideas, so she quickly asked his permission to leave with a little redness on her face. "Can I take the other two and go now, Leader?" Aiden told her to go and looked at the three women in front of him and said, "I will be in front, and I will leave some zombies that would find their next target and come toward you guys, so you guys have to kill them. Make sure to be careful, or you could even die." "Are you guys ready?" With a loud unison, three of them replied at the same time, as it was not the first time they were going to risk their lives. The only difference is now that they don''t have to worry about the schemes enemies would throw at them, so this head-on fight is much more comfortable for them. "Yes, Leader!" Seeing their spirit, Aiden told Ava to make preparations to open the gate as he stood with his sister beside him in black metallic armor with golden designs, and the three women in simple black metallic armor following behind them. After a few minutes of waiting, the gate started to open once again and the sound of zombies'' roars could be heard. Argh Argh The big metallic gate stopped opening when there was only enough space for one person to pass at a time. The first zombie came inside, running toward Aiden as he was on the way to reach the others. Seeing the ugly zombie running toward him and only 5 meters away, Aiden didn''t do anything and let it come closer while keeping his hand on the sword at his waist. But just as it reached two meters within range, Aiden''s figure blurred slightly as he moved only a little, and with a quick, light movement of his hands using 50% of his strength, he beheaded the zombie, which always showed an opening. Its head flew as blood splattered on the ground, but Aiden didn''t wait for it to fall down and quickly dashed forward with the same strength, his blurry figure reaching another zombie that was coming toward him. Like before, without wasting extra movements, he decapitated the head of the zombie. While killing these two zombies, Aiden noticed their speed was slightly faster than yesterday, but to him, it still didn''t make any difference. ''I don''t know if only their speed has increased, as they haven''t gotten the chance to show anything other than their speed, which is still quite slow.'' Aiden decided to inform the others about this as he didn''t want to take any risk. "ALL OF YOU SHOULD BE CAREFUL; I THINK THEY ARE A LITTLE STRONGER THAN YESTERDAY!" Alicia and the other three women, hearing his words, didn''t take him lightly, became even more alert, and decided to be more careful. Aiden continued as he killed more and more zombies easily, leaving many zombies for the others from time to time. Alicia killed the first zombie that came to her with a single clean strike, and seeing how easily she killed it, she showed a wide smile to the air in front of her. ''I am already feeling mad about how my brother has learned to flirt with others, and now if these ugly things had given me trouble, I would have felt even angrier. But after seeing how weak they are, I am going to enjoy playing with them, kekeke.'' Isla can also take care of these zombies quite easily, though not as easily as Alicia. However she doesn''t think they are a threat to her life. She uses her magic sometimes in between to target their legs or eyes to make them lose focus, then uses her katana afterward to deliver a full-powered slash to their necks, killing them. Her swordsmanship is not at Alicia''s level, so fighting with a sword takes more effort, making her spend much more stamina. But she is not going to stop because of this, as she already has an idea of how she wants to develop her ability. The other two remaining women are currently not using their swords as they couldn''t get familiar with such a new weapon so quickly, unlike the freak Isla. With their handguns in one hand and razor-sharp black knives in the other, they are fighting in a way they are more comfortable with. Still, they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as they practiced yesterday. While fighting, casting spells takes a little more time than usual for them, which is still not a problem as the zombies'' speed is slower than theirs, so they can easily dodge them. They only used their handguns when necessary, as Ava had mentioned to use them only when it was needed. While one used fire magic and the other used earth magic, they were pretty comfortable even when their fights took longer. Aiden is killing zombies left and right while leaving some for the women behind him from time to time. He decided to check on the three women to see how they were doing. He could see Isla doing pretty well, so he focused on the others while beheading the zombies. It was easy for him to focus on them as the zombies'' speed was too slow for him. Just as he looked at the first lady, a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him suddenly, but he quickly thought of sending it away as soon as he saw it without even reading it, as he didn''t want to become careless while fighting. ''But what was that? I didn''t call the status, so how did it appear suddenly in front of me?'' Chapter 152: More zombies to kill? ''But what was that? I didn''t call the status, so how did it appear suddenly in front of me?''Aiden didn''t focus on this for now, as he was going to check the status screen after this fight ended. He had seen the first lady using fire magic to fight the zombies, and now he focused on the next one. He could see she was also fighting just like the other lady. However, just when he saw her using her earth element, a blue transparent screen appeared in front of him, which he quickly sent away without checking. Now, Aiden realized that when he looked at the magic being cast, the status appeared in front of him. ''It only appeared when I saw a new element being cast'' But he didn''t linger on this thought as he was going to find out about this after the fight and focus on the zombies in front of him. Dashing toward the other zombie, his figure blurred as he reached in front of the zombie in a second. Just like usual, he used 75% of his strength to kill it in a single, overwhelmingly powerful slash without even giving it a chance to retaliate. The head flew off, blood spurted, and after a second, its body dropped lifelessly on the ground with a thud. But by the time it dropped, Aiden had already reached the next zombie and was ready to kill it just like before. His 75% strength was not the same as before but much stronger; even when his stats had only increased by less than two, each stat was five times stronger, so a single increase in stats equaled a strength boost of half a peak human''s capacity. Others noticed that their leader was even stronger than before. They couldn''t tell just by looking at him, as only his blurry figure could be seen, but the rate at which he was killing zombies had increased, so they guessed he must have become stronger. While fighting, Aiden looked at his sister Alicia. Although he knew she wouldn''t have any problem fighting the weaker zombies, he still wanted to check up on her. Seeing the scenes in front of him, he refocused on his own fight. He could see she had no problems fighting¡ªinstead, she was enjoying it too much. He could vividly remember the wide grin on her beautiful face. Alicia was torturing the zombies; four zombies, whose bodies were still moving slightly, writhed on the ground without any arms as she used her sword to impale their bodies, covering the sword with her lightning element. While it didn''t look perfect, it was still working, as lightning danced around her sword, creating a beautiful sight for everyone to see. She had thought of this as a way to increase the pain she inflicted on these ugly zombies. ''How relaxing it is when their bodies wither with each thrust of my sword,'' she thought. She enjoyed the sound of their pain, as if it were music, watching them tremble. Slowly but surely, she was feeling much better than before. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some zombies that were coming toward her even tried to turn around, seeing the sight in front of them, they changed their direction and went toward Isla and the other two women closest to them. Was this instinct, or something else? But surely, with the increase in their stats, they were becoming a little smarter. Alicia noticed this too. She was not one to let her prey walk away, so, using her full speed, she caught up to them in seconds and tortured this one even more, shouting things like, ''How dare you try to run away from me, you ugly thing!'' and ''Did you really think you could run from me now?'' After torturing these zombies, Alicia noticed the speed at which the zombies were coming toward her had increased. She guessed her little brother must be responsible for it, but this only made her even more excited, as she had found things too easy up until now. However, there was still one thought running through her mind. ''These ugly zombies are becoming smart; I have to discuss this with my little brother after this hunt during our break.'' Ava and the other ladies watched the scenes in front of them, mesmerized at how only five of them were handling so many zombies. But they all knew that if their leader were not there, this wouldn''t have been possible, as he was taking care of 4 to 5 zombies while others could only manage 1, and Alicia, 2. ''But the leader''s sister is something else.'' They had seen everything she was doing, and they tried not to focus on her too much, but hearing the zombies'' screams, they couldn''t help but pay attention to her. ______ Time passed; it had already been around two hours, and now only three people were still fighting zombies, as the other two were exhausted. Aiden, noticing this, had sent them back half an hour ago. Isla was still fighting, her breathing heavy and sweat dripping down her face. She was feeling tired but didn''t want to stop when she noticed Alicia continuing so easily, so she persisted, hoping to accompany them until the fight ended. Aiden noticed how Isla quickly killed zombies with full force and then took the rest of the time to catch her breath. He didn''t think she would get injured, so he didn''t stop her. If he saw her struggling to kill a zombie, he would send her back like the others. And now even his big sis wasn''t playing around like before; she was seriously killing the zombies as quickly as possible and resting during the time it took for another zombie to arrive. But for him, he didn''t even feel much fatigue after fighting this long. Having almost six times the stamina of the others, getting tired of him was hard. He could see hundreds of zombie corpses lying around as he killed another one, just like before. Now, he had chosen to stop. While he could continue, he wanted the others to rest too. But he wasn''t going to close the gate; instead, he would rest as the others took care of the zombies with modern weapons. He knew today''s haul was going to be great, as the efficiency of killing was much faster than yesterday. He didn''t know how much, but he could say with confidence that he had killed at least four hundred zombies in these two hours, and knowing this, he assumed the haul would be above 500 for just the five of them. While he didn''t need rest, he still wanted to take a break with his big sis, relax, and give the others a chance to kill. More importantly, he also wanted to check what that blue screen was that appeared out of nowhere while he was fighting earlier. So, with a loud, commanding voice, he ordered, "BACK OFF FOR NOW. WE ARE GOING TO TAKE A REST FOR NOW. UNTIL THEN, OTHERS WILL HOLD OFF THE ZOMBIES." Alicia felt relieved hearing his words. While she didn''t show it on her face, she was also feeling tired, and her body was a little sweaty. She thought she could continue for another half-hour, but she felt sick of killing these ugly things for so long. She needed to breathe some fresh air and wanted to spend some relaxing time with her brother. Chapter 153: What is happening? After hearing the orders from the leader, Isla didn''t wait any longer and quickly went back behind the others, who were aiming their rifles at the zombies with serious expressions on their faces, ready to fire.She is soaked in sweat, and her breathing is also fast. She, without caring about anything, sits down on the grasslands to catch her breath and rest, placing her firm buttocks on the ground. huff huff ''It was good Aiden called out as I think I wouldn''t be able to last even 5 more minutes.'' She felt lucky that she didn''t have to go back when Alicia could continue. It would feel to her that she has lost, but one thing is clear¡ªshe has realized her weakness once again. ''I have to get those stones as much as I can so that I can compete with the crazy woman.'' She knows in terms of talent, she is far behind, but that doesn''t mean she won''t try to catch up to her, as those magical stones could definitely close the gap between them. She has seen Alicia fight today, and she can tell she is fighting better than before, which must be because her stats have increased even more. ''I have to prove my worth so I can get more of those stones.'' After Isla, Alicia also reached the back lines, and her breathing was also haggard, but not as much as Isla''s, though she was still tired. Aiden, seeing all the others had backed away, quickly finished the remaining four zombies who were coming toward him. To do that, he dashed toward two of them who were coming together. Seeing how close they were as if they were coming in teams, Aiden didn''t think much, and with a single light, fast slash, he beheaded both of them at the same time. Fighting so many zombies until now, he has even learned their fighting patterns, so for him to behead both of them at the same time was not a hard task. He only needed a single quick and precise slash, and only 75% of his strength was more than enough to kill both of them at once. It felt like he was cutting something soft, with no resistance in between. ''I can take all these zombies myself if I use 100% of my strength, as this 6 to 7 zombies at a time is not a hard task if I take 3 to 4 zombies at the same time.'' The idea of using his magic didn''t even enter his mind, as he didn''t properly use his 100% strength on weak zombies. While he could open more of the gate increase, he wasn''t going to do it, as he liked that everything was under his control. As things were going, he was perfectly fine with them. Now, killing the other two zombies with a perfect single slash like before, he killed all the zombies close to him, but he could see that three more zombies had entered. However, he wasn''t fighting anymore, as his figure became blurred for a few seconds, and he reached where Alicia was standing while catching her breath. Alicia felt the strong gust of wind arrive next to her, and she knew who it must be, so without looking in his direction, she said in a loving voice while the sound of gunshots continued in the background. "Aiden, I am tired. You should give me some hugs to make me feel much better." Aiden, hearing her, didn''t say anything and, walking up, gently hugged her body from the front. He felt a little bad as he couldn''t feel her softness on his chest, but he still hugged her, knowing these armors were their protection. He wasn''t the only one having these thoughts, as more than him, Alicia had cursed this fancy armor a few times for not letting her feel his body. However, for now, she had decided to make do with the rosy scent coming from his body. She took a deep breath to catch his scent, as no amount of his scent would ever make her satisfied. While Alicia was enjoying her hug, Aiden decided to check the two screens that had appeared in front of him during the fight, knowing this hug was going to be a long one. ''What could it be?'' He didn''t know what it could be, but he had some ideas it must be related to the magic they were using earlier. So without wasting any time, he called out "status" as his information appeared in front of him on the blue transparent screen. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Seeing the status screen, which showed his normal reaction, he decided to ask the system how he could see the previous message. Listening to his words, she lazily replied to him in her charming yet dominant voice. ''Just think of it; it will show itself.'' Knowing what to do, Aiden thought of the message that had appeared in front of him previously, as the screen in front of him changed. [You have witnessed a fire elemental spell "Fire Ball(FF+)"] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Fire Ball spell. ] [You have unlocked the Fire Affinity(FFF+) talent] [You have witnessed an Earth elemental spell "Earth Bind(F-)"] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Earth Bind spell. ] [You have unlocked the Earth Affinity(FFF+) talent] Seeing the message, Aiden was surprised as he had almost forgotten about this ability. ''Does that mean seeing them cast those spells once unlocked the affinity because of my Origin of Element?'' ''Even if it is only an FFF+ Elemental Affinity, it is still a good ability. However, why did this happen just now?'' He was confused as he started to think deeply about this inside his mind while hugging his sister. However, even after thinking for a few minutes, he still couldn''t get any answers. ''I have seen my sister cast that thunder magic before, but there was no notification like this at that time. And even when Isla showed me her Air Affinity talent, this didn''t happen, so what is different this time?'' He thought more, but he still couldn''t come to any conclusion. He wanted to find out about this as he thought this would be very helpful. He didn''t think people would easily let him touch them in the future, so getting a free affinity is not a bad deal, even if it is only FFF+. ''This can also help study other people''s affinities.'' He decided to read the screen once again and stopped at the Fire Ball(FF+) as a realization dawned upon him. ''Did both of them from earlier develop these skills?'' Even he hadn''t created any magical skill up till now, so seeing this surprised him, as the only person he had seen with a skill was his sister, but she is different as the rank of her spell is a freaking SSS rank. ''I don''t think this is a coincidence that both of them have skills; there has to be something I don''t know.'' He started using his king''s eyes ability one after another on different women, and the more he looked, the more surprised he felt. Chapter 154: What is happening? (2) The more Aiden checked the status of different women, the more he felt there had to be something he didn''t know, as most of them had at the very least two skills related to their affinities, and even Ava, who hasn''t awakened her S-rank talent and only uses her mana, has developed a skill called Mana Knives (F+).''There has to be something I don''t know, as it is no normal occurrence for them to develop so many different skills in one night''. He considered himself pretty talented, and he didn''t think that when every single one of them had created a skill, he couldn''t create any. ''I have to ask them how they have skills later.'' As for now, his sister has no intention of leaving him, and he also finds it relaxing hugging her, so he continued their hug while his hands gripped her perky bottom. He didn''t do anything and only grabbed her soft bottom, which was not covered in any armor, as it comes in different pieces, and those bumps were inviting him to grab it. Alicia felt the grab, but it was not the first time he had grabbed it; however, it was still something new for her as he had never done this in public. She felt a little aroused but controlled herself, knowing they would do everything once they got back. Still, it didn''t stop her from starting a passionate kiss with him in front of everyone. Aiden didn''t stop her and reciprocated her kiss, as it was nothing new for them to kiss in front of everyone; they must have already realized their relationship by now. Twenty minutes had passed, and now, after the final kiss finished, he broke their hug as Aiden didn''t think he could continue like this, knowing if he didn''t stop their passionate exchange, his sister would continue it as long as she could. Alicia was still not satisfied, but she decided to stop, knowing this was not the right time to do this. Aiden could still hear the sound of gunshots and see the zombies dying one after another by a single sniper bullet, which blasted their heads like watermelons, or due to the barrage of bullets impaling their heads. ''I don''t think they are going to be tired anytime soon.'' Aiden could see Isla had recovered and was standing at a distance, fiercely watching the zombies dying. He could see the spirit in her eyes, ready to fight again. Seeing she was free right now, he decided to ask her how all of them had skills. "ISLA, COME HERE!" he loudly said, as she wouldn''t be able to hear him otherwise. Isla heard and knew whose voice it was; how could she forget the voice of the one she loved? All her previous fierceness went away as she looked in his direction, and, understanding his words, she quickly began to walk toward him, cheerfulness oozing from her body. ''Hehehehe, he didn''t forget about me, and it''s good that I can talk to him daily. Slowly, I am going to enter his heart just like how my sister Ava has secretly done it.'' The first thought that entered her mind when she saw the lovely interaction between her sister and Aiden was anger. How could Ava hide something like this from her? If she secretly liked him, she could have told her, so they could go at him together, as the allure of two beautiful women is greater than going alone, and even Isla, with her little brain, could think of this. However, after some hard thinking, she thought it was even better for her as she would ask her sister to tell her how she had done this. Knowing the secret, she didn''t think it would be hard for her because she was not any less beautiful as they looked the same. ''I had already thought of offering my hopeless sister after I became his; however, who knew my sister was the real hunter.'' She couldn''t even imagine her sister being in a relationship; however, now reality was in front of her, and she couldn''t help but accept it. She now felt the greatness and awe of her elder sister. ''Is that even a question now? Of course, she is my great elder sister.'' Aiden could see Isla standing in front of him. She was not showing any expression on her face; however, he could still feel she was happy. ''She must be happy because I called for her, as I already know she is in love with me.'' Having the idea of both twins was not even a question for him, as he had already decided on Ava, knowing she was smart, responsible, and even had a strong talent, which she would awaken in the future. While Isla had a low-ranked talent, she was cute, and he also liked her cheerful personality. More importantly, he had already realized that Isla loved him wholeheartedly and was not a weak-willed person. ''I will find some treasure later which can increase the rank of her talent. I am not going to give up on the twin just because her talent is a little weak.'' He likes her, so he is not going to give up on her. ''And if I use the treasure on her, I can just copy her talent again so I can get the same rank of talent. Such a small price for having two beautiful twins.'' "Isla, I have something very important to ask of you," Aiden said, not showing any of his thoughts on his face. Isla, hearing his words, didn''t even think much and answered him earnestly. "You can ask me anything, Leader. I will tell you everything you want to know." Aiden could tell she was not only talking about her duty. "Oh! Are you really going to answer anything without knowing what I might ask of you?" Isla, once again after hearing his words, replied. "Yes, Leader. If it''s you, I can answer everything you want to know." Alicia felt a little annoyed by this, as she could see this shameless woman, Isla, was again trying to flirt with him. But she didn''t say anything; she was not so bad, according to her, as she already knew this shameless woman was already in love with him. ''I can tell she is serious about everything, and even though her talent is weaker than hers, she still has a knack for fighting.'' Alicia is seriously considering her as a candidate for his harem, but for Ava, she hates to admit it, Ava doesn''t have any talent but still has a good brain. She likes Ava''s personality more than Isla''s, and considering they are both equally beautiful, she would have been a good candidate for him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Her talent is the problem. If she had a talent of the same rank as her sister, I would welcome her more than Isla. However, it''s sad she has no talent.'' ''I don''t want someone who would drag my brother down as he has to constantly worry about her safety. It is harsh, but I am against this.'' ''Hah! It''s a pity; however, she can still be a good vice leader, as my role is his wife, so I don''t need that. I will just look after him.'' Aiden, clueless about his sister''s thoughts, saw Isla''s response and decided not to hold back at all. He replied, "I might ask you something that could reveal your deepest desires. Are you sure you want to tell me everything? Isla''s body trembled slightly hearing his words, as she didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how this was going. Chapter 155: Mediocre Isla''s body trembled slightly upon hearing his words. She didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how it was going.Right after hearing his words, she answered him with a dreamy look on her face, nodding. "Everything" Aiden could see Isla wasn''t playing around, so he leaned closer to her, enjoying the moment, and whispered something in her ear in a soft voice that no one else could hear. Seeing him lean closer, Isla already had a blush on her face; however, she didn''t even flinch or move, letting him come closer. But the words she heard in her ear made her face go completely red as if imaginary smoke could be seen coming out of her head. All her previous confidence was now waning because of the things he had whispered to her. ''D-Dear I-Isla...'' Only after hearing this word did she lose her composure completely, now standing in front of him with a deep blush, keeping her face down, fidgeting a little with her fingers. However, knowing this was her chance, she gathered all her courage and meekly said, looking at the ground, as she didn''t think she could handle looking at his handsome face right now. "Y-Yes, I-I H-Have." Aiden found her even cuter with how she was acting. He could tell this was her first time, and hearing her honest answer to his question, he brought his hand over her little head and began patting it gently, saying, "I like it when someone is honest." Feeling the gentle pats on her head and hearing the words he had just said, Isla couldn''t even think properly now as she was freaking out inside. ''He''s patting my head just like he did with my sister! Ah! His hand is patting me!'' ''He also said he likes me, hehe! I wasn''t wrong to think we love each other.'' ''He loves me.'' ''He loves me.'' ''He loves me.'' ''He loves me...'' 99+ (Critical Damage) The same thoughts repeated in her mind after what had just happened, and the constant pats she was receiving weren''t making it any better for her. She kept her head down with a beet-red face, looking at the ground. Unknowingly, a wide smile spread across her cute little face as she received his touch. Her little body trembled from time to time, but most importantly, a deep swirling appeared in her brown eyes as she felt his gentle pats. Aiden could feel the trembling of her body, but for some reason, he didn''t want to stop; he wanted to continue. He wasn''t sure about Isla before, but from that moment, he thought she was the girl he was going to have, as he had already considered her his. ''Looks like I found my first harem member.'' Alicia could see everything happening in front of her and wasn''t going to interfere. While she didn''t like Isla that much, she knew if she acted like this every time a new woman became part of his harem, it wouldn''t be good for him. She knew the night would come, and they''d do many things she enjoyed together. However, knowing she would be the only one satisfied every day, she couldn''t delay this much longer. ''Because I know my monstrous brother''s stamina will only increase as time passes since he has no limits. There must be something else, too, because I don''t think my own stamina increased that much with stats.'' She didn''t think about it much further, as she didn''t know what it would be like when her stats broke their limits. Still, she doubted she could satisfy him, considering that even before these magical changes, her brother''s stamina was already impressive. Ava was shooting zombies with full focus, but she felt tired and thought she needed a break. She exchanged her place with two other ladies on standby. Now, with some time to rest, she started to look around. She thought to check on the leader first, as she was the vice leader and she had regularly checked up on him. But seeing the sight in the distance, Ava''s heart clenched tightly as she felt her heart tearing apart as many thoughts appeared in her mind. Without looking any longer at the unsightly scene, she looked away. ''Is Leader a playboy?'' ''why is doing that to some other woman'' ''was I not enough'' ''why!'' ''why!'' why!'' ''why!'' ''why!!!'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''why is he playing with my emotions?'' While Ava hadn''t admitted it before, she had started to feel something toward Aiden after what he had done for her earlier. Since she was young, Ava had only lived her life trying to survive, both in the slums and in the military, and she had never experienced much love. Her mother, who always had bruises on her body, was suffering herself while trying to take care of two little girls, so she didn''t show much emotion and only provided them with food. For Ava and her sister, this was enough. Even though they were young, they could understand many things. They knew their mother was doing her best, so even though there were no loving words exchanged, no hugs, kisses, or playtime, they still felt her love through her actions. Now, for Ava, even a single loving gesture was enough to make her feel many emotions. She didn''t focus much on the scene earlier and noticed that the girl Aiden was patting on the head was her own sister, Isla because of how hurt she felt. She felt confused, sad, and betrayed, knowing that if he showed a little more care for her a few more times, she would end up just like her sister. But she was also afraid to fall in love with him completely, as she knew that with her personality if she ever fell for him, there would be no turning back. More importantly, he was the perfect man in her eyes. Her face showed intense sadness as she thought she would never receive his pats again, which caused her pain in her heart. She still remembered the warm feeling he gave her when he patted her head and said that he was not done with her. ''Looks like I am destined to live a mediocre life.'' ''I am always struggling. My life is nothing but endless struggle.'' Even when she first joined the military, she found out she had no talent for fighting, and her physical condition was weak. ''I also wanted to be strong like others.'' There was no joy in always getting beaten down in sparring and constantly struggling in normal training, but after taking care of her sister from a young age, she thought she was at least a little smart. But after entering the military''s libraries and starting to study the art of strategy, she realized she wasn''t even good at that, as memorizing and recalling these things was very hard for her. She constantly struggled, but she never gave up, knowing it was her only path. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is that no one else was interested in it.'' She still remembered the day she was given the role of vice leader, which was also the day the general had said those words to her: "You are mediocre, Ava, even at this, but I still think you''ll do a good job." At that time, she didn''t feel happy or sad when the general mentioned she would do a good job or she was mediocre, knowing why she got this position, but she still felt proud of herself for reaching that level with only hard work alone. But even now, when this world has become magical, she is still far behind, even much farther than before, as now she doesn''t even have any talent. Chapter 156: Mediocre (2) ''What are you even thinking about, Ava? How can you just assume he feels something for you just because he patted you once and said some nice words?''The sadness on her face was not any less than before, even as she consoled herself with pure logic that she shouldn''t feel much about this. ''How can I even think someone as talentless as me in this new world would have a chance with him, more importantly, he also has his sister.'' Every single one of them had realized how their relationship was, as no one was clueless about such obvious things. She had already realized that something was wrong from the moment Aiden had patted her because she could clearly imagine her possessive sister trying to attack her if something like this happened. She hadn''t focused much on this a few hours earlier, but thinking about it now wouldn''t do her any good, so she looked at the zombies who were trying to kill them and were being shot by bullets. ''I shouldn''t be delusional and should focus on my own job,'' but she still couldn''t forget the figure of the unknown girl Aiden was patting earlier. Then she suddenly heard a voice that pulled her out of her thoughts. "Vice Leader, why are you crying?" Hearing the words of her team member resting a little away from her, she quickly touched her face only to feel the wetness on her cheeks. ''Hahaha, how pathetic, Ava. You got this attached just because of a single pat he gave you earlier. Hahaha! He probably didn''t even think much of it.'' ''This is not a fairy tale, Ava. You should not live in fantasies.'' She wiped the tear off her face with a resolute expression, but there was still some lingering sadness present in her eyes. She clutched the rifle attached to her shoulder and began to move toward where the fighting was going on a few meters away. She joined their line and started shooting the zombies. The other two women currently doing the task of killing noticed their vice leader''s early arrival but didn''t say anything, as she was the one in charge here, and they weren''t going to question her decision. Still, they felt a little weird, as she had only rested for five minutes out of the 20-minute rest they should have taken, and for some reason, the vice leader also seemed a little stricter than before, so they continued what they were doing without any questions. Ava fired a barrage of bullets at the zombies and sometimes missed her target, which she usually didn''t, but it still didn''t stop her. There were many bullets for her to fire, and she didn''t mind if some missed as she only wanted to kill some zombies and distract herself from thinking about the scene from earlier. ----- Meanwhile, Aiden wanted to continue more and give her more pats, as it felt addicting to him when he saw her small body tremble from time to time. ''So cute.'' ''But I have to stop, and I have to ask her what I really wanted to ask.'' So he removed his hand from her head and stopped patting her, knowing it would be hard for her to focus while he did this, as she couldn''t even look at him while receiving his pat. Isla felt the gentle pats on her head stop, and now she couldn''t even feel his hand on her head. She looked at his handsome face directly, with intense swirling in her eyes, while the blush from earlier still hadn''t left her face, and said in a pleading voice. "M-More!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden saw the obsessive look in her eyes, and seeing the blush on her cute face while hearing her pleading voice, he couldn''t control himself. Listening to her words, he once again brought his hand to her head and began gently stroking it. This time Isla didn''t look away, as she felt the happiness of once again receiving his gentle pats. A bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, and a little giggle escaped her mouth. "Hehehehe!" The trembling in her body from time to time started once again. Aiden couldn''t help himself, seeing her even cuter reaction now, so he continued like this and decided to ask her about the skills. Alicia was gritting her teeth, seeing how lovely the atmosphere between these two was, but she was not going to stop them. She also cared about her brother''s happiness, and she could tell by the look in his eyes that he liked Isla. ''More importantly, I have seen those weird eyes on her face. I think I can trust this shameless woman a little.'' She realized after seeing Isla''s obsessive eyes that Isla was the perfect match for his harem and the type of woman she wanted for her brother. ''I don''t want some disrespectful little girl. I want someone just like me who can''t live without him.'' So she was pleased with Isla, and as of now, she is not interfering in the development of their relationship, even when she feels angry looking at them. ''Everything is for my brother''s happiness.'' Aiden said while continuing the caress in a gentle tone, as seeing her like this, he didn''t want to use a strict or commanding voice. "Isla, I will ask you something. You have to answer me about what you know, okay?" Noticing the softness in his voice, her body started trembling more with each gentle pat, as she replied to him with a bright smile still on her face while cutely tilting her head slightly. "Oki!" Aiden just wanted to hug the little thing, seeing how cute she was acting right now, and he could tell she wasn''t faking it like some girls he had interacted with before at school. So her innocent behavior only made him want her more and more. ''Ah! I really want to hug her trembling little body.'' But he controlled himself, knowing he couldn''t do this as this was only his first real conversation with her. However, If she acted like this for longer, it would be hard for him to control himself. The gentleness in his voice increased to its maximum after everything he witnessed earlier, as he asked her what he wanted to know. "Isla, do you know how to create a skill?" Isla heard his voice and began to think hard, as it was difficult for her to focus when intense happiness was overwhelming her mind. But even then, she couldn''t ignore the words spoken by the person she now loved the most in the world. She curiously began to fidget with her fingers a little while thinking. Aiden, seeing her really thinking hard, didn''t rush her, and said it in a gentle voice. "Isla, don''t worry, take your time. I''m waiting for your answer." Another giggle escaped her mouth hearing his words, but after a few more seconds, she finally remembered what his sister had told her to do to make magic easier, which made a skill appear on her status. She was about to tell him how to do it, but she used her little brain and thought of getting something in return, as even she knew that their relationship was much stronger now. The chances were much higher than before, but she was still embarrassed about it, as even if he rejected her, she wouldn''t be able to do anything, as he was still her leader. ''Isla you have to try at least'' Chapter 157: Isla is too happy? Gathering up her courage, Isla decided to ask him what she wanted and said, looking at his handsome face, but her tone of voice became a little lower compared to before."L-Leader, can I-I..." She stopped at this and made herself relax a little by feeling the pats on her head, but what she was going to ask was against the rules, so it was hard for her to say, knowing he was her leader. Aiden sensed her hesitation about asking something, and having already decided on making her part of his harem, he said to her that even if she asked something, he wouldn''t mind it. "Go on, Isla, say what you want. I am not going to mind it." Getting his confirmation, she felt even more like it was a dream, as the things happening to her today were not something she could imagine happening any time soon. ''Hehehe, I don''t know how, but today I am so lucky.'' Another thought appeared in her mind, but she ignored it for now as she focused on Aiden. "C-Can I always call you by your n-name, Leader?" After finally saying these words, a look of expectation and a little fear appeared on her face, as she wouldn''t feel good if he rejected her. She had seen Alicia always calling him by his name every time, and it made her jealous every time she saw and heard it. So, she really wanted to call the person she loved by his name, not some title like others as this small yet simple privilege means a lot to her. Aiden understood what she was trying to say as he focused much on the word "always" while she said this. ''Does she want to call me by my name every time?'' He knew it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to call him by his name when he was her leader; however, he didn''t care about these things now, as he had already made up his mind about making Isla his woman, who was in love with him. "Okay, you can always call me Aiden." Her body trembled slightly at hearing his words as she felt she was dreaming, as he had agreed so easily, even when it was breaking the rules. So, with a bright smile on her face, she said cutely to him, looking directly into his eyes with an intense love that could be seen in the form of a deep swirling. "Thank you, A-Aiden." Aiden, seeing the excitement and cheerfulness on her face and especially those possessive eyes that made him feel her intense love so he couldn''t help but rub her gently with the hand he was using to give her pats. Isla hummed in response to his touch, tilting her head and moving it slightly to feel his care. Now, Alicia, standing next to her brother, was getting irritated little by little, even though she had accepted Isla. ''Isn''t this girl having too much fun when this is the first time she has talked to my brother properly?'' ''Argh! What should I do? Should I just cast a weak spell on her for fun and stop this shameless woman from acting too cute in front of Aiden?'' ''No! That could hurt my brother. Argh, so irritating!'' She cursed herself a few times for not being capable enough to fully satisfy her monstrous brother in bed; otherwise, upon seeing something like this, she would have already cast her most powerful spell. ''And why is my little brother moving too fast?'' She understood he had decided Isla would be in his harem, but wasn''t it too much for talking for the first time? She was controlling herself with sheer willpower, but she didn''t know how much longer she could control herself. "So Isla, what about the skill?" While saying this, Aiden brought his hand back to her head to do the head pats again, as even he felt he was moving too fast, but her cute response to his caress made it all worth it for him. Isla, hearing him, didn''t waste any more time and cheerfully replied while the tremble in her body was not something she could control, so she just let it be her natural response to his pats. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s simple, A-Aiden. We thought you knew already which is why Ava didn''t inform you, as you only have to give your magic a name after it reaches a certain level, it would become a skill in your status." She felt excited as she began to explain these things to him; a proud look could be seen on her face as she continued. "And that''s not the best part, Aiden! After it becomes a skill, it becomes much easier to use, and even the progress would show in the status in the form of its rank and it increases as you practice the said spell more." Isla had created two spells of her own, which is why she knew about all this clearly; otherwise, she didn''t think she could have explained it to him that clearly. She didn''t just stop there and started to explain how she had created two skills, what these skills were, and many more things about them. She realized her work was done here now, and she had to go back, which is why she was talking so much even when she knew she had already told him all the important things, knowing she wouldn''t be able to receive gentle pats on her head. Aiden could see there was anxiety on her face, and he guessed why she must be feeling like that. While he would miss her cute reactions, he knew this was not the last time they were going to have such a lovely conversation. So, stopping her, he said in a calm yet gentle voice. "Calm down. This is not the last time we are going to talk." He started gently caressing her face again, and as a result, he noticed that her expression had become much better than before, and she even stopped speaking non-stop now. Seeing she was calm, he continued. "I will talk to you much more, Isla, in the future because you are special now. So, go back without any worries." Her nerves calmed down completely as she heard everything he had said to her, and she had already confessed to him before when he had whispered to her earlier, asking if she had a crush on him. She had answered honestly before, which made her feel even more proud, as things wouldn''t have developed to this level if she hadn''t been honest earlier in expressing her feelings. Now, listening to him say she was special to him, she realized he must also feel something for her. ''Hehehe, today is the best day of my life.'' So, she answered his words with much more confidence now. "I will go back now, Aiden." She rubbed her face even more into his hand to express her love, and with a little reluctance, she began to walk back. When she started to turn around, she finally noticed Alicia right next to him, as while having her loving time with him, she had forgotten about everything other than him. She could see the irritation on Alicia''s face when their eyes met. She had already come to a conclusion when she had seen Aiden patting her sister Ava''s head earlier. ''Hehehe, this crazy sister-in-law must have fought with my dear Aiden, how foolish!'' She didn''t care much, even if Alicia had fought or not, as the most important thing for her now was that she had also gotten someplace in his heart. ''Hehehe, sooner or later I will take away the title of first wife from you, sister-in-law.'' Chapter 158: First SSS Rank Skill Acquired? ''Hehehehe, sooner or later, I would take the title of first wife from you, sister-in-law.''Isla looks at Alicia with a smug look. She can only think about becoming the first wife because she has already realized, after spending time with these siblings, that their bond is very strong, and she doesn''t think it will ever break. She has no intention of breaking their bond as she only wants to be together with Aiden even if he already has a romantic relationship with his sister; she just wants him to love her. But after everything that has happened until now, she began to dream about taking the seat of first wife Alicia. Alicia sees the smug look on Isla''s face as she goes back; she feels furious, as she could feel this shameless girl wouldn''t be thinking anything good. ''I would have already given her the shock of her life if she weren''t the future harem member of my brother.'' But that doesn''t mean she is going to forgive her for irritating her so much today. ''Hehehe, even if you have become someone my brother cares about, that doesn''t mean I don''t have other ways to give you the beating of your life.'' She has thought of many things in her mind to teach her a lesson later; however, for now, she has to take care of the one responsible for showing too much love and care in their first proper talk. ''If I hadn''t known they were talking for the first time, I would have assumed they were very close. Argh! I don''t want to admit it, but Isla was very cute today.'' ''That shameless woman can sometimes be cute.'' Ignoring these thoughts for now, she looked at her brother, who was watching the receding back of Isla. ''Argh! Why does this feel like I''m watching some romance drama?'' ''Let him watch all he wants for now; I won''t disturb him for now.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She only stared at him from the side as he looked at Isla. Aiden is watching Isla go back, still unable to forget how cute she was earlier, especially those obsessive eyes that held love for him. He loved them, loved them too much, and couldn''t forget about them. With a deep swirling appearing in his own dark eyes, he thought of some things he had to do as soon as possible. The sound of gunshots is still ongoing in the background, and Ava is using these zombies to diminish her sadness. Meanwhile, Isla has decided to continue her rest, as she has no orders to follow now. She has a blush on her beautiful face, thinking about what happened so far. A few times, she couldn''t believe herself and pinched herself to see if she was dreaming, but mostly, she giggled foolishly to herself as she was so happy today, unlike her sister Ava. Aiden has now come out of his thoughts as he looks toward his sister, who was standing next to him the whole time. He knows he has to handle her now, even though he hadn''t thought their interaction would go on like this the first time. He can see there is still some time before the ones who are killing zombies with guns get tired, so he has more time to rest. More importantly, he has learned how to make skills, which is quite easy as he only has to give his magic a name, and after a certain level, it becomes a skill. He looked at Alicia, who was looking at his face. He didn''t know how long she had been staring at him, but he could see the irritation written on her face, yet he was still surprised at how much she could endure just for his happiness. "Big Sis, we have more time. We can relax a bit more." After saying this, he turns to her and hugs her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulders. Alicia, feeling his hug, stands still, but she is not completely satisfied with just this, as she isn''t going to forgive him that easily. Feeling his hands wrap around her waist, she didn''t say anything. Then she heard his voice once again. "Big Sis, are you angry?" Alicia only hummed in response to his words. "But aren''t things like this going to happen even more if I have more women besides you?" Alicia couldn''t deny his words and decided to keep her silence, but she knew what he was saying was true. She realized this when she saw him patting Ava. That didn''t mean she wouldn''t get angry because of it. While she agreed to this herself for both their well-being, she still couldn''t help but feel angry seeing things like that. Aiden, seeing she was still not answering him, decided to do something she''d like more, as he brought his face closer to her slender neck and started kissing it gently. Alicia couldn''t help but release a few satisfied sounds when she felt his soft kisses on her neck. Her anger started to wane a little as he was doing something like this in front of everyone. She didn''t do anything and just stood there in his embrace, enjoying the care she was receiving from his kisses on her neck. After a few minutes, Aiden stopped and asked her once again. "Big Sis, are you feeling better now?" Alicia, hearing his words, finally replied to him. "No! I need much, much more than that to make me happy." Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t wait any longer and started once again, tightening his grip on her waist. In the background, They could hear the sound of gunfire and the cries of zombies which didn''t affect their affectionate moment. After a few more long minutes, Aiden asked her once again. "Big Sis, what about now?" Alicia was finding it hard to act angry now, seeing her brother trying so hard to make her feel better. More importantly, she had already made the decision that he would have other women because it was almost impossible for her to satisfy his needs. ''But I couldn''t help but feel like this.'' While she was calm now, she wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass without telling him what she wanted after going back. While giving her continuous kisses on her neck earlier, Aiden had already copied her SSS-rank skill, "Wrath of Thunder." After copying the skill, he didn''t focus on it much and continued kissing her. But one thing he noticed was that the time to copy the skill was much shorter than copying a talent, as even before 10 seconds had passed, he had already seen the notification screen showing he had successfully copied an SSS-rank skill. Now, he was waiting for his big sister''s answer, but he knew her well enough to say she wouldn''t stay angry at him. More importantly, this was a decision they made together, so now he only had to give her special care so she would go through this time feeling stable and not try to kill someone after losing control. "hmm I am feeling much better than before, but I have to talk to you about something important" She doesn''t know if he would find her weird, if she talked about doing it while wearing the armor, but she still likes to try, and hopefully make him say yes by using her previous anger as an excuse. Chapter 159: Creating my first skill? Alicia, after deciding to take advantage of the situation to make him agree to her fantasies, is excited inside as she says to him in a low tone that no one else can hear. "Little Brother, after we go back, I wanted to..." Aiden listens to everything his big sis is saying. The more he listens, the more he realizes how even now, she''s thinking about these things. ''But the way she said it and how eagerly she explained the details excites me.'' He feels a little relieved knowing she didn''t ask something outrageous, like disliking Isla or anything similar; otherwise, this small loving moment would have turned into a long chat. ''I knew my sister would keep her word, but it''s still surprising to see her control herself so well.'' Regarding the things she talked to him about, Aiden didn''t waste any time and happily agreed to whatever she wanted him to do. Alicia, seeing him agree, becomes thrilled as the thought of going back and doing those things appears in her mind, but she controls herself for now, even holding back her emotions so as not to show him too much happiness. She doesn''t want him to get too complacent about this and says in a firm voice: "Okay, I forgive you for now." Aiden, hearing her words, finally feels relieved and gives a final deep kiss on her neck as he lets her go, seeing that the ladies have started to look tired. He begins to think if he should go and continue fighting to close the gate and extract the cores. After a few seconds, he decides to close the door, seeing a large number of zombie bodies lying on the ground in the distance; their numbers are not to be scoffed at. He has previously killed a total of more than 600 zombies, including the ones his sister and the other two ladies killed. Now, after about one and a half hours of nonstop shooting, they had killed quite a hefty amount of zombies, as the corpses lay crowded on the ground, making it harder for zombies to walk. Without wasting any more time, he orders the gate to be closed in a loud, commanding voice. Ava, hearing her leader''s voice again, feels her heart clench as it reminds her of the horrible sight she saw earlier, but she doesn''t let it stop her from doing her job as usual. ''Why are you acting like this over such a little thing? Don''t be foolish and think there was ever something between us to begin with.'' S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She says these things to console herself, but deep down, she knows those few moments have affected her more than she thought. Still, she doesn''t waste any time and quickly begins to follow his orders. In a few more minutes, she closes the gate, knowing what they have to do afterward. She doesn''t even wait for him to say anything and quickly orders everyone to gather the cores from the zombies'' bodies. She also notices her sister, Isla, acting a little unusual today, as Isla is regularly mumbling to herself while faintly blushing from time to time. If Ava were completely focused, she would notice and connect Isla''s unusual behavior to the mysterious woman she saw earlier receiving the same pat from Aiden that she had received. But she doesn''t notice this and ignores her behavior for now, starting to take out the zombies'' cores along with the others to keep herself busy with work. Aiden doesn''t find Ava''s behavior weird at all, thinking she must be getting used to things, and he decides to do the necessary tasks without even telling her. He looks at his big sis and says in a calm voice: "Big Sis, let''s go. We should help too; it will save time." Alicia doesn''t mind working with him and happily agrees. While she wouldn''t have done this if she were in charge, since her brother asked, she wouldn''t decline. More importantly, it would also help her practice with mana, and she remembers what Isla said about creating a new skill, so this is the right opportunity to try it. "Hmm, okay, Aiden. I also want to improve my control over mana and create a simple skill." Hearing her words, he remembers something and looks at some of the ladies who are using their hands to extract the cores, like before, while Isla and a few others are using their mana. Seeing this, he orders in a loud, commanding voice: "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores changed their method, even though they found this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "Yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, that naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. For now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decided to go with the same name. After naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what Isla previously mentioned to him. Now that his first skill is finally created, Aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "Mana Hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Mana Hands(E-), Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Seeing the new (E-) rank skill appear in his status Aiden is pleasantly surprised as he has not seen anyone of the ladies with an E-rank skill but he knows the reason behind it. ''It must be because my control over mana is much better than theirs'' Chapter 160: Misunderstanding? Aiden, seeing the skill created was an E-rank skill, is pleased; however, knowing the reason, he doesn''t think too much about this and decides to use the skill to see what is the difference between using the spell without creating a skill or after creating a spell. He moved to the other zombies, and after cutting their chest open, he used the skill; however, after using the skill, he didn''t feel much of a difference from before, as the time it took to activate the spell was almost the same. But he was not expecting to just magically become faster, so he continued using the skill on different zombies one after another. The speed at which he is extracting the cores is the fastest, given his control over mana and the amount of mana he has. While it didn''t take much mana for others, given the number of corpses, they had to take a rest after 20-25 zombies. Time passed, and Aiden continued to remove the cores from different zombies one after another, and after a certain period of time, when he had almost removed the cores of more than a hundred zombies, he suddenly felt a change happening, as the time it took to use and also his control over the Mana Hand has increased slightly¡ªnot too great, but he can definitely notice the difference. Noticing the change, he called out the status in his mind to see the change in the rank of the skill, and just as he expected, the rank of his skill increased from (E-) to (E) rank. He didn''t think he would have been able to increase the speed of something that was already this fast and only took a second for him to cast normally. So, seeing the perks of creating a skill, he has already developed many ideas to create some skills using his most offensive element, thunder. But for now, he focused on the task ahead. Aiden continued as he harvested more and more cores, and by the end of finishing all the zombies, he had already taken out about 300 cores. At the same time, his skill rank has also increased from (E) to (E+) rank. Now that all the cores have been collected, he is thinking about how he should continue after this, but first, he checks the time. Seeing it was already 2 pm, he decided to have a break and let everyone have lunch before continuing, while he didn''t feel very hungry himself, he knew this was not the case for all the others. Ava has collected all the cores from everyone except Alicia, and now she is moving toward Aiden to give him all the cores. Her heart felt heavy as she still remembers the scene clearly in her mind; she didn''t know how she would behave when she met him face to face, but she didn''t want to act differently than usual and wanted to do her job as she was supposed to. Aiden can see Ava coming toward him with a backpack in her hand, and unlike last time, she is alone. He didn''t know why, but Ava looked a little different than usual; while she looked the same, something still felt off about her, which he couldn''t put his finger on. ''It must be my imagination,'' he ignored these thoughts for now. He can see Ava standing in front of him. He was about to ask her about the details of the cores, but before he could speak, he heard her voice, and there was one more thing he had noticed now: for some reason, she was not looking directly at him, but instead looking at the ground, trying to avoid eye contact. A few thoughts appeared in his mind, seeing the unusual behavior. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Did she become this shy only after our single interaction where I showed her a little bit of affection? I didn''t think she was this shy; I thought her reaction would be different and much calmer than this.'' She extended her hands and said in a low voice, "L-Leader, these are all t-the cores we have c-collected, excluding the ones y-you and your sister h-have collected." Before she could continue and tell him everything as quickly as she could, she heard his voice, which was not like his usual commanding tone; she could feel the softness in his voice, and her heart clenched tightly inside her chest, hearing the tone of his voice. "Ava, you should look me in the eyes when we are talking; it would feel much better if you did that." Ava heard him clearly. She wanted to say something, to ask him why he was doing this to her. She has already thought many things about them after what happened previously, but after what she has seen before, she can tell she is not special at all. She didn''t want him to act nicely toward her; she only wanted him to act with indifference like in all these years they have been assigned to duty as his guard. But she couldn''t reject him, knowing he was her leader, and she had to follow his commands. For the second time in her life, in such a short period of time, Ava felt following rules was not always good, and both times, he was the reason for her to think that. ''Why are you doing this to me? I am not someone who can handle affectionate things... I-If you act like this, even while knowing you are only hurting me, leader, I couldn''t help but hate you... But some part of me still wants to feel the warmth.'' Ava was confused; she didn''t know what to do, as her leader was only playing with her emotions, even though she didn''t know who the person she had seen with him previously was. But his actions only tell her that she is not even sure if it would be the last time he would do something like this. Because she didn''t like the feeling of seeing that heart-wrenching scene previously, she knows she is a hypocrite for feeling like this, as she didn''t feel anything when he showed intimacy toward his own sister. It only made her feel even more interested in him. ''I am such a messed-up woman.'' Still, she nervously looked up as his handsome face slowly appeared in front of her. Like always, his long black hair fluttered as the wind whistled past it. His facial features were, as always, perfect. Once again, she realized how handsome her leader was. Spending so much time together with him, she didn''t focus on his appearance much and only did her job. But now, just like all the others, she also started to notice his attractiveness more and more, which is not something she liked doing, especially now. She tried to keep a poker face and not show any emotion, and luckily, she had hidden her emotions. ''Argh! Why is this so hard?'' It is already hard for her to not show her sadness. However, only after a second of looking at him, she could see a dazzling smile appear on his handsome face. All her facade broke down in an instant as she saw how he was smiling at her, even after what he had done. But she has no words to say to him. Even if she tried to ask who the person was that he had given the same care to her only a few hours after he had done the same thing to her, no words came out of her mouth. Even her hands are shaking due to nervousness, as deep sadness is visible on her beautiful face. Chapter 161: Misunderstanding? (2) Aiden noticed the sadness on her beautiful face, and even the little shaking in her hands couldn''t escape his sharp senses. He didn''t understand why she was like this, as he couldn''t think of anything that would make her feel so sad. ''Why does she look so sad?'' He didn''t think much and asked her directly, as he didn''t want to see a sad look on her face. Since he is her leader, he doesn''t even have to think about how she might become part of his harem besides Isla, as he is not sure if she is really in love with him, so he can''t jump to conclusions. But for Isla, he already thinks she has truly been in love with him for some time, and after seeing the obsessive look on her face, he has now decided that Isla has to be one of his harem members. While Alicia didn''t say outright, she has confirmed Isla as one of the harem members of his brother. "Ava, why do you look so sad?" Aiden asked her, concern visible in his tone of voice. Ava, hearing his clueless words, felt even more sad as he didn''t know he was the reason she was feeling sad, and unbeknownst to herself, two silent tears slid down her beautiful face. Aiden saw the two streams of tears falling down her face. He quickly leaned forward and was about to use his hands to wipe the tears off her face, but before he could even touch her, she backed away a little, which resulted in him missing her face. He didn''t even understand why she was crying, and now, seeing her avoid his hands from wiping the tears off her face, he was confused, as it looked to him as though he was the one hurting her. ''What is happening? Why is she crying?'' ''Why does it look like I am the one who has hurt her?'' He had many questions on his mind that he wanted to ask her. Now he knows he has to be patient, as it looks like, for some reason, he has hurt her feelings. ''But when I patted her head and said those words to her, it looked like she was not disliking it earlier.'' One possibility arrived in his mind, and it could be that she didn''t like that he was already in a relationship with his big sis, which is why she was acting like this. But if this is really the reason, Aiden didn''t care if Ava would really become part of his harem or not. ''Big sis is most important for me.'' ''But I couldn''t jump to conclusions now. I have to ask her what is the reason behind her crying.'' "Ava, why are you crying?" This is the second time today she has heard these words. The first time was okay, not too embarrassing, but now crying in front of him would mean that after only a small interaction they had earlier, she has developed feelings for him. If things had been normal, it would have taken some time for Ava to accept her own feelings. But now, after seeing the shocking scene right after she had only started having thoughts about him, it was too much for Ava, who has no experience in things related to love and has never been in a relationship. She felt betrayed, and sad. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, when seeing his hands coming closer to her, she had unintentionally moved back, and she was about to ask for his forgiveness for this and also tell him that he shouldn''t do things like that, as it could give people the wrong impression. But before she could say anything, these cursed words left his mouth, so now she used her hands to touch her face. Feeling the wetness on her face, she just wanted to scream and tell him that it was not what it looked like. However, she knows now it''s too late for her to explain anything, as he has already asked her why she is crying, and now she has to answer him. After wiping her tears, she kept her head down even after knowing he had told her to keep looking at him. But now, she doesn''t care about this as it is too much for her to handle this nightmare while looking at his handsome face. She was about to explain to him truthfully about her foolish mistake in misunderstanding things about him, but only after a word came out of her mouth, did the words get stuck as she couldn''t continue. "I-" The shaking in her hands has increased even more, and the tears that had stopped earlier now started once again. But this time, even Ava knows she is crying, and she feels ashamed to cry over something like this, as it''s her own fault for misunderstanding him over some words he has said or a little act he must have done as a joke. ''I feel like shit.'' Never in her life had Ava felt like this, and now she understands a little bit about how her sister Isla must have felt when her heart was broken at the school. ''Is this the reason why she has become a little less cheerful? It''s understandable for her to act like this.'' She even felt her sister Isla was even stronger than her in terms of dealing with this cursed love as if it was her, she didn''t think she would have been like Isla. Aiden felt even more perplexed now, as it looked to him as though someone had hurt her feelings too much. But he didn''t think about this much for now as he quickly moved closer to her in a brief blur, using a little bit of his stats and embracing her shaking body tightly as her face rested on his chest. Ava suddenly felt being embraced by someone, and she knew who it was. The crying she was trying to stop increased even more, but she didn''t care about this now as she only wanted to walk away from there. She tried to wiggle her way out of his hug and started squirming her little body in his arms, hoping to escape. But all her tries resulted in failure as she didn''t have the power to free herself from his grip. "Sob¡­ let g-go of me¡­ sob¡­" Her emotions were not stable; she now didn''t even care about addressing him properly. Aiden didn''t let go of her even after hearing her pleas, as he wasn''t going to let her walk away until she told him everything, especially the reason behind her crying, as it looked to him that he was somehow involved in this. The scenes from earlier of him showing his affection toward Isla appeared in his mind, but he didn''t think Ava would be jealous of her own sister. But he is not completely sure, as a woman in love can sometimes act irrationally, so he has to ask her why she is acting like this. Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked toward his big sis, who only gave him a nod. But the energy behind the nod felt too much, though he didn''t think about this for now. Alicia has seen everything up until now, and if it was anyone other than her brother, she would have thought that he was the one who had hurt her. And seeing this disrespectful little girl acting as if her brother had done something, she couldn''t take it. And most importantly of all, she can''t stand the audacity of this girl as she tries to escape the heavenly hug her brother is giving her. "I really wanted to know why this girl is throwing such a tantrum, and if I don''t find her reason satisfactory, I am going to teach a lesson to both of these twins who are irritating me so much." Now this one little but fatal mistake of Ava has already made her the target of Alicia. Chapter 162: Stubborn Ava tried to wriggle around and escape from his hug, but Aiden didn''t let her go, and with his strong grip, she didn''t even have a chance to escape. Aiden rested her face on his chest; he could hear the silent sobbing sound coming from her. While he couldn''t feel the wetness of her tears on his chest because of his armor, he knew she was crying. He didn''t understand what could be the reason for her to be like this. He had made a guess earlier, but he wasn''t sure it was the actual reason. For now, he only caressed her back gently with his hands to make her feel better. Seeing her crying only increased when he did that; he didn''t think it was a problem because now she wasn''t trying to escape from his grip and was only silently sobbing while being hugged. He had loosened the grip of the hug, but Ava didn''t notice this, and if she had, she could have easily broken free. ''Looks like she''s letting it all out. I have to wait until she calms down, then ask her what is happening with her.'' Minutes slowly started to pass while Aiden was still hugging Ava in his embrace, which didn''t look forced at all. Ava hadn''t wrapped her arms around him and only let her hands fall in the air, but she also wasn''t trying to move. Everyone was free now as they had no orders to follow, so all of them were witnessing this scene in front of them. They didn''t shy away or hide, as this wasn''t the first time seeing their leader being intimate, but seeing Alicia only standing next to him made them realize the one in the hug with him was their vice leader. All of them praised their vice leader in their minds while also cursing at the same time because they were jealous of her. Still, seeing this scene reignited their lost hope when they came to understand the relationship between their leader and his sister. As their vice leader could do so, why couldn''t they? They just had to work hard and, most importantly, get some tips from her. They didn''t care if it was polygamy or not; the world had changed, they realized, and only the powerful would reign supreme now. They also thought their leader deserved more than one woman; otherwise, they would be shooting themselves in the foot and also the idea of a single woman hogging him pissed them off. Isla was also surprised, a little happy, but mostly jealous of her own sister Ava as she had beaten her once again. She had thought of flaunting her achievement in front of him, but seeing her sister hugging Aiden in front of everyone, and even in front of the crazy sister-in-law, Isla couldn''t help but praise her own sister. ''My sister is something else. I have to learn some things from her.'' Aiden didn''t bother to even look at anyone to see if they were watching, as he didn''t care about that. He could see that Ava''s sobbing had almost stopped now, so he decided to ask her some questions as gently as possible. "Ava, are you okay now?" Gentleness could be felt in his voice, which Ava also noticed. She realized now what she had done and felt very embarrassed. A deep shade of red was present on her face, which no one could notice as her face was buried in his chest. Hearing his gentle voice, she only gave him a weak hmm in response. After this, Ava realized something herself¡ªthat she had fallen in love with him from the first time he patted her head and said those nice words to her. ''I know I''m dumb to just fall for him with just this, but my dumb self can''t help but fall in love.'' She didn''t know what to think of what she had seen previously; even now, she didn''t feel good about what she had witnessed because now it looked to her like the leader was a player. ''Such a hopeless woman I am. First I feel excitement when I see their immoral relationship and even want to become part of it, and now I have fallen in love with a playboy.'' ''Such a hopeless woman I am.'' Now she didn''t care who the "bitch" was earlier that she had seen with him because it didn''t matter to her anymore. After realizing her own feelings, she only wanted to be with him, and she even realized how hypocritical she was, as to Alicia she would also look the same, so she had no right to complain over this. But that didn''t stop her from having these feelings of sadness. ''After I become part of his harem, I''ll make sure that after getting my sister Isla inside, there''s no place for any other bitches in his life.'' ''We three alone are enough to make him happy.'' She even started to fantasize about her lovely life together with them and now subconsciously wrapped both her hands around him to reciprocate the hug. Aiden heard her humming response, and now, seeing she had also wrapped her arms around him, he could feel she was in a condition to answer his questions. He didn''t do anything when she wrapped her arms around him, as he had already decided to add her to his harem. However, he didn''t know if she was really in love with him, unlike Isla, and seeing the hug made him a little bit sure, but still not completely sure if she was really in love with him or if, in a moment of vulnerability, she leaned on him. His voice became a little stricter now, but there was still softness present in his tone. It sounded as if he was lecturing a child who had made a mistake. "Now, Ava, you can''t run. You have to explain everything to me¡ªwhy you were crying earlier, and more importantly, why you''re acting as if I''m the one who hurt you. So answer truthfully; otherwise, I''m not going to let you go." Ava listened intently to what he said while her hands were still wrapped around him. When he said he wasn''t going to let her go, she felt even more excited as she was also thinking the same and didn''t want to let go of this warm hug. Even after noticing she had wrapped her arms around him, she didn''t take them away; instead, she held him even tighter. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Aren''t you the one who''s a playboy, which is why it has come to this?'' She was going to tell him everything, even complain about it a little. Even if she wasn''t his girlfriend officially, she still liked to complain to him about this. As she slowly, in a meek voice, started to open up, she began to explain to him every single detail about how she was here right now, and as she explained more and more, the meekness in her voice faded away until it slowly sounded like that of a loving wife complaining to her husband. Aiden listened intently to everything she was saying, and the more he listened to her, the more he wanted to facepalm himself as everything made it look like she was in the right, as his previous affections were just hollow actions intended to make her feel something about him. ''Why didn''t she look twice to see who was with him at that time?'' Chapter 163: Stubborn (2) Aiden knows now everything has happened and he can''t change it, so he patiently explained to her what she had seen and who the person she had seen at that time was, which made her so sad. But one thought appeared in Aiden''s mind when she heard everything he had said. ''She is just like how my big sis was a few years ago; however, she is less violent and more emotional.'' Aiden even looked at his big sis''s eyes for a second, and Alicia matched his gaze, understanding what he was trying to say. She only glared back at him as he thought she was like this dumbo who acted like a sad life when she didn''t know everything. ''I can''t be this irrational even before when we didn''t have our first night.'' She knew she was very overprotective when their relationship had the final step left, and now she was completely different, but she didn''t think she would act like her reaction wouldn''t be sobbing at all. Ava listened to what Aiden was explaining to her, and the more she listened, the more ashamed she felt. Her cheeks were burning hot right now, and she hugged him even tighter, trying to hide in his embrace. ''Ugh, so that was my stupid sister Isla.'' ''I''m glad it wasn''t some other woman¡ªnot that it matters to me now, but after I realized my own feelings, I still wouldn''t feel good knowing about this.'' She was happy for her sister for making progress in her relationship, as she also wanted her sister together with her and to have the same husband. Her future life almost seemed heavenly to her, but she quickly broke out of her fantasies as she still didn''t even know if this was going to happen or not, as the main decision lay in Aiden''s hands. But she had a little confidence that she was not far from the truth, and there was also something going on between Aiden and Alicia that made this happen. She wouldn''t complain, as she got to find her love, but she was still curious about what made the crazy woman Alicia allow him to have a harem. ''Don''t think much about it; you''ll know this sooner or later.'' Aiden could see she was quite calm now and even hugged him even more tightly as if it was natural for her to hug him, and she didn''t feel shy at all. But he couldn''t just let her do this when their relationship wasn''t clear, and she was also not like Isla, who had those obsessive eyes just like his sister, which had already confirmed her position and knowing he also liked her for some time and had found her very cute many times. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered to her. "Ava, how long are you going to hug me?" Ava, hearing his words, realized she had to let go of his warm embrace, but she didn''t want to, as she was relaxed and comfortable here and didn''t want to leave. ''I have to get some compensation from him for making my emotions go crazy today.'' She was still shy when she thought about how she had thrown a tantrum in front of him like a child and even cried while hugging him for so long. ''But it is so relaxing.'' She couldn''t deny that she felt like she was melting in his embrace; all her worries went away, and she just wanted to listen to his voice while hugging him. So, she tried a daring move, which she would never try in her life, but now she decided to do it, even while she was scared. Her meek voice sounded only loud enough for him to hear; however, Alicia, who had reached the limit of human senses, could easily hear her whisper even when she was a little away from them. "I-I don''t w-want t-to l-let g-go." Never in his life had Aiden expected the calm vice-leader Ava to act like this. He learned once again that people do unexpected things when they are in love, just as his sister''s decision for him to have a harem because she couldn''t satisfy him in bed had surprised him. He had never expected her to allow him to have a harem. He had thought she would be stubborn and reject him without any thought, but that was his thinking until their first night together because, after that, he had noticed she had changed quite a bit. After the first night, he had thought after a few years she would allow him to have a harem, but this decision surprised him, yet he had a little bit of an idea that something like this could happen. ''Because I know my big sis would literally do anything for my happiness.'' He once felt how lucky he was to have a big sis like her in his life. Aiden, coming out of his thoughts, replied to her; not a second had passed in the outside world, as his thinking ability was many times faster than a normal human''s. Once again, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered to her. "Why don''t you want to let me go, Ava?" Ava didn''t know what to say to him now. What would she even say? Does she tell him she is in love with him? But she didn''t know how he would react to her words. She was scared, afraid of the thought of rejection. Not thinking too much, she just replied like how her sister would, as being irritated by her so many times, she had learned a thing or two from her. "I-I just d-don''t want t-to." Aiden could see she was trying to run away from her own feelings, and he wasn''t going to force her to tell him her feelings right now. He would let her take the time she needed; however, he wasn''t going to let her hug him for free, as he needed compensation for it. He still remembered the lovely moment he had spent together with his big sis half an hour ago, and the softness of her perky bottom was still lingering in his thoughts. His whispering voice sounded in her ears once again. "But, Ava, I can''t just let you hug me. I have to take my own fee for it." Ava didn''t know what he was trying to say to her, but she knew he was going to do something to her, and it excited her a little, thinking about the unexpected future. ''Is he going to kiss me as he did to my sister in front of everyone, that immoral kiss that has turned me this way?'' If he really kissed her right now, Ava couldn''t help but think of confessing her feelings afterward, as after the kiss, she didn''t think she would let him go ever. ''Is he going to make me his?'' Aiden, seeing that she was not answering, only stayed in his place without moving, so he said to her calmly while looking at her small perky bottom, which was quite smaller than his big sis''s but didn''t mean he didn''t like it, as he wanted to feel how it would be like to hold it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The design of both his big sis''s armor and hers was the same, so sliding his hand was quite easy for him if he wanted to. He answered her in a deep voice, showing a bit of his affection here. "I''ll take your silence as a yes, Ava." Chapter 164: Stop the pervert? "I will take your silence as a yes, Ava." Having informed her and even now seeing she has no intention to let go, he knows if he really ordered her in a commanding voice like a soldier, she would let him go. But he doesn''t want that, as he has already decided to make her his, so now he is not going to act like before and give her orders. His hands are free now as he is not using them to hug her. He skillfully used his hands to move them behind her armor on her bottom and grab her small, perky, soft ass. Ava suddenly felt his hand on her bottom. She is startled as she doesn''t expect him to do something like this to her, and she is even more embarrassed than before. She didn''t even know what to do or what to say to him; she liked the feeling of him grabbing her softness as it felt good But for someone like her who has never experienced something like this in her life, she is freaked out. As a natural reaction, she hugged him even tighter and said, "W-What are y-you d-doing?" she said while stammering in between, but she still didn''t move from her place. Aiden heard her voice, but he was also surprised she didn''t move and even hugged him even tighter. He slowly caresses her bottom as he answers her in the same whispering voice. "Didn''t I say if you didn''t move, I will take my compensation in return?" Ava can''t deny his words and even knows she should have let him go when he first grabbed her bottom with his big hands. She can even feel his caress on her softness, which is starting to turn her on now. ''Arghh! What am I even doing now? I should just let go now.'' But Ava also wanted to find out what would happen if she continued like this, but still, she couldn''t just let him touch her behind like that. He would think she is a cheap woman, as the only reason everything has come to this is because she has fallen in love with him. So to justify her action, she said again with a stammering voice, "H-How am I-I going t-to get m-married n-now?" Aiden heard her clearly, and even after hearing her words, he didn''t stop caressing her bottom and was about to reply to her. However, before he could say anything, he and Ava both heard a loud thunderous sound right next to them. Aiden didn''t react much to the sound because he knew what it was, but Ava, still anxious about doing something so shameless for the first time in her life, got scared and tightened the grip of her hug in fear. Aiden now knows he can''t continue this anymore, as it looks like his big sis has now reached her limit, and he doesn''t want to find out what would happen if he continued. So he gave her softness a tight squeeze, which resulted in an "ouch" but somewhat of a moan releasing from Ava''s mouth. She was about to say something, but before she could, she heard his serious voice. "Ava, now you have to let go and go back to your position." His voice was in a normal tone. Ava, hearing his voice, knows she can''t act like this. She slowly realized what that loud sound must have been earlier, and she knew if she stayed here any longer, it wouldn''t be any good for her. She was about to go as she already removed her hands from him, but before she could, she saw Aiden''s face coming closer to her. She is freaking out as it looked to her like he was going to kiss her. Knowing things would definitely get out of control if that happened, now she is feeling fear. But she didn''t want to move back and wanted to have the kiss, as it would be like his declaration of love for her. ''I don''t mind if he really kissed me now because I know he would protect me when Alicia tried to kill or harm me.'' Because even she doesn''t know what Alicia''s reaction would be, as she sees her as someone very unpredictable after witnessing the incident in the school. Her face clearly shows a mixture of fear and excitement. But to her disappointment, his face stopped a few inches away from her, and now he was looking directly into her eyes. She can see his lips in front of her; she is tempted to move her lips a little more and have a kiss. However, she quickly killed these thoughts, as even she knew if she really did that, her fate wouldn''t be good. Aiden, seeing he got her attention now, answers her final question in a whispering voice. "You don''t have to worry about getting married now. You are already mine, so go without any worries." Hearing his words, Ava is speechless. She didn''t know what to do; she wanted to hear something like this from his mouth, but now actually hearing it in reality, she just froze in her spot. She couldn''t even move for a few seconds. Now, after a few seconds, she finally realized what had happened. A deep blush appeared on her face as she only said, "Okay," in a meek voice, and started to walk to her post while walking weirdly, as it looked like she was moving like a robot. Her thoughts are in disarray while she walks back. There is also a heart present in her light brown eyes, and a dreamy look is present on her face as she repeatedly mumbled those words she heard earlier from him. "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." She reached where the others were after a time that would normally be shorter. All the others were focusing on their Vice Leader, who had a deep blush on her face as she repeatedly mumbled something under her breath, which they couldn''t hear. They could see she didn''t even notice them as she walked to an empty place and sat down on the ground. And she stayed seated while wrapping her arms around her legs, blushing and lost in thought. No one disturbed her even while they had so many questions to ask her, because after witnessing everything, they had no doubt something was going on between their leader and Ava. And they also couldn''t forget what happened to Isla earlier. There is one thing confirmed in their minds, which is that their leader definitely has a thing for these twins. They are jealous of them. But one thing is confirmed to them: they also have a chance if they try hard, as this previously aloof behavior toward them has completely vanished since this morning. They don''t know what has happened to make this change, but they are not complaining at all. Aiden can see her walking back strangely, but he doesn''t have the time to focus on that right now as he knows someone is upset right now. He looked at his big sis a few meters away from him. There was anger written on her face; he started to walk toward her, and in a second, he reached her as the distance closed and stood in front of her. Alicia can see her brother reaching her. She knows she should be angry, as what he has done earlier is nothing considering what they are going to do after they are part of his harem to satisfy his monstrous stamina fully. But she couldn''t help but feel infuriated when she saw her brother holding her bottom just like he had done to her earlier. She knows she has agreed to this for his happiness, but it is too fast for her to get used to this, as they only talked about it last night. Now her little brother, whom she has thought is the innocent one, is acting like a playboy taking proper advantage of his extremely attractive appearance. She has seen how Ava was walking back, so she knows Ava is at the point of no return, as she has definitely fallen hard for her brother. But there is also one important issue for her here, as while she can agree with Isla, she is not sure about Ava. She is a good woman who can help him, but she still doesn''t think she is worthy of her brother''s affection. Once she realized what her brother was doing, she had to remind him, as it could be due to his hormones, according to her, as he is never satisfied in bed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as his big sis, she has to correct him when he is doing something he would regret later, which is why she had cast the spell earlier if she had really lost control of her emotions, she wouldn''t have stopped after the first shot and waited for Ava to get away from her brother to give her the shock of her life, or just move to trash her completely with physical combat. Seeing her brother standing in front of her with a normal expression on his face, she felt a little annoyed as even she started to think that after giving him permission to have a harem, he had started to act like a pervert and lay hands on every woman he saw. ''I have to keep him in control, as Isla is understandable, but Ava would only drag him down.'' Chapter 165: Big Sis weird reactions? ''I have to keep him in control as Isla is understandable, but Ava would only drag him down.'' Alicia can see her brother standing in front of her with a calm expression on his face as if he hasn''t done anything wrong. She couldn''t stand how clueless he had been acting, so she directly said what she wanted to say. "Aiden, haven''t I told you yesterday that if any woman I don''t think is good enough for you, she can''t be in a relationship with you? So why did you act like this, even after knowing this, Aiden?" "Do you think I would approve of someone who didn''t even have talent? While you can keep her as your vice leader to help you in making decisions or anything else, I can''t accept her as your partner." Alicia has said what she wanted to say, and now she is waiting for his response to see what he has to say about this. She is not going to back down from this, knowing she is in the right this time, as she has already told him to choose his harem carefully. There are no personal feelings attached here, so she is firm on her decision. While it may seem cruel, she has to take care of her brother. Aiden is surprised to know the reason why she stopped them earlier. He thought it must be because of jealousy, but knowing the reason, he was impressed by his big sis. The reason she is giving him to not have a relationship with Ava is pretty valid, as whatever she has said has been true. He wouldn''t have done what he did earlier if it weren''t. But he knows that her talent is an even higher rank than Isla''s, so questioning her capability is valid only until she awakens her S-rank Death element talent. ''My big sis doesn''t know this, which is why she is saying these things. So how should I tell her about this?'' Aiden began to think of how he would explain it to her, and after some thought, he decided to tell her that he has an ability that lets him see what talent another person has or will awaken in the future, as he didn''t want to complicate things too much. So, without waiting for anything, he started to bring his face closer to her. Alicia, seeing his handsome face coming closer, thought he was going to kiss her. She wasn''t going to reject his kiss and was not even going to enjoy it, but that wouldn''t make her change her earlier decision. ''Even if you do this, little brother, I am not going to fall for it this time.'' She knew this was not a small matter, which is why, even if she reprimanded her own little brother for the first time, she was going to do it. But, to her surprise, the kiss didn''t come as she had intended. Instead, his face turned slightly and reached closer to her ear, so she could feel his breath. Then, he started to say some things that shocked her, as if something like this was even possible. She believed her brother''s words, as she didn''t think he would lie to her about something like this. After knowing that he can see the talent of others or even see what talent they are going to awaken later, she realized that her earlier thought¡ªthat if someone hasn''t awakened their talent after listening to the ancient tunes, they would pretty much die after some time¡ªwas not true. Even if they survive, their lives would be much harder than the ones who awaken their talent. But now that she knows this, she realizes that these individuals, too, have the potential to become great if they awaken their skills, and she has understood that her younger brother''s ability is a huge cheat, as she is already planning how to use it to their benefit. She looked at her little brother, who was calmly standing in front of her without any worries on his face. ''What more are you hiding from me, little brother?'' As of now, she didn''t think he''d been doing so many weird things before the apocalypse that coincidentally had helped them too much were a fluke. She was not going to force him to tell her everything because she knew there must be some reason her brother was not telling her these things, so for now, she wasn''t going to press him. ''That Ava has an S-rank talent which she would awaken in the future.'' Knowing this, Alicia is no longer against their relationship, not even a bit. She knows there''s a huge gap between her and anyone with talent below S-rank, so Ava would definitely be someone capable in the future. '' Now it looks like Isla is the one who is inferior here.'' She wasn''t going to say anything, even though she had realized Isla was a lost cause. And even though she could see the chemistry between her brother and Ava, she didn''t want a hollow relationship. So, Isla was fine in her eyes. So, she replied to him while narrowing her deep black eyes. "Okay, I have no problem with her." Aiden only smiled a little hearing her answer, as he had expected it, but seeing it himself made his heart warm. "Now, big sis, why don''t we eat something? I think you must be hungry after killing all these zombies." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t reject his idea as she was really hungry, but when she looked at the side and saw the corpses of zombies, her stomach turned. Thankfully, she knew that just a little farther, there was a security room with enough space for them to eat. And, more importantly, she still hadn''t forgotten where her brother''s hands had been earlier. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go to the security room and eat there. I don''t want to eat here, but aren''t you forgetting something, little brother?" Aiden, seeing the look on her face, knew what she was talking about, but he was not worried about this. He knew his big sis was not naive enough not to know that after giving him permission to have a harem, she''d have to see things much wilder than this. "Big sis, we should talk while we walk." Alicia, hearing his words, only hummed in response and followed after him. Aiden, as he started walking, also gave some signals to the others to follow after him. Everyone understood and quickly followed after him. Alicia started to say to him what he had done earlier, as she had seen where his hands were previously. She knew this was going to be normal, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t say something about it. Alicia replied to everything calmly because he could see there was not much anger on her face, only annoyance at what he had done. Even now, he realized his big sis'' words to let him have a harem weren''t just some empty thing she said after feeling sad about how she couldn''t satisfy him. However, he still felt there was something he didn''t know here. '' I don''t think my obsessed sister would get used to seeing me act intimate with other women that easily. There has to be something I don''t know.'' Aiden had decided in his mind that he would later try to find out about this. Her becoming calm and not losing control was something he understood, but this was not something to ignore. Reaching the security room, Aiden took a seat, and his sister took the seat next to him. There were many seats present inside the big security room, as it was supposed to be, so seeing all of them standing, he told them to also take a seat and ordered them to prepare the food they had brought with them to eat for everyone. Chapter 166: My Water Affinity Talent is Back? Aiden can see they are using the gas burner to boil the water used for the noodles they are going to eat; he didn''t say anything because, with the amount of mana they have, they are capable of boiling the water. It needs a flame of a particular temperature for minutes to boil. If they just used the intense heat of their mana in one go to try to heat the water, the only thing that would happen would be that there would be steam, not boiled water, and he doesn''t think they have enough mana to maintain the spell that long. He remembers he had awakened an FFF+ grade Fire affinity earlier, after having seen one of the ladies casting a spell during the fight; with that, he has also awakened an Earth affinity of the same grade, but he didn''t think that would be useful for now. ''I can use the fire affinity to create a small flame which I could maintain for quite a bit of time, which would be enough to boil the water for the noodles.'' But he decided not to do this and let them continue boiling the water using tools, as boiling the water using his fire affinity looked lame to him. If he wanted to do something, he''d like it to look cool, at least. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If I had water affinity, I could create hot water, which would be much cooler, as I''d be creating it out of nowhere.'' However, the idea of just sitting in front of the water for minutes and concentrating on his spell to just make the water hot didn''t appeal to him; instead, he''d prefer using the equipment they had. ''I only have one opportunity to copy talent left today, so I don''t want to waste it on the E-rank water talent that one lady has here. I want something more useful.'' ''I''ve already decided what I''m going to copy.'' He still remembers the weird emotional affinity that Daphne has; while its rank isn''t the highest, he would still like to copy this talent first. But just as he''s thinking about this, he remembers something important. ''Oh! How could I have forgotten? I just have to see her casting skill of her affinity, and I would also have the same Water Affinity without even using my copy ability.'' Aiden is excited to get the water affinity from her, so without waiting any longer, he searches the room to find her. Seeing the black-haired lady who is also helping prepare the food, Aiden directly calls her out. Listening to his voice, she was confused, as she wasn''t sure if he was calling her or not. Seeing the confused look on her face, Aiden called her name, as he mostly remembered everyone''s names hereafter Ava had told him on the first day. Alicia, seeing him call another lady from the group, is now glaring at him as if she has seen him doing something funny. This time, she isn''t going to talk much and is ready to give him a little thunder spell that wouldn''t hurt him much but would at least keep him in his right mind. Aiden noticed his big sis glaring at him but didn''t say anything to her, as this time he only wanted to see her cast her skill. He could see her nervously asking him what reason the leader had called her, but he could also see the expectation in her eyes. ''Do these women really think I''m a playboy?'' After thinking for a few seconds, he came to realize that his earlier actions may have given them these ideas. Aiden didn''t make her wait any longer and, in a commanding tone, told her to use any of her skills, saying he wanted to see what kind of skills she had. Hearing the leader''s order, she didn''t make him wait any longer and cast her first water affinity skill, Water Curtain. She intended to create a wall of water that could help her block attacks or even bullets, although what she could do with it was pretty weak. She was a little embarrassed about showing something like that in front of him but was still going to show it to him, knowing she had to follow orders. ''If I had the necessary mana, I think I could easily do those things I really wanted with this spell.'' However, for now, she only cast a five-inch-thick wall of water around her, which covered only one side since she didn''t have the mana to cover herself completely. The water was not still; it was constantly moving at a fast speed, which could easily deflect small projectiles or some attacks. Aiden, seeing the skill she created, was pleased, as he could see that this spell could be pretty handy if used carefully. But after a few seconds of maintaining the spell, the lady was huffing in front of him, as this spell had cost her almost all of her mana, which was just a little above 7. ''It''s understandable, given she only has a CCC+ rank water affinity talent, that she has to use much more mana to do the same thing as someone with a higher rank talent.'' --- [You have witnessed a water elemental spell Water Curtain (FFF+)] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Water Curtain spell] [You have unlocked the Fire Affinity (FFF+) talent] [Error] [Error] --- When Aiden first saw the message appear in front of his eyes, he ignored it for the time being, as he was focused on the spell the lady was casting in front of him. But after seeing the error message, Aiden couldn''t help but focus on the status screen once again. Without even looking at the lady in front of him, he ordered her to go back and rest. She felt disappointed, as nothing exciting had happened to her even though the leader had called her and only told her to cast a spell and then told her to go back. She stared at his handsome face for a couple of seconds, as she had never gotten the chance to see him that close, and then turned around and started to go while still huffing, as she was still feeling tired after casting the spell. She was going to rest as he ordered. Ava and Isla, along with Alicia, who was glaring at him, were also looking intently as Aiden called another woman. But after seeing that Aiden sent her away after watching the spell she cast, all three of them were relieved. ''Looks like I judged him too harshly. He isn''t as much of a pervert as I thought. I must be careful not to judge too quickly; how can I call myself his wife if I don''t have this much trust in him?'' All three of them were thinking something along these lines on their way, feeling a little guilty about how quickly they had judged him, while Aiden was completely focused on the transparent blue screen in front of him. --- [Error] ''What the heck is this error now? Have I misunderstood my ability, or is it something else?'' He began to think what could have caused this error when a new message appeared in front of him, giving him a pleasant surprise. --- [It is detected that this body already has a sealed Water Affinity (A+) talent] [Due to the influence of Origin of Element, the seal is broken] [Water Affinity (FFF+) talent ranks up to Water Affinity (A+) talent] [New Water Affinity (A+) Talent is now unlocked] --- Chapter 167: New Talent Acquired? [It is detected that this body already has a sealed Water Affinity (A+) talent] [Due to the influence of Origin of Element, the seal is broken] [Water Affinity (FFF+) talent ranks up to Water Affinity (A+) talent] [New Water Affinity (A+) Talent is now unlocked] Seeing the barrage of messages in front of him and reading the information on them, Aiden is thrilled to know that his previous original talent, Water Affinity (A+) talent, is back. Now he has both talents needed to make hot water directly. Alicia, sitting next to him, can only see the excitement written on his face, and she doesn''t know what happened to make him this excited. The only thing she can think of is that the previous lady showed her spell to him. ''He is such a child to get this excited by seeing that skill. How could I just assume that he is up to no good? I have to trust him more.'' Aiden has everything he needs to do the job, but he is not going to do it today, as he has never tried to use two elements at the same time. Creating a skill would take time, and he likes to keep his cool image in front of everyone, so he is going to master it when he gets back home and show off tomorrow. ''Even if I tried to do it now, it would only waste time as the food would be ready in some time, and I don''t want to delay it just because I''d like to do it with magic.'' He now remembers he still hasn''t copied the other talent for today, so he decides to call out Daphne to copy her talent. However, before deciding to call her out, he remembers his big sis''s words, so before actually calling her, he tells his big sis in a slightly low voice. "Big sis, I am going to use my ability on the ladies present here, so I have to make physical contact for a short period of time. Don''t think of anything else." Alicia, hearing his words, wants to say something, but then remembers he told her he has the ability to see the talents of others, so she thinks he must be trying that. She only gives him a nod in return, also excited to see what he is going to find out, as she only knows the talents of a few people here, not everyone. ''Talent is something that shouldn''t be shared so easily with anyone. While my brother could just ask them about their talent, if he uses his ability to find out about it without them knowing, it can even increase their loyalty to him.'' ''Sooner or later, he would find out about it as they use it, but that doesn''t mean this approach wouldn''t have its positive effect. Hmm, my little brother sure is clever.'' Aiden, seeing her approval, calls out Daphne by name to come to him, as he remembers her name much more clearly because she is only one of the two snipers under him. ''Yeah, that''s the only reason.'' Even with the armor on, he could still see her approaching him. The tight metal plates did little to hide her voluptuous figure and curves. Aiden couldn''t help but be amazed every time he looked at her. He knew she was wearing the largest size of armor, but he couldn''t imagine how uncomfortable her bosom must feel crammed inside the thin, metallic material. He couldn''t stare at her for too long, knowing that his older sister was watching him with a predatory gaze. She had told him to use his abilities, but now, seeing who he intended to use them on, she must be cautious. He could understand why; with Daphne''s seductive body, large bosom, and supple ass, his sister must have felt something. Daphne is now standing in front of Aiden, and seeing his handsome figure so close, her body feels hot, and many thoughts appear in her mind. ''You have to wait, Daphne. You still haven''t created the perfect skill to use on him. You have to wait until you''re perfectly ready.'' Ignoring her thoughts, she politely asks why her leader has called her, but there is hope in her mind that something will happen to her too, as she is confident he would prefer her body over Ava. Aiden, hearing her words, doesn''t waste any time and tells her to extend her hands in front of him while still sitting on the chair. "Extend your hand close to me." He is not going to explain to her why he is doing this. Daphne, hearing his words, doesn''t question him and does just as he has told her. Aiden, seeing her hands in front, doesn''t waste any time and aligns his palm with hers, which is directly in front of him, and quickly starts using his copy ability, focusing on making a connection with the source of the emotional element inside her. Daphne is a little surprised by how he suddenly touched her, but she doesn''t show anything on her face, letting him do what he wants. She can see the concentrated look on his face and guesses he must be checking something using some of his abilities. To her and everyone else, their leader is very mysterious in how quickly he is becoming stronger and stronger. They don''t know what he is actually capable of or what type of abilities he has, but she feels a little disappointed if he really wanted to touch her to use his ability, she would have preferred it somewhere other than her hand. ''Ah~ if he held me like Ava, I know he would like it.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She knows while her assets sometimes get in the way of her fighting, they also have their advantages, as she has noticed a few times her leader secretly looking at her. She didn''t act differently at all, letting him think she didn''t know anything. Seconds pass, and now it has been twenty seconds. A new message appears in front of Aiden''s eyes, which he ignores for now while taking his hands away from her. Daphne is quite disappointed when he lets go of her hand so quickly, but she can''t say anything. She can see her leader is about to say something. ''Is he going to send me away just like this?'' She doesn''t know if this is what he is going to tell her or not, but she can''t just let this opportunity pass by. So, before he can say anything, she leans forward so that he can see her bust hidden inside the armor through the gap. "Leader, if you want, you can touch me anywhere else you want. I know it would feel much better if you tried somewhere else. I don''t mind it at all, I know the connection would be much better for whatever you are trying to do" Hearing the words coming out of her mouth, the first thought that appears in Aiden''s mind: ''What the fuck.'' He is not clueless about what she is trying to say while showing him a glimpse of her giant bosom, which still surprises him. A dangerous glint appeared in Alicia''s eyes hearing what the cow standing in front of her brother had said and this time she had no reason to not interfere as she was one who was trying to seduce her brother, not the other way around. More importantly, those giant things on her body irritate her whenever she looked her. ''This walking piece of meat thinks she can do whatever she wants'' Chapter 168: Big Those giant things on her body irritated her whenever Alicia looked at her. ''This walking piece of meat thinks she can do whatever she wants.'' Alicia didn''t wait to say anything and fired a thunder spell only half a meter away from Daphne, which was powerful enough to knock her down. She didn''t use her normal one that costs one-third of her mana, fearing she might accidentally kill her. Hearing the loud thunderous sound next to her, life flashed before Daphne as she fell down in fear, realizing what had happened. But for a trained person like her, this little fall is nothing. Daphne naturally lies on her side, propped up on one elbow, with her upper body slightly leaning forward. One leg is bent at the knee, her hip lifted to accentuate her curves, while the other leg stretches out along the ground. Her back is arched to highlight her form, and her head is tilted back slightly as she gazes forward, creating a relaxed yet inviting posture. Her free hand rests loosely on her thigh, adding to the sensuality of the pose. She naturally took this pose as she had practiced it many times. ''What is she acting like now? I thought she wouldn''t interfere like other times.'' Daphne had thought Alicia didn''t mind if her brother wanted to have a harem, so she let him do what he wanted, which must be the reason so many exciting things are happening today. After seeing what happened to their vice leader Ava, she was confident that if she tried, she also had a chance with him. She didn''t know how things happened between him, Isla, and Ava, so she tried to take the initiative. ''Ugh... it looked like it backfired.'' ''It must be the case that the leader took the initiative, so acting like this only lowered my chance.'' ''Argh! Why can''t you control your hormones, Daphne? You always think of doing something dirty whenever you look at him.'' ''I should have just waited until making the perfect spell to have my special night with him.'' Even when she had fallen to the ground, she was not trying to get up, only thinking of how to do certain things with her leader. Aiden, seeing what his sister had done, didn''t say anything, knowing she must be frustrated after everything he had done today, and he also knew his sister was not going to harm them, knowing they were loyal to him. He could see she had fallen in front of him while he was still sitting, and from this angle, he could clearly see her bust, which she had tried to show him earlier. If he hadn''t known she had just fallen due to fear, he would have thought she was posing in front of him, showing her supple ass and curvy body while being on the ground. He didn''t help her, as firstly he thought if he tried to help her, his big sis wouldn''t be pleased, and secondly, he liked the view in front of him quite a bit right now, as he had never seen someone as big as her. Even Miss Amelia, his homeroom teacher, wouldn''t be able to compete with her, as he still remembered how she looked when she was not wearing this armor. He had only seen something like that in manga and anime, and for a man like him, seeing her in such a sexy pose showing all her curves, he also started to have different fantasies about her body. Alicia noticed the look on her brother''s face, and then she could tell it would be hard to ignore, given the pose she was in right now. She was even more irritated now, so without wasting any time, she said with a tone mixed with her anger: "If you don''t stand up and get back to your place right now, don''t complain to me that I didn''t warn you before." Daphne, hearing the voice of her leader''s sister, jolted awake. While she would have asked her leader''s permission before leaving, she knew her leader would say the same thing, considering his sister was telling her to leave. And more importantly, she didn''t want to anger her even more and find out what would happen to her, as she could see the bolts of lightning emanating from her body. So she only nodded at her leader, and seeing the leader nod back, she quickly stood up and began to walk back. But while walking, she didn''t forget to show her curves, as it was only natural for her to take advantage of her own perks. Aiden only watched her supple behind receding in the distance, as he couldn''t help but look at it. Alicia, seeing how even when leaving, that "cow" still didn''t forget to show off, was even more pissed now as she regretted not giving her a shock earlier that she would never forget. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why does there have to be such a cow here?'' She had noticed her brother''s reaction, and from that, she could tell he also had a thing for those big lumps of meat. In irritation, she used her hand to hold one end of his chair, and using force, she turned it her way so he could look at her face. It wasn''t a problem to do this because of the wheels attached to the chair. Aiden, seeing such an inviting sight quickly turned away from him, felt a little annoyed but didn''t show it on his face, knowing who must be the one to turn his chair. "What happened, big sis?" he acted clueless, but he knew she must have noticed everything. Alicia, looking at his acting clueless in front of her, didn''t fall for it, as she already knew how her little brother actually was. She was not like her previous naive self who couldn''t tell he was acting, so she said in a sharp voice, showing a faint smile on her face. "My handsome little brother, why don''t you focus on your beautiful big sis?" Aiden, hearing this, happily obliged her words and said in a little cute voice while acting innocent. "Okay, big sis!" Alicia, seeing how he was acting and hearing his cute reply, couldn''t help but still focus on her little brother and started to look at his handsome face. ''Little brother, I have to say, I still have a weakness when you try to act like an innocent little brother in front of me, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to forget what you did earlier, because I have already realized my brother is a pervert.'' ''So I have to take care of my perverted little brother.'' Aiden also knew this was not going to work after how far they had come, but he still knew his big sis had a strange fetish for having an innocent little brother. Alicia, having enjoyed his reaction, now said in a sharp voice. "Aiden, don''t think I''d forget everything just because you''re trying to please me. I already noticed how you were looking at that cow. So what do you have to say about that, my little brother?" Hearing her say the word, some other thoughts appeared in his mind, which he completely ignored. Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t panic at all and truthfully replied to her. "She was hard to ignore, big sis." Alicia found his words reasonable, as it was definitely the cow''s fault for acting this way in front of him, so she said in a calm yet serious voice. "Okay, but do try to ignore her from now on. She is not a good woman." A woman with such big assets couldn''t be good in front of Alicia, especially when she flaunted those things so openly in front of her little brother. ''Does he have a thing for big assets?'' Thinking of this, Alicia didn''t wait and directly asked him in a slightly low voice, as she couldn''t ignore something so important, especially when it related to her little brother. Chapter 169: Alicia felt free? ''Does he have a thing for big assets?'' Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking of this, Alicia didn''t wait and directly asked him in a slightly low voice, as she couldn''t ignore something so important, especially when it related to her little brother. "Aiden, do you like it when someone has big¡ª" She waited now after finishing her words. Aiden, hearing her whispering voice as if she was asking some important question, hears her words and then looks straight at her beautiful face and says calmly. "Big sis, you don''t have to worry about those things because I can say you are perfect as you are; you don''t have to try to change yourself. I just have a slight interest in big things." He coughed slightly and continued in the same calm voice: "As you know, big sis, you could just say it''s a little fantasy of mine, nothing more." Alicia felt good when she heard him say she was perfect as she was and gave him a loving smile in return for his praise. She could see he clearly likes big things, whether he calls it his fantasy or not. ''My boobs are quite alright; they''re definitely not small, but compared to that lump of meat, they look quite small.'' She didn''t want to have big ones like Daphne as she didn''t need them, but still, she didn''t mind massaging her breasts regularly so that they could get a little bit bigger. While her C-cups are fine as they are, she didn''t mind having a little increase, knowing her brother would like it. ''Okay, from today onward, I am going to massage them a few times a week.'' So, she only hummed in response to his words. Seeing her response, Aiden decided to say something he had wanted to say for quite some time. "Big sis, didn''t you think you were too harsh earlier when dealing with Daphne?" Alicia, hearing his words, decided to answer him honestly. "Hmm, I think I was." But she didn''t stop there and continued, as she wanted to ask him this question before she would do something that would upset her little brother. She made a cute face while looking into his eyes with her puppy-dog eyes. "Aiden, would you mind if I sometimes act like, um, how should I put this¡ª" She was trying hard to make it sound good, but she knew what she could say as she was basically asking if she could act like a thug. Though she had aimed the spell next to her for Daphne, she didn''t think she would have the patience to consider this if it were not someone related to her brother. She didn''t want him to get angry at her if she did that, knowing there was a 99% chance she would, as there was now no law to stop her. Holding it in would be hard for her. Her voice became a little meek when she finally got a word to describe it: "Like V-Villains." Aiden heard her words clearly when she was saying she wanted to act like a villain. He found her words cute when she said it like this and asked for his permission on how she would act. He didn''t mind how she would act, even if it looked wrong to others, as now there were no rules to begin with. He knew his big sis would act in a way if it was related to him, and he didn''t mind as long as she didn''t hurt someone he cared about and loved¡ªlike his soon-to-be harem members. ''Even if the previous spell had landed on Daphne, the most I would do is reprimand her a little bit and tell her she shouldn''t do something like this to people under me¡ªthen just forgive her.'' ''I''m not going to get seriously angry at her or punish her for something like this. I care about her a million times more than some random people¡ªnot random, but other people¡ªespecially when I know she''s not going to kill them.'' ''As for complete strangers, He didn''t mind even if she accidentally kills them'' But he didn''t tell her all this so that his big sis wouldn''t terrorize their own team. So he only gave her permission a little vaguely, as he couldn''t lie because of a flaw in his talent. "Well, I don''t mind it however you act, big sis, as long as you don''t hurt people close to us." Alicia held her breath, waiting for his answer, as she was literally asking him if she could act like a villain. Now, when she heard his reply, a wide smile appeared on her beautiful face, which Aiden didn''t find anything wrong with, as it looked quite beautiful to him. "Heheheh, okay, you can''t take anything back now, little brother." Alicia felt free¡ªfor many years, she found this law too much for her, especially when it was something related to her brother. She still remembered the day when all those bitches were fawning over her little brother in front of her at his school. ''Ah~ how nice it would have been if I had just blasted a grenade on the side.'' ''That would have been satisfying to see¡ªI know even if it wouldn''t have killed anyone, ah~ but I''d still love to see the terrified expressions on their faces¡ªtheir cries, all the chaos, and, more importantly, I don''t think any of them would have thought about my little brother when that happened that day.'' That day, she felt shackled as she let them walk away just like that when they were clearly fantasizing about her brother¡ªnot anymore. Now everything was different for her¡ªthere was no law to stop her from doing what she wanted. And the most important thing was her little brother had allowed her to do what she wanted, as long as she didn''t hurt people close to him. Just the idea of doing whatever she wanted gave her chills all over her body due to how excited she was. ''How wonderful~'' Her smile became even wider than before, which now looked a little creepy to someone else, but for Aiden, she looked as beautiful as always, so he gave her a smile in return as he also felt good, knowing he had made his big sis this happy just by telling her some obvious things. Aiden, seeing how she couldn''t stop smiling, used his hands to bring them to her head and started gently patting her head. Alicia, feeling the gentle pat of her little brother, began to shake a little due to his gentleness and all the excitement. A deep black swirl appeared in her beautiful eyes as she looked at his handsome face¡ªopenly showing her obsessive, heavy love for him¡ªand said in a tone that spoke of obsession. "I love you so, so, so, so much, Aiden¡ª Mine ¡ª Forever. " Aiden, seeing the obsession on her face and hearing her voice filled with her love for him, didn''t shy away at all. While caressing her head gently, the same deep swirling also appeared in his eyes, matching her intensity as obsessed-filled words left his mouth: "I also love you so, so, so, so, so much that I can''t tell you how much, but you are also¡ª Mine ¡ª Forever. " Saying what he wanted, he leaned closer¡ªa kiss. Chapter 170: Ava got caught? Their long kiss continued as the slurping sound could be heard inside while most of the ladies while doing their work, they took a peek at the lovely sight in front of them from time to time, but they didn''t feel even a little bit of surprise, as this sight has almost become common for them now. But they get embarrassed after some time as women like them have never been in relationships seeing the live action is still too much for them. Slurp Slurp Slurp However, every time they see these two acting intimate without any care for the world, they feel jealous and at the same time feel butterflies in their stomachs, seeing how lovely it looks. While enjoying the lovely scene, they focused on their job of preparing the food for everyone. Their kiss is still going on, and now the food is already ready, as they only have to boil the water put it inside the pack of noodles, and leave it for some time so that it would be ready. The food is ready, and now Ava is bringing it to Aiden and Alicia first, but seeing that their kiss is still going on, while she slowly walks toward them, she is nervous as she didn''t think she would like to disturb them without even knowing what their reaction would be. ''Argh! What should I do?'' Thankfully, when she reached only 2 meters away from them, she could see their lips getting apart, and seeing this scene, she breathed a sigh, thinking they were finally finished, and she didn''t have to worry so much. She can see the line of saliva connecting both of them, as she is very close now. She has already confirmed there is something between her and the leader, and seeing such things, she also fantasizes about kissing him, as it looks like they both have enjoyed it very much. Aiden could see the flushed face of his beautiful big sis, and seeing the look in her eyes, he knew she was not satisfied with just this one long kiss, so without waiting for her to say anything, he once again started devouring her lips as his tongue entered her mouth and started playing around with her cute little tongue. Both of them exchanged each other''s saliva and drank it hungrily as if it were the sweetest thing in the world, and the sound of the slurping once again started¡ªignoring the presence of Ava, whom Aiden had already noticed just by her footsteps. Ava felt both cursed and blessed by her own luck, for getting into this awkward situation and for also giving her such a wonderful opportunity to witness such an exciting scene up close¡ªseeing the immoral kiss between the siblings, her body, just like always, started to heat up again, and now her face flushed red. Her sacred region is also getting a little wet watching the exciting scene up close. ''Ahn~ why am I always like this whenever I see these immoral siblings doing something dirty?'' She thanked her luck that she didn''t have to worry about being caught in these clothes, as she didn''t think her wetness would be able to show in the current outfit. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She let herself loose and enjoyed watching them while thinking about fantasizing about seeing them do other lewd stuff, which she still hadn''t gotten the chance to witness. ''Ava how pervert have you become!'' She has never even masturbated before, but after the school incident, it has become her habit to release herself at least one time daily, fantasizing about both of them. ''I even watched those dirty videos for the first time online.'' Remembering what she had seen on them, she had become even wetter than before. ''Luckily I have saved those videos on my phone, as now I don''t think it would be possible to watch them.'' She felt lucky because she didn''t have to just make do with her imagination, as the internet is now not working. However, she could have them some other way, but she didn''t want to embarrass herself knowing she had to talk to that pervert Daphne. She had never imagined herself being in the position of receiving his love, but now, after what happened which made her realize her own new feelings, she started even fantasizing about herself being with him. ''I know it looks dirty, but I think it would feel good.'' She knows Aiden and Alicia must have done it many times, and knowing this, she also wants to experience it after she confesses her feelings to him. ''They must have done it last night, also, because I have already seen hickeys on both of their necks since the first time I saw them.'' Everyone has noticed it, but no one is daring enough to point out what their leader is doing. After a few minutes of waiting, their kiss ended, and Ava could see the thread of saliva connecting them again, which aroused her even more; her nipples had been hard for quite some time, and thankfully her armor was doing quite a good job of hiding it. ''I have to do the rest of the job in these wet panties.'' Aiden, breaking the kiss, is now not going to continue as he leaned back into his chair. He could smell the sweet rosy scent due to his senses¡ªhe enjoyed the smell, knowing their intense kissing must have aroused his big sis. ''Huh! What is this?'' He didn''t just smell the sweet rosy scent, but he also picked up another scent, which smelled like lavender; then he remembered Ava had arrived a few minutes earlier, bringing the food along with her. He turned his face around and looked directly at her flushed face; if he hadn''t smelled the scent, he would have thought she was just embarrassed standing here. ''I never imagined Ava to be the one getting caught doing something like this.'' He doesn''t expect this at all and only gives her a faint smile, as this makes things easier for him considering how openly she is showing her sexual attraction toward him. ''I have realized she has developed feelings for me, but I didn''t know our pure and strict vice leader would be this dirty¡ªgetting wet while watching us kiss.'' Ava, seeing the smile on his face, didn''t think much and only awkwardly showed a smile of her own and quickly said while trying to keep her voice calm, which broke in between as she was still aroused, but she didn''t worry about it as it could be mistaken for her embarrassment. "L-Leader, I have b-brought the food in." Aiden can see her standing in front of him with a tray in her hand, on which there are two packs of instant noodles of the largest size¡ª150g serving, which is enough for one person, but he still doesn''t think this one pack is enough for him as he can easily see himself eating three of these right now even while he is not full hungry. And he also knows this one pack wouldn''t be enough for his big sis too, as to satisfy her it would need at least two of these. While making the preparations for the apocalypse, he didn''t think their appetite would increase to such a degree. ''But with the amount of food I have, I still don''t think I would ever be able to finish it, even in many years.'' So he is not worried about this, and he also knows people would find other sources of food in these times of survival, as he doesn''t think everyone is like this. He ignored the sweet smell he was getting from Ava and didn''t tell her that he knew that she was wet, acting normally, and ordered her with a faint smile on his face. "Ava, you should bring three more of these of the same size; that should be it for us. Then focus on you all and start eating." Chapter 171: A Challenge? Ava, hearing his command, left quickly after leaving the food she had brought this time to bring him more food as he had instructed her to do. ''Looks like after becoming powerful, the appetite of a person also increases accordingly.'' But it still surprised her a little, seeing the amount their leader had told her to bring. She only replied to his command with a quick nod and response as she left. While walking back, her mind was still dirty as she thought about whether becoming stronger also made someone better in bed. She didn''t know if it was true or not, but if what she was thinking was true, she could already imagine Aiden being a beast in bed. She felt even wetter now just thinking about this, but she didn''t show anything on her face other than the flushed red which was still there, that could be mistaken for shyness. After picking up three more packs of noodles, she brought them to her leader and quickly gave them to him. Aiden had noticed the sweet smell of lavender coming from Ava had increased even more after she came back, but he didn''t say anything and only told her to leave it on the table in front of him, then instructed her to go back. Watching her receding figure, some thoughts appeared in his mind. ''I didn''t know Ava was this horny.'' Alicia, now hungry and seeing that her brother still had not started eating, said to him. "Aiden, let''s start eating. I am starving." Aiden, hearing her words, gave her a quick smile picked up a pack of noodles, and started eating as Alicia followed afterward. He had decided on some things he wanted to tell her, so while eating, he started to talk to her about how he had discovered Ava''s perverted actions. Hearing what her brother had said to her, Alicia was a little shocked as she also didn''t think Ava would act like this, so she asked him in a sharp tone. "Brother, are you thinking of doing something with her right after the day I approved of you having a harem?" She didn''t think he would tell her about this without having something in mind. Aiden didn''t outright deny her and asked her another question in return, as after knowing the clear intention Ava was showing toward him, he didn''t like to wait around¡ªit would be better, according to him, to just confess their feelings and take it from there. ''Also, she is beautiful.'' Just like Isla, Ava, her twin sister, is also beautiful and cute. He wouldn''t lie that he was not attracted to both of them, even before his sister had agreed for him to have a harem, and now, given the chance, he didn''t like to beat around the bush. "Big Sis, would you mind if the relationship between me and Ava progressed much faster than normal? I have not seen any sign from Isla, so I am not sure about how open she is sexually, but knowing Ava is clearly showing interest, would you mind if she joins us tonight by any chance?" Alicia took a deep breath and started to digest what he had just said to her¡ªshe liked how open her little brother was to her even while discussing these things. "It has already come to this." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had thought it would at least take him a week to bring another partner to bed; her intention had already been clear from the moment she had given him permission to have a harem. ''It''s all the same, even if it''s later or today; I have to face this sooner or later.'' But even she didn''t think Ava would agree to have sex with him today. She couldn''t even imagine someone like her agreeing. She had read the files of all the women on the team at the time they first came to protect them five years ago, so she knew their actual backgrounds and where they had come from. She had also felt sympathy toward many of them at first when she found out all of them came from Tier 2 cities; she knew her brother still didn''t know about those cities. ''Now there is no point in keeping my brother in the dark about these things, so I will tell him about it tonight.'' Even with clear irritation written on her face, Alicia replied to him. "Okay, I wouldn''t mind if she is really going to join us tonight, but little brother, I don''t think Ava would be joining us today. Showing lust and actually doing it are two different things, especially when you have experience with those kinds of things." She made a sad face to mock him a little for thinking of bringing in another lover the day after giving him permission to have one. "Little Brother, you would fail. Ava would think you are a creep, so I suggest you work on your relationship a bit more before thinking of doing these things with her." "And the most important thing is whenever it happens, you have to make sure I am always present there; otherwise, I wouldn''t be good for anyone, Aiden." The swirling in her eyes returned for a second when she mentioned being present when he did those things with her other lovers, as it was unacceptable to her to let him do those things without her being present. "I should always be there. Remember this, Aiden¡ª Always. " Aiden was quite pleased by her response, as she allowed him to bring in another woman without causing many scenes according to her words, even though he knew they had already talked about this when she had agreed for him to have a harem. ''But I don''t want to take a risk, knowing my big sis can sometimes be crazy, so I have to tread carefully when doing something so important.'' Taking another bite of his noodles to lighten the conversation, he said with a serious look on his handsome face. "Of course, Big Sis, I will make sure you are always watching whenever I do those things." Alicia, seeing him easily agree, gave him a light smile, but the irritation on her face was still there for her perverted little brother trying to have his way with Ava on the first day he had tried to flirt with her. Aiden wasn''t done as he continued. "But, Big Sis, I know it would be hard to let her agree to this, but if I tried hard, I don''t think I would fail. You have underestimated your little brother too much." He gave her a smirk and continued again. "I am not going to go easy on both of you tonight." Alicia felt excited about the night after hearing his words; however, when she heard him say "both," meaning he was really confident in bringing Ava, she still didn''t think he would succeed, so she only stuck out her tongue to mock him, then continued eating as she didn''t want to talk about this now. Aiden found her cute when she showed her little tongue. Even if he wasn''t perfectly sure whether Ava would be joining him tonight or not, he was sure that in less than a week they would definitely do it, but after seeing how his big sis had made fun of him, he would try everything in his arsenal to have a steamy night with Ava tonight, as he really wanted to see his big sis''s face when she saw Ava on the same bed as her. ''I''m not sure if I will succeed or not, but it wouldn''t hurt to try.'' Time passed, and Aiden and Alicia had both finished eating as their hunger was completely satisfied. Aiden could see all the other ladies had also finished their lunch. ''Should I go start fighting once again?'' He decided to think of how he would proceed from here on out, and after a minute of thinking, he decided that it would be better if he used the red stone he had collected earlier to at least max the stamina, strength, and agility stats of everyone before doing anything. He had collected quite a large amount of red cores in the previous hall, as they had killed around 800 zombies, from which he collected a little over 550 red cores alone, which was more than enough to max out the stats of everyone. ''And there would still be many cores left even if I use these on them.'' Almost all of them had average stats of more than 7 in these three stats, and a few rare ones had even reached 8. Ava was the only one whose stats were below 7. According to his calculations, these cores should barely be enough to max out everyone''s stats. He was going to just give these to them to max out their stats, but for the green ones and especially the blue ones, he was going to distribute them according to their merits, but for now, he would keep them. Chapter 172: Confession? Aiden knows after first maxing out these three stats of theirs, the efficiency of killing zombies would increase much more; it could almost double, from how he sees it. He called out Ava once again, as now everyone had finished their meal. Ava, hearing Aiden''s voice, is excited, as today every time he has called, something exciting has happened to her, and she is enjoying it very much. A bit of cheerfulness could be seen on her calm face as she made her way toward him in a steady manner. Reaching in front of him and seeing his overly handsome appearance, her heart flutters once more as she even feels proud, knowing this is the man she loves and that she is also special to him. ''I just wanted to confess my feelings to him, but I don''t think I should do that today.'' Today is the day he has shown his affection toward her. Today is the day she realizes her feelings for him¡ªshe can say for sure that she is deeply in love with him. There are misunderstandings that make her realize her own feelings more quickly. However, the idea of confessing her feelings only today felt too fast to her. ''He would definitely think I am a naive girl.'' This is why she has decided she will confess to him tomorrow or the day after that when she gets a good opportunity. ''After that, we would also be a couple, just like Alicia and him.'' She felt too excited as clear happiness could be seen on her face, which she couldn''t hide even if she wanted to. ''And more importantly, I hope I would be able to see them doing much more than just kiss¡ªAhn~ just thinking about this made me aroused.'' She controlled her arousal, knowing now was not the time for that, if a flush appeared on her face this time, it wouldn''t look normal. So, fighting her urge, she stands in front of him with clear happiness written on her cute face. Aiden can see the look on her face, which makes her look even more beautiful. ''Wow, a woman in love sure looks even more beautiful.'' He didn''t know how he would be able to make her join them tonight, but one thing was clear about that: first, he had to make her open up and let her confess her feelings to him. He understands her that much¡ªshe is not going to have a relationship with him if they are not clear about their intentions, and he likes that about her. He called out to her in a loving voice, just like the one he used to call his sister. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ava, I have decided I am going to use all the red cores to max out everyone''s strength, stamina, and agility stats." Hearing the words he has said and registering their meaning, she is surprised because even to her, it is clear that he shouldn''t just give them these magical things, but instead give them slowly according to their merit. Having lived in the military almost all her life, she is accustomed to earning everything by hard work, just like every other lady present on the team. She is not going to let her future husband do things that would affect his leadership. While she knows all of them are loyal and wouldn''t betray him, that doesn''t mean she''s just going to let him use such a large amount of those magical red cores, as even she can tell all the cores would be spent if he does this. She also noticed how lovingly he said those words to her as if she was already his wife, which made her heart warm and her resolve to confess her love to him as soon as possible even stronger. One other thought appeared in her mind, affected by her feelings for him. ''Is he doing all this for me¡ªto make me feel much safer?'' She just wanted to jump on him and hug him, but she controlled herself¡ªhowever, she was still not going to let him do this. With heart in her eyes, she said to him with resolve in her voice. "Aide- Leader, I think you shouldn''t distribute all the cores just like this." She had almost called out his name, but she stopped herself, knowing she shouldn''t just call his name. But what she was going to say next made her feel embarrassed, as she kept her head a little low and a clear blush could be seen on her face. Her voice broke a little, saying this in a low voice. "I-I k-know you w-wanted to k-keep me s-safe, but y-you don''t have to d-do this j-just b-because of m-me." She looked him in the eyes, her light brown gaze filled with her overflowing love for him, and completed her sentence. "Leader!!" After completing her words, she once again kept her head low, waiting for his response with a blush on her cute face. Alicia has also heard what he has said, and she finds his words quite satisfactory. As a businesswoman like her, she can say it would be the best way to earn much more in a short period of time and even decrease the chances of someone getting injured. But she knows for a military woman like Ava, this decision would be different, and she is ready to fight, for she heard Ava contradict her decision, which aligns with her little brother. ''I am the first wife here; how can I let Ava make the decision here when I am right?'' As she can see, Aiden wants her opinion. ''But I am pleased both of us think alike,'' as she gives her brother a loving smile. Aiden, after saying what he wanted to do, is waiting for her response. He gives her time to think and say what she has to say about it, as she is clearly more experienced in this than him, but he is still going to make the same decision, as he knows even when it seems like he doesn''t know how to act like a perfect leader. But he knows in the next battle he would be able to collect much more than he has invested in them¡ªso to him, this looks like a pretty good deal. So he waited for her answer. He can see she is thinking and notices her expression has become even better than before, as he can see she is not even hiding that she is in love with him. But after hearing her words and seeing her reaction, he didn''t know who to thank for making her think like that¡ªhe knew this would increase their safety even more than before, but he was also sure that in his presence, he wouldn''t let anyone else get hurt. So the main reason he is using the cores is to collect more cores even more quickly. ''How can I let such a golden opportunity pass by?'' It wouldn''t be a lie, as he also thought their safety would increase more, so he didn''t have to worry about his talent acting up. ''After this, I have no doubt I am the chosen one.'' He has said these words inside his mind to let someone particularly hear them, and as he expected, she hears this clearly, as she is always watching him for her entertainment. Chapter 173: Confession? (2) She heard clearly what he had said. She knew she should not feel irritated by this word of a child, but for some reason, whenever he mentioned it, she just wanted to beat him. ''This bastard didn''t even know even powerhouses of different races would be jealous of what this human child has'' Yet, this shameless kid still hadn''t realized that he was the definition of a walking cheat. She had watched all his memories, and she knew almost as much as him regarding his culture¡ªshe still remembered watching those entertaining novels and manga in his memories that kept her entertained for the first few months, but after they were finished, she got bored. And more importantly, sometimes watching those things, she even felt irritated at how far they were from actual reality, though they kept her entertained nonetheless. ''I had thought I would be able to watch this child''s life full of action and thrillers.'' Her voice became grim as she continued talking to herself. ''But more than action, this shameless kid shows me only romance, but that was not the problem as it also felt entertaining to watch.'' Her voice became angry as she continued. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''However, this menace has unknowingly ordered me not to watch the main hot and steamy stuff which I most look forward to, and I can''t even listen to him about it due to this cursed contract I''m bound to.'' ''Ahhhh! At least let me see the actual good part.'' She noticed Ava in front of him. She didn''t know if he had such good luck or if the women he met were just as dumb as him. ''Tsk, lucky bastard! Getting a girl with S rank Death element talent this easily. At least get rejected by the girl first¡ªget humiliated and win her over on the 10th try after saving her from a terrifying monster¡ªmake it more entertaining for me to watch¡ªbastard!'' Her focus was on his figure on the screen, on which she was watching everything happening outside in his soul realm, which was quite small for her. But as a soul, she had no problem staying in this cramped place. ''Yeah, it looks like this shameless child is living life on easy mode.'' But then she remembered something as she looked in a certain direction. A knowing smile appeared on her face, hidden in darkness. ''At least I have something to look forward to.'' ______________ Aiden didn''t think twice and quickly and gently grabbed both of Ava''s hands as she stared at the ground with a blush on her face. Ava, feeling his hands holding hers gently, confirmed her earlier suspicion¡ªshe must be the reason he gave all the red cores to everyone, so she would be much safer. ''I know I shouldn''t feel happy about this, knowing this isn''t the best decision considering he wants to be a great leader like Aunt May, but I can''t help but feel warm inside and let him do what he wants, knowing he''s doing all this for me.'' She had started calling the general "Aunt" as she had already considered herself Aiden''s future wife, so it was only natural for her to call the general "Aunt" as well. She didn''t move and even stepped a little closer so she could feel him closer to her while he held her hands. "I knew I couldn''t hide things from you, Ava." Alicia, only after hearing the first sentence coming out of his mouth, stared at him speechlessly. She knew her brother enough to tell that the main reason he decided to share the red cores was because he wanted to harvest even more. Her confidence that Ava wouldn''t join them in their bed tonight started to wane a little, seeing how naturally her brother was acting. ''Ugh! Why is he so good at doing these kinds of things?'' She knew the answer and knew she also deserved some credit for making her innocent little brother like this, which irritated her even more. ''Yeah, those romance novels¡ªyeah, they''re at fault. If I find any of those ever again, I''m going to burn them to ashes.'' Alicia thought the only reason her brother was like this was because she had given him those cursed novels where the protagonist strayed from the path and fell in love with someone else, without seeing his own sister. She felt some relief knowing at least her brother was not like that, but she had become sworn enemies with those cursed books. With irritation written on her face, she watched her little brother act to coax Ava. However, she wasn''t going to interfere, knowing she had already given him permission to do what he wanted. And more importantly, she still remembered how she had mocked him earlier. It would be against her pride to interfere now, but she still prayed in her heart and hoped that Ava wouldn''t join them, at least today. Ava, hearing his words about not hiding things from her, realized that everything she had thought earlier was correct. She didn''t know what to do. She liked how he was doing things for her; it warmed her heart and made her realize even more that Aiden was really in love with her. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t against his decision¡ªshe only wanted what was best for him. She said in a meek voice, as everything felt like a dream to her because of how openly Aiden was showing his attraction toward her. "But I¡ª" Before she could continue, Aiden cut her off and said in a resolute voice, tightening his grip on her hands. "There is no ''but,'' Ava. I told you to accept this, as your safety is much more important to me than these stones." Aiden put even more emotion into his voice and continued. ''I am so cringe; I sound like those protagonists of romance novels my sister has given me to read.'' ''Still, I don''t mind acting like this when it''s clearly working on her.'' While this was all his honest feeling, saying it out loud still felt embarrassing to him. "I don''t know what I would do if I ever saw you get hurt, so accept them without any questions, Ava." "I''m not giving you an order. I just wanted to know one thing honestly." "Are you going to accept your own feelings, Ava?" Ava, hearing everything he was saying to her, only needed the first line he had said¡ªthat her safety was much more important to him than stones¡ªand her heart completely melted away, feeling like it was his confession to her. ''I am now sure he is in love with me.'' A brilliant smile blossomed on her cute face, which no one could see as she looked at the ground. Upon hearing him say that he didn''t know what he would do if he ever saw her get hurt, she couldn''t tell how happy she was feeling at that moment, but one thing was clear in her mind. ''My love~'' ''My love~'' ''My love~'' There was a heart in her eyes as she thought only of him at that moment. She didn''t care about leadership now, as she could handle that another way; she didn''t think she had the will to reject him after hearing everything. She even thought for a second about confessing her feelings for him right then without caring about anything, but she stopped herself. But when she heard the next words coming out of his mouth, her mind went blank. Chapter 174: Confession? (3) "Are you going to accept your own feelings?" These are the words Ava heard him say at the end when her heart already couldn''t handle it at all, especially after the previous things he had said to her. This came out as unexpected to her, as he was directly asking her how she felt about him. "W-What s-should I say?" She had already confirmed him as her husband; however, she wasn''t confessing her feelings because today was the day she had fallen for him. It felt too sudden, but when Aiden himself was directly asking her about this, how could she deny it? Aiden could see she was having a little difficulty, and he understood that it must have felt too sudden for her. However, he wasn''t going to give up because he could feel that just a little more, and she would tell him everything. Without wasting any more time, he, already standing very close to her while holding both her small hands in his own, let go of her hands and embraced her small body, completely wrapping his arms around her and pulling her into a hug. He said in a loving voice, S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s alright, Ava. You don''t have to hold back at all; let it all out. I would love it if you did that." Ava, feeling his sudden hug, melted even further. And now, after listening to the last sentence coming out of his mouth, all her previous worries washed away. She was ready to confess all her feelings to him right now. She didn''t wait long; her face was now buried in his chest as he hugged her. She first smelled his natural scent for a few seconds to gather her courage. Even though she realized that Aiden also had feelings for her, the idea of confessing still scared her a little bit. The addicting rosy scent coming from his body helped calm her mind. After calming herself completely, Ava, still burying her face in his chest while tightly wrapping her arms around him, said in a meek voice, "I-I am in l-love with y-you, Leader!" "D-Do you a-also feel t-the same?" In one breath, Ava said it all, as the blush on her face turned into a deep shade of crimson. ''I have really done it.'' ''I really told him how I feel.'' She could have never even imagined she would fall in love with someone just a couple of hours ago, and right after that, she would confess her feelings to him. Everything felt so natural to her. Her little body was shaking in his arms with fear and excitement after letting her heart out in the open and confessing to him. Aiden, feeling her nervousness, slowly started to gently rub her back to make her feel much more relaxed. Just as he intended, the shaking in her body lessened quite a bit, though it didn''t completely go away. He felt honored and delighted to hear her confession. But even when she confessed her feelings toward him, she didn''t forget to address him as a "Leader." ''I have to make it more memorable for her.'' He knew this moment would never come again for her, and she wanted a romantic memory of this event, which would likely change her destiny. ''But I have to reply to her.'' Because he knew that if he kept her waiting too long, it wouldn''t be good for her little heart. He replied to her in a passionate and calm voice, "I also feel the same about you, Ava." Ava didn''t know what to say or how to act after knowing he also loved her the way she loved him. She was feeling too much happiness today¡ªher life had become much better after coming out of the Tier 3 city, but she still couldn''t remember the last time she had felt this happy. Other than the General, whom she deeply respected, and her sister Isla, whom she cared about most in the world¡ªshe didn''t have anyone else. She felt good when she was with her sister. However, what she was feeling currently surpassed everything she had ever felt. ''This is different¡ªnothing can compare to this.'' Exclusive content at m,v,l,e,mpyr A silent tear escaped her eyes as she tightened her hug around him. But due to the armor he was wearing, Aiden couldn''t feel that she had cried a little. Aiden, feeling her hug tighten and seeing the shakiness in her body completely gone, felt much better now. But he wasn''t done yet. He used one of his hands to lift her face slightly so that she could look him in the eyes. However, just when he looked at her face, he could see traces of tears coming from her light brown eyes while her face had a deep shade of crimson. Her face looked irresistible to him. The thought of wanting to tease her a little appeared in his mind, but he quickly erased it, knowing that if he really tried to tease her now, she would likely start crying, seeing how vulnerable she was right now. He wasn''t going to ask her why she was crying earlier, knowing it must be because of her intense emotions. So, he only gently wiped the tears from her beautiful face with his hands and said with a loving smile on his face, "My dear Ava, shouldn''t you look me in the eyes when you tell me your feelings? And also, you''re still calling me Leader." He continued in a low tone, "Looks like my Ava doesn''t love me that much." Only after hearing what he called her, Ava was on cloud nine. Her love for him was overflowing now. She couldn''t even tell how much she loved him, and she realized there was no going back for her. This didn''t bother her at all and only made her even happier. A brilliant smile appeared on her crimson-red face, and now she started to directly look into his eyes without even caring about the words he had said to her, showing her love for him through her eyes. But she was still listening to everything he was saying. However, after hearing what he said, her heart tightened in her chest. ''How can he say I don''t love him that much?'' ''I love him the most in the world right now.'' ''I shouldn''t have been a coward when confessing my feelings to him.'' ''I-I s-shouldn''t have m-made such a h-huge m-mistake.'' Her mind was in disarray as she didn''t even realize that Aiden only wanted her to say she loved him while looking directly into his eyes¡ªsaying his name. A lost and depressed look appeared on her face as she didn''t know what to do now. Aiden, seeing the sudden change in her expression after asking her to confess to him again, could see the lost look in her eyes and feel her sudden depression. ''Ugh, why is every woman I fall in love with stranger than the last?'' ''Well, who cares? She''s mine now. It''s my responsibility to take care of her.'' Aiden was about to console her and explain what he meant earlier. However, before he could say anything, he heard something even stranger. Chapter 175: Confession turned into punishment? Ava has many thoughts about her previous mistake of not calling his name while making her confession and not looking at his face, which made Aiden question her love for him. That particular line has made her heart tear apart. ''Why'' ''Why'' ''Why'' ''Why have I done that earlier?'' ''I should have done that, I love him so much.'' ''Still, I didn''t do something that made him question her love.'' ''No! This shouldn''t have happened.'' After experiencing those intense feelings of love for the first time in her life earlier, and right after hearing him question her love, she didn''t want that. She had done something wrong. Her mind was in complete disarray. She knew Aiden would forgive her for this, but she didn''t want to be forgiven just like this and wanted to be held responsible for her own actions like how she was used to. ''Yes, that is how it should be.'' ''Aiden should punish me!'' ''Yes, I need punishment for my own wrongdoings.'' ''He should punish me.'' Without getting the punishment, she wouldn''t feel completely satisfied, so with a new fire in her light brown eyes replacing her previous lost look, she said to him with conviction while looking directly into his eyes, even her previous shy demeanor was completely gone now. "My love, you should punish me. I have done something wrong." Aiden, seeing her looking into his eyes, thought she realized what he was trying to say to her. However, after listening to the words coming out of her mouth, he could tell her brain was working in a completely different way than he had thought. Still, it surprised him a little how confident she sounded now, quite different from her previous demeanor, and more importantly, she even called him ''my love,'' which sounded quite nice to him. ''Why does she want me to punish her?'' ''I can''t just punish her out of the blue when she hasn''t done anything wrong.'' He had no intention of giving her any punishment, so he replied to her in a firm voice while tightening his arms around her waist. "Ava, I don''t think you have done anything wrong, and even if you think you have done something wrong, I forgive you, so I am not going to punish you." Ava heard his words clearly, as even when her state of mind was not completely fine, she could never ignore anything coming out of his mouth. He had rejected her. ''No! This shouldn''t be happening.'' She felt even more lost now, as she couldn''t accept this and let him forgive her just like that. She needed to be punished for her wrongdoing so that everything would return to normal. Otherwise, she wouldn''t feel alright. ''Yes, I need the punishment!'' ''But why is he not punishing me?'' ''Is he secretly angry with me?'' ''No!! That shouldn''t happen.'' Many thoughts appeared in her mind, and she even came to see a day when this missed punishment of today would make a slight crack in their relationship because she wouldn''t feel right whenever she talked to him, knowing she was left unpunished. ''I really need the punishment.'' ''There is no other option.'' ''He has to give it to me at all costs.'' Madness could be seen in her light brown eyes, as she was not going to stop until she got her punishment. So she said it once again, but this time a little craziness could be heard in her voice. "Aiden, you have to punish me. I have done bad things." Aiden was about to reply to her gently and with utmost care, intending to explain to her that she had not done anything wrong and she didn''t need any punishment. "But¡ª" Before he could continue, Ava cut him off with her slightly loud voice. "NO!" She unwrapped her hands from around his body, and with both her small hands, she held his handsome face and pulled his face closer to hers. She looked directly into his eyes with her light brown eyes and said with madness in her voice: "You have to punish me! There is no other option, my love." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A little amount of tears was threatening to leak from her light brown eyes as she said this. But this was the most important thing Aiden noticed just now. He could see the deep brown swirling in her eyes, and after seeing those weird swirls, he knew there was no other option right now. He really had to punish her, as the craziness in her eyes couldn''t be faked. Enjoy stories on m_v lemp-yr Looking directly into her madness-filled eyes, Aiden replied to her in a gentle voice. "Okay, I am going to give you the punishment you really want." Ava''s mind registered what he had said, and a wide smile appeared on her cute face, but the obsessive look in her eyes didn''t go away. Once again, she asked him to confirm while also not giving him a chance to back out. "Are you really going to punish me?" "You can''t take back what you have said, my love! Now you have to turn me back to being good!!" Aiden didn''t understand what she was saying at all and how it related to her being good. But one thing he knew was that he really had to punish her right now after seeing the obsessive look in her eyes, so he agreed with a firm nod. Ava was delighted after seeing this, as her face was currently only inches away from his. So in excitement, she quickly gave him a quick peck on his soft lips without even realizing what she had done, as the madness in her eyes was still strong for the upcoming punishment she was going to get from him. Aiden didn''t know what to even think right now, as he had never thought Ava would kiss him so suddenly. The girl who always shied away was now kissing so casually. ''She is crazy.'' He didn''t say anything about the quick peck on his lips, and now he was only thinking about what he was going to do to her when he had agreed to punish her for her so-called wrongdoing, which she mentioned earlier. Many immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, but he knew he couldn''t do those things right now. Still, he really felt it was a pity, as seeing the swirling in her eyes and the look on her face, he could tell she wasn''t going to reject whatever punishment he was going to give her. ''It''s a pity.'' He didn''t know what she was thinking about getting punishment from him, but he knew for a military woman like her, those punishments wouldn''t be easy, to say the least. He didn''t want to make her run a marathon or do 1,000 push-ups. So he said to her in a firm voice: "Ava, I am not the one who is going to decide what punishment I give you." "Do you understand?" Ava, after hearing his words, didn''t find anything wrong with it. As long as he could decide whatever punishment for her, she would gladly accept it. So she said with strange excitement in her voice, feeling excited knowing she was a good lover once again. ''Hehehe, I am going to be a good girl again.'' "Of course, my love!" She also gave a few cute head nods, showing her approval of his words. Chapter 176: The Punishment? ''Hehehe, I am going to be a good girl again.'' "Of course, my love!" She also gave a few cute head nods, showing her approval of these words. Alicia was sitting quite close to both of them, and she could see and hear everything. Now, after seeing what had happened between her brother and Ava, her previous doubts were almost gone. However, she still believed Ava wouldn''t just agree to spend their first night together today, as she didn''t think this would happen. Yet, after witnessing what was unfolding, she was not completely sure. ''A crazy woman indeed.'' ''I can understand why she wanted to have a punishment, but still, Ava is crazy indeed.'' ''I definitely won''t act irrationally like her.'' ''Looks like I have to be the one who takes care of these hopeless women.'' She was sitting on her chair, watching everything, but there was also a hint of curiosity present in her eyes. She wanted to see how her little brother was going to punish Ava, but she knew whatever he did was not going to hurt her. She had seen Ava giving him a quick peck on his lips earlier, which made her jealous and angry at the same time. However, she didn''t do anything, knowing it was only going to become natural from now on, as Ava had already confessed her feelings for him, and her brother had also accepted her. So, she only waited in her seat and watched the drama unfold in front of her, hoping that this hopeless Ava wouldn''t join them today. But she also felt a little bit excited imagining it actually happening. Aiden looked at Ava''s excited face after getting her approval to decide what punishment he was going to give her. He didn''t know what he should do to punish her, but he was sure of one thing¡ªhe didn''t want to hurt her. So, he decided to just go with the flow and enjoy his time with her during this so-called punishment, as he felt he deserved compensation for her irrational behavior earlier. ''She''s a little bit like my big sis, but she''s a pretty tame version of her.'' Aiden still remembered the feeling of holding her soft, perky bottom earlier. He had quite enjoyed the softness in his hands. Without giving her any warning, he moved his hand to quickly get a firm hold of her soft bottom. But he didn''t just stop there this time and gave her a light squeeze, changing the shape of her soft bottom. "Anh~" He heard a lewd moan escape her mouth, which satisfied him. Ava felt his hands on her ass but didn''t say anything. He was her husband, and more importantly, he was punishing her, so she couldn''t complain about whatever he was going to do. She felt the light squeeze of his big hand on her softness, and she couldn''t help but release a lewd moan from her mouth. Seeing what she had done, she quickly controlled herself and reminded herself that she should enjoy it while he punished her. She waited for the actual punishment to come. She waited and waited, but the actual pain didn''t come. She had thought he would squeeze them so hard that it would hurt. However, contrary to the pain she had intended to feel, she only felt pleasure as he molded her ass gently with his hands in different shapes for the past half a minute. She tried to stop herself from releasing any lewd sounds when he was doing this, but a few times, she couldn''t help it. She started to feel very aroused now, and even her pussy was completely wet. ''No, I shouldn''t enjoy this while he''s punishing me.'' But she couldn''t help it¡ªshe was feeling too good. She had already told him that whatever punishment he decided, she would accept it without complaint, as it was wrong for her to decide the punishment. So, she was only gritting her teeth with a beet-red face, trying hard not to release lewd noises while her ass was being molded by him. Aiden could see the look on her face and could tell she was enjoying it, which made him feel good. But he didn''t like how she was trying to control her moans due to the pleasure she was feeling, so he increased the intensity. Continue the experience at m-vl-em-pyr He used a little bit more force, molding her ass as he pleased¡ªsometimes gently molding it, and other times only caressing her ass by rubbing his hand over her soft bottom. For Ava, handling all those attacks on her sensitive butt was quite hard. No one other than her husband had ever touched her like this. She started to release even more moans now, and her arousal increased even more than before. She had already realized this was the form of punishment he was going to give her. She wouldn''t lie¡ªshe was really enjoying it¡ªbut she still tried to control herself, as she believed she shouldn''t act like this when this was supposed to be a punishment. ''Anh~ If you do more of this, it will be hard for me to control myself.'' She could see his red lips in front of her. Many times, she had thought of letting go and devouring his lips, but her will to accept her punishment for her wrongdoing stopped her from doing anything. Now she was in a dilemma. She started to feel that if he went on like this, she would likely cum just from having her ass massaged by his big hands. Aiden, enjoying playing with her soft ass, was still not satisfied. He could see she was enjoying it, but she was still controlling it quite well and only releasing a few moans. ''I''ll see how much longer you can control yourself, my dear Ava.'' ''You''re the one who asked for the punishment, so you should embrace it fully without holding back.'' He looked at her cute little face, which had a deep blush on it. But he could still see those weird swirls in her eyes. They had decreased quite a bit, but they were still present. Looking at her vulnerable appearance, he just wanted to devour her soft lips, which seemed to be inviting him, as he had seen her nervously licking her own lips a few times earlier. He could tell she also wanted to kiss him, but he wasn''t going to kiss her, making this more like a punishment in his own style, especially for her. He pulled her even closer to him until their bodies were sticking together. Ava cursed a few times in her mind because she couldn''t feel his body due to the stupid armor. ''Wouldn''t the punishment be even harder?'' She had accepted now that her punishment was to control her moans in front of him, which she knew couldn''t even be called a punishment, as the one giving her this punishment was her husband. Now, it only felt like a reward to her. But she was still not going to say anything, as he was the one who would decide what he would do to her. ''Anh~ It''s becoming even harder and harder now. I think I''m going to orgasm if this goes on.'' Aiden moved his lips closer to her and stopped only an inch away, looking directly into her eyes. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava could feel his hot breath on her lips. She just wanted to move and devour his lips, but knowing she couldn''t do this during her punishment, now it really felt like torture to her. ''Just kiss me.'' ''You''re fondling my ass; you can also kiss me.'' ''Kiss me.'' She just wanted him to kiss her and devour her lips. However, she could only feel his hot breath on her lips and see the playfulness in his eyes. She could tell he was enjoying torturing her like this. She showed a look of pity in her eyes as it felt too much for her, considering how aroused she was. She knew her panties were soaked once again, and her hard nipples were pressing hard against her armor. She was feeling an itching sensation in her pussy as he played with her ass. Aiden didn''t give in, even when he saw the look of pity in her eyes. This was supposed to be the punishment she wanted, and now he was even enjoying her reactions. Her moans, which she tried to control but couldn''t, and the look of pity in her eyes made him strangely excited. ''Looks like the punishment is working.'' He smiled a little while his lips were still only a few inches away from hers. Ava, seeing the smile on his face, felt excited. ''Is he finally going to kiss me?'' ''I hope he quickly ends this torture and devours my lips.'' ''Kiss me.'' Expectation filled her eyes as she looked at him meekly, trying to show him how torturous it had been for her all this time. Now, he should end this and finally give her a passionate kiss. Chapter 177: Is she enjoying the pain? ''Kiss me.'' Expectation filled her eyes as she looked at him meekly, trying to show him how torturous it had been for her all this time. Now, he should end this and finally give her a passionate kiss. Aiden is not going to fall for her temptations now when she is the one who wants the punishment from him, and now when he is enjoying it, he is not going to just give it to her. He slowly moved his face away from her as the distance between their lips became more and more. Ava could see him moving back, the hot breath she felt on her face was gone now¡ªthe kiss she wanted was not going to come. She felt betrayed as she really wanted the kiss right now; however, she realized that this was her punishment, so she held back the tear that threatened to fall from her light brown eyes but now fell. She didn''t cry much, but tears still leaked from her eyes. Aiden had just seen this now; he felt bad knowing this, but seeing the blush on her cute face, the look in her eyes, and the drop of the tear, she looked so bulliable to him. ''It makes me want to tease her a little more.'' However, he knows if he does more than this to her, she is likely going to cry, so to make her come out of this, he uses his hands to squeeze her soft butt a little tightly. "Ouch~" Ava came out of her reverie when she suddenly felt a little painful sensation in her butt. She wouldn''t say she didn''t like the unexpected attack as she almost orgasmed when it happened. She even started to forget that she is here for the punishment she wanted due to the pleasure she is feeling right now, but she knows she needs a bit more stimulation for it to really happen, and she is not worried about it happening because her armor is covering her, so she wouldn''t be found out. She looked with a little bit of resentment in her eyes at the handsome man in front of her who was enjoying teasing her, which she also liked, but she was not going to tell him that as she still remembered he had not given her the kiss she wanted. Aiden can see a little bit of resentment in her eyes, and he can tell she is not really angry with him as the ecstatic expression on her face is still there. Her blushing face still makes him want to tease her even more. He also started to feel a little aroused by this; however, he controlled his erection easily. With the amount of experience he has now, it was quite easy for him to do so. He caressed her soft ass where he had previously used a bit of force, and by doing so, he could hear quite a few moans from her. ''Looks like she likes it when I squeeze it hard.'' Aiden can see her lonely neck, which is inviting him to just bite on it. While he has not given her the kiss she wanted earlier, he would like to make it up to her now. He moved his mouth close to her neck, and without giving her any time to react, he gave her a gentle kiss. Ava is still sulking a little over how she didn''t get the kiss earlier, but she still knows she can''t do anything when her punishment is ongoing. Now she knows Aiden is just playing with her; however, it doesn''t mean she didn''t see this as punishment, even if she liked it. But now, she suddenly sees him giving her a gentle kiss on her neck, and feeling the kiss on her neck, she felt a bolt of electricity run all over her body as if she had never felt something like this. The amount of pleasure she is feeling almost doubled now. She even had a minor orgasm, which resulted in her clutching her hand tightly while a little loud moan escaped her mouth, which almost everyone had heard. Alicia felt even more irritated when she suddenly heard the loud moan. She guessed that Ava must have had an orgasm just now, and she is feeling quite jealous of Ava now. ''It looked so good. I would also like for him to do that to me.'' Previously, when her brother had grabbed her softness with his hands, he hadn''t done much to her. When she had just seen him squeezing Ava''s ass hard a few times, she really wanted her ass squeezed by him just like that. She knows she would like it very much, just like Ava. Her urge to quickly go home and finish things here increased even more. When she saw her little brother playing with Ava, she didn''t feel much after knowing Ava was now his woman and part of his harem¡ªwhich means she would be one of the women who would help her satisfy her brother''s lust. She even enjoyed it a little watching and even started to feel hot in her body. ''I didn''t know I would like it when my brother would play around with another woman.'' She had never imagined she would like it when she saw her brother, whom she always wanted to be together with, do these naughty things with another woman, and she had found something new about herself. But there is one thing that has bothered her for quite some time, as she felt Ava is not quite good at this. She is not taking proper advantage of her situation. She can imagine her doing much more things, which would be entertaining for her to watch. ''I have to train her properly later.'' Alicia now is pretty sure that Ava is likely going to join them tonight after this happening, and if she didn''t join, even she herself would be pissed. Now she has decided to teach her many things when she joins them tonight, and she is excited. But for now, she only watched the show happening in front of her while feeling the wetness in her pussy and controlling herself not to just go there and join them. Even after hearing the sudden loud moan coming from her, Aiden didn''t stop and continued kissing her neck gently in different places, and he felt her little body squirm in his arms whenever he kissed her neck. Seeing such a great reaction from her, excited him even more as he was not going to stop anytime soon. "Anh~ Anh~" Ava couldn''t control herself now. When he was only playing with her butt, it was hard for her to control herself, and now him giving her gentle kisses all over her neck is not something she can take, so she released her moans from time to time. She even used her hands to wrap them around his head to push it even further, indicating to him to kiss her even more. But still, she felt there was something missing. While she liked the feeling of the kiss, she needed something much more intense than just gentle kisses. She is quite close to reaching her big release and knows without an intense feeling, she wouldn''t be able to release herself. She still remembers when he had tightly squeezed her ass earlier how good she felt. While she had felt a little bit of pain, it was nothing compared to the amount of pleasure she had felt earlier. She realized what she wanted now, so she directly said to him in a meek voice, as even talking is quite hard for her now when she is feeling the pleasure she has never felt before, and even the itch in her pussy has increased quite a bit. ''This is so much better than when I masturbated myself.'' Even though he has not even touched her pussy a single time up till now, she is feeling so much pleasure and is even reaching quite close to her orgasm earlier than when she pleasured herself. "B-Bite it." Continue the experience on m-vle-mpyr Aiden suddenly heard her weak call of biting her when he was giving her gentle kisses on her neck and enjoying the sweet scent of lavender that came with each kiss. ''Bite?'' ''Does she want me to bite her?'' Suddenly he remembered when he had earlier squeezed her softness hard, she released a loud moan, which made him come to a conclusion. ''She is a masochist.'' So to check it before biting her neck, he, who was still fondling her soft ass with his big hands, gave her a tight squeeze, enveloping his fingers deeper in her softness. This resulted in another loud moan from her, which was a little lower than the previous one, but it was still enough for him to confirm his speculation. Now knowing she was enjoying it, he didn''t let her wait any longer and used his teeth to bite her neck with a little bit of force, which would only hurt her a little bit. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 178: Its over? Aiden bit on her neck with a little bit of force as he realized that she enjoyed the pain; however, he still only used enough force that wouldn''t hurt her. After taking a bite, he didn''t just stop there and kissed the place gently where he had just bitten. Ava suddenly felt intense pleasure when she felt Aiden biting her neck. While still fondling her ass, she caressed his hair with her hands while more and more moans escaped from her mouth, which she couldn''t control. ''Anh~ if this goes on like this, I wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer.'' She was reaching closer and closer to her intended release, and when he licked the place where he had just bitten, her whole body thrilled with excitement, and the itching in her pussy increased even more. She felt she needed something to fill the emptiness she was feeling right now. And she knew what it was, as she was not clueless about these things. Actually, she was even older than him. When she realized this just now, she even felt a little ashamed as if it could be seen like she was the one who was taking advantage of Aiden, who had just become an adult. But she quickly denied these thoughts because if Aiden hadn''t done those things with her, she wouldn''t be in this situation right now, and she even knew he was more experienced than her in these kinds of things. ''This itch just won''t go away.'' She even rubbed her legs together a little to lessen the feeling; however, nothing worked. Even while doing that, he didn''t stop fondling her ass. Now he even sometimes tightly squeezed her softness, which made it even more difficult for her to calm herself. But she knew even though she had confessed her feelings today and luckily got the same response in return, the idea of those things happening today didn''t even enter her mind as she didn''t think she had the courage to even talk about something like this. ''It would look like I am a horny woman.'' So she quickly threw away those thoughts and focused on enjoying the heavenly feeling she was experiencing. She didn''t even try to stop her moans now, and she had even forgotten that this was supposed to be her punishment. Time passed, and Aiden continued to play with her perky ass while kissing, biting, and sucking on her neck. Even a few hickeys had naturally formed on her neck while he had done that, but he still didn''t stop because, listening to her moans, he could tell she was quite close to reaching the climax. So he diligently did his work to make her climax. He didn''t care that much about others present in the room, as there were only women present here, and he knew that while they could guess what had happened, they still wouldn''t be able to see anything due to her armor covering her areas. And the most important thing was that Ava had not told him to stop, so he was going to continue until she reached the climax. Finally, with a loud moan, Ava climaxed hard on her spot as her breathing became haggard, and she went limp on his body to take support, knowing he was still holding her and she was not going to fall. She also trusted him enough to know he wouldn''t let her fall in their presence. ''Haah! That was something else.'' She had never felt something like this, even when she had done it herself in the previous few weeks a few times. The amount of pleasure she had experienced now was worlds apart, and this was just when he hadn''t even touched where it was actually itching from the start. She knew if he touched her there, it would be hard for her to even stand properly. ''I-I want to experience that feeling.'' She wanted to do it, but she knew she had to wait as this wouldn''t look good at all. So, while huffing slightly and leaning on him with a flushed face, she only enjoyed the current feeling, knowing that day would also come sooner or later. She just had to wait patiently. Aiden was currently hugging her small body, which looked quite tired due to the intense feelings she must have just felt. He had never done something like this but enjoyed making her reach the climax only by massaging her perky ass and giving her some kisses. But he knew he now had to stop as time was running out. The only reason he had done this was because she wanted to be punished, and the craziness in her eyes earlier had told him that he had to punish her. So he gave her punishment while enjoying it also, but now he was not going to continue anymore as they had to hunt more. Around ten minutes had passed since he started to punish her, so it should be around a little more than 2 p.m. right now. So he directly asked her: "Are you now alright, Ava?" Ava heard his words, and even if she didn''t want to let go, she knew if she wasted any more time, it wouldn''t be good, and it would affect their hunting efficiency. So she meekly said to him: "Y-yes." She remembered everything that had happened from start to end, and when she had acted a little irrational, she didn''t know why she had acted like that and showed such impulsive behavior. But asking for punishment still didn''t feel wrong to her, so she didn''t say anything else. Aiden, hearing her response, continued: "I am going to let you go, so can you stand up now?" Ava only replied with another meek "yes." However, a hint of reluctance could be heard in her voice, which even she thought was pretty childish, but she couldn''t help but do so as feeling the love of her partner through these actions felt really new and heavenly to her. It felt addicting to her. She enjoyed it very much and wanted to stay just like this, even when he wouldn''t do any lewd stuff. She just wanted to stay in his embrace, as she felt much safer and warmer in his embrace. Knowing the person she was hugging loved her just like she did, it felt even more difficult for her to not show her own reluctance, even when her rational mind was telling her that it was not the right thing to do currently. Aiden let go of her hug and let her stand on her own, and now he could see her in front of him. He could see her face was completely flushed, and the reluctant expression on her cute face made her even cuter now. He also noticed her rubbing her own legs together slightly, and he knew why she was doing this. He even felt more aroused as his shaft almost became rock hard for a few seconds, which he calmed down after taking a few breaths. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Phew! She looks so irresistible right now.'' However, Aiden was not going to sway away by these thoughts, and more importantly, this looked like a perfect opportunity for him to invite her. He also thought she was not going to reject it after what had happened, but he was still not too sure, as he was going to mention to her that she was going to join his big sister together. As it could be a dealbreaker for her, he had to convince her for this, and for something like this, he didn''t think he could just convince her like that without knowing what her reaction to it would be. So he asked her in a calm voice, but a hint of playfulness could be heard from his soothing voice: "Ava, did you like your punishment?" Ava heard his voice clearly, and answering this question felt quite difficult to her as she didn''t even think this was a punishment for her. But if he was calling it punishment, and even she felt much better knowing he had punished her for her wrongdoing, she was not going to complain, as he was the one who decided how he would punish her. "I-It was o-okay." She knew she had liked the punishment too much, and she even felt like just asking for another punishment later. However, she was not going to embarrass herself by saying this, which was why she replied that it felt okay. Chapter 179: Strange Behavior Aiden has heard her reply, and he can tell she is trying not to embarrass herself in front of him, so he lets her get away this time, as he has to hunt more zombies now. However, he has not forgotten what she has said. So, with clear skepticism in her eyes, he replied to her. "Hmm, if you say so, then it must just only be okay." Ava, hearing his words and seeing the look on his face, could clearly tell he didn''t believe her at all, but she was not going to say anything as she didn''t want to talk about her previous shameful behavior. So, she only averted her gaze when he looked into her eyes, as she felt even more embarrassed when he looked directly into her eyes. Aiden finds her behavior cute when she tries to avert her gaze from meeting his, but he knows he doesn''t have the time to play around, so he has to quickly finish this topic. So, for now, he focused on the more important matter, but before, he decided to ask if she was going to join them tonight or not. "Ava, look me in the eyes," he said in a calm voice, looking directly into her eyes, which tried to avert them many times. And now, seeing that she has stopped avoiding his eyes, even when she is embarrassed right now as the blush on her face is still a deep shade of red, he is pleased. He is not going to whisper in her ear, as when she would join them tonight, others would also know, so he didn''t care that much and also he has no intention of hiding it in the first place¡ªotherwise, he shouldn''t have shown his affection so openly in the first place. So, he showed a serious expression on his face, but there was also a hint of softness present when he asked this, and when these words left his mouth, a light blush also appeared on his handsome face as it looked like something common for him to say, and even he felt a little embarrassed to ask this. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ava, do you want to join me and my sister tonight?" Aiden didn''t stop there and decided to continue He was about to say that there was no pressure on her and that if she didn''t like it, she could just reject him and take her time slowly to move to this step. But he is not going to give her any option where she is going to spend the night alone with him because he is not going to go against his big sister''s words when she is ready to accept his harem, and even after everything that happened earlier, she has still not complained a single word. So, he is not going to break his word while doubting she will join him tonight, but he is not worried about letting her join them later, as he is confident he will convince her. But only a few seconds after these words left his mouth, he heard her reply, which shocked him a little, as from the tone of her voice, he could tell she was even looking forward to the night. "I-I w-would love to j-join you g-guys t-tonight." She kept her head low after saying these words, but while she was looking down at the ground, there was a wide smile on her face as she was looking forward to the night. When Ava previously heard his words asking her to join him tonight, Ava didn''t feel weird even though they had only gotten together today, but she would have rejected him, as he would have thought she was an easy woman when she agreed to him so easily. However, if he had asked even one more time, she would have agreed, as rejecting him would have been hard for her, and his handsome appearance would have made it even harder for her. But when she heard that he mentioned joining him and his sister tonight, right after she registered this in her mind, she knew she couldn''t reject this even a single time, as her whole body was screaming at her that she should just accept it because her greatest fantasies are going to be fulfilled even without her asking him and convincing him to do so. How could she even think of rejecting this once-in-a-million opportunity? So, without thinking much, she agreed to him. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r But knowing what she is agreeing to, she feels quite shy because she can tell what they are going to do when she joins him for the night. So, her voice broke a little while agreeing, and the blush on her face was still there. And right after saying what she wanted, she kept her head down. However, this didn''t stop her from confirming once again if what she heard earlier was true or not, or was it only her imagination? It felt quite weird to her that he would actually ask such a good thing. Keeping her head down, she confirmed to him once again. "I-Is s-sister-in-law also g-going to j-join us?" Aiden, who thought she had not heard his previous words properly, assumed she was asking him if Alicia was going to join them or not. But now, after listening, he was going to tell her that she was going to join, and if she didn''t like it, he would give her some time so she would be able to become comfortable with this. So, in a calm yet caring voice, he told her gently, as even he knows that they are the weird ones here, so he has to be as gentle as possible while explaining this to her. "Yes, Ava¡ª" "It''s alright." However, before he could continue explaining to her more about this, her meek voice cut him off, and for some reason, her voice even sounded a little excited. Aiden wasn''t able to tell it properly when her voice broke so much previously, but this time he is sure that she is excited. Even when she is keeping her head down and not looking at him, showing him how shy she is feeling right now¡ªwhich he totally understands, as he is literally asking someone like her, who has just fallen in love with him in the morning¡ªconfessed her feelings in the afternoon, and now he is asking if she is going to spend their night together with him. He knows she has understood what he is trying to ask, and weirdly enough, he has even told her his big sister would also be joining them. And out of his expected refusal and denial, which he thought she would do if she heard him, by some luck, she did not deny it and even accepted on his first try. From her voice, he can tell she is excited. He didn''t know what to even think now, as all his previous worries about making her accept this weird arrangement didn''t even come. But even he knows that this unexpected reaction from Ava is not normal at all. ''She is weird.'' ''Or is she in love with my big sis also?'' However, right after having this thought, he quickly denied it, as his senses were quite sharp, and if she really had feelings for his big sis, he would have surely noticed that. He even felt good knowing he didn''t get into such a strange relationship. But there are still doubts in his mind after seeing her strange behavior. So, he only silently looked at her shy figure standing in front of him for a few seconds, trying to guess what could be the reason for her excitement. Chapter 180: Perfect? Aiden was silently looking at Ava''s shy figure, trying to guess what might have been the reason for her to agree so easily and even feel excited about it. But even after guessing for those seconds, using his intelligence which had broken the limit of humans, he had many thoughts but still didn''t come to a solid conclusion about this. So, in the end, he decided to just not think too much about it and accept it for the time being, as it was a good thing for him. He didn''t want to ask her about it now and complicate things more, which was why he only hummed in response to her words and moved on from it for the moment, focusing on other things. He had already decided to max out the strength, stamina, and agility of everyone, and he was not going to delay any longer. So he told her again: "Now, Ava, go and distribute the red cores to everyone so they can max out all three stats of theirs." Ava, upon hearing his words, remembered what the actual reason she was there was. But she still didn''t think making a strict and obedient army by giving rewards so easily was a good thing. However, she could tell from the tone of his voice that he had already decided to do this, which was why she accepted his decision this time without any complaint. ''I will make sure that everything will always be in order.'' ''So my Aiden didn''t have to worry about these things.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Whatever decisions he would make, I would make sure to support them with the best of my abilities.'' Ava had decided that she would make sure all those women wouldn''t get complacent because of Aiden''s soft behavior, which was why, as his woman, she would ensure everything would be in order. She lifted up her face and looked directly into his eyes with her light brown eyes burning with determination and said in a resolute voice: "I will make sure everything will be in order, A-Aiden." She had decided to call his name, as it would not even feel right to avoid calling his name when they were in a relationship now after confirming each other''s feelings. While she didn''t mind calling him leader like before, she had felt a little jealous when Alicia always called him by his name, so she decided to try her luck and see how he would react. ''If he wanted me to call him leader while working, I wouldn''t mind. However, it wouldn''t hurt to try.'' She didn''t mind whichever way he wanted her to call him, but calling him by his name felt more intimate to her. Aiden heard her reply, and he was pleased to know she didn''t want to change his mind now. By the look in her eyes, he could tell she would take care of everything, but what pleased him even more was how she was calling him by his name. So he gave her a light smile in return. Moving his hand, he brought it to her head and started patting her a few times while saying these warm words: "You are such a good girl, Ava, that you will take care of everything." Ava''s body trembled a few times when she felt his hands gently patting her. However, when she heard how he praised her and even called her a good girl, her body trembled even more and almost felt the same pleasure as when he kissed her neck previously. A jolt of electricity spread all over her body as the itch in her pussy increased even more. While she was only thinking about one thing in her mind: ''I am a good girl.'' ''Yes, I am a good girl. I will take care of everything.'' ''Good girl.'' The swirling in her light brown eyes returned once again while having those thoughts. She looked with those eyes into his eyes and said words filled with her intense emotions: "I am a good girl. I will take care of everything." Ava still remembered her mother had called her a good girl a few times in her life, and whenever Ava heard her praise, she felt happy. But after her health started to deteriorate due to constant suffering, her mother forgot to praise her even when she tried her best to take care of her sister. But Ava had only kept quiet, knowing her mother was also suffering. She didn''t know there would come a day when her mother passed away. She had been devastated by this, as there was no one left to take care of them when she and her sister were so small. She had cried so much, knowing there was no one left to praise her and say she was a good girl like her mother used to. But she had forgotten everything now and didn''t even clearly remember the face of her own mother. However, when she heard Aiden praising her and calling her a good girl, something snapped inside her. Now, she felt fulfilled living while feeling his love and care, knowing he sometimes praised her. That was already enough for her. She didn''t want much more in life, as living like this with him and knowing her sister was beside her felt like a perfect life. She would do everything to keep it like this forever and ever. ''Everything is so perfect. I will make sure that nothing ever changes¡ªever.'' ''From now on, you are stuck with me, my dear Aiden, and I am with you¡ªforever.'' ''Forever.'' Aiden didn''t know why this look of obsession had appeared in her eyes or for what reason it happened. However, this time, looking into her eyes, he felt like she looked even more beautiful than before. The love in her eyes and the wide smile that appeared on her face¡ªeverything looked beautiful. He could tell something had changed inside her. While he had seen the look of obsession in her eyes before, at that time, it hadn''t looked as beautiful and mesmerizing as it did now, which made him want to look for as long as he could. ''How beautiful.'' He was now sure that Ava was stuck forever with him, and there was no going back, as he wouldn''t let her. Even if he had felt they were moving too fast before, it had felt a little weird for him too. Unlike the time he had spent with Isla, which had felt almost natural to him. Stay informed via m-vl-em,pyr As she had been perfect for his harem from the start, it was not the same for Ava. She looked like she was making every decision carefully. It hadn''t given him the same feeling as his big sis and Isla. So he had doubted himself sometimes if he was doing the right thing, but now, after seeing this look in her eyes, he was sure that he had made the right choice. ''Now, dear Ava, you are mine forever from now on.'' A deep swirling appeared in his deep black eyes, matching Ava''s own eyes, but its intensity was even greater than Ava''s. Ava looked at the deep swirl in his deep black eyes with her own. She felt like she would lose herself if she looked at them for too long. However, she knew she wanted to lose herself in them, as it told her she would forever be stuck with him if she accepted them. But that was exactly what she wanted. Chapter 181: Stuck Forever? Ava''s previous shy demeanor was now completely gone, but her earlier blush was still present, like always. However, this time, it was not because she was feeling shy but due to the intense love she was feeling, which made her blush naturally. She moved her face closer to his while still looking directly into his eyes, a wide smile present on her face, and said in an obsessive voice, "You are stuck with me forever, Aiden." Aiden heard her words clearly, which made him smile just as wide as her. With his deep black eyes, he looked directly into her eyes and said to her in the same obsession-filled voice, matching her own, "Dear Ava, you are also stuck with me forever." Hearing the obsession-filled words that had left his mouth, Ava felt extremely excited as the swirling in her eyes increased even more. Her face was already extremely close to his, so she didn''t waste time and moved her lips to meet his. She finally kissed him. Aiden could feel her soft lips clumsily trying to kiss him, so he reciprocated her kiss. He could tell she was not experienced, so he decided to take full control and started tasting her soft lips. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He continued to enjoy her lips. However, after some time, he could feel her little tongue poking his teeth, trying to enter. He didn''t let her wait at all and quickly gave her entry. Her little tongue entered his mouth and clumsily tried to play with his own. However, Aiden didn''t let her do anything as he quickly took control of her little tongue with his own, and the sound of slurping echoed inside the room. As time passed, Ava started to become better and better at the kiss, but she still couldn''t take control of it. It didn''t matter to her, though, as she enjoyed it when his tongue played around with her little tongue. She only followed along and didn''t resist. Both of them were exchanging each other''s saliva as they continued their passionate kiss. The sound of slurping could be heard as they drank each other''s saliva. Slurp Slurp Slurp Alicia could see her little brother passionately kissing right in front of her. She wouldn''t lie or say she didn''t feel angry, as even her fists were tightly clenched right now. But she knew this would happen sooner or later since she couldn''t satisfy her brother''s needs herself. She was ashamed now when she had told him earlier to have a harem. It didn''t feel this hard while making that decision¡ªit was hard in itself. However, now, seeing it happen in front of her was nerve-racking. Many times, she had thought of just going to them and separating them. However, she didn''t forget this was for her brother''s own happiness. Previously, she had only thought of these women as being able to satisfy his sexual needs. However, now, seeing everything happening in front of her, and witnessing every moment, she realized her brother wouldn''t just take them mainly for his needs. Enjoy reading at m v-le-mp-yr He wouldn''t just do that to them and use them only for his needs, as he clearly had developed much deeper bonds with them, which even she felt proud of. However, it still hurt for her to watch this scene in front of her. This passionate kiss was much more than just hugging. She could tell they were much more emotionally involved. ''Hah! Looks like my little brother has made a new lover.'' ''Ugh! It hurts.'' Her knuckles had turned white due to tightly clenching her fists. ''I would need compensation from my little brother for making me feel such emotions.'' She knew she was being irrational, as this was what both of them had decided upon. However, she didn''t care, as she didn''t need a solid reason to get her compensation from him. --- Finally, after a few more minutes, Aiden let go of the kiss, but his hand was still naturally placed on her ass, gently fondling it, where it had been placed from the start. A line of saliva was connecting both their mouths. Aiden didn''t feel much loss of breath when he kissed her, but the same couldn''t be said for a newbie like Ava, whose breathing was haggard as she was panting quite a bit. She had never felt something so good in her life. This felt so heavenly to her. She still remembered the feeling of euphoria all over her body when they were kissing each other. Even her legs felt a little weak due to how intense the kiss was for her, and knowing she had exchanged saliva with him, she felt even more proud. A drop of saliva was still leaking from the side of her lips. She had just noticed this now, and knowing this, she couldn''t just let it go to waste. Using her cute little tongue, she licked it clean and savored its sweet taste. She could feel his hand playing gently with her, which she didn''t care much about, and let him do what he wanted, as to her, all of her was already his. So, anything he wanted, she would give to him without any questions. ''I need more.'' However, even when she was panting with a flushed red face, she still didn''t feel satisfied with just one long kiss. She wanted much more, so with the same obsession in her eyes, she looked at him and said in an intense voice, "More." Aiden heard her words and could tell that she really wanted to kiss him. Having already come this far with her, as he had already considered Ava his own, he didn''t mind spoiling her a little. Even the previous kiss was much shorter than the ones he usually shared with his big sis due to Ava''s inexperience, so he fulfilled her wish. He only gave her a loving smile and started moving his lips closer to her soft pink lips. Ava, seeing his lips moving toward hers, showed a brilliant smile and quickly moved her lips to meet his as if she were hungry for another kiss from him. His lips once again met her soft pink lips as he once again sucked on her lips. After getting the taste of her sweet lips for some time, he used his tongue to enter her mouth, which she easily allowed him to do, and started playing around with her cute little tongue once again. The sound of slurping once again resonated in the area as both of them exchanged large amounts of each other''s saliva, which they gulped down happily as if it was some sweet treat for them. Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden, while kissing her passionately and playing around with her cute little tongue, didn''t forget to fondle her soft bottom. But then he remembered she liked it when he squeezed it hard, so knowing this, he didn''t let her wait and directly squeezed her soft flesh with a little bit of force, which wouldn''t cause her much pain while still continuing to kiss her. And just as he expected, in response to him squeezing her, her little body trembled slightly in his arms, and he could also feel the vibration in his mouth due to the muffled moan that escaped her little mouth. "Mhhhm!" Chapter 182: Is this a hopeless battle? "Mhhhm!" Ava released a satisfying moan inside his mouth due to the sudden, unexpected surprise she had gotten; she wouldn''t deny she liked it quite a bit, and even her pussy is now completely wet due to the amount of pleasure she is currently feeling right now. However, she knows she can''t do anything about the itch she is feeling in her scared region right now, but she is not worried at all as today they are going to share their first night, and just thinking about the intended arrival of the night, she felt even more excited. Yet for now, she only focused on tasting his sweet saliva without any worry, knowing today was going to be the best day of her life. More importantly, she remembered Aiden had told her his sister Alicia was also going to join them, which made her even more excited for the night to come. ''Anh~ I couldn''t wait for the night to come.'' Both of them are still passionately kissing each other as the sound of slurping is resonating in the background while they are enjoying tasting each other''s saliva. Aiden, while kissing her and playing around with her cute little tongue, didn''t forget to tease her soft ass, as hearing the sound of moans inside his mouth felt very arousing to him. Time passed as their kiss still continued. This time Ava is more experienced, so she is not letting him go until she feels completely spent on the kiss. Meanwhile, the other ladies in the team, including Isla and Daphne, are watching that passionate scene in front of them without missing a single beat. Isla felt lost again, and now even the little hope she had earlier about competing with her sister Ava is completely gone. She couldn''t help but accept her mighty sister Ava as her elder sister once and for all. ''Ava is the one and only Elder sister. You have to remember this Isla'' There is no proof needed to find for her now, as her sister Ava and Aiden passionately kissing each other is a clear sign of victory for Ava. ''Elder Sister Ava this lowly sister Isla, now bow in your rule, O mighty sister Ava. I hope you will tell me the secret for how my humble self can get a passionate kiss like you.'' This is the line Isla has prepared while watching her sister kissing Aiden. She can even see her sister''s soft ass being fondled by her love. She has this weird feeling in her body right now, which she couldn''t stop. There is a strange itch she is feeling in her sacred region. She knows what it is even if she has never masturbated in her life; however, even she knows she is feeling aroused currently by seeing her sister acting intimate with Aiden. One time in the past, she had asked her sister Ava¡ªhow masturbating is when she first came to know about this. Her sister had told her it was not a good thing to do, and it was bad for her, which is why she had never masturbated in her life, as she trusted her sister Ava''s words the most. She quickly threw away these strange thoughts about pleasuring as it was not good for her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Isla knew her own sister Ava had done the bad deed she had told her not to do a few years ago every day in this past week, she would be cursing her right now. After her meeting with Aiden, she has fantasized about him many times. Even so, sometimes she felt like doing it very hard; however, gritting her teeth, she has endured those hard times and has been victorious until now. Whether she will remain the same in the future, only time will tell. ''I am not weak. I will just wait for the time when I and Aiden come into a relationship like my sister, and I will proudly do it together with him.'' She began to foolishly giggle to herself while thinking about the future, as she didn''t think Aiden didn''t have feelings for her. She could feel, after everything that had happened between her and him, that sooner or later, they would be together. Her giggles became quite loud, and even the others beside her could hear it, but they didn''t look at her at all and focused on the steamy scene happening in front of them with eyes filled with complete jealousy. They even cursed Isla a few times as her giggles only made it worse for them, as they could clearly tell by now that the way their leader treated Ava and even Isla was very different from them, which was the source of their jealousy. The only conclusion they were getting was that their handsome leader must have a thing for twins. While they are not as beautiful as Ava and Isla, they are still confident that they are quite beautiful, as even many men in the military have tried to woo them. However, they didn''t like those muscular military men¡ªthey even felt sick of seeing them all the time. There are a couple who were passable for them; however, after coming here to this tier 1 city and meeting their extremely handsome leader who almost seemed straight out of some fairy tale, they changed their minds. Find exclusive tales at m-vl-em,pyr Having watched many romance dramas in their free time, Aiden looked like their man of dreams. So when such an exquisite find is in front of them, they don''t even think of those couple of decent ones from the military. When this world had not changed into the magical one that it currently is, they had already seen him exercise many times, and they knew he was strong. They didn''t know how strong, however, but it was already enough for them to fall head over heels for him, given how attractive he was. While they could compromise a bit and still be with him even though he is not strong¡ªwhich they usually prefer as they wouldn''t even glance at weak men¡ªhe was the only exception for all of them after seeing his appearance. But that was not the case, and naturally, every single one of them, excluding their so-called leader who has hidden quite well from them¡ªall of them were after him. The general had already ingrained in their brains that if they wanted something, they had to fight for it, so that''s what they did while keeping others as their rivals. Yet the rules given by the General to not talk to her family without any need had made their chase very hard or almost impossible for them, knowing he didn''t show any interest in them and only glanced at them a couple of times in these past five years. But after finding his immoral relationship, they thought their hopes were lost. After these strange events and now seeing how their leader is openly creating his own harem, they had felt very excited thinking they had a chance too. However, for some reason, they could feel their chance of being together with him is almost close to null¡ªthey haven''t shared their feelings with him. However, just their woman''s intuition tells them that there is a very, very low chance. This is why they have never told their feelings to him, fearing the rejection that would come along. However, this still didn''t stop them from trying to win him over. But they understood one thing clearly: that if their leader didn''t show interest first, they didn''t have any chance, as in both cases of Ava and Isla, they had seen him act up first and show intimacy toward them. But there was still one fearful thought in their mind as they looked at Ava and heard the demonic giggle of Isla, who didn''t care what they were going through here. ''Is our leader a sucker for twins?'' While others were almost thinking along the same lines, there was one particular individual other than giggling Isla, who had a twisted expression on her face when looking at the passionate scene in front of her. Chapter 183: Daphnes Determination? Daphne had a frown on her pretty face as she looked at the scene happening in front of her. She is now completely sure that the way Aiden acts toward her and these two twins is pretty different. Even when she is still feeling aroused while seeing him kiss Ava with such passion¡ªshe feels a little wet, however, this time even she feels jealous of how clear the discrimination is. She would love to make him a harem of beautiful yet capable women. Yet she herself felt like he didn''t have any feelings toward her because she could clearly tell he acted more intimately toward the ones whom he wanted to be with, and for others, he didn''t even show much interest in them other than talking to them normally. From everything she has witnessed up till now, she is sure she is not on the list of people he is aiming for, which made her quite upset as she really wanted to be with him. ''Does he think I am not attractive enough?'' However, after thinking for a few seconds, she denied this idea as she still remembers him looking at her body from time to time, but other than that, he has never shown any more interest in her. ''Does he think I am not a capable woman?'' She didn''t think she was any less capable than both Ava and Isla, as she is also a prideful woman who had trained under the general, and even before these magical abilities came, she could say with pride that in using a sniper, she is the best in her whole squad. ''My talent is also quite good; it''s definitely better than Ava''s, who didn''t have any talent, and even when I compare it to Isla''s, I still think I can match her with my two talents.'' She has a plant affinity talent, which she still hasn''t tried much, but she knows it must also be a rare talent because she didn''t see anyone else other than her using this talent. More importantly, she has her emotional affinity talent, of which she is most proud. She has tried it earlier, and she knows how deadly it actually is. She is sure this talent would be very useful to him when she reveals it to him in the future. ''Anh~ but the day I would reveal this to him would also be the day we would become one like how it is supposed to be.'' She is going to take her rightful place as the first wife like how it is supposed to be, and then she would make sure to create a perfect harem while always being the first one. ''Anh~ an immoral brother and sister relation sounds so lovely I didn''t want to touch that sacred bond.'' She considers Alicia as his sister, which is why she didn''t include her in the list of being first wife, as the sound of him having an immoral relationship with his sister turns her on even more, so she likes to keep it as it is even when they are doing these things. She stared at him with a weird swirl in her eyes while keeping her hand on her waist to show her anger as she released a breath through her nostrils, which caused her gigantic melons to jiggle, but no one was looking at her to appreciate this beautiful sight. ''Enjoy it while you can, my dear husband. Sooner or later, I would claim your rightful hot body as mine and mark every inch of it.'' She looked at his handsome figure kissing Ava with obsession in her eyes to get his body. For her, the way of the purest form of love comes with sharing each other''s body and forgetting everything while spending a passionate night. This is also the reason she always shows her clear lust toward him whenever she gets the chance, as she is confident in herself that he won''t forget her when he actually has a hot night with her. ''I am sure he would like my body.'' Even when her age is almost the same as the others in her group, she is much more developed. From a very early age, when she joined the military after the General brought her, she realized that men, even in the slums and even here, are no different. Both in the slums and even in the military, they would show their clear lust toward her. She sometimes even thought having a body like this was only a burden for her, as her large melons would get in the way of her fighting. Luckily, she hasn''t gotten raped in the slums, which she thought had a very high chance of happening. The reason for that was that she was a part of a gang there. But there are still many difficulties living there, and even the way the General found her would be different from others, and she is sure of this. Which is why she is sure even their leader is no exception to this. Previously, when he didn''t even look at them properly, she thought he was not even affected by her looks and didn''t even show any lust toward her, which is also one of the reasons she had fallen for him. But as time passed, he still didn''t notice her, and her obsession to get him started to increase even more and more day by day. And just like this, five years have passed, and she only wanted to offer her body to him so that he can have something that many have dreamed of. This is the highest form of love she can show to him. However, now even she started to get worried as he was not even noticing her, and if things went like this, she would never be able to experience the highest form of love with him. So after getting this opportunity to work so closely with him, she didn''t miss any chances to show off her curves. And her efforts were not in vain, as she noticed how he had started to pay a little attention to her. She hasn''t seen lust in his eyes that much. However, on her last observation, she is sure he is having fantasies about her, which made her excited to know. As she has started to think, he must have a thing for her too, just like Ava and Isla. But seeing the clear discrimination in the treatment, she is pissed as she also wanted him to fondle her ass just like Ava and kiss her while exchanging each other''s saliva. Doing it in front of everyone makes it even more exciting for her. ''I am pissed.'' She looked at his figure in the distance as her obsession with sharing the greatest form of love with him increased with every second. She thought things would go naturally like Ava and Isla and he would show a little intimacy toward her also. However, by the way, things are going, she didn''t see this happening any time soon. She already has an intense desire to share each other''s bodies with him, and now, seeing how close Ava is to him, she has decided to fast-forward her plan to use her talent on him to share a passionate time with him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He will feel my love fully once he feels every inch of my body.'' Having these thoughts, she stared at him with a clear obsession to get his body while having a flushed red face, as seeing such an intimate scene made her too aroused, especially when Aiden was in them. She is completely wet like many other times she has seen him share such intimate moments. ''We will become one sooner or later. It''s only a matter of little time.'' She has already forgotten her previous anger toward him. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr Aiden, while devouring Ava''s sweet lips and playing with her perky ass, felt chills all over his body many times. Chapter 184: Chills? Aiden didn''t focus much on the chills he was feeling from time to time as it didn''t feel like the time when he got the strange feeling of danger around sunset. He thought it must be his big sis who was having some inner turmoil after watching them kissing in front of her; however, seeing how she still hadn''t interrupted them, he assumed she was keeping herself in control. However, if she had interrupted them actually, he would have felt a little upset toward her. Time passed as Aiden continued to fondle her soft ass while playing with her cute little tongue, and he didn''t forget to get her to release those arousing moans inside his mouth by squeezing her softness a little harder. And now finally, he let her go after feeling that it would be too much for her if he continued any longer. He could see the line of saliva connecting their mouths as they separated their lips. He could see the completely flushed red face of her in front of him, which looked even cuter to him. Her breathing was also haggard as she was huffing slightly with clear lust in her eyes. The look of desire on her cute face aroused him even more. He almost got hard just by seeing her like that; however, knowing he couldn''t indulge himself in pleasure anymore, he controlled himself after a little time. Her soft little body was leaning on his as he hugged her gently. He was now not fondling her soft and perky ass, knowing if he continued like this, this cycle would continue and time would pass. He still remembered they had to hunt one more around. So he asked her in a gentle voice: "Are you satisfied for now?" Ava heard his soothing voice in her ear, which was a voice she could never get tired of listening to. She heard his question. It would be a lie to say that she was completely satisfied with just this much; however, even she was aware that her time to do whatever she wanted would come later at night, which she was thrilled about. However, for now, they had to focus on things that needed to be done right now. So she replied to him in a loving voice: "Hmm, but only for now." Aiden, hearing her clear-headed but demanding response, was pleased by it as he liked women who would show what they wanted by communicating well. He didn''t know if this was because of his big sis''s openness; however, he didn''t think it would be a good relationship when someone expected something from you without even giving any hints to you about whatever they wanted. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Her simple and straightforward response is also one of the reasons she felt more charming.'' Aiden gave her a loving smile in response to her words and leaned closer to bring his lips to her soft pink lips to give her a peck. Your journey continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire "Good, make sure to tell me whatever you need. I will make sure to satisfy your every need, my dear Ava." He looked at her little body up and down with clear lust in his eyes as he took pride in showing his open lust toward the woman he considered his. Ava, hearing his words, was thrilled as her little body trembled slightly hearing his words. Seeing his lust-filled eyes watching her, she felt even more aroused and even felt a little relieved knowing she was not the only one thinking indecent things. She had another minor orgasm earlier, which felt heavenly to her; however, she didn''t feel his dick getting hard even after all this. His crotch area wasn''t covered in armor, so she would have felt it when he hugged her earlier. However, suddenly, a few moments earlier, before he has said those words to him, she felt a big hard thing poking her, which made the itch in her pussy even worse. ''It''s good to know he is also excited.'' But she felt pity when his rock-hard thing became soft again after a little time, but she knew now he was also excited. However, he was controlling himself quite well, unlike her horny self right now. Having a blossoming smile on her cute face, Ava replied to him while gazing toward the area where she felt the hard poke earlier: "I will ask for everything I want." Aiden, seeing where she was looking, guessed she must have felt his hardness poking her area right above, which he had intentionally done as he also wanted to show her he was excited for the night, and to show her there was nothing better than what he had done. He didn''t think they had more time to act all lovey-dovey now, so he decided to let go of her while saying this in a calm voice while she is still in his arms. "Good, but now go and do what you are supposed to do." Ava, hearing his calm voice, quickly focused on the task she needed to do of maxing out the stats of everyone for the first three using the red cores. ''I will make sure they would be grateful to my husband and won''t let them get complacent just because of his generosity.'' She looked at his deep black eyes with her light brown eyes filled with determination to do her task; however, she still couldn''t hide the lust completely from her eyes. She leaned forward to give him one final peck on his sweet lips as kissing him had already become the most important thing for her, even more, important than watching both immoral siblings doing lewd things. However, that was also an irreplaceable part of her, which she had already embraced fully. "I am going now, leader." She loved to call him by his name; however, calling him leader while doing her work also felt strangely exciting to her, so she would use this from time to time to get the exciting feeling of taboo she got when she watched the siblings'' love. While she knew she was not at their level, this also felt exciting to her. She was about to let go of the hug to take the pouch of red cores on the table to go back to her position. "Anh~" However, before she could even let go of the hug and walk, she felt a strong squeeze on her softness by his large hands. It took her by surprise as she was not ready for this, which resulted in her releasing the loudest moan she had ever made in her life. Thankfully, she had just had a minor orgasm earlier. Otherwise, she knew the moan would have been even louder, especially if this had caused her to orgasm. But she didn''t think she didn''t like the surprise, as her juices had once again launched an attack on her poor panties. She knew today must be the hardest day for her panties as it was almost wet the whole day. But she didn''t worry about it that much as she didn''t think it would be a problem for her to do her task even when it was like this, and knowing her love was the reason for this, she wouldn''t mind working like this every day. As it would mean she would get this special care every day. She knew even Alicia hadn''t been this intimate with him today in front of them. Her motivation was through the roof knowing she was the one who was getting the most attention today. Chapter 185: Innocent Isla? Ava, even while feeling completely different things, still gives a little hurtful glare yet lustful, looking at his smiling face. Knowing everyone must have heard the loud moan she has just realized, she is not like Alicia, who treats others as air when she is doing something with her little brother¡ªeven when it looks embarrassing. If this were some strangers, she wouldn''t have felt that much and would only feel a little embarrassed. However, knowing these are her teammates who have been with her for so many years of her life, she is quite embarrassed to face them. However, now she realizes that the moan was not the only thing she had to worry about, as she had done much more before when she was feeling so much pleasure and lost in enjoying her time with him that she didn''t even think of anyone else. Aiden, seeing her glaring face, is enjoying her reactions. However, for now, he has to let go of her so that she can do her work. Giving her a loving smile in return for her glare, he now finally lets go of her hug. Ava, after leaving the hug, felt a little sad as she was feeling so much more relaxed and comfortable in his embrace. That feeling was something she hoped to experience for as long as she could. However, she knows she can''t act this way, so, steeling her resolve in return for the lovely smile on his handsome face, she gives him a resolute nod and quickly turns around and starts to walk toward her teammates. She can see all of them staring at her as if she is some weird alien, which makes her quite embarrassed. However, her face is still flushed red due to her earlier interaction with Aiden, which is why she is less ashamed, as no one can tell that she is actually blushing hard due to their stares. She has already thought of what she is going to do if someone pesters her with questions about this. She even feels a little relieved as she walks at a steady pace toward them, knowing her previous strict behavior would lessen it by some degree. ''I know they would even take punishment for asking me questions about such a big event.'' She can already imagine a barrage of questions coming at her to know the secret of how their relationship developed to such a degree, as she knows every one of them has been aiming for her husband, even before when she had ever thought of things like love in her life. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire ''But there is no secret to begin with. It just happened on its own.'' A glint appears in her light brown eyes, as even if there is some secret, she knows she would definitely not tell them to avoid increasing her own competition, other than her stupid sister Isla, whom she also wants to have the same husband. As her sister Isla is very important to her, as important as Aiden, she can never leave her behind. No matter how big her sister would get, she would always look after her. But she is also not worried about her, knowing there is definitely something going on between her sister Isla and Aiden. If needed, she would help her. However, she doesn''t think it would be the case, as she has noticed Aiden has never shown intimacy toward women he is not interested in. She still remembers the event that led her to develop her relationship so fast and made her realize her own feelings. She still doesn''t want to remember those hurtful feelings she had felt when she had misunderstood him due to her own carelessness. But she will remember them well in the form of a sweet memory, knowing this was what caused her to confess her own feelings on the same day she even realized she felt this way. ''I am more than 90% sure that my sister Isla is going to end up together with him.'' ''I will be the first wife, and my sister will be the second wife.'' Just like Daphne, Ava also gives herself the title of first wife, knowing Aiden is not married. To her, Alicia''s place is always his immoral sister, whom she would watch for hours if certain things were happening. If Alicia knew how every one of these newcomers thought she was his sister so they could get the title of first wife, no one can imagine how much chaos she would cause, as she takes the greatest pride in being his big sister and first wife. Reaching in front of the others with the pouch filled with red cores in her hands, the conclusion she has come to while reaching them is to deal with the questions they would ask, even when knowing she is going to punish them. ''I am just going to ignore them and keep my silence.'' However, if she feels it is getting out of hand because she doesn''t think they are fearful of her as the general, that scenario is also covered in her thoughts. Ava, looking at everyone who is gathering around her like moths to a flame, feels a little annoyed as she has not even given them the command to gather around, and they are already doing so. However, she ignores this little misbehavior from them, seeing it could also be seen as their discipline. But she knows this is not the truth, and she still doesn''t say anything, knowing they have not broken any rules until now. But only a second has passed since she ignored their little act. If she wanted, she could just punish them for this, but her conscience wouldn''t feel right if she did that. However, now seeing everyone raising their hands in the air to ask permission to speak, she feels annoyed. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyebrows twitched a little seeing this happen like she expected. However, she is pleased to know they still haven''t forgotten their code of conduct even now. ''Why is she even raising her hand?'' Ava looks at her twin sister Isla, who has an excited expression on her face as she raises her hand in the air to ask for permission to speak. She had thought her sister Isla wouldn''t be in the group of these women, as she would answer her questions after their shift would end. She doesn''t even think her sister Isla is unaware of this, as while they sometimes fight, their actual bond is very strong. She would easily share anything Isla asked with some little demands, knowing her sister was also in love with him. ''I am disappointed in you, dumb Isla.'' She first glares at her sister for a few seconds for being one of the fellows who are trying to embarrass her even more. Isla, looking at her mighty sister Ava, who is glaring at her for some reason she doesn''t know, feels a little hurt as she doesn''t think she has done something to upset her. She can tell her sister is currently a little embarrassed, seeing the look on her face. While she doesn''t know about others, she knows her mighty sister is embarrassed. But she has no intention of embarrassing her more or even upsetting her. Chapter 186: Innocent Isla? (2) She only wanted to ask her about the big pouch she was carrying in her hands as she knew this pouch contained those magical cores that could make them strong, and seeing her bring so many cores back, she wanted to ask her about this. She could tell by the size of the pouch that it contained almost all the cores, and she was excited to ask her why she brought so many cores back, but the idea of using so many cores on them didn''t even enter her mind, knowing her mighty sister wouldn''t allow it. Still, she was curious to find its actual purpose, which was why she had raised her hand. ''Why is my mighty elder sister angry with me?'' She was confused, so she started to look around, and now, when she looked at all the others beside her who were also keeping their hands in the air, even an idiot like her could understand what had just happened. ''Does she think I am with them?'' Seeing the glare she had received earlier, Isla was now sure that her sister Ava thought she must be with them. She glared at all the others who had caused her sister to get angry with her. Some of them had noticed that Isla was glaring at them for some reason. However, for now, there was something much more important in front of them than indulging in Isla''s antics, so they ignored her and focused on their vice leader, who appeared as some sort of rare creature to them right now. She was just like them, who had come from a poor background, and their past conditions were not something they were proud of before coming here. However, seeing their vice leader, who was also like them, getting into a relationship with Aiden, who had mostly never even heard of the shitty place they had come from, They felt a little bit excited and even relieved to know they also had the chance. But as of right now, they didn''t think it was looking good for them. However, the person in front of them, their mighty vice leader, could be the key that could give them something they needed to get what they wanted. With expectancy in their eyes, they were looking at their leader with a hint of respect and even awe on the look on their faces. ''Who is she going to pick?'' They wanted to be the ones to get picked; however, they were not too worried as all of them were most likely going to ask the same thing. Ava knew she couldn''t escape this as, even if she ignored them for now, she knew they were most likely going to pester her even more when their shift ended, so she would like to get this done right now and set an example here first by giving a harsh punishment so no one would dare to ask her. She knew the punishment she was going to give them would be absurd to make them fear, and it wouldn''t be right to do it either. However, she didn''t care that much as she had realized a little that sometimes breaking the rules was much better. ''I know Aiden wouldn''t say anything even if I did this.'' Experience new stories on m v|l e''m,p| y- r She was ready to make them suffer for trying to embarrass her right after she was done with her romantic session with Aiden, and even her panties were still wet. ''I would let you guys regret thinking that I would give the punishment according to the rules we are used to following.'' A glint appeared on her face as she looked at each one of their faces for a few seconds to make it more intimidating. Some of them, feeling the sharp gaze of their vice leader, even felt a little intimidated. However, knowing the punishment, they were not too worried. But that didn''t mean they were going to do something like this ever again, knowing Ava would increase the punishment if that happened. But today, they got to ask her some things that held great importance in their minds. Seeing the still resolute expressions on their faces, even she felt excited to see their faces when she would punish them. Even Ava felt a little surprised when she looked at Daphne, who was not even looking at her right now, as she could see she was still staring at Aiden in the distance, which annoyed her a little, but she didn''t say a thing to her, knowing this horny bitch also had a crush on Aiden even before her. She wouldn''t interfere if any of them tried to make Aiden fall for them, but she wouldn''t be so peaceful if someone else other than them tried, as she knew about their feelings and she also had quite deep bonds with all of them, which was why she would let them have their tries. But the idea of helping them even a little didn''t even enter her mind for a second as, other than her sister Isla, she didn''t care if any of them succeeded or not. She first focused on her own sister, who had also stupidly raised her hand in the air, but the expression on her face was quite different from earlier. However, Ava didn''t focus on her expression that much. She was angry, and she first wanted to deal with her own sister. So, clearing her throat, which made the eyes of all the others sparkle in excitement, which she ignored, she said in a calm voice, looking calm. But the sharpness in her voice was a clear giveaway of her feelings. "Isla, what do you want to ask? Ask away! You have my permission to speak." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She paused for a second and continued with a tone that had become even sharper than before. "However, be careful of what you ask because if it is something unnecessary, you are going to get punished for it." Even when there was still a little blush present on her face, everyone could tell that their vice president was just like always¡ªserious. Isla had heard the words clearly which had come out of her sister Isla, aka Vice Leader''s, mouth. She could clearly sense the anger in her words. If it was before, she wouldn''t have felt much for just this. However, now stakes were not the same, as from today onward, she was not just her sister Ava. She had become the mighty Elder Sister Ava. Isla didn''t think she could afford to offend someone as big as her¡ªshe had already shared a passionate kiss with Aiden, which was proof of her rules and status in her eyes. ''I can''t just leave things like how they are. I have to make things clear.'' She still wanted to learn under her tutelage to become like her. However, this sharp tone in her voice was not a good sign for her. She didn''t want to be seen like this. ''I will make sure to do things right.'' There was still anger inside her toward the others who were the ones who had caused her to be seen like this. ''I will beat every single one of them in the training and even make sure to let them know the cost of pissing me off and making her look like an idiot in my sister''s eyes.'' Chapter 187: Leaders Generosity? However, for now, Isla cleared away the thought of teaching others a lesson, as there were many more important things to focus on right now, which was making things right with her mighty sister. She cleared away all her thoughts for now, as a calm yet respectful look appeared on her face when she focused on her sister. Ava noticed the change in expression on her sister''s face; however, she didn''t say anything more, as she was waiting for her reply when she heard her sister''s voice. "Great Vice Leader, why did you bring the cores back? Weren''t they supposed to be given to the Leader?" Ava''s eyebrows twitched slightly when she heard only her first words, as she was calling her "Great Vice Leader"; however, she took a deep breath, as with only this she couldn''t punish her. So she waited for her to say something that she could use to give her an unfair punishment. However, the next words coming out of her mouth shocked her, as her idiot sister had actually asked her something that would help, and hopefully, she would ignore them altogether, as what she was going to say would be small news. Isla could see all the others giving her side-eye, which she didn''t shy away from, and even stared directly at them to get back at them. While others felt a little upset with Isla for how she had completely changed the subject when their mood was right, looking at the big pouch their vice leader was holding, they were also interested in finding out its purpose. But they had an idea of what it was going to be, and the conclusion they came to was that it should be their one week''s worth of reward in advance. Even if they were a little upset with Isla, they kept quiet, knowing they couldn''t do anything. Ava showed a bright smile to her sister, which surprised not only her sister Isla but also all the others, as usually, their vice leader wouldn''t try to show any emotions while talking to them and showing her emotions so openly was not something they were used to. So their surprise was justifiable, and she even looked more charming than before, for some reason, even when she didn''t have her usual strict attitude. The only obvious conclusion they came to for this change was the vice leader''s new relationship with their handsome leader, which made them even more jealous and excited to find things from her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava didn''t wait any longer and directly said in a calm voice, not before coughing a little, as she had noticed how her emotion had gotten out of control. She was still overwhelmed by the amount of things that had happened to her today. Ignoring her own slight mishap, she finally addressed her sister Isla''s question now, which she liked quite a bit and even thought that her sister had become a little smarter today. A hint of pride could be seen on her face when she was looking at Isla¡ªand Isla, seeing the change in attitude in her sister''s behavior, was pleased, as she, without shying away, proudly lifted her chin up, trying to show her how good a sister she was. Ava ignored her dramatic behavior and then started to slowly explain to them what they were going to do with the cores. While she slowly explained to them, she didn''t forget to praise Aiden and even exaggerated a little and even added something from her own to make them realize how generous their leader was and reminded them to do their best. Everyone was thrilled and excited after getting the news that they were going to increase their strength, stamina, and agility stats to max right now, and this was not a small thing for them, as they knew how hard it was to actually get stronger by doing physical training. And even while they were going to use these magical cores, they knew the amount wouldn''t be small, even for a single person, and at least 50 cores would be needed to max out a single person, which was not a small amount. Getting such a good reward on the second day of their hunt felt heartwarming to them, and it made them even more heartfelt, knowing these were all the cores they had right now. ''Wow, our leader is so good to us.'' Even when he had monopolized the cores and only distributed them daily according to their performance, they wouldn''t feel a thing, as it felt quite normal to them, and the 10 cores each they received yesterday felt good to them. They also knew their leader was the one who did most of the work, and he was also the one who had provided them with such good quality cores and even given them such a safe place to live while giving them such tasty food. Their living conditions were even better than their usual military life, even at the time of the apocalypse. They knew these were not things that anyone could have access to, so their already maxed-out loyalty was increasing even more than before, and some of them even had fanatic looks on their faces, thinking that their handsome leader cared so much about them. Their desire to do their absolute best increased even more. The most excited of them was Isla, who was grinning ear to ear after hearing this news, as she already felt her talent couldn''t match Alicia. However, when she couldn''t even compete with her in physical prowess, it was a hard blow to her pride. She was not someone who would whine or say that the only reason she wasn''t as powerful as her was because she didn''t have the resources, which was true to some extent, but for Isla, this was just an excuse. This was why she had thought of doing some extra work so she could earn many more cores to increase her stats to surpass Alicia and claim her number-one place once again. However, now, getting such a golden opportunity in front of her, Isla was excited, and she was even excited to kill more zombies than Alicia in the next hunt, so she would let her know who was actually the strongest. Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net ''Hehehehe, no one can stop me now.'' Chapter 188: Leaders Generosity? (2) **Chapter 188: Leaders Generosity? (2)** Everyone was excited to increase their stats, and they even got a little distracted from their earlier question. But the idea of getting stronger so quickly was equally exciting to them, so for now, they wanted to focus on this as their leader had put his trust in them. So, they were not going to waste any time for now and just quickly wanted to be ready for the next hunt as soon as possible, knowing he was waiting for them to get ready. But this didn''t mean they had forgotten about their earlier question. Because for something as important as this, they didn''t think they could even forget it, even if they wanted to. So, for now, they focused on the task ahead as they had made up their minds to ask everything they wanted to ask their vice leader after their shift ended. This would also give them more freedom to ask her. Thinking of it this way, it seemed much better to ask her afterward about the secrets she was hiding behind her strict demeanor. They remembered their vice leader had never accompanied them when they watched their favorite romance drama together, so they assumed she didn''t have much interest in things such as romance, which fit quite well with her personality. However, after this most unexpected and wildest surprise their vice leader had given them, they couldn''t help but be awestruck by her charm. ''I didn''t know the vice leader had so much natural rizz that she didn''t even need those dramas to watch.'' She had become almost a revered figure in their minds now. While she was a good vice leader, which they appreciated, they had never felt this way about her. She was almost like a rare creature among the common folks. Ava could see everyone had kept their hands down after her speech about the things that were going to happen before the next hunt for preparation. She was a little pleased, knowing these guys understood when it was not the right time for certain things. However, seeing the little disappointment in their eyes irritated her, as she knew these guys were aware that she liked teaching things to others. But that didn''t mean she was going to give them tips on how to woo her own husband. ''These bitches must be dreaming.'' ''Even if I knew something, I wouldn''t tell a single soul about it other than my sister Isla.'' Ava now focused on the pouch in front of her, which had more than 550 red cores inside. For now, she had decided to give each one of them about 50 cores to use. After that, she would see how they would proceed. She knew some of them might not even need 50 cores to max out their stats, like her sister Isla, whom she was sure wouldn''t need all 50. Some of them, however, might even need a little more than that, like herself, as she was sure 50 cores were definitely not enough to max out her three stats. This was why she decided to give 50 each and see how it went afterward. She ordered them to form a straight line to proceed with the distribution. Seeing the excitement on their faces as they lined up, she even felt quite excited herself, as one of her most important weaknesses would be gone today. She felt quite emotional as well, knowing she had endured all these years with her poor physical capabilities. She wouldn''t lie or say it was easy for her, as enduring all those training sessions every day, which everyone else did like a routine, was like a new day of hellish torture for her. Even while doing all this, she didn''t see much improvement. After finding out from the medical team that her body was naturally weaker than others, and that even with training there was no hope of getting as strong as the others, she felt quite a hard blow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Becoming as strong as others was never an option for her. She was lucky to have even been able to join the military, and she was even more grateful to the general, who hadn''t said anything to her even after she got the news. If the general had kicked her out of the team, she wouldn''t have had much to say in return. She trained every day with others while focusing on her strategies much more than actual combat, knowing she had no hopes of competing. She didn''t even shy away from spars, even while her opponents offered her the option to back out at first, knowing the general hadn''t said anything to her. She felt quite thankful for this, but after a while, no one said anything as it had become usual for her. Even her teammates were used to beating her every single time. She was thankful that no one went easy on her. She was sure this was due to the general, as if she had seen anyone go easy during sparring, and she would probably have invited them to spar with her directly. Thinking about all these tough memories now, she felt quite heartwarming emotions. She knew today was going to be the day she became equally strong as everyone present here, including her own genius sister. Ava couldn''t express how happy she was. Even though she knew that, even after maxing out her stats, she probably wouldn''t be able to beat her own younger sister, knowing she would be an opponent whom everyone had to be careful against was enough for her for now. One by one, they took their cores and then returned to their positions. They had also noticed the emotional expression on their vice leader''s face while receiving the cores. They could see the happiness in her eyes and the clear emotion on her face. No one said anything to her, but they were all happy to know that the vice leader didn''t have to suffer so much anymore. They were also excited that their next sparring session wouldn''t be so hopeless for her. Even Isla had seen her sister''s face. From her expression, Isla could tell that if she said some comforting words or even just given her a hug, Ava would have likely cried by now. However, she left her as she was, not wanting to see her sister cry, knowing she would likely start crying herself if she did. ''I don''t want to embarrass myself in front of Aiden.'' This was also one of the little reasons Isla didn''t say anything to her sister. But even if that hadn''t been the case, Isla wouldn''t have said anything to her. She knew her sister had endured all these years without crying a single time, and she wanted to keep it that way. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net ''I will still beat you even if you are as strong as me.'' This was something even more important to Isla than her title of elder sister. Fighting was the thing she was most proud of and considered a part of her life, so this was not something she could give up on. This was the reason Alicia annoyed her so much, as she constantly thought about surpassing her. As for Aiden, she liked him more when he was stronger than her; it made her even more attracted to him. She also knew she didn''t have the ability to compete properly with Alicia now, so thinking about even matching him was like a dream for the time being. Chapter 189: Emotional Ava? Ava had now distributed the cores to everyone present here, and now they were ready to use the cores. However, before she could start absorbing the cores one by one, she heard Aiden''s loud, commanding voice from the distance when he was not sitting in his chair. "TRY TO ABSORB ALL THE CORES AT ONCE!" Hearing the voice, Ava gave him a respectful nod, like always, which was a habit for her while answering her superior. She also didn''t act too differently while working, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t take advantage of her new relationship when needed. Aiden, seeing Ava giving him a polite nod, didn''t say much and only gave her a nod in return. It looked like she liked to act professionally at work, which he didn''t have much of a problem with, so he let her be. While they were using red cores to increase their stats, he was relaxing while caressing his big sister''s hair to make her feel better. He didn''t know how she was feeling right now; however, he knew he had done some pretty intense things earlier, so he wanted to give her some special care. Alicia was enjoying his caress without saying anything. She felt angry earlier; however, she didn''t think she would lose control, knowing this was supposed to happen sooner or later. But she wouldn''t say anything to him and just enjoyed her time until others were ready for the next hunt. Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hummed from time to time while feeling his hand gently moving across her hair, and her body also trembled slightly from time to time. Ava, after getting the advice from Aiden, was still not sure how it was going to work. However, trusting his words, she was going to try it out first, then she would explain it to the others as it would be much more efficient like this. She ordered the others to wait while she was going to experiment with how absorbing many cores at once was going to work. Everyone was curiously looking at Ava as she was going to absorb many cores at once. They had also heard their leader, and they were excited to see how it was actually going to happen. Ava took out 50 red cores first to test out. While keeping her hands on the cores, she tried to absorb them, and just like when Aiden had tried to absorb many cores¡ªa screen appeared in front of her. Ava, seeing the screen, followed its instructions, which were quite easy to follow, and after a few seconds, she allocated the 50 cores to her two stats. She was able to nearly max out both of them as one of them had only reached 9.1 due to her lack of stats earlier. After confirming to absorb the cores¡ªthe red cores in her hand began to emit red as they started to turn into red mist and slowly started to enter her body, which was much faster than when they absorbed the cores one at a time. She could feel her body getting stronger and stronger. She had used the cores to increase her strength and stamina stats first. The warm current was flowing all over her body as the strength in her body increased more and more, and she felt like she had endless energy. She had never felt something like this. When the red light finally went out and all the mist entered her body, she now felt stronger than ever¡ªcomparing her previous self to now, the difference was like heaven and earth to her. ''I just want to test out my strength.'' Feeling the endless energy in her body, she had a strong desire to test out her strength right now; however, she stopped herself, knowing the time to test her strength would come soon. After a few seconds of feeling all the changes in her body, while throwing some punches in the air that made a little blur¡ªnot as fast as Aiden but equal to Alicia¡ªthe realization finally dawned upon her as she now finally came to the conclusion that she was not as weak as before. ''I am not weak anymore.'' All her previous memories of suffering and the things she had endured due to her weak body played in her head for a few moments, which made her eyes tear up a little. However, after realizing what had happened, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and acted as if nothing had happened. But she still couldn''t hide the redness in her eyes and the look of pure joy on her face. Everyone noticed their Vice Leader''s current state; however, no one said a single word to encourage her or anything. They only kept silent while looking at her with proud expressions, as they also felt a little emotional seeing her like this. ''Looks like this is the greatest day of the Vice Leader''s life.'' Even they had to agree. Seeing how many things had happened to her today, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was the greatest day of her life¡ªshe had solved one of her greatest weaknesses today, and more importantly, she had gotten a partner that every single one of them was jealous of and dreamed of having. Ava, realizing how she had lost herself in her thoughts, quickly focused on the task ahead. If she thought too much about this, she was sure that even if she didn''t want to, she would likely start crying. Seeing the proud look on her teammates'' faces wouldn''t make it any easier for her, which was why she didn''t dwell on it and quickly focused on the task ahead, starting to explain to the others how to absorb many cores at once, just as she had done earlier. But in her mind, she was only thinking about Aiden, who was the reason for her feeling this happy today. While Aiden may or may not have realized it after today in their heart his place is even greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. So clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. Chapter 190: Emotional Ava? (2) Everyone was focusing on the words their Vice Leader was explaining to them, and they had also noticed how her voice was quite emotional while she was explaining things to them, but no one showed any reactions to her unusually emotional voice. Ava had tried to control her voice and make it sound like her usual strict and calm tone; however, due to the overwhelming feelings she was currently having, it was not possible to act normal. However, seeing how everyone else was acting like usual, ignoring her burst of emotions, she felt very heartwarming, and she had even decided not to punish them extra when they were going to ask her questions later, as they would swarm her inside their new home. She knew it was going to happen, but the idea of just forgiving them didn''t enter her mind, as she was not going to let them go scot-free when they were literally asking her how to woo her own husband. She didn''t care if they had feelings for him before or not, as just thinking about it made her annoyed. Having finished her explanation, Ava asked them if they were ready. "Do you understand everything?" Hearing the voice of their Vice Leader, they answered loudly in unison, as after seeing the speed of her previous actions, they too were feeling very excited to absorb the cores. "Yes!!!" Ava, hearing their excitement, without waiting anymore, told them to quickly use their cores all at once. After getting the permission of their Vice Leader, everyone started absorbing their cores as, one by one, a red glow could be seen on different individuals while they were absorbing the magical red particles in their bodies, feeling the warmth flowing inside them, making them stronger than before. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net Pure excitement was written on their faces as they felt the changes in their bodies. Ava, seeing them, started absorbing another 50 cores. She was sure it would take less than 50 for her to max out her remaining two stats, one of which was already close to reaching the limit. She was sure the extra cores would be left behind after her use, so by doing this, she would be able to see if that was true or not, but she was 99% sure it was going to happen. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the distance, Aiden could see them covered in red light, which meant they were using the cores. Thinking about the outcome and the thought of having 10 people under him who had maxed out three physical stats excited him. ''The next hunt will be exciting.'' But he knew they were not done yet, which was why he ignored them and focused on caressing his big sis''s hair. Ava, after maxing out all her stats, looked at the others who were standing in front of her with excited expressions on their faces. She could see the fire burning in their eyes, ready to test their strength. But she knew their task was not complete yet, as she had already maxed out all three of her stats. Just as she had thought, even though she had used 50 cores while absorbing, she would know how much she would get out of one core. As expected, the remaining cores were even light, even when she had distributed them while using them on her status screen. Focusing on her task ahead, she asked everyone who had maxed out their strength, stamina, and agility to raise their hands. Seeing four people raising their hands, she was not surprised, as while she knew her sister was strong and fought quite better than others, it didn''t mean there weren''t others who were close to her in physical strength. "Give me the cores left." Seeing almost fifty cores in her hands, she realized the disparity in her strength and theirs, as she had used more than 80 cores to max out her stats, while on average, they had taken less than forty cores. This was not entirely correct, as about 20 cores were just from her sister, but it gave her a general understanding of her previous strength. For the remaining five individuals, she gave them 20 cores each to also max out their stats, and after some time, all of them had nearly equal strength. Out of 100 cores she had given them to use, more than half of them got returned to her. The fire burning in their eyes was visible. Ava, seeing their eyes, could tell that they just wanted to go out there and fight the zombies, and she was also not an exception to this. Without wasting any more time, she ordered them, with a voice full of desire to fight, to march toward their leader to report to him that they were ready. Aiden, who was checking on them from time to time, could see them marching toward him in two lines. He could feel their will to fight even from the distance, as each step they walked was heavy, sounding like they were hitting the ground with their boots. Even his blood felt like it was boiling, seeing their spirit. He didn''t know if they were intentionally making the sound or were just not used to their strength, but whatever it was, he couldn''t deny they were looking very cool while walking with fierce expressions on their faces in cold black metallic gear. He even felt like he was the commander of some small army. ''So cool.'' His inner child was just screaming at him to walk there and join them in their little fierce march, but he knew he wouldn''t be that cool if he joined them like this. While Aiden was enjoying this moment inside, Alicia had a completely different expression on her face, as she was now currently looking at a certain someone who was pissing her off quite a bit. Seeing the look of defiance and challenge on Isla''s face as she stared directly into her eyes, Alicia was not pleased. She could tell Isla was challenging her, though she didn''t know what Isla was thinking while giving her that annoying look. Whatever it was, she didn''t like it one bit. Matching her gaze, Alicia stared sharply into Isla''s eyes, silently telling her that whatever she was thinking was not going to happen. Chapter 191: Next Hunt? Matching her gaze, Alicia stared sharply into Isla''s eyes, silently telling her that whatever she was thinking was not going to happen. Isla, seeing the look on Alicia''s face, was pleased to see that annoying expression on her face, as she couldn''t wait to see the look on her face when she would kill more zombies than her in the next hunt. She was confident she was not going to lose to her now that she was as strong as her in physical strength. ''Hehehehe, it''s going to be fun.'' Alicia could see the look on Isla had reverted back to normal, but in her eyes, she could see that she was looking down on her. She knew they had just increased their strength by leaps and bounds. It could be possible that Isla was challenging her, and after thinking about this for a few seconds, she could definitely imagine her doing so. Alicia knew Isla was one of the girls who was going to join her little brother''s harem, and being the most powerful one would definitely give her a massive advantage. As she didn''t want to get her brother''s help, she would use force if she wanted something, she believed it was the best option to get something done. She had taken care of her company for the past five years and knew that violence was the answer when you wanted something done quickly. She was not going to go easy in the next hunt. Let this little twerp see what the actual disparity between their strength was. ''I will enjoy the look on your face, Isla, when you see the reality yourself.'' She was confident, even before these magical incidents and afterward, that other than her little brother, no one could defeat her she was not including her Aunt as she didn''t think she is in competition, to begin with. Aiden could now see the group of ladies in their black armor, all wearing fierce expressions on their faces, standing in front of him. He could see Ava and Isla, the twin sisters, at the front of the two rows, just like always. He couldn''t see their previous blushing faces now, as they were replaced with fierce expressions. The first thing Ava did after reaching him was to quickly give him the remaining cores left afterward. Aiden took the pouch she handed to him without any questions, knowing they would be useful to him. He also didn''t think they were going to need any more of the red cores soon, as he didn''t even know how they were going to start their cultivation journey. He probably thought there would be a cultivation manual needed to start magical cultivation; however, he didn''t know how or when they were going to get it. Not knowing what to do, he didn''t focus on that much, as the first task he had decided on was to max out every stat of the people under him to make them reach the limit in every single one, even mana, which he knew would be quite hard. Afterward, he would like to travel outside, and the first location he planned to visit was already in his mind. He was going to recruit a few more talents he had scouted during his five years in school. ''I don''t know if that cute little spy would be there or not.'' He couldn''t do anything to her when there was law present in the world; however, now, if he found her inside the school, the first thing he was going to do was to question her by force, making her answer everything he wanted to know about her father Anderes''s plans. ''I don''t care if she hasn''t harmed me up till now. Her being the daughter of Anderes Shade and acting suspicious all these years is more than enough for me to get answers from her, even if I look like a bully in others'' eyes.'' He didn''t think there was anyone powerful enough to stop him now. Without even including the people under him, his sister alone was enough to cause terror in people''s hearts. Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net ''I hope I would find that sly little cute doll there.'' He hoped to meet her there, as her talent was a pretty troublesome one. He wanted to catch her without giving her enough time to even grow. ''Chloe, I hope you are there inside the school.'' A certain someone, who was currently fighting zombies with the vice president on their side and a few other people using weak spells to distract the zombies, was dealing the final blows. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe had just killed another zombie with her mini space blade. Even while killing the zombies, she was thinking of a certain handsome boy whom she had worried about from the moment world evolution had happened. ''I hope you are safe, Aiden.'' Clueless about the upcoming danger coming for her, she was only hoping to get powerful as soon as possible so she could travel to Aiden''s home and be with him to keep him safe. She started to feel restless, which was why she quickly wanted to max out her stats. This was also the reason she was not holding back at all and even used her previous skills from her earlier timeline. She had taught others how to create skills, which would become common knowledge later. However, knowing this at the start would give a solid advantage. She didn''t care much about other people. However, giving them a little piece of knowledge, which could even save their lives, didn''t bother her much. But there were also many things she knew she was not going to share, as she would like to take advantage of them herself. And even share some benefits with Aiden. She didn''t worry if he had awakened a talent or not, as there were certain things she knew that would give him a solid talent, enough for him to survive on his own. ''I hope you are with your sister right now.'' Chloe knew who Aiden''s elder sister was. If he was with her, she wasn''t worried about his safety. However, if for some reason they were separated, she only hoped he would be safe until she found him. Chapter 192: Next Hunt? (2) In this life, Chloe had focused on her physical training even before, and in the past five years, she could only say she had done her best to increase her stats. She had only reached about the start of 7 in every stat, which she had improved. This was quite better than her previous life when she had to start with five stats at the beginning, and now she had even stored her katana outside the school, as weapons were not allowed inside. This was also the weapon she had used in her previous life. After reaching her stats to a satisfying degree, she would leave from here to find Aiden. She knew where he lived, and it was quite close to her, as their residence was quite famous. "I just hope I would find some cultivation manual." Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net She really hoped she would find some manual, as with it, she knew her journey to find him would be much safer. Even though she was not fully confident in finding him, she was sure she wouldn''t die, but actually reaching that destination would be hard. Firing another A-rank skill, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. space blade , at another zombie, which had killed three at the time, she cleared her mind for now as a resolute expression appeared on her doll-like cute face. She focused more on killing zombies. As thinking about him wouldn''t do her any good for now, she only wished in her mind one last time to keep him safe. Aiden, after taking the cores that had been left after their use, could tell by the weight of the pouch that there were at least 100 cores inside it. He didn''t feel much about them and put them inside his backpack. He would have used them right here and now; however, he didn''t want to reveal his ability to infinitely increase his stats to others. He knew this was a dangerous secret that he had to keep safe, which was why even while he trusted them completely, he was not going to share it with them. Now, looking at the fierce expressions on their faces and the fire burning inside their eyes, he asked them in a calm voice, "Are you guys ready for another hunt?" In response to his words, all of them shouted at the same time with voices filled with passion. "YES!!!!" Aiden, hearing their loud response, which was probably the loudest he had ever heard from them, thought if they had shouted with such intensity during their first meeting, he would have jumped in surprise seeing how loud they were. He didn''t say anything as he also started to like how they were behaving. Their spirit also made his blood boil, which was why he didn''t waste any time. Standing up from his seat, he said in a loud voice as he started walking toward the gate, "LET''S GO HUNT SOME ZOMBIES!!" Aiden didn''t know why he shouted, as he wouldn''t have acted like this in the past. However, being together with them, he also started to enjoy matching their energy. He felt a little embarrassed doing it, but when he heard their loud response again and the sound of their heavy footsteps following behind, along with the clanging of metal from their armor, he couldn''t help but feel good inside. "YES, LEADER!" ''Absolutely worth it!'' Alicia, walking right next to him, could see the happiness on his face when they replied to him. She had known that her little brother sometimes liked to show off, and seeing him enjoying such a little act, she only thought it was childish. However, she didn''t mind it when he was enjoying it so much. After reaching the outside and seeing the big gate in front, he was excited to hunt. But now, he thought of making some changes to their previous lineup, as he thought it wouldn''t be best to go with the previous lineup. He would leave the sniper as it was for now, which left about seven people for him to decide. One was going to be at the gate, just like always, responsible for the gate in case something unexpected happened, which he hoped wouldn''t. The snipers would inform them from the roof of their house to close the gate as soon as possible, which was a good safety measure he liked to have. Now, out of the seven, he liked to take five this time to join the actual fighting. However, he was going to keep them in pairs of two so they could get used to their strength, and afterward, he wouldn''t mind if they acted on their own. He wasn''t including Isla in a pair, as he was confident in her acting alone. He had seen how she had performed on the previous hunt, which impressed him quite a bit. She had nearly lasted as long as his big sister, even when her big stats were at a limit at the time. While he was sure his big sister would have hunted much more than her, he still thought she was qualified enough to act on her own. And for the last two, he would like to keep them still using their automatic rifles, as they were still very effective against the zombies. Aiden informed Ava how he would like to proceed this time. Ava, hearing his words, didn''t find anything wrong with them, but his words still made her feel that he was trying to keep them safe. She didn''t know how he saw them, but she was confident that even if he had thrown every one of them in with a knife now, they would survive without much difficulty, given the strength they had now. She liked how he was trying to keep them safe, but she knew in the long run, this would limit growth. She wasn''t going to say anything to him this time, but when needed, she would remind him they had seen worse, and every single one of them had taken a bullet or two in their life. ''For now, the lineup is good.'' Even though she had many scars on her body, she didn''t feel a little bit ashamed of it. She was a little worried about how he would feel when he saw them at night. However, she believed he wouldn''t feel disgusted by them. She had only a few scars, probably the least in her team. She would feel quite sad if he felt disgusted by them. But that wasn''t going to change anything for her, as she was already deeply in love with him, and nothing was going to affect her now. She would likely try to find some solutions if he didn''t like them, as she was sure in this new magical world, there were many secrets waiting to be discovered, and these little scars were probably nothing compared to what the outside world awaited for them. Chapter 193: Next Hunt? (3) "It''s good, Leader. We should just follow your lineups." Aiden had heard Ava''s approval of his words earlier, and he could feel more casualness in her voice. However, she still liked to call him Leader, which he was not going to say anything about. If she liked to call him Leader, he had no problem with it, even when their relationship was confirmed. Other than that, he also noticed some emotions on her face while she was making her decision. He didn''t know what she was thinking that was causing her a little trouble in her mind. However, since she hadn''t said anything to him herself, he would give her time so she could sort things out herself. However, if he noticed any unusualness in her behavior later, he was going to directly call her out and ask what was causing her problem. But for now, he was not going to do anything, as it was better if she got over it herself. He gave her a nod of approval and told her in a calm voice to give him the names of the extra people who were going to join him for the hunt, as there were going to be two extras who were going to fight on the front lines. After hearing his question, she didn''t think much and gave him two more names of the people who were going to join him. She was confident about joining herself; however, she still remained at her post, as it was important for her to watch over everything and keep things under control. Hopefully, in the future, she will get the opportunity to fight. Until then, she would get used to her new strength, which was why she was even more excited for their upcoming training. She called out the people who were going to join this hunt as Isla and two previous ladies, along with two new ones who now stood in front of him. Aiden, seeing the fire burning in their eyes, ready to kill, didn''t have any problem with her decision. So, he told Ava to go back and take her position and also told her that after a minute, she had to open the gate. Before that, he was going to explain a few things to them. While walking toward the gates, he reminded them of a few things. The first and most important thing was that they should be careful of their nails and bites. He knew they had become much stronger than before, but that didn''t mean they should be reckless, as one little wound could potentially turn them into zombies. He didn''t want to kill anyone on his own team due to their recklessness. Which was why he reminded them seriously to be careful about this. Secondly, he told them about the pairing thing he had discussed with Ava. He could see a little reluctance on their faces, as they wanted to fight. However, in the end, they didn''t say anything and accepted his decision. He also told them at the end that if they did satisfactorily enough, then from tomorrow onward, they were going to fight alone. This made their expressions light up, as even while feeling like they could do anything due to the cores they had absorbed, fighting with too much caution didn''t sit right with them. They were used to risking their lives and fighting while getting some injuries. So, the time they had spent with their cautious leader felt too relaxing to them, given how careful he was about everything. They knew he was doing this for their own safety, which made them feel warm inside their hearts. However, their habits of years didn''t go away just like that, so their urge to fight until they couldn''t fight anymore was always there. All of them cared about their own lives. They were not going to lose recklessly after getting out of the hellhole they had lived in earlier. Now, seeing these magical things made them want to live even more and see many things. But these simple fighting tasks were not something they had to worry so much about. Knowing he was allowing them to fight alone from tomorrow if he found them good enough, they were excited to show they were capable and do even more than that. Every time they saw their leader fighting on the front, just like their general, it stirred something in them. In both cases, they felt a little hurt, as they wanted to be the ones to take the front line, not their leader, who was supposed to give them orders. "Nothing has changed even now, then." All of them had failed to replace the general''s front-line fighting position on their mission, which was quite important to them. But now, they didn''t think they had the chance. However, seeing their new leader doing the same thing, they were determined to take his place and be the ones to fight on the front. Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net "I will be the one to take his position." Their previous flames of rivalry had ignited once again for being number one, as whoever replaced their strongest leader and fought on the front instead of him would be number one in their hearts, and every one of them knew that. Even Ava was no exception to this. However, she would be content if any of her teammates took his position, knowing that the one on the front would always be in the most dangerous position. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden didn''t say anything when he saw their little look of reluctance when he said they were going to fight in the team. Other than Isla, who looked quite happy, the others had the same expression. He was not going to change, even if it was like that, as he liked to be as careful as possible while fighting. However, he noticed that after a few seconds, for some unknown reason, all of them had a motivated expression on their faces, telling him they were ready to kill. "Let''s go!" Now, without wasting any more time, he told them to quickly take their own positions while he walked toward the front of the gate to take his own position, knowing the gates should be opening any time soon. Chapter 194: Next Hunt? (4) Aiden, seeing the big metal gate opening in front of him while hearing the growling and stomping sounds from the other side, was excited for them to come inside as he knew this time the hunt was going to be the greatest it had ever been. On the previous hunt, they had collected around 800 cores, and this time he knew it was going to be even greater, which made him excited knowing he was going to use the cores. Surely, this large quantity was going to have some effect on his stats, even when he only got one-tenth of the stats. Metallic sounds could be heard as the gate in front of him slowly opened, and only after opening enough for two people to pass at the same time, it stopped. Even before it fully opened, a zombie had already entered inside, with disgusting, gooey saliva dripping down its mouth as it growled ferociously to cause fear in them while running toward the closest target, Aiden, to devour him. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net There was a hint of hesitation in its completely red eyes for seconds; however, it didn''t change anything, as only after a second did its instincts take over, telling it to just devour the prey in front of it that could make it many times stronger without taking the danger into consideration. GRRRR Aiden, who was already clutching his sword in his hands, didn''t waste any time, and even before the zombie could reach him, he quickly put 75% of his strength into his leg to dash forward. His figure blurred and reached the zombie in milliseconds, and without giving the clueless zombie any chance to even realize what had happened, He took out his sharp pitch-black sword and slashed at the zombie''s neck with one clean strike, then quickly sheathed the sword back on his waist. The zombie''s body stopped and only a red line could be seen on its neck while Aiden stood next to it without any weapons in his hands, looking at it with cold eyes. Only after seconds did the zombie''s head slide down from its neck as it had already been severed by the strong strike Aiden had used earlier. The blood splattered everywhere, which he dodged skillfully by using his light and fluid steps. After skillfully dealing with the first zombie, Aiden didn''t wait in one place any longer as he saw the next zombie already enter inside. His blurry figure moved as he reached the next zombie in milliseconds and, just like before, with a clean and precise strike, decapitated the head of the zombie and quickly sheathed his sword back in its scabbard. The people beside him could only make out his blurry figure, and after he reached it, they saw him standing next to the zombie for seconds before moving on to the next. While he moved to the next one, the head of the previous zombie hit the ground. They didn''t even see him taking out his weapon. Their hopes of replacing their leader dwindled a little bit seeing this. Previously, they couldn''t tell how strong he was as they couldn''t even see him properly. However, now that they could at least make out his movements, they realized how strong their leader actually was. All of them had some guesses that their leader was even stronger than when they would max out their stats, as his previous display of power was instilled in their minds, and even then, they couldn''t think they could be as strong as him. They didn''t know what it was that made their leader so much stronger than others, and the only conclusion they could reach was that he must have something special. But they were not going to ask him, even though they were curious, as they had realized asking about someone''s talent was quite a personal thing to do. If he would tell them himself, that was okay with them and would even make them feel closer to him. However, at the end of the day, it didn''t matter to them that much, as knowing they had a strong leader was already enough. Aiden was taking out zombies one after another in the same style he had done the first time¡ªquickly killing the zombie and then putting the sword back in its scabbard just as fast. He wasn''t doing this only to show off. After creating the skill earlier called Magic Hand, he really wanted to create a new skill that could help him in close combat without using any magic. He intended it to stay like that for the time being as he didn''t think he needed it yet. He was using this method to create a new skill, and he had a feeling that this skill was going to be a banger. While using this method affected the rate of his killing a little, he wasn''t worried, knowing there were many people there, and they were as strong as his big sister, at least in terms of physical strength. He was leaving some zombies from time to time for them to deal with while he took care of three to four zombies at the same time. He glanced at their figures for a second and, seeing how easily they were killing the zombies, felt even more relaxed. He noticed they were not able to fully control their strength, as he could tell all their attacks with their knives or swords used their full strength. Unlike his big sister, who masterfully managed her strength to 70¨C80% so she wouldn''t get tired quickly and could last much longer, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was impressed by Isla once again, who was also using her strength quite well, even though she had only just maxed out her stats a few minutes ago. While not as perfect as his big sister or himself at controlling her strength, she was still doing a wonderful job compared to the others. Seeing that everyone was doing fine, Aiden focused on killing more zombies in front of him. At the same time, he was slowly accumulating experience to create his new skill. Chapter 195: Unknown Enemy? The screaming sound could be heard from the zombies as they were getting killed one after another. For those, who had max stats, killing those who were only fighting on instincts without any proper technique was like toying with children. Even their attacks were too slow for them, so dodging them was very easy. The only way the zombies had hoped to even harm them was if they swarmed them, taking advantage of their numbers. However, when there was no space to pass through the gate at the same time, it made them easy prey for the group of ladies fighting beside Aiden. And for Aiden, whose physical capabilities were five times stronger than their maxed-out strength, it was not even a question of how easy it was for him to handle these weak zombies, who were only coming inside to make him stronger. This was the reason he had opened the gate a little more than yesterday, allowing two zombies to pass through the gate at the same time with little difficulty. However, even with this, it was quite easy for him to handle them, as the most zombies that could group up at the same time were about eight. Even when he was not giving his best, he would kill three to four zombies among them using his 75% strength while using the same attack pattern as before. Killing the zombie in one strike by severing its neck and then quickly putting his sword back in its scabbard, he had already noticed how the zombies were trying to retreat after he had killed more than 30 of them. This clearly indicated their growing intelligence, as even they could tell that they had no chance while fighting him. However, Aiden wouldn''t let them do what they wanted. He would kill them before they could escape him, using his fast speed, as only his blurry figure could be seen from time to time. He would let a few of them escape toward the others to let them also gain experience from it. Killing eight at a time was not easy for him either; he had to give it his all at 75% strength while completely focusing, as a mistake could lead to some serious consequences. Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net But if he wanted, he could just separate them by some distance by using his lightning-fast speed, then kill them¡ªit would take a little more time than usual, but it was still possible for him to handle them even alone at 75% strength. However, in this scenario, more zombies would accumulate inside. While he would be able to handle them for some time, he was confident he could do so without using his magic. However, if he really wanted to fight them alone using only 75% of his strength, he didn''t think it was possible to do so for more than 30 minutes without using his magic along with it. He severed the necks of three zombies in a single clean strike, and after killing them, he quickly put his sword back into its sheath as always. In a blur, he left for the next zombies without waiting for their heads to drop to the ground. While he was feeling good about killing more zombies as he collected more cores that were going to make him even stronger, he was feeling a little bored killing these weak zombies who didn''t even put up a fight for him. He only enjoyed it a little when he killed more than two zombies in a single strike, as killing one felt too easy for him. He didn''t even feel his swordsmanship skill improving while fighting those who couldn''t even fight properly against him. Their fighting style was only just throwing random attacks, and the most important thing was that they were very slow for him. They almost felt like they were in slow motion¡ªnot to that degree, but they were very slow for him. ''I just have to kill more. I know I will find something much more challenging soon.'' S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system, hearing his thought, smiled a little in the soul realm as she liked what he had thought. She was feeling bored watching him kill these weak zombies for two days. She wanted something much more exciting; these zombies, who couldn''t even put up a fight against him, were not fun to watch for her. But she was worried about this, as even if he hadn''t thought about it, there was still something waiting for him outside that would at least put up some fight against this little monster. Five hundred meters away from where Aiden was currently fighting, there was one particular zombie who was not growling too much like the others Aiden had met. Clear madness could be seen in its eyes, but unlike their madness-filled red eyes, this particular red had a little bit of light of intelligence inside it. The way this zombie was walking was much more efficient than the others, unlike their usual strange and twisted way of walking, which made them slower. This zombie was almost mimicking a human; even while its movements were rough, they were still much faster than the others. Inside a shopping mall across the main road, only five hundred meters away from Aiden, it was banging on a metal gate to enter a particular room from which the sound of crying and whimpering could be heard. It could feel that if it devoured the creature inside, it could become many times stronger. Different from the others¡ªdifferent from the weak and the mindless who were beside it, also trying to enter inside the same gate. It stopped banging on the gates for a few seconds and looked in one particular direction where its instincts were screaming at it to go, as there was a feast waiting for it there¡ªnot one or two but many. But out of all, there were three particular ones that, even after only feeling their presence alone, its instincts were telling it that it would become many times stronger if it devoured them. However, that was not the only thing it was feeling right now, as even these three presences alone were enough to make it feel fear. However, mixed with these creatures, there was a strange being inside that was making chills run down its spine. The idea of even trying to go close to that place hadn''t even come to its weak mind, which had only the intelligence of a three-year-old child. Chapter 196: A problem while creating a new skill? The particular zombie''s body was shivering in fear as he was thinking about the strange creature mixed inside these other creatures, who didn''t make him feel much. However, the greed inside its eyes was making him drop a large amount of disgusting, gooey saliva just from the thought of having a bite of that being. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, the primal fear ingrained deep inside his bones stopped him from just rushing in, hoping to devour that group of feast. Unlike his mindless kind alongside him, his instinct to survive had won over his instinct to devour and get strong, which was the only thing stopping him from just rushing there like the other mindless ones. Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net While the prey inside was not as enchanting as those four particular ones, still, inside these gates was enough prey for him to cross the wall he had been feeling for some time. A creepy smile appeared on his face as he growled loudly a few times, just thinking about his next destination after he devoured the prey hiding inside. But this was not the only creature finding good prey to break the wall it was feeling, as all across the world, there were creatures on the verge of crossing their weakest state and awakening their unique talent, which was going to be a nightmare for the humans who thought these creatures with only strong physical capabilities were the only threat awaiting them. Aiden was clueless about the intended challenge coming his way soon, and now he was only feeling a little bored. But he still didn''t stop and continued killing them with a single strike, like always. Now, he didn''t kill fewer than two zombies in one strike, as it felt like a waste to him. The rate of his killing was increasing even more as his every strike killed more and more zombies. There was chaos everywhere as the corpses of zombies accumulated, and blood made the already red ground even redder due to their previous hunts. The smell of blood was thick, but nobody cared about it as they were only focused on killing more and more zombies. Aiden had already killed more than two hundred zombies by now, and he was still going non-stop without feeling much. He only felt he had spent a little of his stamina, as he could go on for a long time even now. Now, after killing for so long, his figure was still blurring from time to time as he reached another group of zombies. With one clean and powerful strike of his pitch-black sharp blade, he severed the heads of two zombies at the same time. Like before, he put his sword back in its scabbard. He had lost count of how many times he had done the same slash, which was why he thought it was enough for him to create a new skill. ''What should I name the skill?'' Aiden was thinking while dealing with other zombies casually. He decided to think seriously, as he knew that naming a skill was an important task, and a bad name could potentially even change the direction the skill would grow. While thinking about creating this skill, he had the idea of creating a single-strike sword skill that was too fast for the enemy to even register what had happened before it had already done its job. He already had strength, which was why he wanted a skill that was very fast and precise. If he met a creature like the rabbit earlier, which specialized in speed, he could have dealt with it with ease. He didn''t even want to imagine how nightmarish it would be for him if he met an enemy faster than him, which was why, in those scenarios, he wanted a skill that could give him a chance to fight that particular type of creature. ''Speed, sword strike, umm.'' ''A sword strike that can take down opponents even many times faster than me.'' He was thinking hard while the terrifying screaming of zombies could be heard from time to time. Whatever was happening inside could only be described as a nightmare for the poor zombies. A group of trained humans who had maxed out their physical strength was fighting against the zombies, who couldn''t even walk properly and were very slow compared to them. Blood of zombies was spilling non-stop as their lifeless bodies piled up around. After a few minutes, Aiden finally decided on the name of the skill, which he was satisfied with, and he didn''t think he could name it any better than this. So, at one of the next strikes, which, as always, severed the necks of two more zombies like butter, Aiden called out the name of the skill inside his mind to name it. ''The One Strike.'' However, after naming the skill, just as he thought a green screen would appear in front of him showing the message of skill creation, nothing happened. No screen appeared in front of him. ''What happened?'' He didn''t know what had happened, as he was confused now. He didn''t get the message of creating a new skill. While confused, he decided to quickly check his status, but not before finishing all the zombies in front of him so that he could get a few seconds of time where he didn''t have to be on guard. After quickly finishing the zombies in the same way as before, he called up his status in his mind. A transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+), Emotion Affinity (C+), Water Affinity (A+), Fire Affinity (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Wrath of Thunder(SSS), Mana Hands(E-), Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Aiden, only after seeing the number of talents he had, felt quite satisfied, as only on the second day of evolution, he had a total of five talents of different affinities, excluding his original Celestial talent. Chapter 197: Zombie Hunting? [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+), Emotion Affinity (C+), Water Affinity (A+), Fire Affinity (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Wrath of Thunder (SSS), Mana Hands (E-), Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Aiden, only after seeing the number of talents he had, felt quite satisfied, as only on the second day of evolution, he had a total of five talents of different affinities, excluding his original Celestial talent. He didn''t focus on them for long, even though he felt quite excited seeing how many talents he had, and he even thought of utilizing them soon, as even when having so many talents, if he didn''t use them properly, it was no different from not having them at all. While he was only using his physical abilities for now, when training, he planned to practice different elements as well, which could be helpful to him and create even more skills, as he never knew when he might need them. ''It''s good to always be prepared.'' Going downward, he could see his usual stats, and just below it was his skill section where he could see all his skills. However, there was no new skill named The One Strike in this section. It meant that no skill had been created, even after he had named the skill. Seeing the only SSS-ranked skill gave him some relief. However, he was still very confused, and the only conclusion he came to after a little bit more thinking was that he hadn''t done enough before naming the skill. So, clearing his thoughts away, he focused on the task ahead of killing the zombies that had just entered. After killing some more, he would try again and see if he could create the skill or not. Time passed as Aiden continued to kill more and more zombies without stopping. Corpses were everywhere, and as he killed more and more, the scent of blood grew thick. He could see that others beside him were starting to get tired. He noticed the sweat dripping down their faces, and the blood on their armor, and from their body language, he could tell they were exhausted. While Alicia and Isla were in much better condition than the others, they were also feeling tired. Isla was much more tired than Alicia, as her control over her strength was a little inferior to Alicia''s. Considering that Alicia had all her stats maxed out, including vitality, defense, and intelligence, her rate of recovery was faster than Isla''s, which gave her a solid advantage over her. However, Isla, seeing how Alicia looked much more relaxed than her, didn''t show any reaction, as she was confident in herself. Even when she was at a disadvantage, she wasn''t going to give up until she had to leave. Gritting her teeth, she continued. Isla hadn''t used her air affinity until now, as she didn''t think she needed it. But now, to make time for taking a little rest, she started to use her Wind Blade skill, using at least half of her mana to kill a zombie in a single strike to its neck. Her control over her element was quite good, and the distance between her and the zombies was very close, which was why killing them in one strike was possible for her, even with her magic. Using the strategy of killing three to four zombies using her sword, then catching her breath by killing one using her magic, the time in between was enough for her to recover her mana to some degree. This made it possible for her to continue without much worry. She started to feel much more comfortable doing this, as she felt like she could continue much longer if she went on like this. However, there was no joy on her face, as she knew Alicia had still not used her talent until now. Isla had seen her talent earlier, and she knew that when Alicia started using her talent, it would be much more difficult for her to keep up. One more thing she had noticed was that Alicia''s swordsmanship was many, many times better than her own. She felt like a child comparing her rough skills to hers. Deep inside, she realized her situation was looking bleak. Sooner or later, she wouldn''t be able to keep up with her and would have to go back and rest. However, even while knowing that, her will was still solid, and she was going to continue with sheer willpower if she had to. Alicia had noticed Isla looking at her a few seconds earlier, and she was sure that the little twerp was trying to compete with her. Even though she felt it was a little childish, as she was clearly stronger than her, she still wasn''t going to give her the satisfaction of even coming close to her. Even in this so-called competition of hers, Alicia was going to make her see the brutal reality of how she was clearly stronger than her. So now, even she had started to cast her thunder spell from time to time to one-shot the zombies. Unlike Isla, who aimed for the neck with full concentration, which took a toll on her mind a little, Alicia was just directly casting her spell on them. The zombies hit by her powerful thunder strikes withered on the ground for a few seconds with their charred bodies and then finally let out heart-wrenching screams. The thunderous sound of lightning could be heard from time to time now as Alicia tried her best to last as long as she could and kill the maximum number of zombies. Unlike others, her magic attracted quite a bit of attention, as the scene of her fighting the zombies was quite beautiful yet deadly compared to theirs. They were not the only ones who were trying their best, as the group of two ladies who were in two similar groups also tried their best. They now had a little better control over their strength, and they were now used to fighting zombies, as only one of them had killed more than 70 zombies at that time. Seeing how their leader and everyone else was still going, they were not going to stop. Chapter 198: Zombie Hunting? (2) They had also been using their magic for quite some time, but from then on, one of them was taking a little rest for a short time while being on guard, and the other was killing the zombies. Seeing how their leader had not said anything, they continued using this strategy to last much longer and not get tired.More than two hours had passed, and Aiden had killed around 500 zombies. He had once again tried to name the new skill he wanted to create; however, just like before, nothing happened, and he was left disappointed once again. He was starting to feel angry now, as both his attempts to create a new skill had failed. This time, he was confident that he had done much more than when he had created the magic hand skill, and even then, there was no notification of a new skill being created. In anger, he became more and more aggressive while killing the zombies. Sometimes, he even forgot to leave some zombies for the others. However, nobody complained, even though they had noticed this. If it had been at the start of their hunt, it would have been a problem; however, now they were not going to complain, as they were very tired. Without even thinking of anything, in his anger toward not being able to create a new skill, Aiden had even started to use 100% of his strength. Now, even with the max stats, the people beside him were not able to properly see his figure. The strength of his slashes was controlled, as a proper swordsman like him, who had trained with the sword for years, was not going to use all his strength to deal the final blow to the zombies. It would only make him tired more quickly, so he only put enough effort into slicing their necks like butter with his extremely sharp black blade. Time passed as the zombies were being killed one after another under Aiden''s blade. He even forgot to keep track of the time, and now sunset was about to happen in about 15 minutes. Alicia and the others wouldn''t have been able to continue for this long if not for Aiden giving them so much time to rest in between. Sometimes, only a couple of zombies came toward them every 10 minutes, which was very low compared to the steady supply of zombies at the start, where they had to stay on their toes all the time. This was why they were still there, continuing to deal with the few zombies that came. However, they were not tired at all, as they hadn''t had to do much. Alicia could see her brother was too engrossed in killing the zombies, as he had even forgotten that around this time yesterday, they had left. She also noticed how he was even stronger than before, which surprised her even more. ''He is too strong.'' It was even hard for her to notice him. Only when he stopped for a couple of milliseconds to kill the zombies was she able to see him? Otherwise, his figure was hard for her to track, like it was for the others. She didn''t know why he had told them to leave around this time yesterday. However, she had noticed the urgency in his voice yesterday, which was why she had to remind him before. That was what she did as she shouted in a loud voice, calling his name to make him realize the sun was about to set. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net "AIDEN, THE SUN IS ABOUT TO SET! WE HAVE TO GO!" Aiden, who was killing zombies one after another without thinking about anything else, had his mind completely focused on one thing: killing the zombies. Using the same technique again and again¡ªkilling two or three zombies in one single and fast strike¡ªand after severing their heads, he put his blade back in its scabbard. He was extremely focused on killing the zombies repeatedly with the same movement. He had killed more than 1,000 zombies in total, and even he was feeling a little spent after continuing. However, while being completely engrossed, he didn''t feel much, as his stamina was five times that of the others. This made him feel only a little tired. However, he suddenly heard a loud voice that he couldn''t help but focus on. Amidst the constant screams of zombies ringing in his ears every second, he still couldn''t ignore it. It was the voice of someone he couldn''t overlook. Coming out of his extremely focused state, he listened to the voice of his big sister. After hearing the context of her words, he quickly realized that he had to leave. There wasn''t much time left before the sunset. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hadn''t seen what changes would occur after sunset, but he could guess easily that it would be something related to the strength of the zombies. He didn''t know how much stronger they were going to get, but he wasn''t going to take the risk by leaving the door open. He was confident but wasn''t going to get complacent when the feeling of danger still lingered in his body. Even today, he didn''t know what was making him feel danger after sunset¡ªwhether it was the zombies or something else¡ªbut he wasn''t going to be overconfident and find out. He trusted the feeling of danger, as his physique was not something he fully understood yet. It had given him so many amazing benefits that could almost be called a cheat, so he trusted the sense of danger he was feeling right now. Without waiting any longer, he quickly finished the zombies and went inside, ordering Ava in a loud voice: "CLOSE THE GATES, AVA!" Hearing Aiden''s voice, Ava didn''t waste any more time. She sent a signal to the snipers on the roof to inform the one in charge of the gates to close them as quickly as possible. Daphne seeing Ava''s signal didn''t waste any time and quickly informed the one in charge to close the gate, and just after she informed her the large metallic gate started to close itself. Chapter 199: The Snake? As the large metallic gates were closing, a few more zombies entered inside. Aiden, noticing this, quickly put strength into his feet as his figure became blurred once again, and after reaching the zombies, he used a single, quick, and strong slash to decapitate the heads of the two zombies with his sword. Like always, after killing them, he didn''t forget to put his sword back in his scabbard just as fast.After seeing the gates had finally closed, he now focused on the other important things he had to do before leaving, which was to collect the cores of the zombies. Seeing the large number of corpses of zombies lying around, he knew it would take some time, as the number of zombies was too much. According to his guess, it would be more than 1,500 zombies. Seeing the corpses lying on the ground, which had painted the ground deep red, he now fully realized the horror of the apocalypse, as all these corpses of zombies were once actual people. He could see the different types of ragged clothes on them. There were some whose age might have been very young. While he was feeling a little emotional, that was only it, as he had known for years that a large number of people were going to die, and seeing it happen just opened his eyes a little bit. ''Such unfortunate people.'' Compared to these people, who were not even given the chance to set things right as their fate was already written the moment the evolution happened, it was quite cruel, according to him. Seeing how his thoughts had trailed off, he quickly focused on the task in front, as there was no time to waste right now. He didn''t even think they could worry about practicing their magic today, as after seeing his watch, he knew there were only 15 minutes left, and he had to take their cores as soon as possible. That was why he couldn''t waste time anymore and quickly ordered Ava to start extracting their cores as fast as they could without worrying about using their magic. He also looked at his big sis''s eyes to tell her that they had to be as fast as possible. Aiden had only spent about half of his stamina on killing the zombies, and even now, he had quite a bit of energy left, which was why he was going to make use of his stats fully to extract the cores as fast as he could. While Aiden and his team were doing their best to extract the cores of the zombies as fast as they could, one particular zombie outside the same metallic gate inside a mall was banging the gates with all its strength, and the loud booming sound could be heard. However, it didn''t seem like the gates would open anytime soon. However, it looked quite exciting now. Compared to its previous shallow attempts to open the door, now it was doing its best to open it while growling loudly from time to time. Other zombies beside it, like always, were attacking with madness inside their eyes, but their attacks were quite weak compared to this other zombie. There was a strange excitement inside the eyes of one zombie who seemed to be waiting for something. Inside the school auditorium, Chloe and the vice president were standing in front of each other. The Vice President didn''t have a good expression on her face as she was counting small circular red, green, and blue cores to divide among themselves. She was looking at the small doll-looking, pink-haired girl in front of her, who had an excited expression on her face as she was waiting for her share of the cores, which was about 60% of the total amount of the cores they had gathered today. That was also the reason Xu Ling was not looking good, as this cute little twerp had hunted the zombies worth 60% of the total amount. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net They had hunted a little over 250 zombies, and this was their all-day worth hunt for eight people who had volunteered to hunt and gather supplies, including her and Chloe. Which meant she had to give about 150 cores to her alone. While she knew Chloe deserved these cores, knowing someone who was clearly stronger than her getting even stronger didn''t sit right with her. While she didn''t think Chloe would do harm to them, that didn''t mean she shouldn''t try to trick this little girl, as she didn''t look that clever. She didn''t feel good tricking this cute little girl who was her age but still looked very cute. She hadn''t done anything wrong to her and had even helped them, but her own survival was what mattered most to her. She didn''t know what she would encounter in the future, so she had to get as strong as possible in any way she could, even if she didn''t like what she was going to do. Seeing the clueless expression on Chloe, she was even sure this was going to be easy, and the others who were following were mostly members of the student council and people who were under her. Even if she put up a good front, in the end, she would be the one to get the most benefit, as more than 250 cores were not a small amount¡ªit was four times the amount of cores they had collected yesterday. Only eight of them knew how valuable these cores were, and they were going to keep it as such, as telling the ones who only knew to cower in fear while they were facing danger was not something she would do. She looked into the eyes of the other six in front of her beside her and signaled them while saying compassionately, "Guys, why don''t we split the cores in a better way so that we can create a much more balanced team, which can improve our chances of survival more? "If we split 30% for both me and Chloe, and then the rest 40% can be divided equally among you guys, wouldn''t it be much better? What do you guys think?" Hearing the words of their beautiful and passionate vice leader, the other six beside Chloe quickly nodded. They had already realized by the strict behavior of their vice leader yesterday and how she had acted these days that she was not as kind as they had thought earlier. However, it didn''t matter to them how she actually was, as they were the only ones profiting from this deal, so there was no reason to not accept it. But seeing the sharp look the vice leader had given them a few times, they knew they were not actually going to get the amount she had said. Yet it would still be better than the low amount of zombies they had actually killed, so matching the vice president''s rhythm, they nodded in unison at the same time and said in a firm voice as if they were not going to change their minds on this one. "Yes, you are right, Vice President." Chloe had the same expression as before, which to others looked like that of a cute and clueless kid in front of them who didn''t know anything. Chloe, who was trying to make a cool expression that was failing miserably due to her overly cute appearance, was feeling quite excited after the little act she had witnessed just now. ''Took you long enough to show your true colors, you snake.'' Chloe had always shown her open irritation toward the Vice President, not only because she was after Aiden but even before she had met Aiden in this life. She had clear hate toward this venomous woman, who had taken advantage of her in her previous life many times, which she hadn''t realized at first, and when she did, it was already too late for her. In the end, she was kicked out of her previous team by her order. She had worked together with them for months. However, after realizing that she had been tricked by her many times, she asks her for compensation, but the only thing she gets, in the end, is mocking lines from her team, which makes her decide to leave them. However, she had thought they would try to stop her, but these ungrateful ones only laughed at her for being dumb. She knew they were not bad people. Thinking about the bad people, an image of a person appeared in her mind, which made her blood boil, as this was the person she hated even more than her father, Anderes Shade, who had sent people after her to make her work under him, which she clearly didn''t want. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t know how many times she had to run and change her location with Mary because of him, which had increased her hate toward him even more than before. But it was still slightly below that bastard who had killed her. Chapter 200: Chloe and Ling Xue? Chloe felt sick in her stomach thinking about her father, who even tried to use Mary as leverage to make her work for him forcefully. She didn''t think she would ever be able to have a normal relationship with him. Thankfully, due to her talent, she was able to escape with Mary safely.Still, her hate toward him was just a little below the person who had killed her and Mary previously. If she ever met that person in this life, she wouldn''t wait for any explanation or anything. She would just kill him without any questions. She wouldn''t even feel much knowing how many wrongs he had done previously; it would be a pleasure for her to get rid of that scum. Ignoring these thoughts, she focused on the people in front of her, who, in her previous life, had taken advantage of her naivety for quite a bit of time. She was furious when she found out that the people she had thought were her friends were actually the ones taking advantage of her. In her previous life, getting kicked out without giving them any payback left quite a sour taste in her mouth. While she had learned a few things being together with them, and they had also helped her survive many hardships, at the end of it all, the Vice President had become the leader of the Winter Alliance and, hoarding all the treasure, had become very powerful¡ªmore powerful than she was. She knew if she was given the resources, she could be equally strong or even stronger. Even when she had contributed just as much as the Vice President, she was only given the title of founding member. Other than that, she wasn''t included in any decision-making, which she didn''t quite care about honestly. However, taking advantage of her when she thought they were her first friends hurt her very much and even caused her to become overly cautious of others. ''Haah!'' A helpless laugh escaped her mind thinking about everything. She thought that in this life, they would not do the same thing. While they were all under the venomous woman Ling Xue''s command, and Ling Xue was the one taking the most advantage of her, that didn''t mean they weren''t guilty. Now she didn''t care about them at all, as she already had her one true friend, Aiden, whom she was going to find after leaving this group of snakes. She would have to pay them back later; however, for now, she didn''t have much time. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, she was only going to embarrass them here in front of everyone without caring about anything, and she was excited. She was going to first play around with the Vice President a bit to expose just how selfish of a person she actually was. A giggle escaped her mind as she thought about the things she was going to say to her. ''Hehehe.'' She looked into Vice President Ling Xue''s eyes innocently and said in her cute voice, which she wasn''t trying to make sound cute, but whatever she said in her voice always sounded cute: "Ling Xue, is that really true?" She had already started calling her by her name, which she had used in her previous life, and the Vice President didn''t seem to mind. She still remembered how this snake of a woman told everyone to call her the leader in later days. She could see the twitching in Ling Xue''s face whenever she called her by her name. Chloe knew she felt annoyed, which was why she used her name even more. She had understood her personality, as she was the type of woman who liked to be above others, even before the evolution. Chloe, seeing how Ling Xue was keeping a fake smile on her face when she was clearly annoyed, enjoyed her reactions a little. ''This little shit!'' Ling Xue hated when this little twerp called her by her name as if they were friends or something. She was clearly the leader here. But remembering how powerful Chloe was, she had to bear with her for some time and make use of this powerful little gadget until she became many times stronger than all of them. That was when she would implement her other plans. Until then, she had to act friendly toward her. She had felt trapped before these magical things happened, as she knew her father would have surely married her off to that scum Mark just to gain more power. She didn''t hate him or anything for trying to make use of her to gain more power, but she didn''t like it when he treated her as if he could control her as he pleased. She had already manipulated her brother, making him believe that their father was going to make him the heir and creating hatred toward their father by creating many false pieces of evidence and coincidences over the years, which made him believe that their father was selecting an heir from the branch family. She had already realized that their father had no intention of choosing any heir. Like her, he was also a person who loved power and had never mentioned anything about choosing an heir, not even as a joke. She had taken advantage of his strict and power-hungry personality to make use of her brother and had also given him many ideas on how to take out their father, even though he always had tight security. Her brother loved her very much, and knowing he wasn''t too good with his brain and would only be considered above average, she was the one who had made it possible for him to become the president, even when he wasn''t deserving of it. But he wasn''t a fool. However, in the end, she could easily manipulate him, so seeing him become the owner of their business was not a problem for her. Now, she could see the opportunity to break free from everything on her own and become even greater than her father, who was the largest supplier of weapons in the world. She knew she was still not out of his grasp, as if he knew she had great talent, he would surely try to make use of her. She didn''t want to be under someone else''s command and wanted to be the one who ruled above others. She wouldn''t have to worry about being used by someone else. Even if he was her father, she wouldn''t forgive him for trying to chain her. She hoped her father would just forget about her, but she knew this was only wishful thinking. She had realized her talent was probably very good in this short period of time, as compared to others, Chloe''s AAA+ ice affinity talent made everyone else''s talents look like a joke. She knew he would try to control her, and knowing how powerful he was, she didn''t think she was capable enough to even resist him right now when he found out about her and sent people with his modern weapons. But she knew she had time now, as everything would be in chaos. Continue reading on mvl She didn''t think he would be coming for her soon. So, in that time, she had to become as powerful as she could and get more people under her so that when he came after her, she would be capable enough to protect her own destiny. And to do that, she would do anything. Using little Chloe, who probably hadn''t done anything wrong to her, was the least of her worries. Now, hearing the words coming out of her innocent-looking, cute face, Ling Xue felt a little conscious about using her. However, she quickly cleared those thoughts as a resolute expression appeared on her face. ''It looks like Chloe really is as naive as she looks.'' Ling Xue felt good knowing it would be easy to trick her, so she replied to Chloe''s naive words about whether what she had said was true or not. "Of course, Chloe, it is true. If we divide the cores according to what I have said, it would be much better for everyone else. You can also see that all the others agree to this, so you don''t have to worry much and just trust me. I will take care of everything." A look of sadness appeared on Ling Xue''s beautiful face as she continued. "I don''t want anyone to starve. So, to do that, I have to take care of everyone, and to do that, I may even be a little strict. But don''t hate me for that. I am doing this for you and everyone else." She looked at all of them not just Chloe but others beside her. "I know your share of cores would be higher, and even mine would be a little more than what I would be getting now. But for the safety of me and everyone else, even if I have to make this little sacrifice, I am willing to do so, Chloe, and everyone else. Will you also do it together with me¡ªfor you, me, and everyone else?" Her voice cracked a little, and even tears threatened to come out of her beautiful blue eyes as she said her last words. "I-I don''t w-want a-anyone to d-die." Chapter 201: Chloe and Ling Xue? (2) Ling Xue was looking at the seven people standing in front of her. While her words were mainly aimed at Chloe, she knew she had acted a little rashly when she had talked to Mark earlier due to her resentment toward him. She didn''t want people to think she was too cruel.As she knew there were many other talents in the group of students who had been traumatized by everything that had happened, she wanted to bring them under her command. To do that, she had to show them how capable they were. Her words about how she didn''t want them to die were technically not a lie, as there were people among them who could be useful to her. For those who were on the weaker side of the talent spectrum, she didn''t mind taking them either. However, when she was gathering supplies for them and even then they refused to join, she was going to leave them. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t care if they die or not.'' ''It''s their own choice, but I am not here to take care of burdens.'' She had already decided to hold a meeting including everyone after the food distribution, where she was going to ask them about their talent. For those who had good talent, she would directly invite them to her team and even give them a taste of the few magical cores to let them realize how much potential they had before recruiting them. She wasn''t worried about this much, as after today, she was going to treat people differently according to what she discovered. She didn''t think that even if someone had good talent, they could survive alone right now, and she didn''t think anyone was going to reject her, given that they were providing food for two days. But first and foremost, she had to get Chloe on her side, who might even have higher potential than her. However, knowing Chloe hadn''t shown any interest in leading others and had acted rashly, Ling Xue was very open to getting her into her group. She could see the other six, who had probably thought their president had changed after seeing how cruel she was to Max, having slightly guilty expressions on their faces. They now realized the Vice President was doing this for everyone, and thinking more clearly, her decision to not give him anything wasn''t that bad. If she hadn''t been strict with him, they would likely encounter many people who also wanted more food without even knowing the dangers they had to face to get it. They also felt angry just imagining that happening in front of them. But now, after witnessing the strict personality of the Vice Leader, they were sure no one would dare to ask for more food. ''I knew the Vice President was actually kind.'' They had witnessed all these years how kind and passionate their Vice Leader was during their school days, so they already trusted her. Knowing how smart and capable she was, there was no one better than her to lead them. Looking at Chloe''s cute figure, they were sure this little pink-haired girl was not capable enough to lead them, even though her performance today was better than the Vice President''s. So, even if Ling Xue acted a little strict, they believed she was doing it for everyone. Now, seeing the drops of tears in her eyes and listening to her words, they were sure their Vice President was the same inside, even if she was more strict now. It would be an honor for them to follow her. Even if she got the most cores, they didn''t care much, as their leader would have to be strong to lead them. Chloe, looking at the six selfish people who were clearly ready to give her earned share to Ling Xue just because of their own selfish thinking, could already imagine them fighting if it were their share being given away. However, knowing they weren''t losing anything and were even gaining more trust from their leader¡ªwhich they had already decided on, as she could tell from their looks of awe when they looked at the Vice President¡ªshe wasn''t going to fall for her act. If she hadn''t known about her before, she would have believed it and fallen for her act. While Ling Xue wasn''t a bad person in the future, she was very selfish, greedy, and power-hungry¡ªwhich wasn''t a bad thing if you wanted to survive later. Chloe wasn''t going to criticize her for that, but taking advantage of her wasn''t something she could forgive. She looked innocently into Ling Xue''s eyes and said this, knowing it would annoy her greatly: "But Ling Xue, wouldn''t it be better if we shared the cores with everyone else present so that all of us can become more powerful, which can help us in the future?" Chloe had no intention of sharing even a single core of hers with others. Knowing she had an extra red core, it was still never enough for her. Once she started her magic cultivation, these low-level cores would be gone in seconds. Still, they were more than enough for her to max out her three physical stats. Her mana was already on the higher end from the start, as she had 8 mana. While she didn''t have enough green cores to max out, her stats for those ones would likely cross 8 today. After tomorrow''s hunt, she was confident in venturing outside. It would be her last day tomorrow, and she planned to leave early the morning after to meet Aiden. Her first destination was his house, only a few kilometers away from her. She hoped her car was still in the parking lot, the one she had used to come to school. Especially since there were many weapons inside it, she hoped they would still be there by the time she got there. ''If I don''t find a vehicle to travel, it would take days to reach his home.'' Experience new stories on mvl She was 95% sure she would find him at home if he was hiding there, as she thought he was smart enough not to travel outside. Chapter 202: Chloe and Ling Xue? (3) While Chlo? was sure he would be safe in his house, as she knew there would be tight security measures in place given who he was, and there would likely be enough food for him to last a month, there was still an unknown fear inside her due to how she had never met him in her previous life when she had seen his sister.''They looked quite close when I had seen them in the school.'' Both of them were likely in the same house. She didn''t know what happened, as she was very confused about him. Firstly, she was not even sure if he had survived the crash in her previous life or not, as there was no mention of him back then. And if he had survived, then how did he die while being with Alicia Cross, one of the world''s strongest awakeners? Or was he alive in her previous timeline too, and she just hadn''t met him? Her head started to hurt thinking about the many possibilities revolving around him, as there were countless more theories about what could have actually happened. She didn''t think she would find out about this by just thinking. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Argh! What''s the point?'' She didn''t think there was any point in knowing this, as there was only one thing she had to do¡ªwhich was to find her friend and make sure he was safe. That was enough for her. That was her way of repaying his kindness for helping her. ''Yes, I am only repaying my debt; there is nothing else.'' A little blush appeared on her face thinking about it, as she knew deep inside this was not normal¡ªto risk her own life just to make sure he was safe, just because he had helped her one time. Even for her, who took friendship very seriously, this was a little too much. Even while she was not 100% sure if she could keep herself safe throughout the journey, she was risking her life when she witnessed the real apocalypse more than anyone else. She had realized how little people valued trust and friendship. Even knowing this, she still wanted to go there to make sure he was safe. ''I am doing this only because he is my only friend, nothing else.'' Ling Xue had noticed the little blush that appeared on Chloe''s face, which made her look even cuter than she already was. She didn''t know why little Chloe was feeling shy, and after a few seconds of thought, she assumed she must just be a shy girl, which matched her look quite well. However, the naive words that she had heard from her mouth made her feel quite annoyed, as this little idiot was telling her to share their hard-earned money with those people who were just mooching off them. It was already her generosity that she had treated them all equally until now, but that was going to change today. And she didn''t feel even a little bit of remorse for doing it. She even felt she was doing a good deed by making them realize the reality they were in. If Chloe had known about this, she would have also agreed with her, as she wouldn''t have had any problem with her doing that. She still tried to keep a passionate expression on her face and not show her annoyance toward Chloe''s words, and she said to her calmly: "Chloe, you don''t understand. It would be bad to just share with them the cores we have earned while risking our lives when the only thing they are doing is cowering in fear and depending on us just to survive." She looked into her eyes and said, a little more seriously, to make her realize how wrong her thoughts were. "You have to think carefully about what I have said. Do you really think it is the right thing to do?" Continue reading at mvl Chloe agreed with her words wholeheartedly. She was not going to play with her and liked to see her face when she would reject her. Even while feeling a little uneasy thinking about Aiden, she had decided to leave the next morning and not wait a day, as the uneasiness in her heart didn''t go away when she didn''t even know how he actually was. Just because she liked to be more prepared while leaving, she didn''t want to risk anything. She would never be able to forgive herself if something happened. But the idea of leaving at night didn''t even cross her mind, as she was not stupid enough to dive into her own death. ''In a few days, there would be evolved zombies that could be dangerous, so I had to quickly go out before that, as it would become many times harder for me to go out there.'' The air around Chloe changed as her little body started emitting a natural pressure on everyone else present. Everyone could see the same cute look on her face; however, the change in atmosphere made them feel a little fear of the little girl standing in front of them. Ling Xue had already felt the air of a predator from the body of the little cute girl. She had already gotten her answer in her heart¡ªthat her little act of trying to fool Chloe wouldn''t work, and this might even backfire on her. She wouldn''t lie; she was also feeling scared now, as she wasn''t confident in handling Chloe. And with these weaklings beside her, they could only distract her. She didn''t know if Chloe would attack her because she attempted to trick her. She didn''t want that to happen at any cost. While they were a little away from everyone else, they could still see them in the distance. If she got beaten up in front of them, she didn''t think she would even hope to become their leader. She would still try, but with Chloe being here, she didn''t think she would be able to do anything. But today, for Ling Xue, who had thought it would be easy to trick the little pink-haired girl, it was a day of regret. She would develop a fear of this cute little girl. Chapter 203: Dissatisfied Chloe? Ling Xue hadn''t even thought that Chloe would kill them because she was thinking like they were in their previous world, and she could never imagine this cute little girl trying to kill them for just trying to trick her, even when she was actually very clever and only putting up a facade.Before Chloe could say anything, Ling Xue hurriedly said while keeping a calm expression, but inside, she was freaking out. ''Shit, I have shot myself in the foot by trying to take advantage of this little devil.'' She only hoped she would be able to resolve this peacefully. "Chloe, now that I think, it would be good to just go as we had decided at first. It means you are getting your 60% of cores." She put on an awkward smile and continued while trying to keep her calm. "It would be best if we give the same amount of the cores to the people who worked for it. It would be more fair." Chloe still felt annoyed by her attitude, how she thought that she would be the one to give her one share of cores. And her sudden change of attitude didn''t make her feel any better. How could she just let her go like this? She had to give her a little lesson she would always remember. "Ling Xue, why do you think like that now? Wouldn''t it be better to just share like you said so it would be fair for everyone?" The aura emitting from her little body was still the same while she was looking directly into Ling Xue''s eyes as she asked her this. Ling Xue realized that this cute little devil in front of her was mocking her, but she couldn''t displease her anymore, knowing she didn''t stand a chance against her. She still remembered those weird black-looking blades that could cut down many zombies in a single strike. She didn''t know what type of magic that was; however, she knew one thing clearly¡ªthat even if she tried her best to block her attack, she wouldn''t be able to do anything against her. Discover stories at mvl There was nothing she could do, knowing this cute little devil was three to four times faster than her in casting spells, and even her close-range combat was stronger than hers. She didn''t want to fight her, and the only idea she had to get out of this situation was to give her some compensation. She hurriedly answered the little pink-haired girl. "What are you saying, Chloe? How can it be called fair when you have earned it yourself? You have every right to take them¡ªit''s no one''s but yours, and you can decide whatever you want to do with them." Her face became a little red as she continued in a weak voice. She wouldn''t accept her wrongdoing now, knowing things would get out of control, and she was also very annoyed by this. If she were stronger than this little devil, she would have just beaten her up¡ªhowever, the odds were not in her favor. She could only resolve this situation as peacefully as possible. ''Fuck, if I were stronger, I wouldn''t have to be so embarrassed.'' Her worst fear was that if this little devil, in anger, attacked with those weird spells, someone could even potentially die, which she didn''t want to happen as she still hadn''t checked the talent of the others. They were her potential members who could be useful to her. "I-I''m sorry, Chloe. I tried to trick you earlier. Y-you can have twenty more cores from my share as compensation, and I-I won''t e-ever try to trick you again." ''Arggh! Of course, I won''t try, you little devil.'' Chloe''s facade had even fooled her. She had thought she was only a cute little girl who had no friends. She had assumed using her would be the easiest of them all, and she wasn''t wrong. However, for Ling Xue, her luck was bad, as Chloe was a transmigrator who had experienced many setbacks in her previous life because of her naivety, and in this life, she was not going to make the same mistake. She was also the reason for making her too cautious about trusting people, so her fate was already doomed when she tried to trick her. Ling Xue kept her head low after saying those words to her because of her embarrassment¡ªshe had never asked forgiveness from anyone in her life, and now saying those words to a pink-haired little girl felt very embarrassing to her, and she would make sure to pay her back for this. ''Just you wait, you little devil. Once I get more powerful than you, I will spank those little cheeks of yours until you beg me to stop.'' Chloe had never thought that Ling Xue would directly apologize to her. She had never seen her apologize to anyone before, but after thinking for a while, remembering how she would always be careful of those stronger than her and not offend them, she was sure that the only reason Ling Xue had decided to do this was because she was weaker than her. Chloe wouldn''t criticize her for acting like this as she was also the same. She would never try to even go closer to crazy strong people like Alicia and the Undead Queen in her life, while one of the reasons for that was because of how crazy they were in their previous life and the things they had done, which had terrified her. Ling Xue could be very sane compared to them; however, Chloe didn''t feel good knowing how easily the thing had been resolved. She didn''t have much animosity with her other than taking advantage of her. She had treated her well, and they had even fought together many times, and she could surely trust Ling Xue to have her back. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was confused now about what she should do as she was still not completely satisfied with how things had played out. Looking at her tall figure standing in front of her with blue hair, keeping her head down with a little blush on the side of her cheeks, Chloe felt like she was really sorry. She even thought of just forgiving her; however, when she looked a little and saw her large melons mocking her like always, the thought of forgiving her completely vanished. Chapter 204: Dissatisfied Chloe? (2) Chloe felt like she was really sorry she even thought of just forgiving her. However, when she looked a little and saw her large melons, which were mocking her as always, the thought of forgiving her completely vanished.And remembering how she was after Aiden, her anger even intensified more than before. She was even angrier now than when she had thought about how Ling Xue had taken advantage of her. She had heard how Ling Xue had offered her an extra 20 cores as compensation to please her. Ling Xue, while keeping her head low in embarrassment and thinking of making the little devil pay by making her cheeks red in the future when she became stronger than her, didn''t think Chloe would escalate things further. She didn''t believe they had any animosity between them, and her offer to give Chloe an extra 20 cores seemed reasonable to her. She just hoped that Chloe was not some irrational little maniac, as what she feared the most were people she couldn''t read. She had observed this little devil for a few months after receiving reports of how she was always stalking Aiden. From what she had deduced from the reports, Chloe was a shy, introverted little girl with no friends who stalked Aiden Cross, hoping to become friends with him due to the reason that he had helped her one time. She had confirmed this from the CCTV footage of Aiden. However, now seeing her deadly aura, she was not too sure, as the little pink-haired girl was clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing. This, she was certain of now. She hoped she was not some kind of psycho. Chloe, looking at her big melons, many times bigger than her own, felt her determination to make her suffer for her wrongdoing become more solid in her heart. Now she was going to make her pay for everything. This was the perfect opportunity, and she was not going to miss it. She looked at her figure without any remorse, keeping her head high, and said in a haughty tone that made her sound even cuter: "I am not satisfied with just this, you cow." The other six people, who had also been witnessing everything from the start, felt a little emotional seeing how their prideful vice president was asking for forgiveness. However, none of them interfered or tried to stop her, as they were feeling very scared of Chloe''s change in demeanor. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike Ling Xue, they didn''t know much about Chloe, which was why they didn''t want to provoke her now, especially when they were accomplices in trying to take advantage of her. They already felt quite satisfied knowing she wasn''t looking at them while the deadly aura still emanated from her little body. Unlike the vice president, they were sure they wouldn''t be able to keep their calm. So they stayed quiet and didn''t make a sound, only observing them. They also thanked the vice president in their hearts for not making things more difficult and for trying to solve the situation peacefully. The people who were present in the gymnasium beside them, sitting on the ground waiting for their meals, had also observed the weird tension between them from a distance. The situation inside looked a little more stable than before. Many of them realized that crying and being depressed wouldn''t do them any good. One of the main reasons for this realization was the slamming of the door, which had intensified even more. This made them understand that while they were hiding inside, the creatures outside were getting stronger, and sooner or later, they would become prey to the monsters. They didn''t know how strong the vice president and others were, who traveled outside in these terrifying environments to gather supplies for them. However, after witnessing the scene where she refused to give Mark any food just because he asked for more, all of them realized she wasn''t going to risk her life for them when the gate broke. They also noticed how her voice was colder toward them than toward the people who traveled outside with her. There was clear discrimination. That the vice president and her group ate more and better food than them wasn''t even a question. They weren''t delusional enough to think they were equals when they clearly weren''t. Many of them were hoping to join her group from tomorrow so that they could be much safer. None of them doubted the leadership of the vice president, seeing how she had successfully provided them with food for two days while safely returning from the outside. They assumed she must have strong talent to pull off such a feat, which only made them more eager to join her. They were scared of the monsters outside. However, the idea of the gate breaking one day and the monsters coming inside when they were unprepared terrified them even more, prompting them to consider joining the vice president to go outside willingly. There was also the strange green screen they had noticed and the talents they had of different ranks, which made them feel like they could do the impossible. They wanted to ask the vice president about it, but seeing her cold response, they feared how she would react if they asked about these magical things without offering her help. People had formed groups to discuss their talents and share them among themselves. No one knew how to use their talents, but some people who had played games guessed it must be related to the mana they had. However, in their groups, they decided not to try it themselves as they didn''t know what would happen if something went wrong. Enjoy more content from §Þ?? Their fear and dependence made them hold off on trying to use their talents, knowing the vice president must know how to use magical abilities. None of them wanted to risk it themselves. This was the collective decision of the two different factions that had formed among them. One was mainly girls, and the other was boys, with a few girls as well. However, there were only a little over ten girls in the boys'' faction. Among them were a few whose eyes looked a little blank. They were always beside Mark, and they weren''t the only ones with blank eyes. A few muscular guys sitting close to him also had the same blank look on their faces. Chapter 205: Forgotten Scum? Mark was slowly making preparations to enslave Ling Xue, the girl he had always had his eyes on. From the moment he had laid eyes on her, he knew he should have her, but unlike others whom he could just force or buy out, she couldn''t be like that, which made his desire to have her even stronger.He had toyed around with many girls who looked similar to her. They gave only pleasure, which didn''t satisfy him. Just thinking about Ling Xue''s beautiful figure, her beauty, and the way she acted, those cheap girls couldn''t compare at all. ''Soon, I will have her.'' He had now mind-controlled five people in total over the past two days. However, when he tried to use it on a sixth person, his brain started to hurt, which made him realize that this was his limit for now. There were also a few times when he used it on some people, but it didn''t even work. Seeing how they were holding their heads, he asked them what was happening to them as if he wanted to help. The response he got from them was that their minds felt a little fuzzy for a few seconds. He didn''t know why it worked on some people and didn''t on others, but the only conclusion he got was that they must have stronger minds than those he had controlled. He thought his talent was the best because, after taking control of someone, he didn''t have to use any mana. But he had a feeling that if he tried to take control of Ling Xue, it wouldn''t be good for him. So, now he was biding his time. As these people under his control were not that strong, he didn''t think they were enough to handle someone like Ling Xue, who could travel outside. He could see the stats and talents of all of them who were under his control. He knew there must be some way to get stronger, which was why he was going to join Ling Xue tomorrow. After remembering what happened a day ago, he knew she wouldn''t be pleased to see him. But he didn''t think she would reject him. So, until his slaves became strong enough together, or he found an opportunity to take control of Ling Xue, he wouldn''t do anything that would make her mad. However, once he was prepared, just thinking about what he would do made him excited, as a creepy smile appeared on his face. ''Kekekeke. Just when I am fully prepared, everything will be under me.'' He knew if he got Ling Xue under his control, ruling over everyone wouldn''t be too far-fetched. He even dreamed of creating an army of slaves so that he could rule over the entire Eastern Union and potentially the whole world. He hadn''t played around with any woman for two days, which made him a little restless. He had thought of taking one of the girls under his control to the bathroom at night to satisfy himself. However, those night watches Ling Xue assigned made it very hard for him to sneak inside. He would have gone there without any care for anyone; however, he didn''t want to do something that would displease Ling Xue or make him suspicious. He hadn''t had any contact with these girls previously, so he didn''t want to take any risks. He was currently fondling the ass of one of the three girls under his control while sitting, making sure Ling Xue and others wouldn''t notice him. But he was a little perplexed, as in the distance, he could see Ling Xue''s group having a serious conversation, which he couldn''t hear. However, what surprised him was not the seriousness of the situation but how Ling Xue was currently behaving. From his place, he could only see she was keeping her head low, which was enough to make him perplexed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew she was not the type of woman who would keep her head low during a conversation. His breathing had become a little haggard, and now he had even stopped fondling the ass of the girl beside him, who had a blank look in her eyes. ''What is it that is making the proud Ling Xue act like this?'' A wide smile remained on his face as he looked at the cute little pink-haired girl standing in front of Ling Xue with her head held high. He could also see that the other six, consisting of four boys and two girls, were keeping their heads lowered at a distance. He could clearly tell the pink-haired girl was the reason for Ling Xue and the others'' behavior. A thought appeared in his mind seeing this spectacle, which excited him greatly. ''Is she the strongest one among them?'' He had naturally assumed Ling Xue must be the strongest one, seeing how she had always acted like a leader for the past two days. Experience more content on M V L He knew the only reason Ling Xue hadn''t rejected their marriage must be because of her father, who was a powerful man. He didn''t know her actual personality clearly; however, after what happened to him yesterday, she must be a ruthless and calculative woman, as her becoming the vice president was not an easy feat. After being in this new world, where their lives were not guaranteed, she had openly shown her disgust toward him, which revealed her sharp mind. But one thing he was sure of was that she loved power. No one had to tell him that, as he could see it in her eyes ¡ª hunger for power. Which made him even more excited to own her. He didn''t know what was happening. However, he was sure the only reason Ling Xue was acting like this was because that cute little girl in front of her was stronger than her, and she wouldn''t want to fight her. ''Interesting~'' The thought of taking the cute little girl under his control appeared in his mind, and after thinking for a few seconds, it seemed like a perfect opportunity for him to reach his goal. He hadn''t tried to use his talent on Ling Xue because he didn''t want to risk anything when it came to her. However, there was nothing stopping him from using his talent on the pink-haired girl. And now that he looked at her for some time, a creepy smile appeared on his face. While being obsessed, he hadn''t noticed much of anyone else. How could he ignore such a cute girl close to him? While he still liked Ling Xue the best, he didn''t mind adding such a cute little beauty to his collection. But looking at her figure, he didn''t even know if she was an adult or not. This thought completely vanished from his mind after just a few seconds. ''Hahaha, what am I even thinking? This is not the previous world. There are no rules here to stop me, kekeke. I can do whatever I want.'' ''Looks like my day of ruling is not far.'' Looking at Chloe with a creepy smile, the idea of playing with such a cute little girl excited him very much. It even came close to his excitement for owning Ling Xue, as the more he looked at her cute face, the more he wanted to use her. Imagining her beneath him sent tingles all over his body. "I am not satisfied with just this, you cow." Chloe, who had just said to Ling Xue that she was not satisfied while showing displeasure toward her melon which was mocking her, suddenly felt a weird feeling in her body and knew what it was. She hadn''t felt this sensation for quite a while; however, she knew what it was clearly. When she had transmigrated, she had all the experience from before. She even remembered the cultivation technique she used and the fight skills she had owned, but her body or stats were not strong enough to recreate them. She would have started the cultivation without the technique she would get from the stronger zombie, but to do that, she would have had at least max in every single stat. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have entered her cultivation journey at the start of the world''s evolution, and she didn''t have to worry about these small fires when she wanted to find Aiden. Feeling the sensation for the first time in this life, a green screen appeared in front of her, which she ignored, and she looked around to find out who was having sinister thoughts about her. She looked around, and she could see many people were looking at them, seeing the little commotion they were causing. She focused on the particular direction the feeling had come from. It was hard for her to tell who was having ill intentions toward her. She knew to trigger this skill of hers, there had to be something life-threatening, which is why she was making sure she didn''t miss anything while looking at every single one of them. She noticed a memorable face which she had forgotten. Seeing his handsome face, she didn''t get fooled at all. She could see how he was having a nonchalant expression on his face while looking toward them. But this was not going to fool her, as she was 100% sure it was him who was having ill intentions toward her. Chapter 206: Chole is out for blood? Chloe didn''t even pay much attention to him because he had failed in his previous life when he tried to sabotage Ling Xue because of how he overestimated himself, as Chloe and Ling Xue together had taken him down.Thankfully, no lives were lost due to Ling Xue''s quick wit, as when her own people turned against them unexpectedly¡ªbut not all of them¡ªshe quickly came to the conclusion that it was the doing of Mark. Without giving him any chance, she decisively dealt with him while others were holding the traitors off, who were under his control, which they later learned from him. Especially after Ling Xue had injured him badly, he lost control over his puppets. That was also the reason the situation was resolved without much bloodshed. However, if he hadn''t lost control over his puppets, the situation wouldn''t have resolved that easily, as they would have had to seriously injure others to deal with him. Chloe gave the credit to Ling Xue for her decisiveness, as if she hadn''t found out it was him behind all this in time and acted quickly, they would have been in serious trouble. And what happened to him after getting captured was definitely deserved, now that she thought of it. However, at that time, it only made her a little terrified of Ling Xue as she nonchalantly cut both of his arms off and left him outside. She could only imagine what fate he would have suffered after that. She was sure he was dead, as after that, he wasn''t found. And the people who were under his control couldn''t remember anything that had happened to them, which Ling Xue accepted. But Chloe had seen that for quite a bit of time, they were under Ling Xue, as one wrong move and their fate wouldn''t be good. Chloe didn''t know whether what Ling Xue had done to him at the time was correct or not. However, a few months later, when one of the girls who was in her group broke down in front of them at their camp, where she was also present, the girl showed multiple scars on her body while crying. While she didn''t remember anything, everyone could guess what had happened to her. After seeing her, a few days later, one after another, a few other girls who had fallen under his control, seeing the courage of the first girl, showed what had happened. This made Chloe angry, as her thoughts of Ling Xue being hard on him quickly went away, and she even regretted not making him suffer more. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After those days, for a few weeks, Ling Xue had been very cold, and all of them could tell she was regretting her decision to let him go like that. While there was a one-in-a-million chance that scum could survive, that possibility was enough to make her fume for weeks over how she hadn''t been able to kill him herself. Chloe had seen everything and been with Ling Xue for months and knew that, however, her personality was, at the end of the day, she was a good leader who cared about her people. But this time, seeing his face, Chloe was not going to let him go. She had already sensed his ill intentions toward her, which was enough for her to go after his life. That was a skill she had learned inside a Rune from an ancient tablet. She didn''t know how she still had this skill even after her transmigration, but she wasn''t complaining. There was no rank to this skill; however, it was one of her best skills ever. This had saved her many times. She was thinking about how she would deal with him while having a small smile on her face, which made her look even cuter, but the aura around her had become many times more dangerous, as her killing intent was pouring out of her small body without any care. Ling Xue had heard what the Little Devil had just said to her. While she understood she had tried to trick her, it still didn''t change the fact that she hadn''t done anything wrong to her until now. She wouldn''t have been much irritated if she had just asked for more compensation, as she would have even liked her more for being a more selfish person. But calling her a cow in front of everyone was something she wasn''t going to take as disrespect from this little girl. She considered herself beautiful, and she knew she was beautiful¡ªno one had to tell her that¡ªand she was proud of that. However, calling her fat when she was clearly perfectly fine was stretching it too far, even when she had only tried to trick her. And if Chloe had fallen for it, it was her own stupidity. But after realizing the odds were against her, and she was even willing to give her compensation for it, she was fuming over being disrespected in front of her future members. ''I have to teach this little shit I am not an easy target.'' She was going to talk back to her, and after thinking for a second, she was even more confident, that if this little girl really had any intention of actually killing them, they wouldn''t still be alive. So, if they really fought while Chloe had to make sure no one died, she was sure she was going to whoop the ass of this little devil. ''Let me teach you a lesson, you dwarf.'' "Lit¡ª" Just when she was about to continue, the aura around Chloe completely changed. Now, before, she could feel they were in the presence of a predator. However, now, she could feel it deep in her bones: one wrong move and they were dead. Including her, the other six close to her were now shaking. Looking at the little pink-haired girl who was smiling while looking in a certain direction, looking even cuter, the aura around her made them want to piss their pants. Six of them even dropped to their knees in a few seconds. And now they realized how big of a trouble they were actually in. Chloe, who had been with them for the past two days, now looked like a joke to them. Now they knew they had provoked a monster they shouldn''t have provoked. Previously, they were scared but hadn''t taken her that seriously, as she was also one of their classmates, not some thug who had power in his hands. Her behavior had also been good while working together, as she had made sure many times that no one got hurt. But everything felt like a false dream to them. The cute little girl they had known was nowhere to be found, and the only thing they could feel right now was that they were in the presence of a real predator who could devour them at any minute. They even doubted if she had ever used her full strength before, and the answer was clear in their heads: she clearly hadn''t. She must have been just playing around with them, acting like a shy little girl. Their hearts had no will to resist her now, as whatever she would say, they accepted it. They didn''t care if the vice president was there or not, as after feeling this, nothing more needed to be said. Ling Xue was shaking while gritting her teeth. She was trying her best not to drop to her knees. The sweat was trickling down her face due to fear, and being closest to her made it even harder for her. Now she had no intention of resisting Chloe anymore, but she still didn''t want to drop to her knees. She knew if that happened, she would really cry afterward. ''I-I don''t think I can hold out much longer.'' Now the feeling of fear experienced while being closer to the little girl made her realize how na?ve she had been earlier. This had never been a negotiation from the start, and her thoughts of being a leader were only a delusion in front of a monster like this. ''We were always in the palm of her hands.'' The reality now sank in for her as she realized how her current situation actually was. Unknown to herself, tears started to leak from her beautiful eyes as she realized her fate was no longer in her hands, and provoking this monster was one of the biggest mistakes of her life. The strength in her legs went away completely, and she didn''t even try to resist. Now her body started to fall. Chloe, who had lost herself in emotion, realized what she had done as she quickly stopped her killing intent, which she had developed after killing thousands of monsters and a few people. She was very sensitive when it came to killing humans and didn''t do it unless it was absolutely necessary. Turning her face around, she looked at the vice president, Ling Xue. Now, seeing her crying and falling to her knees, she felt quite bad inside. ''Shit, Chloe, what have you done?'' Explore more at M V L She quickly moved a step closer to her and caught her body with her small arms, stopping her from falling. While she would have liked to teach her a lesson, humiliating her to such a degree was not Chloe''s intention. She only wanted to teach her a lesson that gave her satisfaction. However, seeing her falling to her knees while crying made her heart tighten, as she had never intended to do something like this to her. Chapter 207: Chloe is out of blood? (2) Mark''s heart suddenly started to beat faster as he looked at the pink-haired girl who was smiling while looking at him. He didn''t know why he was feeling like this; however, looking at Chloe''s cute face, he could only assume she was interested in him since she was giving him a smile.He didn''t understand why his heart was beating so fast. Currently, he even ignored the other six who were on their knees due to Chloe''s bloodlust, but luckily for him, he was far away from her; otherwise, his fate would have been just like theirs¡ªdropping to their knees due to intense fear. ''What is happening?'' He had been perfectly fine just earlier, and now suddenly, his heart had started to beat very fast. All of a sudden, something like this had never happened to him. He didn''t understand what was going on. The thought of feeling fear didn''t even enter his mind as he couldn''t imagine himself getting scared just because a cute little girl had smiled at him. So the only logical conclusion he came to was: S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Have I fallen in love?'' He didn''t know if it was true or not; however, the intense beating of his heart made him think of it. Still, he felt a little weird, and for some reason, he didn''t understand. He decided not to think too much about this as he had already decided to get this cute pink-haired girl, and her giving him a smile for some reason only made him even more confident. He even thought of manipulating her if his mind control didn''t work on her. When Chloe broke eye contact with him and moved in front to catch Ling Xue before she could fall, only then did Mark focus on everything else. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t mesmerized by Chloe''s cute smile for a few seconds, which was actually the sign of his doom¡ªhe didn''t perfectly understand. What the FUCK! He saw the cute pink-haired girl catching Ling Xue and the others, a few meters away, kneeling and covered in cold sweat while having relieved expressions on their faces. Seeing the most unexpected thing Mark and the others had witnessed until now, they were shocked. From what they were seeing, they were sure that the six other strong people, who were practically their saviors and included the vice president, were scared of the little pink-haired girl. It was quite a shock to see such a sight in front of them. Many of them even started to feel fear toward the pink-haired girl, who was the cause of this sight, and many were scared yet excited to get on her good side. Mark was also one of those who were scared of her while excited to take her to his side. Feeling fear was not something he liked; it reminded him of his father, who always restricted him from the things he wanted to do and kept an eye on him. He felt fear knowing his father didn''t have a good image of him, and sooner or later, he would be cast aside. Even though he is the eldest, his father likes his little brother, who is five years younger than him. He hated his father and his brother for doing something like this to him. Constantly being compared to his brother had made him hate his younger brother, who was only 11, even more. Even though he knew his brother was only a child, he still wanted to get rid of that pest who was making his life harder by acting like a perfect son. He had money, power, and fame from birth, and if he didn''t take advantage of them and do the things he liked, what was the point of having them at all? He was even kicked out of his home for a day because he had played around with some peasants in a tier-two city. He didn''t think he had done anything wrong. It was an honor for the guy to watch him being intimate with his sister. He had even given them money as compensation, an amount they could never hope to earn in their lives. So what if he didn''t have consent? Both of them should have been honored. Your next read awaits at M V L Even when he had given them a warning, they still tried to go to the police, being ungrateful toward him, who had given them enough money to last their lifetime in their cheap city. What if he had been a little rough? But despite his generosity, they had tried to sabotage him by going to the police and attempting to frame him. The police station had called him right after they reported the incident while keeping them there for investigation. In the end, he had to take care of them using his family''s power a little. After he had dealt with both the brother and sister¡ªnot before giving the brother one last show while playing with his sister¡ªhe would admit that the second time was more enjoyable. However, their stupidity had caused their end. It didn''t make him feel much. He only felt a little pity as he would have liked to do the same with them in the future since the sister was quite hot. Killing her made him feel a little sad, and he even enjoyed the brother''s expressions as he heard his sister''s moans. That was thrilling for him. His reactions were quite different from the last ones. However, unlike the last ones, who had kept their mouths shut, they had tried to make this futile attempt only to meet their end. In the end, he would find someone else to enjoy. There was no shortage for him to find these weak peasants whom he could do whatever he liked with. But his mood turned worse when, after the flight, he reached his estate only to be called to a meeting by his father and lectured by him, which made him quite angry. He knew his father was not a saint. He had seen how many girls his father brought over to his house and played around with them. While he had gone a little overboard this time by killing them, he didn''t feel any remorse. He only had to give a word to his guard, and things would be done. Chapter 208: Chloe is out for blood? (3-past) Mark didn''t think his father would have any problem taking care of this, as a word from him was enough to settle everything, which made him even angrier as he was lecturing his own family for something so little.His father had told him that he was a handsome young man, and if he used his status and charm, he didn''t think most of the girls would reject him. He told him to keep himself under control and not be too violent with others, as that would hurt them and bring more complications for him. His father told him that he had gone too far this time, as killing people using the power he had given him to protect himself in times of need was something that had disappointed him. He told him to change his nature; otherwise, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that he would kick him out of the house sooner or later. Calling Mark pissed would be an understatement at that time, as he was fuming, and the words from his father saying he was disappointed in him made him feel quite the opposite, as he felt disappointed by how his father was lecturing him over some peasants. Why would he go to so much trouble and try so hard for something he could get by using a few words? He was not going to embarrass himself at that time. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still remembered the time when he faced humiliation that had made him obsessed with Ling Xue. He had fallen in love with her at first sight. To get her on their first meeting, he had invited her to his house for tea and specifically mentioned that he would like it if she stayed for a sleepover. He didn''t have any intention of forcing himself on her, given how they were equals in his eyes, but he only wanted to develop a friendship with her and potentially have a relationship with her. He didn''t hold back when showing his attraction toward her, thinking that they were a perfect match. Even before this incident, which happened to him at the age of 15, he had spent time with other girls in tier-2 cities. However, he was not violent, although he used his power to get them, as rejection from them was humiliation. As someone he didn''t see as equal, they didn''t have any right to reject him. However, to his proposal, she didn''t show any reaction on her face. Yet her eyes clearly showed her dissatisfaction and disgust toward him, which he didn''t notice. As expected, she rejected him with a polite "no" and a straight face. The rejection struck a blow to his ego. He had thought they were a perfect match. He had hoped to even marry her in the future, seeing her as an equal. He tried not to show any reaction to her rejection to avoid embarrassing himself further, but the crazy look on his face was enough to give everything away to Ling Xue, which didn''t come as a surprise. Experience new tales on M-V-L She had already researched the child of this big family, who were good friends with her father''s company. She had found out about his regular visits to tier-2 cities, which was enough to make her have many speculations about him. However, now witnessing how openly he was showing his lust toward her, she was sure he wouldn''t be up to any good there. She didn''t mind a powerful person like her father having been with countless women or the father of the child in front of her, who was known for his deeds of being with countless young celebrities. However, a mediocre person like him, who had no achievements to speak of and who hadn''t shown any excellent talent in any particular thing¡ªa slightly above-average man with a handsome appearance who was lustful¡ªmade her think differently. She could already imagine that his little brother, who was much smarter, more composed, and refined, was the likely heir to the family. After greeting and exchanging some pleasantries, he was gone, saying he had things to do. Compared to him, the difference was quite wide. After their first meeting, she knew his brother would likely inherit the family, and she even liked how he had acted. She was pleased by the way he had behaved and compared him to her own elder brother. While her brother was not as impressive as him, she thought he was a fine man whom she could easily control. She hadn''t found any dirt on Mark to use against him, as she had thought the eldest would have more power. Even Mr. James Ford had shown a clear difference in tone when talking to them, which made her even surer of his incompetence or hidden deeds she didn''t know. However, accepting the proposal of a child who was clearly after her without having much value disgusted her. If she knew about the deeds he was doing in tier-2 cities, her response would have been even more intense. She wouldn''t have hidden her disgust toward him. While she liked powerful and intelligent men, someone with such a shallow and twisted mind, who forced himself on others using his power, would have brought her disgust for him to the highest degree. Even she, who liked power, had some lines she wouldn''t cross. However, unfortunately for her, finding things about someone as rich and influential as him was not easy. Knowing where he was moving was already quite a big feat for her. She couldn''t just send someone after him to keep an eye on him, as it would create many problems for her and her family. While she knew her father would resolve it easily, saying she was a child, she didn''t want to lower her image in front of both her father and his associates. Seeing the ugly yet crazy expression on his face, she was even more sure she had made the right decision. Someone who couldn''t even control his emotions when taking a small rejection was not someone worth her time, considering his lustful nature. While using him would have been easy for her, seeing the lust in his eyes, she knew he would demand things from her, which would only disgust her. Seeing no benefit in associating with him and feeling no inclination toward him, she simply walked away, as looking at his expression was making her sick. Chapter 209: James Ford a Loving Father? The day Ling Xue left Mark after rejecting him made him obsessed with her and made him even more twisted. While he had seen her as his equal, disrespecting him like that in front of everyone was not something he would ever forget.Never in his life had someone even talked to him like that. From that day on, he had decided that he would use everything he had to get her and the day she would be on a bed with him would be the day he would have his final laugh. To do that, he had even agreed to his father''s demand to give up the position of heir if he wanted him to arrange a marriage between Ling Xue and him. His father, knowing how smart and intelligent Ling Xue, his friend''s daughter, actually was, didn''t think she would agree to marry his own twisted son. He could see the obsession in his son''s eyes when he talked about her and how he had even given up his position of heir. As a father, he had to make this happen. James Ford knew his son Mark was not a good child, and he knew he was also to blame for that. After his divorce from Mark''s mother, there had been no one to teach him things, and he, always busy with business and other matters, hadn''t had the time to take care of both his sons. They had all the power and money to do whatever they wanted, which made Mark a rich and spoiled brat. He knew his son''s lustful nature was also because of him. He had invited many beautiful women into his home for him to enjoy, as the thought of marriage was not even in his mind after the divorce that had cost him so much. His son Mark, always arrogant from a young age, had started to play around with the maids in the mansion, which he didn''t care much about. If his son wanted something, he wouldn''t stop him. But slowly and surely, Mark started to become even more twisted, which he now regretted. He should have talked to him when he first did something with a maid. Find more to read at M-V-L He now started treating them with disrespect and even began to become violent, which caused them pain, not pleasure. When his butler reported this, James was shocked to learn his son had done something that caused the maid to take a break for a few days. Calling his son, he had lectured him for a whole 30 minutes, and the only response he got was his silent stare, which told him that his son was not going to stop. Knowing he was partly the reason for his son''s behavior, he was still disappointed seeing how different both his sons were. In the end, he forgave him for his mistake and banned him from hurting anyone inside the mansion. The next day, he got the news that his son had gone to a tier 2 city. While he was a little relieved to know Mark was no longer in the tier 1 city¡ªbecause if he had done something similar to people there, it would have caused trouble¡ªhe was still disappointed and saddened. That day, he already knew that his eldest son didn''t like him, which hurt him, but seeing what Mark was doing now made him even more upset. He knew if he tried to stop Mark, it would make him even more upset and cause him to do even crazier things. He loved both his sons very much, even if he kept a cold front in front of them. Even knowing his son was not perfect and did some bad things, he didn''t care, as he had reached such heights and was even called the top of the world. Yet, he couldn''t make his son happy. How could he call himself a father? At the event, even though it would be troublesome to arrange their marriage and knowing that even when they were friends, the engagement would cost him a little, he was ready to make some sacrifices. He even hoped his son would change after marrying his friend''s daughter. He couldn''t wait for that day to come, as it could be called the greatest day of his life. Being an orphan, he had always hoped to have a family, and after having two sons, he was very happy. However, his happiness didn''t last long when his wife asked for a divorce. He feared his wife would fight for his son''s custody, which he feared the most. But after knowing she wanted half of his company without caring about her sons at all, at that moment, he realized the woman he had chosen to bear his children was not the part of the family he had imagined. In the end, it was settled that she would get 25% of his company, which hurt him quite a lot, but he was also relieved to know he had both his sons. However, this incident caused him to distrust women, and after the divorce, he started inviting many beautiful women into his mansion to enjoy his time. He had become skeptical about marrying someone else ever again, which was why he wasn''t able to provide a mother to his children. At that time, his eldest son was only five. Being an orphan himself, he didn''t even know how to show his love, and to him, showing love was giving them everything they wanted. This was how he continued. After a year of confirming his son Mark''s engagement with Ling Xue, he had heard from his son''s bodyguard how Mark wanted them to take two people''s lives. He ordered them to explain everything, and after listening to everything, he knew there was no other option left. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, he decided to move those two siblings to a different tier 2 city and keep them under his watch so they wouldn''t try to do anything stupid. He warned them that if they kept trying to do things against him, he would have no choice but to kill them. Chapter 210: James Ford a Loving Father? (2) Thankfully, after a half-year in which the girl had tried to attempt suicide many times but was stopped by her brother, who had always been keeping an eye on her, he was now much calmer but still stressed. After being provided a new home in another city and given enough money to live for generations, he didn''t want them to die knowing their attempts were futile.And knowing they would have been dead if the father of that scum was not a good man terrified them a little, as even going to the police headquarters of their city had been futile. So, his only wish was to see his sister happy now. She is now much calmer however her previous cheerful behavior is now complete which always reminds his brother of his powerlessness. However, one thing was sure: their hatred toward Mark would never be gone. The brother had even sworn that if he got the chance, he wouldn''t miss it and would make sure to take the life of that scum. It was inside his mind, and he couldn''t even talk about this to his sister, who was slowly recovering, knowing they were always under the watch of those damn bodyguards. James after getting reports about how both siblings had started their day-to-day life once again felt content so he decided to leave them alone with the money he had given them. James hadn''t told his son about this and acted as if he had killed both of them, as he didn''t want his son to have the blood of innocents. He didn''t know how his son would react to it, so he decided to keep it to himself. However, at this time, he was pissed at his son, who took life so lightly. He wouldn''t deny he had taken many lives, but that was only to achieve where he is today. He knew sometimes he had to get his hands dirty. However, he had never taken an innocent life. The people he had dealt with could even be considered criminals if their deeds were known. The sadness, disappointment, and anger he felt were even greater than the day when his wife had divorced him for money. However, in the end, his love for his own blood won over, and he forgave him with only a serious warning that if he did something like this again, he would be kicked out of the mansion. And luckily, he had never done things like that again. While he had been still twisted like before, thankfully, James didn''t have to worry about his son killing someone else using the power he had given him. He even wished for the day when his eldest would enjoy taking an interest in his company rather than only playing around. He hoped for that day to come. He hoped that the daughter of his friend would change him for good, whom his son was obsessed with. Continue your saga on M-V-L And currently, James Ford was inside his mansion in a safe bunker with some other guards around him, making plans to rescue his sons from the school. As both of his sons were in the school, he didn''t know how they were, and his heart was eating him up. The GPS location of their devices was at their school, and hopefully, they would be safe. He had gone out today with his guards to test the waters, and thankfully, the situation was not too bad-looking for him, as killing the monsters using his modern weapons was not that hard. However, the biggest issue he had faced up till now was manpower, as most of the people inside his mansion had either turned into strange monsters or died. And now, there were only 14 beside him. Today, they had killed almost all the zombies, aka the people who were working with him from inside the mansion. While clearing them, he had seen the bodies of many of his people who had been working for him, like cooks, cleaners, gardeners, etc. Seeing their bodies, he felt a little sad, but in the end, he got over it quickly, knowing no one had expected something like this to happen. Being at the top of the weapon industry, he had many weapons even in his mansion, and he didn''t think it would be too hard for him to reach his son''s location. However, he had noticed that after sunset, the monsters were stronger than before, which was why he was waiting for tomorrow to reach his sons. Unluckily, he didn''t have any military helicopters here, as he had many inside warehouses in different locations, but even the closest one was more than 50 km away, so acquiring them wouldn''t be easy. He had two normal ones, which he was going to use tomorrow to meet his children, and with his weapons, he didn''t think he would have any problems, as bullets were enough to take care of the zombies. He even regretted not going outside on the first day due to fear. He wouldn''t lie; even while being a powerful man himself, seeing terrifying monsters for the first time had scared him a little. He had only kept watch on the outside from the bunker on the first day. ''I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to my sons because of my cautiousness.'' While praying for his sons'' safety inside his mind from time to time, James was now currently looking at the green screen in front of him, which showed his talent. He had a feeling he could do some magical things, but he had never tried out of caution. However, after one of his bodyguards had tried and showed some magical abilities, he was excited to try it out. [Character Information] [Name: James Ford] [Age: 41] [Race: Human] [Talent: Metal Affinity (S)] [Potential: S] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 7.2] [Agility: 6.9] [Stamina: 7.9] [Mana: 8] [Vitality: 8] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Intelligence: 8.6] [Defense: 7.5] [Skills: Marksmanship (A), Negotiation (A+)] He had waited for a whole day, and after seeing that his bodyguards were still fine and doing well, he was going to try it out himself. Seeing his Metal Affinity, he was excited to try it out. He had asked all the guards beside him about all the information shown inside their screens, and the best one out of all of them only had B+ talent, which was also from the bodyguard who had shown him his magical fire, which looked quite deadly to him. He didn''t know if his S grade was better or not, but he had a feeling that it would be powerful. Chapter 211: Poor Ling Xue? While James was trying out his talent for the first time, at the same time, in a different place inside one of the gymnasiums of Aiden''s School, Chloe had just caught Ling Xue from falling to her knees due to the bloodlust she had intentionally released.While catching her body with her small hands, she was impressed in her mind, as her standing for seconds was quite a big feat for her, knowing how terrifying it was to feel the bloodlust of a person who had killed thousands of monsters. She had obtained this skill after so much struggle one day. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had seen only a few people naturally obtaining this skill, which was never found in any skill stones that could be found in the monsters she had seen. She didn''t know what conditions were needed to get this skill. However, when she had witnessed the bloodlust from Alicia one time, she had seen her turning a guy into dust. She still remembered the terrifying feeling of fear that had caused her to run using all she had, even while knowing she wasn''t in any danger. Still, the fear had caused her not to care about anything else, as her instincts screamed at her of life-threatening danger. At that time, she had only just newly developed her own bloodlust skill, which had no rank, also like the skill she had obtained, Tomb. However, this skill could be acquired by themselves. Even while having the same skill, she was still terrified, which also made her realize the potential of skills that had no rank written beside them. This was also one of the reasons she had chosen the skill with no rank when there were other skills for her to choose inside the rune of S rank. Trusting her instincts, she had chosen the skill Omen Sight, which had no rank beside it, and her decision had not let her down, as she could say with conviction that this simple yet effective skill had saved her life many times. However, she thought there was more to the skill that had no rank, and she was not wrong, as even after her reincarnation, she still had those skills with her. ''I will find the mysteries behind these skills in this life.'' While she had tried to experiment with these skills to learn more about them and hoped to make breakthroughs that could make her powerful, at first, she thought she was just overthinking. However, remembering how much of a difference there was in her bloodlust skill and Alicia''s bloodlust, she was sure to unravel their mysteries. Especially the skill she had obtained from the ruins, which would always warn her if someone had ill intentions toward her. Continue your adventure with M-V-L But in this life, after meeting with Aiden to make sure he was safe, her first goal was not to make a breakthrough in her Omen Sight skill but to become as strong as possible in a short amount of time and travel to a different union where the person who had killed her previously would likely be. She was not going to give him any time to develop to cause her a headache later, and as she thought about killing him as soon as possible, a little bit of her bloodlust leaked again subconsciously for only half a second. She quickly controlled herself, remembering she was currently holding the poor Vice President, who was scared because of her previous mistake of terrifying her with her bloodlust. Feeling the tremble in her body, she knew this little unexpected bloodlust of hers, even for half a second, had caused even more fear. ''Poor Ling Xue.'' She had thought of playing around with her and teaching her a little lesson, but she never had the intention of actually scaring her to such a degree. She still remembered the feeling of meeting Alicia, and she knew how scared she was that day. Considering Ling Xue, who didn''t even have any bloodlust skill of her own to counter, the earlier mistake had probably terrified her more than Chloe could even think of. Luckily, she hadn''t released all her bloodlust; otherwise, the situation would have been even more complicated. Now she focused on Ling Xue in her hand, who had stopped shaking. But before she could continue her conversation with her, she looked at the other six a few meters away, who were also affected by her bloodlust but not as much as Ling Xue because of the distance between them and especially since her bloodlust was not for them. Seeing them kneeling on the ground, she said in a calm voice while looking at them, "All of you should go back. Ling Xue and I are going to discuss private things." She didn''t want them to see Ling Xue in such a condition, which was why she had told them to go. Hearing the words of the Pink-Haired Devil, all of them quickly nodded their heads in fear a few times and left, as even words didn''t come out of their mouths in fear. No one cared now why they were following her orders, as this thought didn''t even enter their minds. They only felt lucky they got to walk away without anything happening to them. While walking in relief, they only prayed for their Vice President to survive this, as the fear of death was in their minds. But even while knowing she was in danger, none of them said anything or tried to stop and go back to protect the Vice President, as their fear of death that they had experienced earlier had caused them not to stop. The only thing they hoped for was that she would survive, but they had no intention of going against Chloe. Seeing them leave, Chloe was ready to talk to Ling Xue. She could feel that Ling Xue was still leaning on her, and if she let go, she would likely fall. "Are you trying to fall in front of me, Ling Xue?" Chapter 212: Poor Ling Xue? (2) Chloe asked in her cute tone; however, this time, her tone was a little softer than before as she was feeling a little guilty about making this poor condition of her previous proud leader.She had never seen her break down like this and cry; however, wasn''t she going to apologize to her? The answer was, of course, not. ''Hmph! Why should I apologize to her when it is all that scum Mark''s fault for making things like this?'' While she knew it was her own mistake to let her emotions slip away and cause her to leak her bloodlust, she was not going to apologize and explain how it happened, as it would complicate things even more. ''Hmph! I would call things even after this.'' She was angry. She would have taken some treasure as punishment for fooling her, which she would have obtained to get things even with her, even when those treasures wouldn''t suit her. However, in the end, she would have likely sold them to her at a high price, and she knew Ling Xue would buy them. It would have been her perfect revenge after taking these extra cores today. However, seeing her cry had caused such a great loss. She even doubted if she was being tricked or not. However, only after a few seconds, remembering the look of despair and the tear-covered face of her, Chloe knew Ling Xue was actually crying earlier. And after a few thoughts, she was even more sure that she was not acting. After all the time spent together with her in her previous life, Chloe knew that even before her greed for power and above all else, Ling Xue liked to be free, which was why she went against and created her own organization to survive and not surrender. Even when times were tough for them, mostly due to the government trying to locate them, pestering them, and even attacking them after getting rejected many times, even when they were many times weaker than them, Ling Xue still didn''t give up and fought them while changing their bases from time to time. She didn''t know what happened after she had left the organization. However, whenever she heard her name and saw her wanted poster, she knew her friend was alive and well, which made her a little prideful. However, remembering what she had done to her, she would only "Hmph!" in response while seeing the poster with a small smile on her face. ''Hmph! What a crybaby, I have to take care of everyone.'' Ling Xue heard the soft and cute voice of the little pink-haired girl who had caught her before kneeling. She didn''t know why the little devil had done that; however, now she had even tried to stop reading her mind and guessing her intentions, realizing how futile her attempts were. Now she felt the wetness on her cheeks, which made her realize how she had been crying. But instead of stopping and trying to wipe her tears to hide them from everyone else, she let them see. The realization that her freedom was not in her hands made her start sobbing silently without making a sound, yet still, the weak sobs escaped with new, restarted trembles in her body. Sob Sob Sob ''I am trapped.'' The words that sounded to her like a sweet whisper of the devil had caused her to stand straight without her support, however, not without tears sliding down her blue eyes and weak trembles in her body, clenching her fists. She didn''t care about her image now after realizing that her life was not even in her own hands, feeling like being in her greatest nightmares, and now she only hoped not to upset Chloe and prayed to survive, as she didn''t want to die. ''Sob, I have so many things I wanted to do.'' Sob Sob Sob Against the absolute terror she had witnessed earlier, she realized how much of a monster the cute pink-haired girl standing in front of her was. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your journey continues at M-V-L She regretted how she had tried to trick her with all her heart. Sob Sob Sob ''What have I done?'' She only hoped to get one more chance, as after what she had felt earlier¡ªthe horror, the feeling of death that had drowned her, the terror of the cute pink-haired girl who was standing there doing nothing but making her feel her intent to take life at all costs¡ª She was sure her end was near. ''I shouldn''t have tried to trick such a cute girl.'' But even now, her will to live was still there. She would do anything Miss Chloe asked of her and even beg her, with only the wish that she would forgive her and not kill her. But for now, she was only standing in her place while silently sobbing, something she couldn''t stop even if she tried, after realizing how her freedom¡ªthe thing she wanted most in her life¡ªwas gone just like that, over a small mistake of hers. Devastation and regret would only be an understatement of what she was feeling right now; however, she was not delusional and wasn''t going to reject her reality, as her only goal was to survive. ''Damn it!! Stop crying.'' Sob, sob, sob. Tears were glistening down her beautiful face, and even her eyes were red now. She had tried her best to stop crying. But she was failing to stop her tears from leaking. She knew if she acted like this, it could upset Miss Chloe even more, which was why she tried to wipe the tears from her face again and again. Yet, only after a second of wiping her tears did it start to flow again. Her realization of losing her freedom didn''t let her stop from crying. Chloe was looking at Ling Xue, and now, even if she tried to be cool earlier and denied the thought of saying sorry because she would feel embarrassed while doing so. ''Poor thing.'' However, no¡ªafter seeing the state of Ling Xue, she couldn''t stop herself from walking forward with the intention of consoling her. ''Hmph! I would be an adult and apologize to her.'' Chapter 213: Poor Ling Xue? (3) Chloe had not expected her to act like this. Seeing her bursting into tears right after she had wiped her tears was making her feel guilty now, which was why she had decided to be an adult and apologize to her to calm this situation down as quickly as possible. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.''Hmph! Such a crybaby!'' She couldn''t even think of what her reaction would have been if she had experienced the same bloodlust when she was as strong as Ling Xue, which was practically not much different other than having magical abilities. But it didn''t mean how terrified Ling Xue must have been of her right now, which was why she handled this as carefully as possible, and she felt thankful that Ling Xue was a strong-minded person; otherwise, it could have been even worse. She started to slowly reach closer to her with light, which caused Ling Xue to back out a little in fear. As of right now, the cute Chloe looked like a devil to her who was ready to take her life from everything she was feeling, and seeing her coming closer had made her naturally back out a little. Chloe, seeing her backing away in fear, now felt even more guilty knowing how much she had terrified her. It would have been funny for her if she had the chance to record this and show it to the version of Ling Xue in her previous world; it would have been hilarious. However, for now, she didn''t find it that funny. Still, the terrified expression on her face was a sight to behold as she had never seen her like this before. She took a small step closer to reach in front of her. However, Ling Xue took the same amount of distance backward in fear, resulting in her making no progress as sobbing was still present on her beautiful face as she moved back. Chloe had had enough. If this went on, she wouldn''t be able to reach closer to her, so she said in a calm voice with a bit of softness present as the little bit of fun she had in the first few seconds was gone, and now she only pitied the poor Ling Xue. "Stop moving back, Ling Xue." Being terrified of her, she didn''t even notice the softness in her voice as her words sounded to her like she was giving her an order just like before. She knew she had messed up before as she was still crying when Miss Chloe had clearly indicated that she didn''t want her to see her cry. She tried. She tried many times. However, she couldn''t stop crying, and her backing away in fear was not going to do her any good. She thought of begging her to spare her life. However, if things went on like this and she acted as she was right now, she didn''t think she would survive. ''NO! I can''t die just yet.'' While she had thought she would beg the little devil to spare her life, deep down, she knew after experiencing the will that seemed to see death and devour her whole, there wasn''t much hope, but she still tried. She tried, but she didn''t want to die. She wanted to live. This was not where she would fall, and to do that, she would do everything in her power. Her blue eyes, where not much hope could be seen earlier, were now reignited again with a new profound light, in which one thing could be seen clearly: her will to live and survive this day. To do that, she would do everything in her power. A green screen appeared in front of her eyes, which she ignored as it went away right afterward. The deep-seated fear of death that was consuming her whole was slowly receding. She started to think properly. That didn''t mean there was no fear present in her heart, but now she could think and focus much better, even while being terrified of Chloe. The shaking in her body had stopped, and even the tears she wasn''t able to stop earlier had now slowly started to stop. With one last time wiping the tears from her eyes, now only her beautiful face with red eyes and the marks of tears remained. She had stopped backing away as she was now standing in one place. There was still fear visible on her face. However, her previous terrified expression was now gone, and even her body wasn''t shaking. But there was still shaking in her hands, which she couldn''t control, knowing the cute little girl in front of her could take her life at any moment. While it was true that Chloe could take her life at any moment with her experience, Ling Xue had misunderstood her bloodlust for strength and the feeling of fear of death she had gotten from her. Otherwise, even while Chloe was much stronger than her due to her being reincarnated and having her previous experience, Ling Xue was also not bad herself. There wasn''t much difference in terms of strength. But one thing was true: she couldn''t even touch Chloe as of right now with her skill, as she had no way of dealing with her space affinity right now. But in the future, things wouldn''t be the same as she got more experience and knowledge about her affinity. Chloe had witnessed the sudden change in Ling Xue''s behavior after saying for her to stop backing away. She had thought she would stop. However, for a person who had the most experience regarding this magical world, she knew at this moment something had changed inside Ling Xue. But she was perplexed by how she was behaving right now. There was still fear on her face. However, looking into her eyes, she knew that was not the face of someone who was giving up. For some reason, even she was feeling a little bit of danger from Ling Xue now, which made her very confused. Chapter 214: Poor Ling Xue making Chloe annoyed? The only conclusion Chloe could get to, which had caused such a change in Ling Xue, could be her getting a new skill after meeting certain conditions, which involved very complex things that no one knew. Unlike naming a skill to create a new skill, getting a new skill after meeting certain conditions was very rare.And how she was less scared now made her think it must be a skill that made her mental resilience stronger, which could be called a top-tier skill for her. Finding a skill like this that could make a person''s mind stronger was very hard, and even Chloe would be jealous. However, the feeling of danger that her trained instincts were giving her couldn''t be wrong, and she hadn''t felt anything like this from her before. It had appeared just now, which meant the skill Ling Xue had gotten just now was likely the reason for it. This made Chloe come to the conclusion that the skill Ling Xue had gotten just now had increased her strength in one way or another. She remembered Ling Xue not getting anything overpowered like this in her previous life. Jealousy would be an understatement to call what she was feeling, as currently, she was feeling very strange knowing this skill Ling Xue had gotten would likely become her trump card in the future. ''Am I the cause of this?'' Knowing Ling Xue had not gotten anything like this in the previous timeline, and more importantly, not two days after the world evolution, Chloe realized that this would likely give her a big advantage and could even change some future events. She was jealous, but she knew she couldn''t do anything. However, thinking about how she was going to leave tomorrow, this was better for her as this skill would likely help her in her time of need. "Hmph!" In the end, she ignored it, only huffing to show her jealousy, as this skill definitely made her jealous. However, deep down, she was also happy for her, knowing she would have something to keep her safe, as the most dangerous time could be the start of evolution, where talent had also fallen from what she knew as they didn''t have much time to grow right now. A hint of annoyance could be seen on her face. At the same time, there was also a small smile that couldn''t be hidden from her cute face as the conflicting emotions of jealousy and feeling good for her ran through her mind. Ling Xue, who was much more composed right now, seeing the hint of annoyance and smile that she had mistaken for enjoying her suffering, was freaking out inside even more. However, from the outside, she was controlling her emotions quite well like before, as only a little fear was shown on her face. Still, her determination to survive was as strong as ever. Whatever happened, she was going to survive this, and if the worst came to the worst, she would fight with everything she had to survive. ''There is no way I am going to die just yet!'' The determination in her eyes had increased even more as the seconds passed, as the feeling of fear was now slowly getting lesser and lesser with each passing second. Chloe, observing the change in her body language, was getting impressed and jealous with each passing second, as it looked like she had underestimated the skill she had just gotten. She would have liked to know the name of the skill from her, but for now, she focused on the more important thing, which was to calm her down and reassure her. Seeing the shaking of her hand, which she was trying to control, made her feel bad for her. But the thought of apologizing to her had completely left her mind. She would have apologized to her tens of times if she had gotten the overpowered skill like her in return. However, for now, she was only jealous, and she was even hoping to get a thank you from her. However, she knew that was not possible, as Ling Xue didn''t know what had happened to her today and had changed her future to some degree. Whether big or small, Chloe didn''t know, but one thing was certain: even if she was her previous self, if she had known what she had done, she would have been praising her all day. "Hmph." She humped once, as her intention was to teach her a lesson only, but things had gotten complicated, which made her feel guilty for terrifying the poor Ling Xue, whom she didn''t have much against, other than her tricking her and kicking her out of the group after she refused to follow her command, which seemed reasonable to her. In the end, she was grateful for making her more mature and a little upset with her for tricking her, and she seemed like she wanted to get even with her. Otherwise, she was cool with her. But unintentionally making her even stronger than before in the process of getting even with her really annoyed her. However, she knew what Ling Xue had experienced was not something she would like to face in her state. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The trauma she had caused her was real, which was why she would call it even with her. However, her jealousy was still there, which she couldn''t ignore, knowing a few things that her skill had done, even if Ling Xue hadn''t realized them. So now she was going to make things clear with her. After finally reaching in front, she was hoping to have eye-to-eye contact. However, staring at her boobs, larger than hers, in front of her was making her even more annoyed. She was even having thoughts of bullying her a little bit now. ''Should I just bully her a little?'' But then she remembered her face before when she was breaking down and didn''t even stop the tears from falling down her face. Seeing her red eyes by moving her neck upward was a clear reminder of her previous state. She decided to go easy on her. She knew getting an opportunity like this to bully her would be hard to come by in the future, but with Chloe''s personality, bullying her right now wasn''t going to feel better. Instead, it would have the opposite effect. So, in the end, she threw away these mischievous thoughts that had appeared in her mind. Chapter 215: Am I stupid? Ling Xue had noticed Miss Chloe hmphing to herself from time to time for some reason she didn''t understand, but she didn''t think much of it as the only thing she had to focus on right now was surviving, as the feeling of death was still engraved in her, which she had experienced earlier.Chloe, seeing how she couldn''t even meet her eyes when standing in front of her closely, said in her cute voice with a hint of annoyance present: "Urgh, match my eye level! Are you trying to look down on me?" She didn''t forget to stomp her foot on the ground at the end to show her displeasure. She normally should have said this; however, knowing Ling Xue was scared of her right now, she wouldn''t normally talk like this, and more importantly, it would be much better for her if she explained to her while looking directly into her eyes, according to her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in the end, it was just her way of showing her displeasure at having to face her big boobs in front of her. Ling Xue, after hearing what Miss Chloe had said to her, suddenly snapped back as she didn''t realize that standing normally was displeasing her, and now knowing it, she didn''t waste any more time and quickly bent her knees to match her eye level as her pink eyes appeared in front of her. Looking directly into her eyes was making her more scared; however, she didn''t look away, as Miss Chloe herself had said to match her eye level. "I am sorry, Miss Chloe, for upsetting you." Chloe was pleased to see her do what she had told her to do; however, when she heard the words she had uttered, she felt surprised, as no one had ever talked to her with so much respect. Even inside her estate¡ªher father''s estate¡ªthe people working here didn''t show her the respect she was getting from the words of Ling Xue. They may have called her by fancy titles; however, at the end of the day, the disdain in their words was enough to let her know how they actually felt about her. This is why Ling Xue calling her with such genuine respect, even when it came through the fear she had caused, was making her feel quite good inside. A smug expression appeared on her face as her previous annoyance towards her boobs became much less, but it was still present as her boobs couldn''t be hidden from her while standing close to her. However, her mood had improved. While having the same smug expression on her face, she answered her in her haughty voice, buoyed by the little respect Ling Xue had shown her. "Hehe, I accept your apology. Don''t worry about it." Even when Ling Xue still feared the little pink-haired girl in front of her, seeing how she was behaving, she was sure that Miss Chloe was not good with compliments. She had decided to call her Miss Chloe, as she couldn''t just call her Chloe after everything that had happened to her. She wanted to be as respectful as possible to survive and wouldn''t mind calling her Miss Chloe for the rest of her life if she survived today. However, after witnessing how she was behaving, it didn''t look like she had any intention of killing her. But the memories of a few minutes earlier reappeared in her mind, which made her cautious not to be deceived by what she was showing. She had made this mistake once and provoked this monster, and now she was not going to make the same mistake twice, so she only replied to her in the same respectful tone once again. "Thank you for forgiving me, Miss Chloe." Chloe was feeling very elated right now after hearing Ling Xue call her Miss Chloe in the same respectful voice. She couldn''t get enough of it, as every time she heard it, it made her happier, and one of the main reasons for it was that the one showing such respect to her was her former leader. She had never thought of others calling her with such respect, especially a person like Ling Xue. But after experiencing the feeling for the first time, she knew she liked it very much and couldn''t get enough of it. Ling Xue''s head was close to her, so in happiness, she used her small hand to bring it over her silky blue hair, after finally bringing it over, she patted it while having a smile on her face as some words left her mouth, which she had thought carefully about for some time inside her mind. "Good! Call me Miss Chloe from now on for the rest of your life, and I will forgive you for everything you have done to me." While saying these words, Chloe was also referring to her previous life where Ling Xue had taken advantage of her, which Ling Xue didn''t know. Ling Xue felt the pat on her head, which made her feel weird all over her body, as never before had someone patted her head in her life. Looking at the pink-haired girl in front of her, who was having a genuine smile on her face while patting her head, and who looked like a child compared to her, she didn''t know how to feel about this. If this had happened before she had seen how powerful Miss Chloe was and without knowing that her life was practically not in her hands, she would have likely taken this as an insult and fought for it. But now, knowing Miss Chloe was above her, many times more powerful than her, and even had a good brain, she didn''t feel upset and only felt weird about how she was behaving. Her previous intent to kill her was quite contradictory; she didn''t quite understand what was happening, and even when using all her logic, she wasn''t able to come to any conclusion about this. ''What is happening?'' ''Does she want to kill me or not?'' Chapter 216: Am I stupid? (2) However, after hearing the next words coming out of her mouth, which sounded naive to her as she didn''t even believe it, she kept her respectful face while looking at her. It sounded too good to be true, and she came to the conclusion that it must be bait. If she accepted her proposal, it would be like disrespecting her and thinking that she was naive, which could be possible in her mind.She didn''t know how to answer her. If what she was thinking was correct, then she should say no. However, if she rejected her, it would give her a reason to be upset with her. She was in a dilemma; she didn''t know what to do. If she accepted her too-good-to-be-true words, it would be like the previous time when she had made her first mistake of assuming that she was naive. But if she didn''t accept, it would be like rejecting her, which was clearly disrespecting her and giving her a reason to be upset with her. A few seconds passed, and she was still thinking about what to do. Then, suddenly, she came to another conclusion as if she had uncovered the secret behind why she had asked such a question to her, and the result she got was not something good. Cold sweat started to trickle down her beautiful face as she looked at Miss Chloe''s innocent pink eyes, which were only a fa?ade to her, and the sweet smile on her face that could fool anyone. She felt a chill down her spine while looking at her. According to her now, whatever she did, she was not going to get away. If she accepted, it would be like thinking she was an idiot, and if she rejected her, it would be like directly opposing her. Both options were not something she wanted to go with. This was also the reason her blue eyes, which were a little red now, had tears threatening to fall at any moment. Her previous hope, reignited by how she didn''t feel a murderous aura from Chloe and how calmly she was behaving, was now starting to crumble. She had thought that, after some conditions, she would be forgiven. However, this question confirmed that Miss Chloe had no intention of forgiving her from the start. The genuine pat she had received earlier appeared in her mind, along with her smiling face. However, seeing how she was still smiling with the same intensity or even more than before, shattered that hope. Even she, who thought she could at least read people''s faces, had believed that everything was real. But now, suddenly, a thought struck her mind. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''How could I make such a silly mistake?'' She had never suspected her, from the start of their group, of hiding her real nature. So how could she foolishly believe that she could read Miss Chloe''s expressions now? ''Why am I such a fool?'' Never in her life had she felt so much regret in one day, and she even felt that she was stupid. First, she had made the greatest mistake of her life, thinking she could fool the little monster hiding in front of them. And now she realized how foolish it was to try to read her, which made her look even more stupid. Ling Xue, while looking at the sweet and innocent-looking pink-haired girl in front of her, had a dreadful look on her face. Tears threatened to fall from her beautiful blue eyes, but the thought of giving up and resigning to her fate never appeared in her mind. She had already promised herself that she was not going to die today. No one was going to decide whether she lived or died. Her freedom would never be taken, and now, after confirming that there was no hope left, there was only one option left for her. She was going to attack the little monster in front of her instead of waiting for her to make a move. She didn''t have much hope of taking her down or even surviving. However, for some reason, her mind was more resolute than ever. Whatever happened, she was going to survive or at least take down the one trying to take her freedom and life away from her. ''Let''s do this!!!'' Ling Xue started to gather mana after taking a single jump back to escape her range to form one single powerful attack that would decide whether she lived or died today. Her blue eyes were filled with resilience toward her fate while still holding the tears that threatened to drop at any second. However, before she could do anything at all, two small slaps landed on both her cheeks with little force, causing her to release an "Ouch" sound from her mouth. After the slap, the hands didn''t let go but held her face with little force to keep her in place. A sharp yet cute sound could be heard in her ears at the same time she looked into pink eyes, which were now serious. "Don''t do anything stupid, Ling Xue." After hearing the words that sounded the most serious out of everything she had heard from her today, she became even more scared. ''Shit, I got caught.'' Ling Xue, after being caught, didn''t try desperately to fight back. While she was confident in hurting her by surprise, she remembered Chloe''s speed at casting. She knew there was no option left. More importantly, even with the small body, Chloe had shown fighting skills many times better than hers. She almost seemed like a child in front of Chloe in close-range combat, which was why she didn''t try anything now. However, the words she heard made her confused. The most likely scenario would have been Chloe taking her down without any chance after finding out what she was trying to do. But for some reason, she only got a warning in return. This made her wonder if she had misunderstood something. But whatever it was, the way she had acted just now made her feel even more fear, as her heart was almost beating out of her chest. She felt like crying if she had really misunderstood her, as this was like shooting herself in the foot and making her chances of survival even slimmer than before. This was why, even while she was freaking out internally, she still hadn''t tried to desperately attack and listened to her words, knowing how stupid her decisions had been today. Chapter 217: Ling Xue making up her mind? Ling Xue, after hearing the warning that Miss Chloe had given her just now, stopped completely and didn''t try to do anything further. She only nodded in return to her words of warning while her heart was beating with full intensity.She wouldn''t try to attack her, knowing that without a surprise attack, her chances of survival were practically nil. However, this had also increased the fear in her eyes even more than before, as it looked like she had misunderstood her. If Miss Chloe had really wanted to kill her, she would have been dead by now. She regretted her decision once again to try and read her, which had caused her to be stuck in this hard situation once again. Chloe had sensed Ling Xue''s intention of fighting to the death, which she really didn''t want to do. She didn''t know what had caused her to act so desperately, but thankfully, she had sensed the change in mana in the atmosphere around her and stopped her before she could do anything stupid. Seeing her nod to her words and not sensing any change in the mana in the atmosphere, Chloe was relieved and knew she was going to explain to her that nothing was going to happen. Otherwise, she didn''t know what Ling Xue would try to do next in desperation. She knew it was her bloodlust that Ling Xue had experienced earlier, which had traumatized her and was the reason behind her attempts. So she was not upset with her and only looked at her with pity and spoke to her once again. While she wanted to forgive her easily after everything that had happened, the thought of being able to be called Miss Chloe for the rest of her life by the one and only leader of the Winter Organization, Ling Xue¡ªa very prideful and arrogant woman from her knowledge¡ªwas something she couldn''t let pass. She knew Ling Xue would keep her word, so not taking such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was not something Chloe could do. Whenever she heard her calling her Miss Chloe, she felt deep satisfaction inside. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after some thought, she considered whether she could go with Miss Chloe, as Ling Xue had referred to her earlier, or Big Sister Chloe, which she had just thought of. She didn''t know what to do, as both of them sounded good. She imagined herself being called Big Sis Chloe by Ling Xue in her mind, and the feeling she got just by imagining her calling her big sister was much more satisfying than when Ling Xue had actually called her Miss Chloe. After deciding what to do, Chloe quickly expressed her thought with a small smirk on her face, thinking she had properly utilized her opportunity. "Hehehehe, Big Sister Chloe." In her life, many times people had misunderstood her as a child, which she didn''t like one bit. However, knowing there was someone taller than her who would call her big sister for the rest of her life gave her a thrill she couldn''t measure. A few giggles escaped her mouth, which she couldn''t control due to how excited she was at the moment. The sound of her giggles in Ling Xue''s ear made her even more uncomfortable than she already was. However, like before, Chloe had said she was standing while bending her knees to match her eye level to show her cooperation, as she had already messed up many times. She didn''t know why, but while Chloe''s giggles looked cute even to her, for some reason, she didn''t feel well after seeing her giggling. "You are going to call me Big Sister Chloe for the rest of your life, and I will forget everything you have done until now." "Are you okay with this?" Her tone was sharper this time as she asked if Ling Xue was okay with it, becoming impatient and wanting to quickly be done with this. She hadn''t forgotten the pest she had to deal with tonight. As she remembered how Mark''s father would be coming tomorrow to find him, she thought about how, after some argument, Mark would not go with his father. In the end, his father would give him some bodyguards and weapons to take care of himself and then leave to find his other son. She had seen how desperate his father was to take him along, and for some reason, he had even offered Ling Xue to come with them, which she had rejected. However, seeing the care his father had shown for him, Chloe was quite jealous of Mark for some time. After that incident, she didn''t like him one bit, without knowing anything about him, as he had been so disrespectful to his father. She could clearly see in his father''s eyes that he cared for him so much. That day, she had thought of her own father, which only soured her mood for a while. Seeing how spoiled and fortunate Mark was, she grew jealous of him and started disliking him after witnessing what had happened. His fate would have been much better if he had left with his father that day, but in the end, he would have likely died by being eaten by some zombies or, by some miracle, survived, which didn''t matter to her right now. But after what she had seen months later and knowing what type of talent he had, she wasn''t going to let him go. Tonight would be the day she dealt with this scum before he could do anything vile as he had done before in this life. She was not going to show him any mercy. After thinking about it, she felt it was wrong to take advantage of Ling Xue''s current state, as she was practically doing her a favor or even saving her life. If she had forgotten about him and gone to find Aiden in this lifetime. Mark would have likely acted against her when she was not present, which meant there wouldn''t be anyone strong enough here to hold Mark''s puppets off until Ling Xue dealt with him, which could practically change the outcomes of the situation. She didn''t even want to imagine what would have happened if she had forgotten about him because of how little she had known him and how quickly he was dealt with. Chapter 218: Ling Xue making up her mind? (2) Thankfully for Chloe, due to him having ill intentions toward her for some reason in this life, she could guess after seeing her status in the group that he would have likely thought of controlling her, unlike in the previous life where she was always below Ling Xue due to her getting more resources than her. She was also not much of a social person and not someone who liked to brag, which had kept her off his target list, she supposed.Or it could also have been possible that in her previous life, he had tried to control her with his sinister magic. However, she was not aware of it, and thankfully his magic wouldn''t have worked on her. Otherwise, he would have been too overpowered if it worked on everyone, as he wouldn''t have had to struggle so much and would have likely directly targeted Ling Xue to reach his goal. Luckily, there were some conditions that had to be met to control others. She would have liked to know them and study his talent; however, knowing what type of person Mark was, she was not going to give him any chance and, whatever happened, was going to deal with him tonight. Even if it might have looked like she was a dictator who was doing what she wanted and harming an innocent, she didn''t care what others thought of her. Doing this in front of Ling Xue was making her a little conscious as she cared what Ling Xue would think of her. While she might not have said it outwardly, she thought of Ling Xue as a friend, even after everything that happened between them. Other than Ling Xue, she didn''t mind anyone else as she wasn''t close with anyone else besides her in her previous lifetime. Still, she hoped someday Ling Xue would understand why she had done this, but for now, she was not going to explain anything. Explaining to her about this meant telling her all about her transmigration, which was not something she was going to share with anyone else. While she considered Ling Xue her friend, those opportunities that came with her knowledge were only hers to take. At heart, she was a cultivator who liked to live an endless life while being powerful enough that no one could bother her. She didn''t mind helping Ling Xue sometimes, but sharing her secret was a no-go. She would help her in times of need, as a big sister was supposed to keep her little sister safe, but her secrets were hers to keep when it was something so big. She started patting her head once again while looking at her face, which seemed to have just made a resolute expression as if she had made up her mind. Ling Xue had made up her mind that she was going to accept her proposal. Even if it seemed to her that it was too good to be true, knowing there were no other options left, she was going to bite this bullet as the thought of rejecting didn''t even enter her mind. While she felt a little weird after hearing how she had changed how to address her as now she had to address her as Big Sister Chloe for the rest of her life. She knew after promising her, she was going to call her Big Sis for the rest of her life if it was not a trap. She didn''t care what she had to call her. Even if she had asked her to call her "Her Highness," she wouldn''t have cared, as what mattered most to her right now was surviving this messed-up situation she had gotten into. She didn''t care how weird it would feel for her to call a little girl her big sister; nothing mattered to her right now. After making up her mind, a resolute expression appeared on her face as she looked at Chloe''s eyes with her resolute blue eyes to show her determination. However, suddenly she felt the pat on her head once again. The light, gentle pat on her head, even in this situation, was making her feel relaxed after making up her mind. She looked at Chloe''s cute face, which didn''t show any malice toward her while patting her. For some reason, she didn''t know, but she was not going to stop her, and she even started to feel good receiving her pats. Not wasting any more time thinking, that if she let her wait any longer, she would be upset. She answered her in one breath while looking into her eyes, praying inside her heart that everything went well. Her heart was beating loudly, and even her hands had started shaking a little bit. However, the pat on her head, which she had experienced only for the second time in her life by the same person, the little pink-haired girl. At first, she didn''t quite know how to feel when she patted her head. However, this time, even while knowing that the girl in front of her was the reason she was so scared right now, for some reason, her gentle pats on her head were making her feel relaxed as if it felt to her that she really had a big sister who cared about her. ''Big Sister!'' The shaking of her hands was lesser than before, and even the beating of her heart was lesser than before. She didn''t know if the person in front of her was a friend or a foe. She was confused and didn''t understand what was happening now. Never in her life had she experienced someone like her, and now her heart was telling her that she should just accept her proposal without much thought. She had always thought with her mind after making every decision. However, she was going to trust her heart and hope everything went well, even when her mind was telling her everything was a trap laid by the sweet and innocent Chloe in front of her who was playing with her. Trusting her heart, she said to her with a little shakiness in her voice. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 219 Relief? Trusting her heart, Ling Xue said to her with a little shakiness in her voice."I-I am okay with calling you big sister for the rest of my life if that''s what you want, considering you are going to forget everything that has happened between us because of my mistake, which is why I asked for forgiveness one more time, hoping that you could forget everything so that we can start anew." Her eyes were filled with hope as she looked at Chloe''s light pink eyes in front of her. Ling Xue was very embarrassed and, at the same time, scared to say these things to Chloe, which she would have never imagined doing in her life before. However, the circumstances had led her to do this, which was quite a big hit to her ego. Right now, what mattered to her the most was getting out of this shitty situation she had gotten into. She even hoped to have a better relationship with Chloe, whom she saw as someone destined to become a great person in this world from everything she had witnessed until now. While she regretted her actions and prayed in her heart that Chloe was not trolling her, she couldn''t read what Chloe was thinking after everything that had happened. Chloe, right after hearing how Ling Xue had finally accepted what she wanted, had a cheerful expression on her face. Previously, Ling Xue had been skeptical, thinking Chloe was out of her mind, considering how she had traumatized her. Now, Chloe was forgiving with just this. But it only looked like this to Ling Xue. As for Chloe, everything that had transpired today was Mark''s mistake, and Ling Xue was only a victim of it. Chloe was only going to take all the cores and be done with it when things went the wrong way. But in the end, she got the opportunity to let Ling Xue call her "big sister," which sounded too good to be true for her too, just like Ling Xue. This was the reason Chloe wanted to be done with it as soon as possible. To her, it looked like she was taking quite a big advantage of Ling Xue and her coincidental circumstances, but the opportunity was too big for her to let go of like this. She was not going to force Ling Xue if she rejected it. The most she was going to do was act tough to make her promise. However, the thrill inside her little body after getting her honest apology, which was 1000 times more sincere than her previous one when she had offered her some extra cores to resolve the situation, made Chloe feel very good. She even jumped a little in excitement as little giggles escaped in between. However, realizing what she had done, she quickly composed herself and stood straight in front of Ling Xue, trying not to show any expression on her face. But the smile on her face was a proper giveaway of how she was feeling right now. She acted as if nothing had happened, cleared her throat a few times, and said with overflowing enthusiasm in her voice, which clearly showed how excited she was currently because of what Ling Xue had said: "Do you promise?" Ling Xue witnessed everything that was happening in front of her and how big sis Chloe was behaving, which made it look like she was the one being taken advantage of here when it was clearly the opposite for her. Looking at Chloe''s genuine reactions, both her heart and mind were on the same page this time. It looked to her that big sis Chloe was really excited and thrilled after what had happened. While her reasonable thinking told her she was clearly getting off very easily, as if it were her, she would likely make her work for her all her life. Which should be considered a good deal in her book. She didn''t know if Chloe was too good at deceiving others or if she was an idiot, as everything felt too genuine to her. She really prayed there was no plot twist waiting for her after a few minutes, as she would pass out because of how nerve-racking her day had been. Today, she really wanted to have a nice meal and sleep while listening to her favorite music afterward without thinking about anything else, like her planning for tomorrow or any other stuff, such as preparing for when her father would come to get her. She didn''t think it would be anytime soon, as according to her, her father would likely be busy making a stronghold for himself and becoming powerful in new ways. She could clearly imagine him not coming for her and her brother for months. She could even tell what the first line would be if he met them, as he would definitely say, "Glad you survived, my daughter. If you didn''t, I would be disappointed in you." She was already used to his nature, which was why his words wouldn''t affect her much. However, it still felt disappointing whenever she thought about how hard and greedy her father was. She would have loved to have a less influential but loving father. However, after living with him all these years, she had gotten used to it. She had adapted to living with him and knew he would be coming for her sooner or later. And if she had a low-ranked talent, he would have probably taken her and given her some low job under him. However, knowing she had good talent, considering everything she had seen up until now, she knew he would likely try to use her with everything he had. Read exclusive chapters at empire And even if she were a stranger, he wouldn''t have let her go. That would be the same case for Chloe in front of her. She didn''t know which family Chloe had come from or whether they were powerful enough to support her. But she knew her father would likely try to use Chloe if he learned about her talent. She realized how her thoughts had strayed away, so clearing her throat, she answered the question Chloe had asked her earlier. Chloe was currently looking at her strangely with weird stars in her eyes and a smile on her face. "I promise, big sister Chloe." Chloe''s little body shook while standing in her place after hearing what Ling Xue had referred to her just now. ''Ling Xue is going to call me big sister for the rest of her life!'' ''Hehehehe.'' Chloe''s excitement shot through the roof after hearing her promise. Knowing what type of person Ling Xue was, Chloe knew she would always keep her promise, so getting to be called a big sister her for all her life felt very heartwarming to her. At first, she had thought of it as amusement. However, as it actually happened, she now felt very warm inside. ''Hehehe, I have a little sister now.'' The way she now looked at Ling Xue was even different than before. Chloe never had someone to call her big sister, and she was taking this way too seriously now. She looked at Ling Xue with a wide smile on her cute face while her small hands couldn''t help but move to pat Ling Xue''s head like before and said in a cute yet genuine voice: "Good. Now I am your big sister, so everything is good between us. You should forget everything about earlier, you trying to trick me into getting my share of cores." Ling Xue kept her face low right after hearing her mention the root cause of what had made her fall into such a condition today. She was feeling ashamed and stupid at the same time, which was why she was unable to meet Chloe''s eyes now. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After everything she had witnessed and the strange feeling of death going away, Ling Xue had come to the conclusion that Chloe was really going to forgive her for everything just by getting to be called her big sister. She didn''t know how to feel about this. She felt more ashamed now. She had thought the best-case scenario would be her working under Chloe from now on, but after everything that had happened up until now, it looked to her like Chloe was a sweet and innocent girl, just like she had thought. However, she was still very confused by what she had felt earlier. It felt to her as if Chloe was two different people at the same time. She felt very confused¡ªnever in her life was she this puzzled by something. She didn''t know what to think about her now, but one thing was sure: she had really survived that disaster, which she didn''t even know was a disaster for now, as things were too confusing for her. But at least she was glad she had not died today, which made her let loose of all the emotional turmoil she was holding back all this time. Tears of genuine happiness started releasing from her blue eyes as she started sobbing once again. Chapter 220 Suspicion? Ling Xue, after realizing how she had started crying, quickly used her hand to wipe away all the tears from her face and then looked at Chloe, who was standing in front of her. She could see the discomfort on Chloe when she had just cried, which made her very glad, knowing she was really worried about her.She thanked Chloe for her forgiveness and also handed her all the cores she had asked for at the same time while wiping the tears from her face. She also didn''t forget to address her as a big sister, which resulted in getting a cute giggle from her in turn. Ling Xue found her giggling very cute but decided not to mention it to her for fear of upsetting her, as things had just cooled down between them, and she didn''t want to upset her over some stupid things she might do. Chloe had seen Ling Xue bursting into tears in front of her, which she didn''t think was an overreaction. To her, it must have felt like coming out of a life-threatening situation where there was no escape, as running away had never been an option from the start, considering the situation outside. She was about to comfort her; however, before she could do anything, she saw her collecting herself without any help, which was why she stopped herself and let her calm herself. Afterward, she received the bag that contained all the cores they had collected that day. She accepted the bag without any words, as she really needed it, considering how she had decided to go outside to search for Aiden. She was hoping to reach his place in one day, knowing how close it was to her school. That would be the best-case scenario for her. She didn''t want to take more time than necessary to reach his place, as her top priority was taking shelter before sunset, and his home would be the best for her. She knew how tall the walls covering his home were, so it would likely be much safer than other places. Even if she didn''t reach his home in one day, she knew of many other places she could use as shelter in between. However, the best scenario for her would be to reach his home in one day, and to do that, she wouldn''t stop at anything and would use all the cores Ling Xue had given her without any remorse. She knew she wouldn''t be able to use all the red cores, which was why she would leave Ling Xue some after meeting her needs. She also knew it would take time for her to get her mana stats to max, as before that, she wouldn''t be able to use the cultivation technique she knew of from her memory to break through to the next level. So, for now, she didn''t have any need for the cores other than the blue ones to increase her mana. Listening to her honest and heartfelt words of thanks made her a little embarrassed. However, when she heard her call her big sister, she couldn''t help but giggle in return. However, stopping her giggling, Chloe didn''t just stop there. She opened the bag Ling Xue had just given her, put her hand inside, and started the process of absorbing the cores all at once. She used enough red cores to max out her strength, stamina, and agility stats at the same time, with all the blue cores to increase her mana stat and also using all the green cores, which were barely enough for her to max out her vitality, defense, and intelligence stats, only leaving a few inside. Light started to glow around her, which attracted the attention of everyone watching her even more than before. While they were flabbergasted by everything they had seen earlier with her and the vice president, this new magical scene was much more interesting to them than the intriguing events that had transpired before, during which their vice president seemed to be crying for some unknown reason. On Chloe''s small body, red, green, and blue lights could be seen faintly glowing but were enough for others to notice as well. Even though the light around her body was faint, the red, green, and blue particles entering her body were enough to let them know it was a magical sight. Chloe didn''t care if everyone else was watching her or not, as sooner or later, they would know. She even felt she was doing them a favor, as seeing this sight would likely make them wonder what was happening. Some might even guess that it was something related to the bag in which her hands were currently placed. If someone courageous enough asked her what she had done earlier, she wasn''t going to shy away from telling them that she was getting stronger by whatever she had done earlier. To find out more, they would have to stop being scared cats and go outside to hunt monsters. This was the only thing she was going to do for them, knowing how strict Ling Xue had been about keeping things secret from the ones accompanying her outside at the start. She had changed later and started to show them more, but Chloe knew that showing them more would fasten the pace of their development, which was why she was doing this. She looked at Ling Xue''s face, which now had a shocked expression while looking at the faintly glowing figure of Chloe in front of her. Ling Xue was shocked at how openly Chloe was using her cores. Even though she felt she was showing too much to others, that was not her concern, knowing she was not in charge here anymore, as her big sister Chloe was now the boss. However, looking at the faint glow on her body, which was not fading at all, and the light particles of three different colors entering her body for much longer, she realized, after seeing the three different colors of the light, that big sister Chloe was absorbing three different cores at the same time. This came as a surprise to her, and what surprised her even more was the time it was taking Chloe to absorb or the amount of light particles around her. She could definitely say, after looking at the amount of light particles in front of her eyes, that Chloe was clearly absorbing more than one at once. ''How?'' She had always been with Chloe all the time and had always kept her eyes on her and everyone else who had accompanied her outside. She had kept her eyes on Chloe more than others because she was fascinated by the magic she was using and wanted to find out more about it. She didn''t understand how big sister Chloe had found out that they could absorb more than one core at once. She felt stupid, as they had always been together. Now that she thought about it more, she also remembered when Chloe had told them about the skill name earlier, which she had taken as a coincidence. But now, seeing this, she even started to wonder if Chloe had information about the magical event that had happened two days ago. It felt like too much of a coincidence for her, as everything was being discovered by Chloe, and she didn''t even try to justify it like last time. She didn''t think she would be able to find out any secrets from her now. She was thinking of leaving Chloe if she got any opportunity in the future, as she didn''t absolutely want to be under someone else. However, when her life was on the line, she didn''t care, as living was much more important than the so-called freedom she wanted in her life. If she wasn''t even alive to gain her freedom, then what was the point of doing everything? After becoming suspicious of Chloe and thinking she must have known about these strange events before, Ling Xue decided to follow Chloe for some time. She wanted to know what other knowledge Chloe had, as everything she had shown her could have taken months to figure out on her own. For her own sake, to become a strong and informative leader of the group she planned to create in the future, she didn''t mind staying with Chloe for a little while. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was also one other reason for that. She feared she might trigger Chloe if she mentioned anything about leaving her. Being close to someone who could take her life anytime wasn''t something she wanted, but the circumstances had forced her to do so. Now, with her suspicions of Chloe, things had become much more interesting for her, as gaining this important knowledge while risking her life was much better than doing it for nothing. At least she would get something in return, and hopefully, she would find something that could make things easier for her while dealing with her father. She looked at Chloe with much more excitement on her face than her previous dull and merely relieved expression. Chapter 221 Suspicion? (2) Chloe had also noticed Ling Xue''s much more cheerful expression on her face, which she didn''t put much thought into as she knew her showing this sight must have given her ideas about using multiple cores at once, which would have likely made her excited. She hadn''t even thought about Ling Xue making crazy assumptions about her just because of this, which was partially right.She wouldn''t have shown it; however, knowing she was going to go tomorrow morning, she didn''t mind showing this little bit of knowledge to her, which could have been helpful to her and which she would have likely found out herself later. About a minute had passed, and now Chloe was done absorbing the cores and was currently feeling pretty good but not as powerful as she was in her previous life. However, even this much was still making her grin from ear to ear as she knew her rate of getting stronger was many times faster than in her previous life. It had taken more than two weeks to max out all her stats previously, which was partially due to Ling Xue''s monopoly over the core. But whatever the reason may have been, she felt good knowing she was improving much faster. Unluckily, her mana stats were just a little over 9, reaching 9.2, which meant it would take her a few more cores to finally reach the limit. Just thinking about reaching the limit, the grin on her cute face became even wider, and even some giggling couldn''t help but escape from her mouth. Afterward, she would be properly able to take advantage of being a transmigrator. While she had two extra skills and fighting experience, which clearly gave her a solid advantage over others, the thought of maxing out her mana stat and breaking through to the first stage of cultivation using the cultivation technique in her memory¡ªwhich she had changed many times in her life due to its rank¡ªexcited her. Even though she had to start over again and again like many others, having a higher-ranked cultivation technique, especially when it was compatible with her element, could make her many times stronger than using some random cultivation technique that didn''t match her affinity. The basic ones that worked for every affinity were very weak compared to the ones with affinity, even if they had the same rank. She had found a B-rank cultivation technique after so much struggle in a rune, in which she had also found the no-rank skill for her space affinity. Matching her affinity, it had made her thrice as strong as the previous B-rank all-elemental cultivation techniques she had used. These were the most common but still difficult to find. You had to kill many monsters in hopes of finding them, especially at the start of the world evolution, as killing no-rank zombies wouldn''t give you any cultivation technique even if you killed millions of them. This was why the beasts or zombies had to be at least primal rank, which was the first rank of the zombie or beast after breaking through their awakened stage. She still remembered those special titles she could earn, which everyone received notifications of after doing some extraordinary feat, which was mostly too hard. However, she remembered someone got a title after killing a beast of each rank while being the first one to kill them. She didn''t know who was the one who got the title previously and didn''t even know what benefits it gave, as she had never earned a title herself. But in this life, she wouldn''t let someone else get the title and its perks. She was excited to find out about them. She could guess who might have gotten the special titles, but she wasn''t too sure. There was luck, which could also play a part, so she wasn''t certain. Only 10-20 people came to her mind who could have achieved such feats. However, even among them, she was most sure of only a few who could have gotten it, which included three names excluding Ling Xue. She had been with Ling Xue at that time, and she knew Ling Xue hadn''t gotten it, as she mostly traveled with her group and didn''t take that big of a risk. Her strength also came into play. However, if she had risked her life, at least it would have been worth a shot, as something that everyone in the world got to know about after someone earned it wouldn''t be something small. Ling Xue still didn''t act rashly in those times. Chloe respected this quite a bit, as even though Ling Xue was quite selfish, she still took care of her group with everything she had. She had been cruel to traitors, which they would find from time to time for some reason, which even Chloe felt was not common at first. She had felt scared of Ling Xue''s cruelty initially; however, as time went by, she changed and didn''t find any problem with her actions and even supported them. A blush appeared on her face as she remembered the time when she would throw small tantrums and refuse to eat her food when she witnessed something her naive mind didn''t like. Seeing Ling Xue, however, she still remembered how Ling Xue would force her to eat, saying she would reduce the performance of the team and insult her by saying names she didn''t want to remember as they would make her feel even more embarrassed. However, in the end, she had to eat, knowing Ling Xue almost every time would threaten to beat her up. On her first protest, she fought Ling Xue, got beaten up, and was played around with quite easily because of the stats difference and also her lesser control over her element. This was why she didn''t try to directly fight her from the next time onward. Even while she felt humiliated, she wasn''t stupid enough to fight her knowing what the outcome would be. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 222 Suspicion? (3) The blush on Chloe''s face deepened a little as she remembered the time when she got too angry at being called her "little baby," which resulted in some ass-whooping she got from her own temper.Why did she call it ass whooping, especially as she remembered how Ling Xue wouldn''t hurt her and just trapped her in her ice for a few seconds and gave her a single slap on her ass cheek in every fight? Ling Xue would leave after taunting her even more, knowing she had promised to eat or let her decide the punishment for the people according to the result of the duel. She would have to eat, even while she felt embarrassed. What angered her, even more, was that, especially on that day, Ling Xue wouldn''t eat in her own quarter at her base and would eat in the commonplace, aka the place she would especially eat, which provoked her even more. Not getting hurt even after the duel was the thing that angered her more, as only getting a slap, which hurt for only a few minutes, irritated her further. Her goal was to give Ling Xue the same humiliation she wasn''t able to give her in her previous life at a time when she felt provoked. While she felt quite warm inside her heart remembering the time they had spent together, she was still not satisfied with what had happened to her in her previous life. She had gone to give Ling Xue the same slap on her ass cheeks in her previous life, even after Ling Xue had left her upset. Her answer, which was probably the reason things escalated, was insulting her instead of apologizing by saying it was her own fault for being naive. Now that she knew of this, she wouldn''t be taken advantage of and would get her share excluding the five percent of the profit she had given while being in the group and using its resources. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything felt fine to Chloe when she insulted her; however, instead of saying sorry, Ling Xue mocked her for her naivety, which hurt her quite a bit. She had thought of them as more than friends, and even while she had fought her many times, she thought of her as a role model and big sister, which she would never admit because of her embarrassment. Deep down, she knew she wanted to be just like her. If Ling Xue had asked for forgiveness, she wouldn''t even have left and would only have been angry with her for a day or two. However, things made her leave the group, and Ling Xue not stopping her was also the reason she was hurt. She had left with the intention of being away for a few months. During that time, she planned to get as strong as possible and even dreamed of surpassing Ling Xue. Then she would come back and take her revenge on her by making both of her ass cheeks completely red and then join them again, as she never intended to be away from the group for too long. Her anger toward Ling Xue had made her take the decision. However, things didn''t go as she had intended. While she got much stronger, in the end, she fell into the trap of that nasty motherfucker and was killed ruthlessly. She took a deep breath as she resolved to find that person sooner or later. When she met him, she was going to let him know what actual pain was, as giving him a quick death would be too easy. She still remembered how they had killed Mary before taking her life over mere treasure. She had agreed to give him everything when she was surrounded by his people. However, the things he had done to her with a creepy smile on his face had disgusted her to the core, which had made her fight them to the death. Her death was not a peaceful one, as she died while being aware that she wasn''t able to kill him alongside herself due to the sheer number of them. However, in this life, she was determined to kill him before he could make the group of scums, and to do that, she had decided to travel to the northern continent earlier this time. Continue reading at empire She didn''t know who he was, but by the symbol on their chest, she knew they were the famous group called Scavenger, which had the white skull as their symbol. They were known for their vile acts and cruelty. Their leader wore a mask, which was why she wasn''t able to see his face. However, remembering her last moments when he had taken off his mask to mock her and show his creepy smile, she felt humiliated and regretful. Yet now, she felt quite good knowing the face of the person who was going to be the leader of the infamous group Scavenger, which was on par with Ling Xue''s group. ''Calm down, Chloe, your time will come.'' Calming the little bit of anger that had escaped and was shown on her face with a few breaths, she resolved not to spare him no matter what happened. Her biggest advantage was the time and information she had. After finding out about Aiden, she hoped that Alicia would join her so that together they could eradicate the scum from the planet as soon as possible. In return, she would also give Alicia some opportunities to maximize her growth and provide her with some information like she had given Ling Xue to make her feel indebted so she would take her help. She also thought her reason for having such a crazy personality in her previous life was due to losing her brother. From what she had witnessed in school, Alicia looked very close to him. By saving Aiden, she felt she was killing two birds with one stone. Even if Alicia didn''t help, she would still save Aiden as her first friend who had helped her unconditionally in this life without asking for anything in return. Chapter 223 Suspision? (4) Read exclusive chapters at empireFor Chloe, making sure Aiden could also feel good made her feel good, knowing she was taking care of her friend, and him being the brother of one of the strongest people on the planet was just a coincidence. However, if she got to have a good relationship with Alicia Cross because of this, it could only be called a cherry on top for her. The embarrassment on her cute face was still not gone as she clearly remembered what had happened between her and Ling Xue. Ling Xue was now observing Chloe''s facial expressions, which were changing from time to time. She could see the excitement on her face at first, with a wide smile on her lips, which also scared her a little, knowing the person in front of her had gotten even stronger than before. This was why she had decided not to upset her, even by mistake, and to be mindful of her actions in front of Big Sister Chloe. However, as she observed the reactions on her face, her expression changed with each passing second. Sometimes she could see embarrassment on her face, sometimes anger, and sometimes annoyance. She didn''t know what Chloe was thinking that was making her show so many emotions. However, whatever it might have been, she wasn''t going to ask. But this rapid shift in her mood scared her even more because what she feared the most was unpredictability, and currently, how Big Sister Chloe was behaving was only terrifying her. Chloe looked at Ling Xue, who was looking at her with a terrified expression, cold sweat dripping down her face. Chloe had thought of just giving her payback right then, somewhere in her mind. However, seeing Ling Xue''s current behavior and knowing the result of the battle, she wouldn''t feel satisfied even after getting payback. This was why she held off her revenge on her ass cheeks for now and only showed Ling Xue an annoyed look on her cute face, which made Ling Xue in front of her shiver slightly. Chloe enjoyed her reaction. While she couldn''t get her payback, seeing this new side of Ling Xue was clearly entertaining her. Now that she had already confirmed she wasn''t going to kill her, Ling Xue feeling scared of her and reacting on her behalf only brought Chloe amusement without any guilt. After looking at Ling Xue for a few seconds to enjoy her reactions, Chloe turned her head to look in the direction of Mark, who was sitting on the ground and, like everyone else, looking at her and Ling Xue''s interaction from afar. She only smiled faintly as she looked at him for a second and then turned her whole face away while thinking of how to take care of him before leaving tomorrow morning. His father was likely going to find him. She felt a little sad thinking about his father. However, knowing his end and the people he had made suffer in her previous life, Chloe wasn''t going to go easy on him and was determined to take care of him, to take the burden of his father''s revenge. She knew he would come after her because, even in her previous life, James Ford had been after Ling Xue''s life after finding out what Ling Xue had done to him. But this had happened a few months afterward, as no one had given him any information due to fear of Ling Xue and their loyalty to her. However, it didn''t stop him from finding out what had transpired by buying a member of the organization using his resources. In the end, they had to face each other from time to time due to his assassination attempts to kill Ling Xue using various means. But he wasn''t the only one after them. The government was also after them for other reasons. Ling Xue still sustained their group, but they had to live in secret bases because of all the threats from monsters and other humans. Chloe looked at the bag in her hand, which still had cores left, mainly red cores. She had used only about 60 of them, approximately, so there should have been nearly 100 left inside. She didn''t have any use for them now. However, if she wanted to, she could keep them and use them afterward when she would be able to break through after maxing out her mana stat and then using her cultivation technique to enter her cultivation journey. While their value would decrease, they could still be used if she wanted to, and 100 was also not a small amount for the time being. However, Chloe still decided to give them back to Ling Xue. Extending her hand along with the bag, she moved the bag in front of Ling Xue and said in a haughty voice, "Hmph! Take it!" Ling Xue looked at the bag in front of her for a few seconds after hearing Big Sister Chloe''s words. She could see there were still some cores inside the bag. Chloe giving her back the cores made her feel skeptical, and she started to think about whether she should take it or not. Knowing how dangerous the cute little girl in front of her was, she didn''t just take the bag from her hand and started to think carefully. While she was very tempted to just take the bag, as she really wanted to become even more powerful, after what she was experiencing today, her hunger for becoming stronger was even more than before. A thought appeared in her mind, just like the previous time, as if Big Sister Chloe was testing her by asking her to take the bag. But she remembered how wrong her assumption was earlier, which had almost caused her a heart attack. So this time, even though it looked like bait to her and even though Chloe''s voice sounded a little annoyed, she didn''t reject Chloe and accepted the bag from her small hands by slowly extending her hand and taking it carefully. One reason for her taking the cores was that if she rejected them and upset Chloe, making her not give her any cores at all, she would regret it very much. So, even while she felt a little skeptical, she still took the cores as she really wanted them. Chloe could see how Ling Xue had taken the cores from her hand, even acting scared, which made her a little annoyed once again. If Ling Xue had rejected her this time, she would have just kept the cores herself, as sooner or later they would be useful to her. But, unfortunately for her, Ling Xue didn''t reject her this time. After a second, her mood returned to normal, as these small amounts of low-ranked red cores didn''t mean much to her and would be much more useful to Ling Xue. After hearing Ling Xue''s words afterward, all her annoyance completely vanished into thin air, leaving only satisfaction and pride inside. "Thank you, Big Sister Chloe, for your kindness," Ling Xue said. Chloe only moved her hands slightly in the air while having a bright smile on her face to show her generosity and replied, "It''s nothing." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying those words, she didn''t focus on Ling Xue anymore and started walking in Mark''s direction with a rare sharp expression on her face. Ling Xue, who was left alone with the bag of red cores in her hand, decided to follow her with a joyful expression on her face, as these cores would really be helpful to her. She had also seen Big Sister Chloe''s expression when she thanked her, which made her question even more what Big Sister Chloe''s real personality was. ''Who are you, Big Sister Chloe?'' While being lost in her thoughts, she followed Chloe as both of them neared Mark. Ling Xue didn''t think they were going to meet Mark, as she didn''t think Chloe and Mark were even acquainted, from what she knew. But she didn''t jump to conclusions, as it was something related to Big Sister Chloe. From what she had assumed, Chloe was someone who likely knew about these crazy events that had happened. She couldn''t just believe what she knew previously about Chloe anymore. She didn''t know now if the things she knew about her were true or not, or what her actual nature was, as she couldn''t understand her behavior or the reasoning behind her actions. So she only followed after her without knowing about her actual intention of walking toward Mark or is she actually going toward him or she is just thinking too much because of their past as she must be just walking in that direction and Mark just happened to be in the same direction. Whatever it is she could do anything so she only quietly followed after her but she didn''t want her to come in contact with that scum. ______ Chloe is ready to confront Mark or End his life before him knowing why he is dying at the hands of someone he had actually met for the first time, Aiden and his group are now done with collecting all the cores inside the body of all the zombies they have killed. Chapter 224 Back to the base Aiden and his team were now done with collecting all the cores from the zombies they had killed in the morning, and now, after removing the cores from the bodies of the zombies, there was no time left for him to deal with the bodies of the zombies because of how he had been too much engrossed in killing them earlier that he had forgotten about the time.''I had to deal with the bodies of the zombies tomorrow morning.'' While he wanted to deal with the zombies'' bodies today as he feared the spreading of some new disease due to it, however, due to the conditions right now, he couldn''t wait here any longer as the sunset was only a few minutes away from now, so he had to hold off taking care of the bodies and go back. Aiden had decided that he would deal with the corpses first thing tomorrow and wouldn''t hold them off as he had done earlier, so now he collected all the cores with Ava''s hands in the backpack, which had become quite heavy due to the sheer amount of cores compared to before, but it was still not too much as even when there were more than a thousand cores, Aiden could easily carry them without any difficulties, and considering his physical capabilities were five times stronger than everyone else, it was even easier for him to do this. He looked at the sun, which was about to go down, and without waiting any longer, he ordered everyone to head off to the base while quickly carrying the backpack on his shoulder in which all the cores were. Hearing the order of their leader, all the others quickly assembled themselves and packed their things in less than a minute to head off to the base, and even they had now noticed how their leader had instructed them to go back at a similar time around sunset every day, which made them come to the conclusion that there must be something that was making their leader not stay to hunt after that time. Ava and others didn''t know how he had come to that conclusion. However, from everything they had witnessed and experienced until now being together with him, their trust in him was at its absolute peak, so without even questioning his decision one time or asking to stay much longer, as they didn''t get too much today and only stood at the back while holding their guns in their hands, excluding the ones who didn''t get the opportunity to join the physical fight. However, even though they only got to fight at the start in the later part of the hunt their leader had become too engrossed in hunting, which caused them also to have the will to fight even more and prove themselves in front of him after receiving the big gift today. Still, even when there was a fire burning inside them to fight more, they still didn''t say or do anything and trusted their leader and started following behind him, who was slowly walking toward the direction of their base. Aiden, hearing the footsteps behind him, knew that everyone was following, and looking at his big sis right beside him, like always, he said in a calm yet composed voice that exuded his command. "Follow closely behind!" Now, after saying what he wanted to say to them, he didn''t wait for their reply and suddenly increased the pace of his walking and started running toward their base. Read latest chapters at empire He didn''t just quickly go to a high speed but slowly increased his speed while making sure that everyone was able to follow behind, and after reaching a comfortable speed, which was quite fast for their earlier travel, at the rate they were going, they would reach their base in about 5 minutes. Aiden didn''t feel surprised by this at all, knowing how everyone''s physical stats had reached their limit today. While walking, he started to think about the more than 1,500 cores inside his bag, which he had counted as he had told Ava to just collect them as quickly as possible without caring about anything as time was short for them, so he didn''t get any information about how many they actually were. However, he still had a general idea because of the system as she had told him earlier that there was an 80% chance of getting red cores, a 15% chance for green cores, and the remaining chance of getting blue cores. So he could roughly make a guess about how many cores he was going to get. He thought he would surely have enough cores to at least max out the stats like intelligence, defense, and vitality of others in this amount of cores. However, he had decided to hold off on making the decision of giving them the cores for now as he had just awarded them with the gift of maxing out their physical capabilities, which even he knew how hard it was to get strong before these magical things when he was preparing for the world evolution. He knew they were soldiers, so they should be more than aware of this, and he had also noticed their will to prove themselves in front of him, which seemed quite reasonable to him and appreciated it and was also expecting it after giving the cores as if they didn''t even show their enthusiasm after this, he would be upset. However, just like he had expected, they were more than eager to fight. While it seemed like a good idea to max out their stats using green cores also, he had decided to use all these cores for him and him alone. He didn''t know how strong he would be after using the cores but wanted to be as prepared as possible. While dealing with zombies was still too easy for him, he didn''t want something unexpected that could cost some losses to his team as they were the people whom he was investing in, so he didn''t want them to die, and there were Ava and Isla who had become an irreplaceable part of his life now, and he knew they would be sad if any of their other team members died as he knew they must have been together for years. He didn''t want them to feel sad, which was why he had to be as strong as possible and make sure even if some unexpected surprise came, he could deal with it as he didn''t know anything about more crazy things he would encounter in the future. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 225 Back to the base (2) While running toward the base, Aiden decided to use all the cores on himself this time so that he could become even more powerful and be prepared for any unexpected situation.However, in his mind, after dealing with so many zombies and finding no challenge while fighting hundreds of them, he didn''t think there would be something that could harm him other than their sheer numbers. Even though he could eventually get tired, by dealing with them in fewer numbers, he really believed that there was no challenge at all. They had now reached their base, one of the secret entrances. It was the one Aiden had used previously and was known to no one else outside. Their parking lot was almost empty, as he had already stored all the vehicles inside one day before the evolution. Reaching the place, he quickly opened the secret passage just like before and started entering with his big sis while the others closely followed behind him. After a few seconds of them entering, the passage closed itself, and there was now no trace of a secret passage outside, making it look like a normal parking lot again. While walking toward the underground shelter, Ava and her teammates, just like always, were still surprised by the sheer size and use of resources in this place. However, little by little, they were starting to get used to it. But when they reached the massive black gate again, which was the entrance to their massive underground base, all their feelings of getting used to the environment were washed away, and their surprise returned once more. This massive black gate was a reminder of their leader''s resourcefulness and capabilities. All of them looked at their leader with revered eyes for a few seconds to admire him even more while he was currently opening the gate by scanning his hand on a futuristic-looking panel. Aiden suddenly felt a little weird inside for some reason, but it didn''t feel like it was something dangerous, so he didn''t focus much on it. He thought it must be his big sister who was thinking of doing lewd things once again as they were reaching their new home. The gates opened, and after they did, Aiden and his big sis entered at the same time while the others followed behind them. Aiden quickly led them toward where they were living currently without stopping at any other place in between. He was feeling a little hungry today, much hungrier than yesterday, as he had spent much more energy today. He also remembered what he had promised Ava, as she had agreed to spend the night together with him today. While it looked to him that they were moving fast, knowing how he felt about her, he didn''t feel anything wrong about taking such a big step in their relationship. His interactions with her earlier had also provided enough proof that she was sexually attracted to him. Unexpectedly, he had also smelled the sweet scent of lavender from her when she was hugging him today, and he had realized where it was coming from, which made him feel good to know as he wasn''t the only one looking forward to it. He turned slightly for a second while walking to look at her with love in his eyes. Ava had suddenly felt Aiden''s gaze on her. She felt a little conscious of how openly he was now looking at her, and seeing the love in his eyes made her even more embarrassed. However, she didn''t reject it and matched his gaze. She hadn''t forgotten about their earlier conversation about joining Aiden and Alicia together for the night, which made her both excited and embarrassed because she was an adult and knew what was going to happen when she joined. However, she wasn''t worried as she had already realized her feelings toward him, and she knew she couldn''t live without him after understanding her emotions and experiencing the feeling of being loved by someone who cared about her. The love she saw in his eyes felt very real to her, and she didn''t doubt it one bit. Stay tuned to empire sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, doing those kinds of things tonight was just making their relationship even more solid, which was why she was excited and embarrassed at the same time. But in her mind, there were also many fantasies about how she would witness the immoral relationship between Aiden and Alicia with her own eyes, which was something she would enjoy watching with all her spirit. She had imagined it many times. However, just the thought of actually seeing it with her own eyes was making her wet, and to top it off even more, she was going to become a part of this sacred ceremony herself. Knowing she was doing her first time with the person she loved, she was more than excited. Aiden could see the dreamy look on Ava''s face, who was also looking directly into his eyes with a light blush on her face, which surprised him a little. He had thought she would be too embarrassed to even match his eyes or, in the worst-case scenario, she would even hold off this night. But instead of doing that, she was matching his eyes with slight redness on her cheeks, and the look on her beautiful face clearly showed her excitement for the eventful night, which surprised him a little. He didn''t know Ava would be this bold. However, he didn''t reject her gaze and looked into her eyes even more to show his excitement as well. The others beside Ava could also notice the sudden intense stare between their handsome young leader and their vice leader, which made them jealous. They were already sure about their relationship when both of them had kissed earlier. However, showing affection so openly when they were also after him toward Ava did make them even more jealous. Isla, who was also sure of being together with him after she had told him about her feelings and got the answer that she was also special to him, even if it was vague, was confident that they were destined to be together as she couldn''t imagine being with anyone other than him. But even for her now seeing her own sister flirting with Aiden in front of her she wouldn''t lie she is jealous. Chapter 226 Back to the base (3) Isla, while being jealous, still controlled herself as the one flirting with Aiden was her own sister, whom she had already planned to get together with later. However, the plan didn''t go as she intended, and she came to realize that her elder sister Ava was even one step further than her, which surprised her even now, but she had still accepted this.Her jealousy toward Ava was very little compared to others, as she was jealous of her and, at the same time, happy for her. So, to her, this sight seemed pretty enjoyable, to say the least, while being a little annoying at the same time. Daphne, who was usually unaffected by Aiden''s behavior toward other women or even found it enjoyable if she found the person he was interacting with to be a good match for him, however, after experiencing the clear difference in treatment received by Aiden, she wouldn''t lie¡ªit affected her a little. While she was still spirited to complete her goal of getting him, even if she had to use her talent on him, seeing Ava get such a different treatment, she was sure that their relationship was on another level, especially after she had seen them kiss each other. ''I am jealous.'' She had thought she would be the first one to get him. However, seeing Aiden openly flirting with Ava had given quite a big blow to her, as now her determination to implement her plan even sooner was being made, which led her to a decision to cut her sleep a little and practice her emotional element at night to create a perfect spell that could help her reach her goal even sooner. ''Soon, I will get my rightful place.'' Aiden, who was making flirty eye contact with Ava while walking, didn''t even notice that they had already reached the black gate leading to their new home and, opposite to it, the same place for Ava and her team. Alicia had noticed her brother being distracted, looking at Ava, which reminded her of her earlier bold words of how she had challenged her little brother, saying he wouldn''t be able to get Ava to join them tonight. She had witnessed the kiss between her little brother and Ava from the closest distance and felt the most amount of emotion while seeing it. Her biggest problem, other than her own emotions, was that Ava didn''t have any talent, which gave her a solid reason to reject her. However, after her little brother had told her about his super useful special ability, which made him knew that Ava would awaken an S-rank talent in the near future. From what she had observed, it looked to her that he had to hold the hand of the person or come into contact with them to get to know the information about the person, which was also the reason she had tolerated him holding the hands of that big cow Daphne. Otherwise, she would have liked to keep her little brother away from her, as her intuition gave her a dangerous feeling coming from Daphne, equal to the level she got from that dumb woman Isla. However, she hadn''t seen Daphne make any moves against her brother other than just having those overly huge assets. She trusted her intuition, which was why she was on guard against her, while most of the reason for her being on guard was probably fearing her little brother would lose himself in those huge assets, as it was the only advantage Daphne had over her. Comparing Ava and Isla, she didn''t feel much of a threat when it came to their bodies. So, one of the reasons she was overly strict toward Daphne was also because of that. Alicia likely knew about this deep down; however, she hadn''t realized it herself. She stopped her little brother from going even further by gripping his hand with hers, and she didn''t forget to show her annoyance as he was giving his attention to Ava. She knew the reason why he was doing that, but she still didn''t appreciate it. So, with a hint of annoyance, her voice sounded in Aiden''s ears. Your next chapter is on empire "Little brother, don''t be lost too much on others; otherwise, big sis will have to give you a little shock to make you aware of the situation around you." While Alicia had no intention of doing anything she had said, it was a perfect way for her to show her annoyance and make it sound even more strict. She also didn''t forget to show some sparks of lightning on her other hand with a smile on her face. Aiden suddenly felt the grip of something on his hand, and he knew who it must be. So, stopping in his tracks, he looked toward his big sis, who was smiling beautifully while having some electric sparks around her other hand. Hearing her words, he first noticed that they had already reached their rooms. While looking at Ava, he knew his big sis would easily get jealous of others when it came to something related to him. Her words, in which she threatened to shock him, he didn''t take as a joke at all. He knew his big sis wouldn''t harm him, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t give him a harmless shock that would be pretty painful. Already aware of her personality, he took her very seriously, which made him reply back to her in a serious voice. "Okay, big sis." Alicia, hearing his words and feeling the seriousness in his voice, felt even more annoyed now, as it looked to her that her little brother really believed she was going to shock him, which she would never do. She knew she hadn''t been the calmest big sis, but being taken seriously by her little brother when she was clearly joking, according to her, made her feel even more annoyed. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t reply to his serious response at all and glared at him for a few seconds for thinking she was going to shock him. Then she turned in another direction to not look at him, showing her displeasure and didn''t forget to huff a few times to show she was upset. Chapter 227 Back to the base (4) Aiden had witnessed every change in his big sister''s reaction after he had given his honest reply to her question. However, now it looked to him like she was upset for some reason. He didn''t know what had made her upset, as he had never done anything to upset her, and the only thing he could imagine that could upset her would be him focusing on Ava while walking, which would have likely made her jealous.''That must be it.'' He knew what made her upset, and he would deal with her after they entered her house in privacy. He didn''t think she could even stay upset for long, as after getting inside, he could already imagine her trying to pounce on him like a hungry wolf. So he ignored her for now and focused on the others who were standing behind him, waiting for his order to enter their new home. He didn''t want them to keep waiting for long, as today they had been out since morning. While he knew they didn''t have much energy today, he didn''t like to waste their time for no reason when they could use it for themselves to improve, rest, or even enjoy themselves. It was their own decision, and he wouldn''t try to control them about it, as he would like to give them the best of the best. They had become the first few members of the group he was going to create in the future, and they were much closer because they were provided to him by his own aunt, who had said to him that they would never betray him. From everything he had seen until now, even he had started to trust them. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, for the members of his team, if he gave them even more strict orders like training even after coming back, they would feel even happier, as to them, he had already become their leader whom they trusted and respected. Following his orders would be an honor for them, just like how they enjoyed being with their general even while she was many times stricter than him. The way they were treated felt too good to be true for him, as even on the smallest of missions, their strict general would make them feel much more on edge than how safely they were doing things with Aiden. For a person like him, who didn''t trust anyone, he still hadn''t fully trusted the words of the system and the goddess about them, as the goddess had told him she only wanted something in return for his help. But knowing he had to make use of the system and the goddess to receive his mother, he would follow their words until his mother was alive. After that, he had to make some big decisions, which he didn''t like to think much about now, as it would give him more stress for no reason. So he cleared these thoughts, as for now, he only had to focus on getting stronger. He focused on the ten women standing in front of him, but even out of everyone, he once again focused on Ava. Now, he was the deciding factor if she was going to join them or not. He would respect her if she had changed her mind because of how fast things were moving. However, from everything he knew and seeing her earlier enthusiasm, even while the blush was present on her face when he had looked into her eyes, he was 99% sure that Ava would come with him. Read latest stories on empire However, he would still like to ask her and not jump to conclusions, which was why he first called out to Ava by calling her name in a sweet voice without hiding his feelings towards her. "Ava!" Ava''s heart started beating loudly inside her chest, as she could now even hear her own heartbeat because of how nervous and excited she was after hearing the loving voice in which Aiden had called out to her. She knew the time had come to join them just as she had promised him earlier while they were having their romantic moments. She could feel her panties were not dry, as they had been wet almost all day today because of how exciting and thrilling her day had been. She still remembered how she had two orgasms earlier while being passionate after confessing her feelings to him at the time when he had played around with her ass, which she had fully enjoyed and still couldn''t forget the amazing feeling she had experienced while being intimate with him. She knew she wanted it more. Only by doing this much, she had felt so good and even orgasmed two times. So just the thought of doing much more intimate things with him excited her and even made her pussy feel wet once again. More importantly, she would also be able to witness the legendary immoral duo, which she had fantasized about many times. That was also the reason she started pleasuring herself for the first time in her life. And the most important thing was she was in love with him, and he also felt the same about her. She had never imagined herself falling in love with the same person whom her sister Isla was crazy about, who was, for some reason, too good-looking. Just looking at his handsome face while his long, eternal black and white hair cascaded down his shoulders and his deep black eyes, which made her forget everything, made him even more handsome than he already was. Her heart couldn''t help but melt once again. ''I love him.'' She had never thought she would fall this deeply in love with someone as good-looking as him and even have her feelings returned. She felt lucky. She was looking at him with intense love in her eyes as she even forgot to walk, lost in her thoughts. Aiden had noticed her intense love for him in her eyes, which he didn''t shy away from, and looked directly into her eyes with his own. He had realized how she even forgot to reach him and was standing in her own place. He didn''t mind her at all and, instead of waiting for her, got in front of her. She looked very beautiful with that look in her eyes, so he didn''t want to disturb her at all. Chapter 228 Falling in love once again? Alicia was pissed by how her little brother had ignored her and was now currently standing in front of Ava. She knew what he was trying to do; however, that didn''t mean she was not upset. She was not going to forget how he had ignored her just now, and after going inside there, she would make sure to punish him for his deeds by making him do what she wanted.But for now, she kept quiet and focused on her little brothers Aiden and Ava, who were irritating her by delaying her sweet alone time together with her little brother. But she still didn''t hurry both of them up as she knew her brother was going to ask her to join them like she had challenged him earlier. Your next journey awaits at empire She already knew that her little brother and Ava had already become a couple after their kiss, and now there was no going back. Sooner or later, she would likely see Ava with her brother on the bed, but for today, she hoped she would get to have him by herself. Yet the idea of having Ava together and teaching her as her junior didn''t irritate her that much after accepting their relationship. However, she would still very much prefer having him alone to herself rather than being joined by Ava in their romantic session. So, Alicia hoped that Ava would back out due to embarrassment and fear, which she would enjoy watching. However, her hopes of that being the case were very slim when she had seen the look on her face. Lovingly, Ava was lost in her little brother''s eyes, and she had even forgotten to move from her place when Aiden had invited her. Chances were slim, but Alicia still hoped that today they would get to have their alone time because she still hadn''t forgotten about what her little brother had promised her earlier. Just the thought of doing it together with him in armor while being covered in sweat as he rammed his big, thick shaft inside her made her wet. Even when she was very open-minded when it came to her little brother having other women beside her after realizing that she wouldn''t be able to satisfy his needs alone, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t feel embarrassed if Ava was there when she was making sure her fetishes were satisfied. She would be embarrassed because of this for quite a while. But she could imagine herself getting back to her usual way after some time. However, that didn''t mean she would like to get embarrassed in front of someone who was going to be her junior. ''Absolutely not!'' She absolutely wouldn''t want that. While she would always be present when her little brother would do any lewd stuff with his other women, that didn''t mean they could do the same to her. She was clearly above them in superiority, and she would get to decide how things were going to be between her brother and his other women, and between her, in terms of sexual stuff. She knew she was being unfair, but that was how it was supposed to be. She didn''t find any problem with it, as she was originally the only one to whom her handsome little brother belonged alone and alone. But for his happiness, she had decided to share him a little bit. However, that didn''t mean they had any right to decide how things were going to be, which was only her right, and no one could take it away. And if someone tried to overstep that boundary, they would have a problem with her, which was why she had always been the strongest so that no one could question her. Her will to become strong and keep control of everything was even stronger than before now. She was determined to not let anyone get stronger than her other than her little brother, whom she considered a monster after seeing his strength and abilities over and over again. She still couldn''t believe he also had the same element as her of the exact same rank, which was the thing she had thought would give her an advantage over others. But her brother had surpassed her in both magic and physical strength. And she didn''t even want to think about his broken ability related to his stats, which was why the thought of surpassing him hadn''t even entered her mind as of now. Aiden could see Ava was still lost in her thoughts even when he was now standing in front of her, looking directly into her eyes. A minute had passed, and even then, Ava was still looking at him with love in her eyes. Aiden seemed to realize if he didn''t do anything, the other women in the team would likely have to wait even more. While he could just send them inside their room without their Vice Leader, he would like to have his conversation in front of every one of them so that they would all be fully aware of their relationship. He knew it would make Ava happy, so doing such a small thing, when it would make her happy, he would do it. So, he used his hand brought it closer to her face, and started caressing it. Ava realized that Aiden was now in front of her, but she didn''t want to do anything and just looked at him for as long as she could. She realized her mistake of not responding to his words, being lost in him, but when she looked into his deep black eyes, she knew he wouldn''t feel anything about it. So her mind just wanted to look at the person she loved. And that was exactly what she did. She looked and looked at his handsome face and admired him without thinking about anything else while openly showing her love through her eyes. His not saying anything and also looking into her eyes with love wouldn''t make it any better for her, so she admired him even more. But suddenly, she felt his gentle caress on her cheek; an electric current ran through her body just from the gentle touch of his. Feeling his gentle caresses, she tilted her head to the side cutely to let him caress her cheek with even more ease, and the love in her eyes became even more intense than before. She also started to move her head slightly to rub her head cutely on his hands to make him feel even more welcome. Now her desire to just stand there increased even more and to simply be lost in the things they were doing and the emotions they were feeling. She had even forgotten about everything around her, as all the others standing around her didn''t even matter to her right now. Everything she was feeling felt very new and heartwarming to her. She had never experienced emotions such as these in her life. She was feeling different, new emotions, and everything felt colorful to her. For a dull and boring person like her, she had never thought she would even enjoy something so much in her life. Even all the satisfaction she got after doing everything she could and struggling for years just to get praise from the general, who was her savior, felt very plain to her now. The emotions she was currently feeling were something she never wanted to forget in her life. She felt content; there was nothing she wouldn''t do just to experience these emotions every day and feel the same. Feeling the love and emotions pouring out of her, she couldn''t help but just want to hug the person¡ªthe sole reason for her feeling such intense and loving emotions. ''I want to hug him.'' Aiden was about to make her come out of her reverie. However, after he had started caressing her cheeks gently, he had noticed the change in her atmosphere. She was already making it hard for him to disturb her, but after the sudden surge of intense emotions that suddenly hit him like a bullet, he hesitated. He looked at her face, her eyes, her nose, her hair, her lips, her delicate body¡ªeverything about her was just making him want to not disturb the person in front of him, who was making his heart beat faster and faster. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had already noticed she was a beautiful woman, but at this moment right here and right now, in the way she behaved, looked at him, and responded to his touch, she looked the most beautiful she had ever been. Now, the thought of disturbing her was completely out of his mind. He would do anything to just stay there and watch her. However, suddenly, he felt something when he looked into her loving eyes. His heart was beating faster, and looking into her eyes just made him want to hug the precious thing in front of him and feel each other''s warmth. He could feel it in her eyes that she wanted the same, so without thinking about anything else, without caring about the others who were waiting to get his permission, he moved closer to her and then gently wrapped his arms around her to hug her tightly. Chapter 229 Falling in love once again? (2) Ava suddenly felt a warm feeling spreading all around her body. She felt she was melting in the embrace of the person she loved. Her emotions were even stronger now that he had suddenly hugged her out of nowhere when she wanted to hug him as if he had read her mind.She comfortably rested her head on his chest while enjoying the rosy scent coming out of his body. The scent just made her want to not think of anything and be lost in this beautiful moment. Tightly wrapping her arms around his body, she lay there, relaxing in his embrace, enjoying all the comfort of the moment with only one thought in her mind. ''I love him.'' Aiden was also embracing her little body with all the care he could. He could feel her open emotions through the tightly wrapped arms around him. His heart was beating wildly by seeing her vulnerability. He wanted to shower her with all the love he could and protect these loving emotions of hers all his life, to be together with her. He didn''t know whatever it was that he was feeling right now, which was making his heart beat wildly, but currently, he could say with conviction that he wanted to be with the person in front of him his whole life, the one who was hugging him while showing her overflowing love for him with her emotions. Enjoy more content from empire He had taken everything very lightly earlier when considering making a harem just by watching some TV shows and reading some manga, while one of the main reasons for him going to such lengths with Ava could have been his lust. He wouldn''t lie that he liked her, as she was a beautiful woman who was hardworking and had her own set of values. She was committed to her work, which attracted him to her. He liked her for her nature. However, he wouldn''t lie that he wasn''t in love with her. But still, if he was taking someone into his harem, he would take full responsibility for them. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, when he could feel her bottled-up emotions through her loving gaze and hug, he had felt earlier that even when she looked the calmest out of everyone in her team, she was quite emotional. While hugging her right now, he knew that he was in love with her. He tightened the hug around her, only enough that it wouldn''t hurt her, to make her feel even more of his feelings. Alicia didn''t know how to describe what she was currently feeling properly, as the number of emotions she was feeling was quite a few, mixed with different emotions. At first, she was still annoyed by how her little brother had ignored her, and now he was currently hugging Ava right in front of her eyes. She could see them hugging only a few meters away from her. She could feel the strange, lovely atmosphere around both of them, which made her feel that she shouldn''t disturb them right now. She wouldn''t lie that she even felt like a third wheel for a second. However, she quickly rejected those thoughts, as she was clearly the most important out of everyone, which she was sure of, as she knew her brother probably better than he knew himself. She was concerned about him not being able to handle many women at the same time. She knew everything about him. She knew every single thing he had probably done in his life, to her, and she also felt it was a pity that the cameras around his room and the watch she had gifted him for his birthday many years ago wouldn''t be of any use in the current situation. She had tried to use the GPS on her phone to see if it was working or not, but just like she had expected, just like the internet, the GPS was also not working. This made her realize that any type of radio waves were not working. She didn''t know what the limitations were or if certain frequencies were working, but since the internet and GPS were not working, she couldn''t care less about anything else while being together with her little brother all the time. However, she would like it if she could contact her Aunt May. She was 100% sure that her aunt was safe, but talking to her and hearing her voice in this apocalyptic world would give her a little relief. She felt it was a pity that the internet and GPS were not working. But in the end, being with her little brother all the time, even in the current scenario, was much better for her than going to work every day and only being able to see him for a certain amount of time. She was much more content right now when she was able to see every moment. She felt a little happy also when she saw both Ava and her little brother openly showing their feelings for each other. She had feared that it wouldn''t work between her brother and Ava. She had seen that he was attracted to her, but she was sure he wasn''t in love with her. She remembered the obsessed look in her brother''s eyes earlier, which she didn''t mistake for love. Knowing her little brother, she could easily imagine him getting obsessed with things he liked. But she wasn''t worried about this at all, if things didn''t work out or they hurt each other, she would be there to resolve things. She was sure that Ava was clearly in love with her brother, just by seeing the look in her eyes even in her previous interactions with her little brother. And if she wasn''t in love with him, even when he was openly making a move, she would have felt offended herself. However, that was not the case. She could see it by looking at his handsome face. The serene look on his face and the little redness on his face reminded her of the times they would usually hug each other. Just by looking at his face, she could tell right now that her little brother was in love with Ava. Alicia was feeling happy that her relationship with Ava had gotten better as she was going to become a part of his harem. If problems arose, she wouldn''t mind separating them; however, from what she had seen, Ava felt like a sweet and hardworking woman. She didn''t want them to break apart after getting together, which was also the reason she felt her little brother was too fast. She could imagine other women going after him because of his otherworldly looks and charisma; however, taking such an important step in such a hurry could potentially be harmful to him. She didn''t want him to later think that he was never in love with Ava at all and had only been attracted to her after getting over his youthful spirit. While she didn''t think her brother would leave her even if that happened, she still didn''t want to go through such a situation and would have liked it if he had taken his time while getting together with someone else. But now, seeing the current atmosphere between them, she was much more relaxed. However, that didn''t mean her annoyance wasn''t there because of how things were going¡ªignoring her first and now hugging someone else with such love in his eyes. She was jealous, and she would make sure to get even with him when they were inside their new home. She had accepted that Ava was going to join them today. She couldn''t imagine her rejecting her handsome little brother after how things were between them right now. ''Just wait when we are alone.'' She huffed a few times after realizing what she had thought in her mind right now because of her mistake, as she wouldn''t be alone with him even inside their home. Still, Alicia couldn''t help but look at her handsome little brother with loving eyes, as currently, the way he was looking at her was too much for her to handle. She already couldn''t get enough of his normally extremely handsome face. However, right now, he looked even more handsome to her, which made her think of different types of fantasies in her mind. Isla and Daphne, both of them, right now had looks of absolute jealousy on their faces, while Isla, who wasn''t as jealous as the others, consoled herself that the person Aiden was showering his love on was her own elder sister Ava, whom she also cared about the most after Aiden. But right now, seeing the strange loving atmosphere between them made her want to be in the place of her own sister. Seeing the sight, she couldn''t help but only feel jealous of her right now. If it was up to her, she would have likely interrupted this moment because of how jealous she was, but even when she didn''t consider herself smart, she knew if she did anything crazy right now, she would be in trouble. She didn''t want to look bad in front of Aiden. She wouldn''t be able to handle it if that happened, which was why she was currently only trying to focus on Aiden''s extremely handsome face to distract herself while admiring him. Chapter 230 Falling in love once again? (3) Daphne, just like Isla, was even more jealous after seeing the strange loving atmosphere between Aiden and Ava. Currently, seeing this sight, her determination to implement her plan as soon as she could was even more flared up now.She swore to herself she would let others get the taste of real jealousy when Aiden would have his emotion of love enhanced by her while talking to her. She always liked everyone in their squad as she could easily relate to them because of their past, similar to some degree. However, after witnessing how Ava and Isla were getting special treatment from Aiden, she would lie if she said she didn''t get irritated whenever she looked at these twins, especially in the case of Ava, whom she didn''t even think was deserving of Aiden. She was fine with Isla, as she thought she had the qualification to be with Aiden. However, seeing the unexpected progress and romantic relationship between Ava and Aiden, she felt quite jealous and irritated at the same time. She didn''t know what Aiden saw in her; however, considering she wasn''t beside him when he had taken her into his harem, she would let her off as she respected Aiden''s decision. But when she would get her rightful place, she would make sure that her husband wouldn''t have to carry any baggage because of his nice personality. From all these years of witnessing Aiden and just looking in his eyes when he was currently hugging Ava, she could tell he was very much serious about her, which pleased her to know, as she didn''t want him to become a playboy. She could feel the bond between them, which was why she had no intention of interfering between them after she became the most important person in his life by any means. But she would make sure in the future that he would find good women who could be helpful to him and, at the same time, were beautiful and had solid personalities. Daphne, now that she thought of Vice Leader Ava a little more, realized in her mind that she could be helpful to her husband in terms of improving his control over others and making him a better leader, excluding her weakness of not having a talent of her own. She wouldn''t have been this restless if she hadn''t felt that Aiden was giving them special treatment. And the main reason was that, currently seeing them acting lovey-dovey, her jealousy was making her be tough on Ava. In her normal state, she wouldn''t have gone as far as criticizing her lack of talent and not considering her actual abilities because even she knew that Ava was good when it came to maintaining order and making plans. She couldn''t imagine doing something like that on her own. Whatever the reason might be, currently, she was very annoyed and irritated when she looked at Ava, who was looking very comfortable while being in the arms of Aiden. She couldn''t see her face, but only by seeing her relaxed body and the way she was tightly hugging Aiden and creating this lovely atmosphere around them, it was enough for her to know she was comfortable. And why wouldn''t she be, as, according to Daphne, she was mostly in the best place on the planet? ''Ughh, damn it!'' While Aiden and Ava were lost in their own world, the atmosphere around the hallway was not good, to say the least, as the jealousy was quite evident on everyone''s face. Minutes started to pass, and Aiden was still hugging Ava in his embrace with a perfectly calm mind. He felt soothed as he was hugging her soft body. He could feel her intense love, which was enough for him to not have any thought of moving at all and to hug her delicate body as long as he could. Read chapters at empire But he realized he couldn''t just stay there all day long hugging her while Isla and the others must be waiting for his order so that they could go to their place of rest. And more importantly, after feeling her intense love, which made him want to do much more loving things with her, he had to move inside their home so they could continue onward. So without thinking any more, he asked while calling Ava''s name in his soft and soothing voice filled with love. "Ava, can we now go to our new home?" Ava, who was lost in the heavenly feeling of being hugged by the person she loved the most in the world, was enjoying the best time of her life, which she didn''t ever want to move on from. However, she suddenly heard a voice she couldn''t help but listen to as she knew whose voice it was, and feeling the love-filled voice, her heart melted once again. Listening to his sweet words and understanding the meaning behind them, she unconsciously formed a deep red blush on her face, which couldn''t be seen by anyone else, which she appreciated even more by tightening the hug. She didn''t even have the need to think for a second about what she was going to do, so without letting him wait for even a second, she quickly answered him in her meek voice filled with love. "Okay!" Aiden, after getting the confirmation from her, was pleased to hear her response. If she backed out in fear right now, he would have respected her choice. However, he genuinely would have felt upset, as currently, he felt that the connection between them was very strong, and even the mood was perfect. So he didn''t want to miss this opportunity and wanted to make some unforgettable memories together with her tonight. In appreciation of her positive response, he used his hands to quickly give a slight squeeze on her soft behind with his big hands softly to show how excited he was. He didn''t use too much force, even when he knew she was a masochist who likely would have enjoyed it if he had squeezed her soft behind harder. However, he didn''t want her to moan in front of everyone when everyone was so close, and they would likely hear everything. It was not like the other time when they could watch them hugging from a distance. He didn''t want to embarrass her too much on her first night in front of everyone, which was why he waited until both of them would be alone. But after a second of thought, he corrected his own mistake as he realized there would never be a case of being alone, as he still remembered his big sister''s obsessive words about how she always wanted to be present when he was intimate with his other women. He didn''t mind if his big sister was there or not, and knowing that Ava had agreed to this, he didn''t find any problem with this scenario. He was even excited about how things were going to unfold. Ahn~ He heard the muffled moan from Ava''s mouth, which was quite low, in response to the little squeeze. Now, after getting the confirmation while enjoying the sweet muffled sound, he then looked at the others standing behind him. He could see all of them were looking at him, but it didn''t affect him at all as he was already used to attracting attention. He ordered them in a calm voice. "All of you should go to your quarters without Ava, as she is going to stay with me inside my home together." He didn''t forget to ask Ava so that they could also hear it from her own lips that she had agreed to this. But for them, this was an unnecessary question as they could already see what was going on in front of them. "Isn''t that right, Ava?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava heard Aiden''s voice once again, and she knew what he was trying to do. Knowing how he cared about what others would think of her, as he didn''t forget to let them know that she had agreed to it, she felt good inside. The meekness in her voice was still present. However, this time, answering him, she didn''t forget to say it out loud so that everyone could hear it clearly. "Yes!!!" After saying the word, she once again started to relax in his embrace, as saying one single "yes" felt too embarrassing to her because she knew how others felt about her and Aiden. Without even looking at their faces, she could imagine the jealousy on their faces, and for some reason, she even felt good inside. But what she worried about the most was her sister Isla, who was likely pretty shocked right now. However, Ava didn''t think she had the time to explain everything to her right now, so she decided to talk to her tomorrow morning, where she would explain everything to her. Right now, she didn''t want to be disturbed and wanted to spend her time together with her love alone without forgetting about his sister, whose immoral relationship was turning her on even more. Chapter 231 Troubled Isla? The words Ava had just said registered in the minds of all her teammates, including Isla, her own sister, and Daphne. No words came out of their mouths, and they even froze in their spots for a few seconds after understanding the underlying meaning behind their leader Aiden''s words, and Ava''s solid confirmation.Reality came crashing down on them, especially Isla and Daphne, who had for the first time seen nothing more than a strict conversation between Ava and Aiden only today. Before that, they had never seen them interact in a way that would give them any suspicion about their relationship. Both of them didn''t know if today was the first day they had opened up to each other and reached this far in their relationship, going so far as Ava staying together with Aiden even at night. None of them were kids. They knew many things could happen between them tonight, but they weren''t sure about the extent of it. They had never seen their Vice Leader as someone actively looking for a romantic relationship or going as far as interacting with even the men in the military. She would straight up ignore them and only interact if it was something related to work. Yet now, listening to her voice, which indicated her strong approval to move in together with Aiden for the night, was making both of them think of many possibilities. One of these possibilities was whether today was really the first time both of them were close to each other or if there were some secrets they didn''t know about between the two. They were too suspicious and wanted to ask her many things. However, things were not in their favor currently, as their leader had informed them of what was going to happen. They weren''t going to say anything regarding it, especially when Ava had agreed to it in her own words. No one said anything and just stood there in their own places, with many thoughts playing through their minds and feeling different emotions. Isla was the one most shocked out of everyone present, as her own sister was making such a big decision, and she hadn''t told her anything at all. She felt a little betrayed. While she was not against the relationship between her elder sister Ava and her Aiden, sooner or later, she was going to make it happen after getting together with her love. She was genuinely happy for her sister Ava and also very jealous right now, which were feelings she could cope with. However, the feeling of betrayal, as her sister Ava, whom she thought she could share everything with¡ªand she had done so all her life¡ªdidn''t think she could share her secrets with her, especially knowing she was in love with Aiden. After witnessing the extremely romantic atmosphere between Aiden and her sister Ava, she was having doubts about whether her sister Ava had been in a secret relationship with her love behind her back. While she was sure they didn''t meet up in public, as she was almost always with her and knew where she went and what she did even here, that didn''t rule out the possibility of her sister Ava talking to him on the phone. She was the only one who had the contact information of Aiden, the General, and Alicia. Still, that was just a strong possibility for Isla, not an actual fact. Experience exclusive tales on empire However, now, after her sister had agreed to spend the night together with Aiden inside his place almost instantly, this act of hers had made Isla confirm that her sister Ava must have been hiding something from her for these past months or years. She didn''t know how long, which made it even harder for her to accept. She felt betrayed. If her sister had told her about this, she would have felt very thrilled, or probably even her relationship with her husband would have been much, much better currently. While she had already confirmed today that her Aiden had a special place for her in his heart, as he had mentioned to her before, this was the only thing stopping her from just making her way to her sister and questioning her about all this. She didn''t know why Ava didn''t share these things with her or if there was something she didn''t know about her secret relationship. Or it may even be that Aiden had told her not to share it with anyone. Many thoughts were spiraling inside her little brain as she tried to make sense of the current situation by herself with all her dedication and concentration. This might be the first time Isla had used her brain to figure something out with such passion. However, unfortunately for her, even after trying her hardest to guess what was going on and why her sister Ava hadn''t shared her secret relationship with her, even when Aiden had told her to keep it a secret or not, Ava could have at least shared it with her, especially knowing she was also in love with Aiden. Unable to figure things out, Isla had a troubled and helpless expression on her face. ''Why did you betray me, Ava?'' Her own sister, whom she cared about the most in the world¡ªprobably reaching close to the level of obsession with Aiden, being madly in love with Aiden¡ªshe was sure Aiden was at the top of the list of people she cared about, and her sister Ava was only a little below him. Yet her sister hadn''t shared things with her that could have potentially made progress between her and Aiden. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was upset with her right now, and it was the first time she had seriously been upset with her for something. The feelings she was experiencing right now were not something she wanted to have. She didn''t want to act on her impulse right now just like the last time and go to her sister to question her, she would have done that actually but one of her fears was what Aiden would think of her if she acted on her impulse like the previous time. She didn''t want to think bad of her which is why she had a sad look on her face trying hard not to look at her sister Ava standing in her place with drooping shoulders. Chapter 232 Troubled Isla? (2) Aiden was still hugging Ava comfortably in his embrace; however, suddenly, he heard a meek voice from Ava.Ava was currently hugging Aiden and didn''t want to let go at all, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t aware of what she was doing. She knew that to Isla, her sister, this would impact her mentally quite a bit, and she couldn''t just stand there in his embrace without caring about her feelings. She had decided to explain everything to her later, but she still wanted to reassure her first, have a small talk, and give her the black card that would be used to enter their place and access the training room. "Aiden, can I go and talk to my sister for a bit?" Aiden heard her words asking if she could go and talk to her sister. While he didn''t want her to go, he couldn''t stop her from seeing her sister Isla, who must be feeling quite shocked right now. So, only after a second, he slowly let go of the hug and replied to her in a loving voice while rubbing her back. He whispered in her ear, "Okay, but don''t take too long. I''m quite hungry~" He didn''t forget to blow some hot air into her ear to tease her a little. He was really hungry today because he had spent much more energy, and it would be a lie to say he wasn''t also eager for tonight. So his words had a perfect meaning behind them. Ava heard everything Aiden whispered to her in her ear, and his words made her blush a little. Feeling the hot air in her ear made her whole body shiver slightly with excitement. Leaving the hug made her feel a small sense of loss. But after getting out of the hug, she tried to look around in embarrassment, as what Aiden had said had made her think of many dirty thoughts. While looking around in embarrassment, her eyes suddenly stopped when she saw her sister Isla, who was currently keeping her head down, looking at the ground with a sad yet lost expression on her face. Seeing her sister Isla like this, Ava forgot all about her earlier embarrassing behavior. She stopped in her tracks, stood still, and looked at her sister Isla for a few more seconds to confirm if what she was seeing was correct. After a few seconds, confirming she hadn''t mistaken her behavior, her thoughts began to swirl as she couldn''t figure out what was causing her to have such a sad expression on her face. She had never seen her cheerful sister like this before and didn''t understand why she was acting this way. But she could clearly imagine her sister Isla having some strange thoughts of her own and making up a story that could only harm her. Ava didn''t just stand there and think about what Isla might have thought about her staying with Aiden for the night. Whatever it was, she didn''t have to dwell on it. She just needed to explain it to her so everything would be alright. She only had one sister whom she loved with all her heart, and she never wanted to see her with such a sad expression. She started walking and soon reached Isla, who was still lost in her thoughts, looking at the ground. However, suddenly Isla felt two strong hands tightly gripping her shoulders. It wasn''t enough to hurt her, but it was still a very solid grip. She felt angry at the sudden grip on her shoulders, and her mood wasn''t good. She was about to give a piece of her mind to whoever was disturbing her right now. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just as Isla looked up, she saw the face of her sister Ava, whom she thought had forgotten about her and betrayed her. She had assumed Ava would now be going together with Aiden, but to her surprise, she was currently standing in front of her. Seeing Ava standing there with her usual calm expression, Isla momentarily forgot she was upset with her. However, noticing the slight blush lingering on Ava''s face in the form of a little redness on her cheeks reminded her of the previous hug with Aiden. The change in expression caused by Ava''s sudden appearance quickly returned to normal, and Isla turned her face to the ground again, upset with her and having no intention of looking at her after what she had done. Ava, seeing her act up, knew it would take a little time to calm her down. This made her glance in Aiden''s direction for a couple of seconds. She matched his eyes, signaling with her gaze that it would take some time. Aiden, looking into Ava''s eyes, could see her trying to say something. He didn''t fully understand what she meant, but seeing Isla, who didn''t have her usual cheerful expression, he guessed it was something related to her being upset with Ava for some reason. He understood that she was saying it would take more time, so understanding her intention, he gave her a firm nod, signaling her to take her time. He also didn''t want the twin sisters to have problems between them. It was definitely not because he had some plans for both of them in the future that required them to have a good bond. It was simply because he didn''t want them to be upset with each other. Read exclusive content at empire This is why he gave her time to deal with it and hoped things would be good between them. Ava saw Aiden nodding at her signal, to which she gave him a loving smile in return. She then looked at the others, who were currently looking at her as if she were an alien. Seeing them she had decided to first deal with them which is why she first called out the person closest to her and without taking much time she quickly took out the black card and handed it to her and then told her to go to their room with others. Chapter 233 Troubled Isla? (3) Ava, having decided to deal with the others without wasting any time, quickly took out the black card and handed it to the person closest to her, then ordered her to start going inside their new residence with the others. Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.While every single one of them wanted to stay there a little longer, seeing that Ava and Isla were definitely about to have some important conversation, if it had been some other time, they would have felt like this. But considering how everything was happening, they knew it must be something related to Aiden because all of them knew that Isla was even more crazy for him. But even though they had the heart to stay and listen to their conversation, hoping to find the secret behind Ava and their leader''s unexpected reveal of their relationship, unfortunately for them, none of them had the audacity to ignore her order, as something like this didn''t even enter their minds because of their training all these years, which had turned them into these strict soldiers they were proud of. Even with reluctance in their minds, one by one, the lady with the black card started to lead them inside their new living space. Daphne was the most reluctant out of all of them. While everyone else didn''t show their displeasure toward the order Ava had given them on their faces even a bit because of their nature, Daphne openly showed her displeasure toward how things were going with Ava, as she wouldn''t even be able to find out much more about how Ava had done this. She entered the gate at the end of all of them, and after a few seconds of her entering, the gate started to close from the inside, just as Ava had told them to. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isla, who was keeping her head low, showing her unwillingness to look at her, had heard everything Ava had said to the others and listened to the sound of the gate closing, which made her realize that now she was all alone with her sister. She didn''t know what Ava was going to talk to her about that had made her tell everyone to leave, but whatever the reason may be, she was both scared and excited to hear what she was going to say. But that didn''t mean she had forgiven her. She would decide that after she heard everything from her, she would be very upset with her for hiding her relationship with Aiden from her. Still, knowing her sister, who was just about to go together with Aiden for the night, Ava hadn''t forgotten about her and had come out of her way to explain things to her. This was already enough for her to feel much, much better right now, so she decided to look directly at her face instead of looking down, even though the annoyance on her cute face was still visible without any intention of hiding it. Isla was now ready to listen to everything Ava was going to say and the circumstances that had led her to hide her relationship with Aiden from her. The thought of things escalating to such a point in just a day hadn''t even crossed her mind, considering how reserved her sister Ava actually was when it came to men. But she had already decided in her mind that whatever Ava told her, she wouldn''t forgive her that easily for hiding things from her. Her trust had taken a hit, and she would need huge compensation from her to finally forgive her after a period of time. And there was only one thing she would need from her currently, which was helping her get together with Aiden as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the thought of forgiveness wouldn''t even enter her mind, and she was sure her sister Ava wouldn''t let her down. Just by thinking about it, a small smile appeared on her face for a second, which she quickly hid, as she didn''t want her sister Ava to think she could take her easily. Her face turned into a sore look once again. While Ava had seen the moment when her sister smiled for a second, it did make her much relieved, as it looked to her that her stupid sister''s imagination hadn''t run too wild. Still, she didn''t get complacent after seeing how quickly she had changed her expression. If she hadn''t known her sister Isla, she would have thought she was faking it, but she knew that was not the case at all. So without making things any more complicated, she quickly used her hand to hold Isla''s hand with both her hands. She felt a light pull on her hands when she got a hold of Isla''s hand, but after using only a little bit of her force, she could easily hold her hand in place, which made her smile a little in response, as she couldn''t help but find Isla much cuter when she was angry with her. Isla was trying to show her displeasure, yet at the same time, she didn''t try to free her hand. Continue reading at empire Isla had seen the smile on Ava''s face in front of her, which made her even more annoyed. When she was giving her a chance to explain everything, Ava was making fun of her. She could tell Ava wasn''t mocking her; otherwise, she would definitely have freed her hand from her. But it didn''t mean she wasn''t irritated by her smile, because when she was too eager to know what was going on with Ava''s life and what secrets she was hiding, Ava was enjoying herself. She glared at her sister Ava for a few seconds while saying a particular word under her breath. "Idiot!" But she didn''t think Ava would be able to hear it, as low as she had whispered it to herself in frustration. If she called her sister, whom she proudly believed to be smarter than her, an idiot, then what could she be? So the word was only to release her annoyance. Unfortunately for her, with Ava''s enhanced senses after the stats upgrade, it was easy for her to hear what Isla had called her. Chapter 234 Troubled Isla? (4) Ava clearly heard what her sister Isla had called her. She had called her an idiot. If this had been some other time, she would have taught her a lesson; however, right now, seeing how she was behaving, she could only find her tantrum funny. She had noticed her smiling earlier for a second, which made her realize that there must be something her sister wanted from her.She could understand her this much quite easily, and she had an idea what that might be, but that didn''t mean she could just let her be upset with her for no reason. Ava knew Isla would probably be demanding something of her in return for forgiving her for something she didn''t even know about, which, according to Ava, was just her imagination. She hadn''t done anything wrong to upset her that much, not like how she was showing it. Ava had already planned to make her behave after she was done explaining things to her, and whatever Isla might be thinking of getting from her, she wouldn''t just give it to her. She would keep her idiot sister Isla on the tips of her fingers for some time before giving her whatever she was aiming for, of which Ava had quite a good idea but would still like to hear directly from her. She would enjoy it when the time came to make her worry about her so much, but for now, she needed to quickly deal with her as Aiden must have been waiting for her. She didn''t want to wait too long, as she was also excited to see how his place looked compared to theirs, which they thought was a very good place. Everything inside their home was nice, but out of all the things, she liked the bed the most because it was so soft and comfortable to sleep on. There were also other thoughts in her mind, but for now, she had to deal with her sister, who was folding her hands in front of her while looking at her as if she had done something wrong, with an upset expression on her face. Ava was pleased to see that Isla looked much better than her earlier dull demeanor. While she might still look upset, it seemed much lighter than her previous behavior. After making up her mind to be done with her quickly and then going back to Aiden, Ava, without thinking anymore, quickly said in a gentle voice, questioning Isla, as she first had to know what exactly was going on with her. "Isla, why do you look so upset?" "Did I do something wrong?" Enjoy new adventures from empire Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I did, you should tell me. We should sort things out." Isla heard the gentle voice of her sister Ava, which surprised her a little, as she usually didn''t show such a gentle side. She didn''t know if it was because of her new relationship with Aiden or not, but whatever it was, Isla felt quite good inside hearing the gentleness in her voice. She had thought of showing how upset she was for a little more time so that her sister wouldn''t even think of not helping her when she got together with Aiden. While she was sure they were destined to be together after she had confessed her feelings to him, and in return, while he hadn''t outright accepted her feelings, his whispered words in her ears, telling her that she was a special person to him, convinced Isla. From that moment, Isla knew she only needed to get together with her Aiden. And even though her sister Ava had done some things that had upset her quite a bit, she wouldn''t blame her if Aiden was the one who had told her to hide things about their secret relationship from everyone else. It still upset her, thinking that her sister hadn''t even told her, but she could imagine herself trying to do the same if she were in Ava''s shoes. Whether she could have succeeded in hiding it from her own sister was a completely different question, as she couldn''t even imagine herself succeeding in doing such a hard task. It also annoyed her, knowing that she wasn''t even suspicious of her a little bit. All this time, she had thought she knew her twin sister Ava best in the world, but after this incident, she felt like an idiot for even getting suspicious of her. But in the end, she consoled herself, telling herself that it was not her fault and she wasn''t an idiot, as it was all Ava''s fault for hiding it so thoroughly that she had thought everything was normal. Ava had heard everything her sister Isla had said to her, and because of her gentle voice, Isla couldn''t even get annoyed at her. She could only release some hot air from her nose to show her annoyance while looking at her face, which appeared as if she hadn''t done anything wrong. If it wasn''t because of the unexpected gentle voice her sister was using that day, Isla would have given Ava a piece of her mind. But she felt restricted because of the feeling of genuine concern in her voice and her willingness to sort things out between them. "That''s not fair!" Isla didn''t feel it was fair at all, but she still decided to keep herself in control. However, in response to Ava''s words, she questioned her back. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" She specifically glanced at Aiden while saying those words, giving her a hint about what she was referring to, hoping her sister would come clean about her secret online relationship with Aiden. She was perfectly sure about it, as her sister Ava would be on her phone most of the time when she was free. She knew her sister liked historical books, which she had seen her reading a few times even before coming here. But looking at those squeezed-together words on her phone made her head spin. That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogether. Chapter 235 Misunderstanding? Isla would avoid her sister Ava whenever she was on the phone, thinking she must be reading something, and if she tried to get close to her right now, Ava would definitely try to make her sit together with her and make her accompany her while she read those boring history books.Discover exclusive tales on empire And those times when she would try to explain things to her, which she wouldn''t get at all, especially made her not even try to get within five meters of her when she did that, or she would just keep complete silence if she had to be next to her. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because instead of living her perfectly fine life, she didn''t want to hurt her head and be regarded as an idiot in front of her sister. Ava had heard what her sister Isla had said to her in response, and after hearing her question, Ava couldn''t help but feel angry even when she tried to be as gentle as possible when she was asking her stupid sister Isla. Yet she had asked her, being as gentle as possible, why she was upset, and what she got in return was a question of her own, asking if she didn''t know why she was upset or not. The gentleness on her face was still present; however, there was a nerve showing on her forehead, revealing how hard she was trying not to get angry at Isla, who was standing in front of her, thinking she knew why she was upset with her when she had asked the same question just before in the gentlest way. Isla had noticed the sudden change in the behavior of her sister Ava, who was trying hard not to lash out at her while having an awkward smile on her beautiful face, which made her realize that her attempt to make her more guilty, hoping her request to make her help in getting together with Aiden, would be accepted, would backfire on her if she tried to act smart in front of her sister Ava. ''I shouldn''t try to act smarter in front of my sister anymore.'' She had made up her mind that she would do anything in the hope of making her feel more guilty or anything and would come clean with her, but that didn''t mean she had forgotten about how upset she was right now. Looking at Ava, she mustered up her courage and quickly started to explain everything to her about the things she had tried to hide from her in hopes of making her realize that she was smart enough to guess what was happening between Aiden and her, even if she was a little late to come to this conclusion, which she was sure was not wrong as there was no other explanation for her about how close her sister Ava and Aiden were. After telling her everything while openly showing her sadness in the words she had told, and the emotions she had shown, Ava realized how seriously upset and sad her sister really was. But the words she was saying currently also stopped her from thinking that her sister was an idiot this time, as even though her theory was very far off, she could tell her sister fully believed that it was the truth, and it also looked like she had thought very hard to come to this conclusion. If she were in her shoes, she would have also come to the same conclusion as her sister Isla from everything she knew about Aiden. But the truth was far from what her sister had imagined, and knowing the reason for her sister Isla being upset made her relieved, as if she explained everything to her, things would be like before. Isla was now standing in front of Ava while folding her hands; sadness could be seen on her face, but other than that, her mood didn''t seem too dark because she believed that her sister had done these things and hid the truth from her because of Aiden. And to correct the things between them, she only wanted a heartfelt apology from her and a promise that she would help her get together with Aiden as soon as she could, as it would be enough for her to forgive her. But it was only because Aiden had told her to keep a secret about their relationship; otherwise, if it had been her own decision, it would have been much, much more difficult to make things normal between them. But at the end of the day, she loved her sister Ava very much and could never hope to be upset with her for a long time, so she would forgive her sooner or later in both cases. But she still hoped with all her heart that it wasn''t her own decision to hide this from her, as it would hit her very strongly if that was the case. ''I hope it wasn''t your own choice, my dear sister.'' A gloomy look appeared on her face; however, it quickly disappeared just as it appeared, and Isla told herself that it should be the case. ''Hmph! Now say that Aiden had told you to keep it a secret, and I would forgive you after you accept my demands.'' Now Isla was standing in her place, looking at her sister in hopes that she could now explain everything to her, and after that, she would get her to agree to help her get together with Aiden. But unfortunately for Isla, things wouldn''t go as she had hoped, as right after Isla had stopped speaking, Ava, who was trying hard not to interfere while her sister was complaining about the things she assumed, because to her it looked like it would not be wise to interrupt her, as she could imagine her sister acting even more dramatically than she already was if she tried to do that, which is why she listened intently to her until she had finished speaking and was now seeing her stand silently in her place, ready to receive her so-called apology, which she must have imagined, as from the tone of her voice Ava could already tell her sister fully believed everything she had said about her hiding her relationship with Aiden. She could get why she thought like this, but now when she had her chance to speak, she wouldn''t wait anymore and explain everything to her as calmly as possible, as even to her, everything seemed like a dream, which is why she would try to be as calm as possible while telling her everything about Aiden and her. Chapter 236 Do not read!!! ( sorry for this ) Aiden seeing the skill created was a E rank skill is pleased however knowing the reason he didn''t think too much about this and decided to use this skill see what is the difference between using the spell without creating a skill or after creating a spell.He moved to the other zombies and after cutting their chest opening he used the skill however after using the skill he didn''t fell much of a difference than before as the time it would take to activate the spell is almost the same but he has not expecting to just magically become faster so he continued using the skill on different zombies one after another. The speed at which he is extracting the cores is the fastest given his control over mana and the amount of mana he has while it didn''t take much mana for other but given the number of corpses the have to take a rest after 20-25 zombies. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed and Aiden continued to remove the cores different zombies one after another and after a certain period of time when he has almost removed the cores of more than hundred zombies, he suddenly felt a change happening as the time it takes to use and also his control over the Mana Hand has increased suddenly little, not too great but he can definitely notice the difference. Noticing the change he called out the status in this mind see the change on the rank of the skill and just as he expected the rank of his skill has increased form (E-) to (E) rank, he didn''t think he would have been able to increase the speed of this which is already this fast and only take a second for him to cast normally so seeing the perks of creating a skill he has already developed many ideas to create some skill using his most offensive element thunder. Aiden continued as he harvest more and more cores and at end of finishing all the zombies he has already taken out about 300 cores at the same time his skill rank has also increased from (E) to (E+) rank. Now that all the cores has been collected he is thinking how should he continue after this but first he checked the time and seeing it is already 2 pm he decided to have a break and let everyone have a lunch before continuing while he didn''t feel much hungry but he knows this is not the case for all the other. Ava has collected all the cores from everyone expect Alicia and now she is moving toward Aiden to give him all the cores, her heart felt heavy as she still remember the scene clearly in her mind she didn''t know how she would behave when she meet him face to face but she didn''t want act different than usual and do her job like she is supposed to do. Aiden can see Ava is coming toward him with a backpack on her hand and unlike the last she is alone he didn''t why but Ava looks little different than usual while she look the same however still something feels off about her which he couldn''t but his finger around. ''I must be my imagination'' he ignored this thoughts for now. He can see Ava standing in front of him he was about to ask her how about the detail of the cores but before he can say he heard her voice and there is one more thing he has notice now that for some reason he is not looking directly at him and looking at the ground trying to avoid the eye contact. Few thoughts appeared in his mind seeing the unusal behavior. ''Does she become this shy only after out single intraction where only showed little bit affection toward her, I didn''t she was this shy, I had thought her reaction would be different and much more calmer than this'' She extended her hands and said in low voice. ''leader these are all the core we have collected excluding the ones you and your sister has collected.'' Before she could continue and tell him about everything as quickly as she can she hears his voice which is not like usual commanding voice as she can fell softness in his voice, her heart clenched tightly inside her chest seeing the tone of his voice. "Ava you should look me in the eyes when we are talking, it would feel much better if you that" Ava heard his clearly she wanted to say somthing ask him why he is doing this to her she has already thought many thing about them after what has happened previously but after what she has seen previously she can tell she is not special at all. She didn''t wanted him to act nicely to her she only wanted to him act like the with indifference like all these year they have been assigned to duty as his guard, but she couldn''t reject him knowing he is her leader and she has follow his commands, second time in her life in such a short period of time Ava felt following rules are not always good and both times he is the reason for her too think that. ''why are you doing this too me, I am not someone who could handle affectionate things... I-If you act like this even while knowing you are only hurting me leader I couldn''t help but hate you... B-But some part of me still wanted to feel the warmth'' Ava is confused she didn''t know what do as her leader is only playing with her emotion while even she didn''t know who is the person she has seen with him previous but his actions only tell her that she is not even sure if it would be last time he would does something like this. Because she didn''t like the feeling of seeing that heart wreching scene previou she known she is hyporcrte for feeling like this as she didn''t feel anything when showing intimacy toward his own sister as it only maker her feel even more interested in him. ''I am such a messed up woman'' Chapter 237 Do not read!! (sorry about this ) Aiden and Alicia both entered the room as it revealed a large 150 meter square room which is exactly the same the same size as the room the other ladies has entered just before however unlike their room this room is only meant for living two people but with a luxurious lifestyle.the entire structure is actually made same metal however to give it more of feeling of home the flooring and walls covered with a layer of wood with and colored to match their previous home with exactly the same decoration, however there is only one big bedroom bigger than the one in their house with a giant bed. The bathroom is almost the same size and also a large kitchen attached to the smiliar dining like their home there is only one large bed room whihc is why the space is enough for them built all this and there is small gym inside with only two black dummies and many equiptment covering the whole 50 meter square of the house. Alicia and Aiden both of them have come here before so it is nothing new to them and Aiden after entering the house asked his big sis. "big sis are we going to take a bath first or we should prepare somehting to eat first" Feeling hungry before Alicia has thought to eat first she can still feel the stench of blood coming from both and eating like would be hard for her so after hearing question she decided to take a nice bath first and them prepare a lovely meal together. And thinking about what is going after than a natural blush appeared on her face so hiding her blush she replied back to him. "Aiden we are going to take a bath first" Getting the answer he needed Aiden grabbed her by body and lifted her up quite easily in princess and walked toward the bath with the black armor still on their body seeing how she wrapped her arms around his neck he felt even excited to have a relaxing bath after all the bloodshed. "hehehe" Giggles escaped Alicia mouths naturally while he was carrying her. Reaching the bathroom Aiden first make the set up for bath and after only water left to beomce pefect tempeatture he move back to her position and without waiting any longer he carefully removed her armor along with the clothes she is wearing underneath leaving her body completely naked in front of him and seeing the natural blush on her on her face. ''How many time did I see it I couldn''t get enough of her.'' Seeing her lovely breast he couldn''t stop himself and as he started to mold them with his hands few times as little moans excaped her mouth and finnaly after a finaly pinch of her nipples he did let go her soft melons which resulted a loud moan from her. ahn~ After that he started removing his own armor by himself and seeing him remove him armor Alicia help him with blush on her face while sticking his naked body close to him. Aiden seeing her stopped and let her to do the job of removing his clothes. After finnaly removing his clothes Alicia taken her sweet time to move her hand all over his perfect muscular upper body inside his clothes. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden felling her touch on his chest and someone on his back felt aroused by this so without saying anything he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulls her naked body closer to him as her hard nipple pokes on his chest. He looked in her deep black eyes with intense love and after few seconds of intense stare of chemistry they hungrily started kissing each other as the slurping sound echoced in the room while they exchanged their salivas. Alicia romoved her one from inside his shirt which roaming around his muscular back, now she while continuing their intense kiss she started to move her hands on his perfect abs and slowly moving it toward his shaft. Slurp Slurp Slurp Excitement is building up inside Aiden as her gets closer and closer to his sharp which result in his shaft becoming rock hard as a massive bulge appeared on outisde his pant. Alicia naked body sticking closer to him which resulted in his staft pocking her stomach. Feeling his rock hard shaft pocking her stomach she doesn''t wait any longer and quickly slip her slender hands inside his pant and grabbed his hot hard rob with her hands and started strocking slowly. A soft grunt escaped Aiden mouth while kissing felling the slow strocking of his shaft by her slender hands but he continued kissing her without stoopping after a few minute with haggard breathing and with a line of saliva between their mouth their kiss ended. but unstatisfaction could be seen on their eyes as they once again started hungrily devoruing each other lips while tasting the sweet taste of each other saliva, this time Aiden hands didn''t just rest on her slender wait as moving it downward he started molding her soft and perky as he please with his large hands leaving red imprint on them. Slurp Slurp Slurp this kiss ended once again after few minutes however this time Alicia didn''t continue the go for another kiss and crouched down and brings her face closer to his pant and getting her face in front his shaft she slid down his pants hurridly as she could wait for it and after completely removing his pants seeing the massive in front thorough the thin underwear she started to fell wetter and wetter. she moved her hands to quickly remove the last piece clothing that is hiding his sacred shaft for her to see as once again all the other times it bouced backa and hitted her beatuiful face, already expected the arrival Alicia only felt satisifed when it hit her face it its hardness. Grabbing his shaft with her slender hands he started storcking it quickly with a smile on her face after two minutes of intense strocking just like she expected she can only hear him grunt and Chapter 238 I promise to fix this before the end of this week what they can see infront of them are boxes, a lot of big carboard boxes, after noticing the imprint on the boxes the can see a box of noodle print of them.Their expectance died down a little bit as they have thought they would find some weapon inside but they can tell there are not of instant noodle inside this container, thinking of continers their mind began to finally compredhend how crazy this place. They don''t even how many container are here and seeing the thousands of Insant noodle a single are shocked. Ava asked Aiden to confirm her guess as everyone one of them are curious about if that was previoius her she wuoudln''t have questioned anything. "Leader are all the other contianer also containe food item" They have already seen the large amount of food inside the storage of their room yesterday night which thrilled them to see as that amount of food can even last a year for them if they used if carefully. Aiden hearing her words decided to answer her as knwoing this would incrase their spirit even more but he his not going to tell them that this is only the 1 of 4 storage like this one. "Yes you are correct, all these container contains various food which could last for years to come and their quantity is not small so you guy don''t have to worry about food at all" For all these woman the amount of food they have seen inside their room were already great given their circumstance but seeing all this they have the thought along the same line when they first witnesed the amount of weapon he has. ''rich people sure are something else.'' Their already max out loyalty has increaed even more knowing the amount of resources their leader have. Aiden can see the fire buring in their eyes so without waiting anymore he told them to fill the supplies for 20 people, they followed his command without any quesitions. However they are little as the total number of people are only 12 but knowing their leader has order it they are not going to question him. Finnally being done with the supplies Aiden decided now its time to go as he began to lead them toward the same exit outside the parking lot. While walking he remember about how his copy must have reseted by now, he began to think which two talent he would copy next, for the first one he has decided to copy the SSS rank skill his sister has learned yesterday as it could be used in case of emergency. ''My Sister would be able to use the spell one time by now without losing conciiousness as her mana stat has reached the limit'' ''but that doesn''t mean I am not going to copy it as for me I would be able to cast the spell 5 times using the same amount of mana she used'' They have reached the oustide by now but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next, he has decided to think while he move toward the gate they have hunted zombie before. He is not going to move like yesterday as he ordered them to match his speed as he run in moderate pace which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him like usual her mood is much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for long time his handsome face all this time has soften her spirit to not talk to him. "Aiden how are we going to hunt today, is today is going to be like yesterday and only two of us are going to fight" Aiden hear his sisters words as he run beside her listening to her question he decided to think how he should go about as he not given much thought about this but he is sure about one thing that the number of people on the back line are too much when he has seen earlier how only two of them can handle the zommbies are they switch places. "I will ask them if anyone of them wanted to fight beside me but I won''t force them untill they reache the limit of their stats and before it I will give them choise if they wanted to join ro not" Alicia hearing his response is satisified it as she didn''t any problem with his thinking. In less than a fifteen minutes they have reached the exact same location as yesterday they can still smell the disgustive zombies corpses and see them at the side. He has left yesterday in a hurry so he has forgotten to take care of these and today he is not going to leave them like this and going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread'' For now he is going to leave them at side as it is and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and order loudly for her come to him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ava come here!" Ava arrived hearing the words of the leader however she is still little anxious when she see Alicia looking at her she can''t see the anger on her face for now but she is sure Alicia is not plesed with what has happened earlier. Her thought break apart when she hear the sound of her Leader. "Today we are going the fight the zomibies like yesterday me and my sister on the front line, however I have decided if any of you guys want to join give me the name and I would decided who is going to join me or not" "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while decided who is join to fight the zombies beside me so go back and decide" Hearing his order Ava goes back and started to discuss with them who are going to be one to join the fight. They have decide it preety quickly however they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly as while they didn''t felt much after the run but still wnated to be on their top Chapter 239 Do not read! **Chapter 137: Is this safe haven or prison?**Aiden can see three of them standing in front of him as he hears their spirited voices. "Reporting to the Leader!" He has noticed the difference in tone, as he can tell they have changed after seeing him fight, while Ava is still the same as before, so he says to them in a commanding tone. "Now give me the report about the cores." Ava, hearing his words, started to explain calmly. "Leader, in total, we have killed 521 zombies in the second wave." "There are a total of 474 cores present in these pouches, excluding the ones you and your sister have collected. Out of these 474 cores, 351 are red cores, 84 are green cores, and 39 are blue cores. That is all!" "All the cores are present in these pouches; not a single one is missing. You can count them if you want, Leader." Ava, after experiencing the effect of the cores, knows these things are valuable, which is why she especially mentions that not a single one is missing. After saying what she wanted to say, she took out a backpack, put all these pouches inside, and gave them to him, as it wouldn''t be easy to carry them otherwise. Aiden is thrilled after knowing how many cores they have collected. He can see the red cores are enough for some women to reach their limit, and even after that, there would be some leftovers. However, he is not going to give them like this and has decided to reward them slowly because he can still use these cores. Still, he won''t let them work for him for free, so he told Ava to take 110 red cores and give 10 to each of them while keeping 20 for herself. Ava is pleased to know this because she believes it is the right thing to give them some cores, and it would increase their efficiency in hunting and make them work even harder after feeling the magical effect of these cores. "You should also explain to them how they are going to use them." In response, Ava gives a calm response; however, brightness could be seen on her face, as at this rate, her physical weakness would be gone in no time, allowing her to perform even better. "Yes, Leader!" She didn''t ask why he gave her double, knowing she needed them the most. ''Hehehe! He must have seen I am the most capable one. Now! I just wait for the day when he would announce me as official vice leader.'' After separating the cores, she returns the pouch to him, and after getting his permission, she leaves to make them ready for departure while also distributing the magical cores. The other two women noticed Ava''s excitement, so while walking, they asked curiously, as she was too happy after getting those red stones. "Vice Leader, are these cores really that precious that even you are excited to get them?" Ava, hearing them, started to explain what these stones can do, and the more they listened, the more surprised they were by the idea of getting stronger by just absorbing them, as Ava said, though they still didn''t know how to do it. When she mentioned how strong Alicia was and how some of her strength was due to these, their breathing became haggard as they had seen how strong she was, so they asked out of curiosity, as she hadn''t spoken about the Leader. "But what about the Leader? Can we become as strong as him using these stones?" Ava had already realized after absorbing the stones previously and seeing Aiden fight that even if she maxed all her stats to 10, she still wouldn''t be as strong as him, so she replied honestly. "No, you won''t become as strong as him even after you max all your stats. I don''t know why the Leader is so much stronger than others; however, the only thing I can think of is that it must be because of his talent." Now her tone of voice changed as she spoke in a stricter voice. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s enough! Now quickly prepare to leave after helping me distribute the stones to the others." While they were preparing, Alicia reached Aiden from behind. She had heard everything he said and was pleased to see how he distributed the rewards, as she believed it was necessary to reward employees; otherwise, it would affect the company in the long run if they only worked without some motivation. She also reached him and gave him the 18 stones she had collected, including only 4 blue ones, which she thought were very low, as she knew what they would do. "Aiden, now let''s go back quickly. I am starving." Aiden, seeing her, agreed with her words. "Yes, we are going back now." After a few minutes, all the ladies were standing in front of him, and seeing them ready to go, he ordered them. "We are not going to walk, as it would take much longer, so we are going to run at a moderate pace to reach the base. Be careful, and you guys shouldn''t worry about me and my sister; we will take care of each other." If he had said these words earlier, they would have protested; however, they now replied in unison to his command. "Yes, Leader!" Aiden, after giving his command, looked at his big sister beside him. Seeing her nod, he started running as she followed him at his side. He didn''t run too fast, as the 10 ladies behind him wouldn''t be able to keep up, so he kept a moderate pace throughout the 2-kilometer run towards their parking lot. After 15 minutes of running, they reached the parking lot, and he could see that, other than him and his big sister, all of them had slightly haggard breathing due to continuous running. Without waiting any longer, he opened the secret entrance as they followed behind. Finally, after opening the giant black door, they reached their base once again. The ladies, following, still couldn''t hide their shock even after seeing this structure for the second time, noting how big it was. They also noticed that the Leader was taking them somewhere else, but they did their job and only followed him without any questions. They could see in the distance separate sections of large space in rectangular rooms with the same black metallic gate at the entrance, though the sizes of these sections were much smaller than the 500-meter square giant weapons room. Aiden stopped after reaching the first gate, as all the rooms were designed the same, excluding one specially designed for him and his sister. He placed his hands on the scanner to open the door, as every gate could be opened by him or his big sister, with other biometrics added to the system. He didn''t go inside the room and only told Ava what needed to be reminded. "This is where you guys are going to stay from now on. There is enough space inside for only 10 of you, as it is intended for 30 people to live comfortably here in an emergency." "Also, all the things you need to live are inside, so you don''t have to go anywhere. There is also food stocked inside, which would last about a year. Inside, you will also find a black case containing a black card, which you can use to enter and leave the room." "Make sure not to lose it, as you would be trapped inside if that happened, and without my help, you would be stuck there forever, so make sure not to lose it." Ava was calm listening to this, as she didn''t think she was careless enough to lose a card; still, it scared her a little, seeing the material used to build everything because if they ever got trapped inside, there would be no hope for escape. "Oh! And one more thing: there is also an emergency device next to the card; however, I don''t think it would be useful, knowing no signals are transmitted in the presence of mana. So, be careful with the card. While I may come to save you, however, there could be reasons I wouldn''t be able to. You can imagine what would happen then." "But don''t worry much; I don''t think it would ever happen, as I will be living opposite to you guys. So go inside without any worries." All of them were fearful of the idea of being trapped here to die in this so-called safe haven forever, but they were relieved knowing their Leader was living close to them in the room in front of them. Aiden had designed these rooms to act as both safe havens and prisons due to his cautious personality. He believed that human hearts could change at times, especially in these apocalyptic times. While he had started to trust these women, he knew they were not the only ones who would be living here. He planned to properly take advantage of this space and recruit many talents into his force, hoping to become someone who could go toe-to-toe with the government if the need ever arose. He had every resource, but he only needed trusted elite individuals who could follow him. ''I wish I had a talent that could let me know if someone was lying or not. The future would be much easier without having to worry about betrayal, which I fear the Chapter 240 Do not read!! Alicia can see other zombie coming toward her direction and she excited to face the zombie but she has also realized she has said some things when she is beating ugly zombie for for thinking she is weak however she doesn''t care much even if other has heard it or not.And only looked toward the woman who were guarding them especailly toward Isla, Isla has noticed her gaze but this she can only grith her teeth in response, and seeing her reaction Alicia is pleased. She dashed toward the Zombie once again with the sword in her hand however this time she didn''t waste her time playing with and aimed her sword directly at his neck with quick slash while dogging its attack. Just like Aiden she has also dicapitated the head of the zombie in one slash as the force behind slash is enough after using her full strenght however she know is if she tired to cut his head completely she would quickly get tired so she has decided to be more carefull from now on. Aiden is killing zombies one after another without stopping and now he can feel just a little tired however he can still continue for more and he also noticed that he has to send the zombie toward even more faster as her speed of killing fast. Sending the zombie little faster has aslo made it easier for him to handle everthing at current pace when 4 zombies are coming almost every half a minute. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their duo continued as they killed more zombie one after another and from time to time Aiden kicked few zombies to side to not let their bodies block his path as he uses brusts of speed to reach them. Fifteen minute has passed and Alicia has become tired because she has to kill one zombie after another and Aiden is also started to feel tired now they have killed more than 150 zombies untill now but he still hasn''t used 100% of his strenght even after his body has already gotten used the 75% of his strenght. ''I would get tired much faster if used all my strength'' so he dicided to contiued at the pace he is going. All of the other who were has everthing untill now has already accpeted his abnormal strength as they can only see his blurry figure from time to time stops at different zombie and unitil then its head is already flying. But they sitll didn''t let their guard down knowing thier leader would get tired sooner or later after some they heard his voice. "I am pulling out, you guy be ready to shoot" Sweat is dripping down Aiden face as slightly haggard breathing could be seen, however he is not completely tired but he has diecided to pull out of battle first because number of corpes of zombie is too much as everwhere in front of them there are zombies lying on the ground with most thier heads are detached. ''This was too easy'' he is also excited for the hall he would get after this. System has already heard his voice as she decided to humble him a little while she has enjoyed the fight he had but it was a bit boring as it was like a adult playing children who are bit dumb. ''Of course it would be when you fight zombies who has even reached the max stats for being a awkened beast with your stats'' ''But don''t you will find your match sooner or later as these creature are quite tencious they will come back even after how much you kill them'' Aiden completely agree with her words as according the only 50% human have the chance to awaken talent and 10% are those who awaken their talent after some incident or cause that would act as a trigger. Which means about half the population is likely zomibies right now because he is not stupid enough to believe that average person is prepared for somthing like this and could even fight these terrifying creatures even if they have the stats to fight them. ''Many of them would have fallen pray to them and would have turned into zombies or either be eaten alive by them.'' He has now walked out their line of fire as they started after noiticing he is behind them and his big sis reached him quickly when she sees him arriving and give him a light palyfull punch on his chest. "Hmph! don''t think you are stronger than me just becaseu you have killed more than me today because after practicing my ligthing magic i would be able to beat you" Aiden couldn''t imagine what her expression would be when she found he also has the same talent as her but he is not going to ruin as he replied. "Okay big sis I would be waiting for you become stronger than me however..." He grabbed her hand which she has used to hit chest lightly and said and whishered some word a some time as the sound of gunshot are being fired in background. Alicia has a pale look on her face after hearing what he has said to her however she is equally excited for the night to come but she has now realised one thing completely. ''I don''t think I would be able to satisfy my monstrous little brother on the bed'' A thought entered her mind but quickly denied that idea even if the world has change no one would mind if that happen however she don''t she can accept that so completely erased the idea completely however a seed has been shown her mind after being inderectly remind by her brother that she wouldn''t be able to handle him tonight. If it this was previous Alicia who has not spend her first night with she would have already loose control of her emotion just thinking about the idea of bring another woman to her brother life. Aiden has seen the lost look on her face but he didn''t say anthing as she might thinking about what he has said to her because knowing his big sis he has already known she is concered about this few days ago when she treis extra hard to statify. ''I don''t intefere with her however I have mention this sooner or later as I absorb more cores the gap between our would increase even more so I have do this carefully'' Aiden has already seen the time as it has been about 3 pm and he has decided to stop them when they would start to fell tired as reminded the Ava and ordered in loud voice to everyone to hear. "IF YOU GUYS FEEL TIRED CLOSE THE GATE AND STOP THE KILLING AS WE ARE GOING TO RETURN AFTER THIS" By his estimate they would last for a hour or so at around four or five after collecting the cores they would be return. But he has underustimated their spirits as after seeing the pure display of thier leader overpowered strength and Alicia expectional figting skill they are fired up. Hour has passed and there is not intention of stopping the sound of rifles and sniper and he can the some of them take rest and after some time the change place and only two people fires at the same time now unlike their previous barrrage of bullet after understanding much about them. He knows if this goes on like this it would be night before they would close the gate and he couldn''t even the count the number of zombie that has been piled up. He has never such greusome sight before as even the sight of accident 5 year look normal compare to this as only corpeses of zombie of zombies could be seen between the 20 meter distance between them and even the ground has turned due to how much blood has been spilled. And knowing they have to take out the cores from their afterward he know it would been also take time and seeing how it has already been more than 5 pm he knows he would be evening when they would finnally be able to leave. So he directly ordered the to stop. "OKAY THAT IS ENOUGH FOR TODAY! CLOSE THE GATE NOW" Alicia felt relived after hearing his word as after sometime she would have asked him to stop because she is feeling very hungry now as they have not eaten anything since morning and also started to fell little sick after seeing all these blood all day. ''I want eat something delicous made by my brothers hands and then take a nice and relaxing bath together and during the bath...'' Alicia felt relived after hearing his word as after sometime she would have asked him to stop because she is feeling very hungry now as they have not eaten anything since morning and also started to fell little sick after seeing all these blood all day. ''I want eat something delicous made by my brothers hands and then take a nice and relaxing bath together and during the bath...'' Chapter 241 I will fix these soon "I will take you silence as a yes, Ava"Having informed her and even now seeing she has no intention to let, but he know if he really ordered her in a commanding voice like a solider they acted she would let him go but he don''t want that as he has already decided to make her his so now he is not going to act like before and give her orders. His hands are free now as he is not using them to hug her now. He skill used his hands to move it behind her armor on her bottom and grab her small perky soft ass. Ava suddenly felt the his hand on her bottom she is started as she didn''t expect to do something like this to her and she is even more embarasse than before she didn''t even know what to do and what to say to him, she like the feeling him grabbing her softness as it felt good. But for someone like her who has never expereinced something like this in her life she is freaked out as a naturaly reaction she hugged even tighter an said. "W-What are y-you d-doing?" she said while stammering in between but she still didn''t move from her palce. Aiden hear her voice but he is also surprised he didn''t move and even hugged him even tighter he slowly crasses her bottom as he answer her in the same wishering voice. "Didn''t I say if you didn''t move I will taking my compensation in return" Ava can''t deny his words and even knows she should have let go him when he first grabber her bottoms with big hands, she can even feel his carress on her softness which is starting to turn her on now. ''Arghh! what am i even doing now? I should just let go now'' But Ava also wanted to find what is going to happen if she continued like this but still she couldn''t just let touch her behind like that he would think she is cheap woman as the only reason everhing is comes to this because she has fallen in love with him so to justify her action she said again with a stammaring voice. "H-How am I-I going t-to get m-married n-now" Aiden heard her cleary and even after hearing her words he didn''t stop carressing her bottom and aobut to reply to her however before he could say anything he and Ava both of the heard loud thunnderous sound right next to them. Experience more on empire Aiden didn''t react much to the sound because he knows what it is, but Ava still being anxious by doing something so shamless for the first time in her life go scared and tighten the grip of her hug in fear. Aiden now knows he can''t continue this anymore as it looks his big sis has now reached her limit and he don''t like to find out what would happen if he continued so give her softness a tight squeez which resulted in a ouch but somewhat of a moan releasing from Ava mouth. She was to say something but before she could say something she hears his serious voice. "Ava now you have to let go and go back to you position" His voice was in a normal tone. Ava hearing his voice know she can''t act like this as slowly realised what that loud sound must have been earlier and she know if she stay here any longer it won''t be any good for her. She was about to go as her already removed her hands from him, but before she can go she can see Aiden face coming closer to her, she is freaking out as it looked to her that he is goiing to kiss her as knowing things would definitetly get out of control that happened now she is fealing fear. But she didn''t want to move back and wanted ot have the kiss as it would be like his deleration of love her. ''I don''t mind if he really kissed me now becasue I know he would protect me when Alicia tried to kill or harm me'' Becasue even she don''t what Alicia reactiong would be as she sees her as soemone who is very unpriditabl after witnessing the inicident in the school. She face cleary show are mixture of fear and excitment. But to her dissappointemnt his face stopped few inches away from her and now he is looking directly into her eyes, she can see his lips in front of her, she is tempted to move her lips little more and have a kiss, however she quickly killed these thoughts as even she know if she really did that her fate wouldn''t be good. Aiden seeing he got her attention now answer to her final question in wishpering voice. "You don''t have to worry about getting married now, you are already mine so go without any worries" Hearing his words Ava is speechless she didn''t know what to do she wanted to hear somehting like this from his mouth but now really hearing it in reality she just froze in her spot, she couldn''t even move for few seconds. Now after few seconds she finnally realised what has happened a deep blush appeared on her face as she only said ''Okay'' in meek voice and started to go walk to her post while walking weirdly as it look like she is moving like a robot. Her thoughts are in dissary while she walks back there is also a heart present in her light brown eyes there is a dreamy look present on her face as she repeatedly mummled those word she heard ealier from him. "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" Reached where other were at after time which should have taken normally. All the other was focusing on their Vice Leader who has deep blush on her face as she is repeated mumbling something under her breath whihc they couldn''t hear, they can see didn''t even notice them and walks to a empty place and sit down on the ground. And stay seated while wrapping her arms around her legs having a blush on her lost in thought. No one disturbed her even while they have so many question to ask of her because after wistening everthing they have no doubt there is somehting going to between their leader and Ava. And they also couldn''t forget what happedned to Isla earlier, there is one thing confirmedn in thier mind, which is tht their leader definetely have a thing for these twins. They are jealous of them. But one thing is confirmed to them they also have chance if they tired hard as this previous aloof behaviour toward has completly vanished toward them from today''s morming. they don''t know what has happened to make this change but they are not complaining at all. Aiden can see her walking back in strange manner but he didn''t have the time to focus on that right now a he know someone is upset right now. He looked at his big sis few meters away from his there is anger written on her face he started to walk toward her and in a second he reached her as the distance is close and stand in front of her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia can her brother reaching her she know she should be angry as what he has done ealier is nothing consedring what they are going to do after they part of him harem to satisfy his montrous stamina fully. But she coudln''t help but feel infurated when she sees her brother holding her bottom just like he has done to ealier, she know she has agreed to this for this happiness but it to fast for her to get used to this as they only talked about this last night now her little brother whom she has thought is innocent ones now acting like a playboy taking proper advantage of his extremely attractive appearnce. She has seen how Ava walking back so she knows Ava is in point of no return as she definetely fallen hard for her brother. But there is also one important issue for her here as while she can agree to Isla but she is not sure Ava, she is a good woman who can help him but she still don''t think she is worthy of her brother affection. Once she realized her brother is doing she has to remind as it could be due to his harmones according to her as he is never satisfied in bed. But as his big sis she has to correct him when is doing somehting he would regret later which is why she has casted the spell earlier as if she would really lost control of her emotion she wouldn''t have stopped after the first shot and wiating for Ava to get away from her brother to give her shock of her life or just just moved to trashed her completely with physical combat. Seeing her brother in front who is stading in front of her having a normal expression on his face she felt little annoyed as even she started to think that after giving the permission to have a harem he has started to act like a pervert and lay hands on everyone woman he sees. ''I have to keep him in control as Isla is understandable but Ava would only drag him down'' Chapter 242 S-Sorry... **Chapter 136: Learning from others?**The ladies taking care of the zombies with their guns felt a little dissatisfied by how they were asked to stop as they still thought they could continue much longer; however, after getting an order from their leader, whom almost everyone has accepted wholeheartedly now. Because, in their minds, the most important thing for a leader is that he has to be strong and the first-hand display of this prowess has already won their hearts, and now he will just have to learn from experience as he would become a great commander like their general. Ava ordered one of the girls to go to the security room and close the door. After a few minutes, the gate started to close while they continued firing to kill the zombies that were coming inside. Aiden, seeing the gate close, ordered Ava to collect all the stones as quickly as possible to leave as the sunset was close, and he wanted to leave quickly. He doesn''t know why he gets the feeling that after sunset, things would be more dangerous. ''I don''t know if this is because I am skeptical or if there is going to be real danger, but I am not going to wait as no one has eaten since morning, so I know all of us are starving.'' He also didn''t think he would get this feeling of danger out of the blue, as the main reason behind it must be his physique, so he decided to leave. Seeing how many corpses were there, he also decided to help out a little and took his short knife strapped to his armor, moved toward a corpse, and started removing its core. Alicia, seeing her little brother also helping them, didn''t want to be the only one who sat there and relaxed, so reluctantly, she started to do the same as her brother; still, it disgusted her to take out the bloody core with her hands. ''I know I have to get used to this, but it''s disgusting to cut this ugly monster''s chest open and take the stone out with my hands.'' She decided to think if she could get them out without touching them with her hands, and after some time, she got an idea. ''I can use mana to create the magic of different affinities using my talent, but why can''t I just use my mana to do this small task?'' She tried to use her mana to create invisible hands that could be used to take the core out. At first, she tried, but before a transparent blue hand could be completed, it vanished from her sight as it was hard to maintain the hand, even when it used very little mana for her. She tried many times and failed at all of them, and after 10 minutes of struggle, she finally was able to maintain the hands for some time and use them however she liked until she could take out the core. But she didn''t think it would be practical at all as it takes about half a minute to take out the core while being fully concentrated, and mana is not a problem for her as her mana recovers at quite a fast rate, taking her only 3 minutes to recover all her mana. ''Argh! I don''t think this is practical at all as I can see the other girls using their hands to take out the cores much faster than me.'' However, she is not going to give up on this as she believes she can do this faster than them while using her mana, she continued and she has noticed the time for her to form the hands is decreasing as she uses them more and more. Aiden is taking out the cores one after another. As he moves to different bodies, he can see they are not far from finally being done with them, and he has also noticed it has already been about 30 minutes, and in a few minutes, they are going to be done, so he decided to stop and wait for them to finish. He looked around only to see his big sister also taking out the cores and was completely focused on it. He didn''t think she would get used to getting her hands bloody this fast, so he didn''t disturb her as she looked focused. He can see she has made a clean cut on the chest, expecting her to use her hand and take out the cores as it is very easy to remove the cores with hands and also quicker to do. However, after 5 seconds, he can see a transparent blue hand made out of mana created out of thin air, and that hand moves and takes out the core for her. ''I didn''t think you could use magic like that, and more importantly, I think she is also not using any of her affinities.'' ''While it is a little slower than using your hands, I believe if she can control more hands or use her magic faster, it would be much quicker than using hands. My big sis sure is different.'' ''I will do this from now on as I can see her control over mana is quite better than before, which means she would be able to cast spells much faster.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He now looked around at the others; he could also see Isla using her Air affinity to bring the cores out with a determined expression on her face, and the speed with which she was doing it was quite similar to Alicia, which meant she had also been practicing her magic from the start. ''I think from tomorrow onward I should tell them to use their magic while doing this, as it would definitely increase control and would be helpful in practicing their element.'' Getting fired up by seeing them, he also started to take out more cores and not wait, and this time he is going to use mana like his big sis. He tried to use his mana for the first time and focusing on his mana inside his body, he imagined a hand made of mana appearing in front of him, and on his first try, a hand formed in front of him, which he could control using his mind while providing his mana to maintain it. It only took him 10 seconds to do this. He found it strange as he had done this on the first try, and even much faster than others when they used mana for the first time, but he didn''t complain, as it was better for him to be better than others. ''Oh! I remember the system saying before that I would be able to master the element much faster than others, so mana is also used for using elements, which means my control over mana would be better than others.'' He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. Chapter 243 Do not read!! Aiden and Alicia both of them has finished eating their dinner and Aiden has noticed Alicia''s mood has increased than before after the delicious meal, and luckily they have cooked a lot becasuse he have a feeling that his apetiate is increased few times more than before."wow Aiden you were right earlier if we haven''t made so much food that little amount of food wouldn''t even be enough for us" Alicia said because even for her she has eaten almost twice as much as he would have eaten normally and that when she felt statisfied but she is even shocked when she has seen her brother eat six time the amount he would normally eat and she know he always has a big appetite after he has started training. So the food he has eaten could easily enough for 10 average person to fill their belly and now she finally understand how much of a big difference between her and her little brother. "I know big sis now how about go we and train some magic I still haven''t tried my magic" Just as his word entered Alicia''s ears she hurridly asked him. "What you mean magic? do you also have other talent?" Aiden has already dicided to share some thing with her because if he didn''t share little about himself she would be supicious of him sooner or later. Aiden shamelessly replied to her with a proud expression on his face. "big sis all i would say is i have many talent but i am not going talk about them however I also have the ligthting affinity talent just like you" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia is surprised but she knows all the talents are not the same as she has seen how much of a difference her and Isla talennt have so asked curiously wanted to what rank his talent is as she don''t think it would be as high tas her. "Hmph! if you don''t want to tell me how many tell me how many talent you have that is okay you big sis would find it sooner as I don''t you will be able to hind anyhting form me little Aiden" "But You have to tell me what is the rank of your lightning affiniyt talent as I also have the same talnet" as a big sis she has gotten a chance to show off in front of her little brother so she is not ogint to waaste it as a smirk could be seen on her face. Aiden can see the smirk on her which could be jsutifiable as she porbably the one of the highest grade of talen in the whole earth however she has chosen the wrong person to show of and he is just like wouldn''t miss this oppornity see her reaction. "Um Oh! that I don''t know if its high but it is only S+ grade talent" Alicia body is shaking a little after hearing how he said it is only S+ grade talent if she didn''t know her brother doesn''t know about the rank of her talent as she has only told the affinity ealier she would have thought he is teasing her by this. She feels happy knowing her little brother is so talent however she know her hopes of ever catching up is almost gone now and she didn''t even add the monttrous talent which made him so physcially stronger than other. She still remember her little things earlier coudn''t even handle him as she can only climax him 4 times even after she has given her her all. ''I body still sore all over I don''t think I would be able to do anything with him today'' she has decided she would talk about before sleeping as for now she wanted to not ruin their mood knwoing the conversation on the night be tense. So hiding her thought form him she answered him. "Little Brother that''s not low garde talent my talent is also only S+ talent so your talent is powerfull just like mine" Aiden hearing her words didn''t drag this topic out as he didn''t want to decieve her much. "If you talent is also the same rank that mean mine is also strong big sis" "yep that''s right, now let go and train our magic together like you said ealier. " Alicia said Alicia and Alicia both started walking toward the training room inside their new house and train their magic. Meanwhile inside the big training where Aiden has Alicia earlier to test her talent 10 ladies could be seen stading in front of a different dummy practicining their magic as Ava has decided to divided their usual traning in two part and more than half of the time are going to train the new magical abilities have gain. While different elements like fire, water, wind, earth could be seen mostly and there are some different magic and it can see seen all of them use their magic under 5 seconds which tell that they are doing this few hours. While Ava can only use her mana to train as she forms blue knife using her mana and aims it at the dummy due her mana being she can do this only a few times. ''Thankfully I have noticed Alicia to use her mana like this if I have seen her I probalbly would have found this after many days thinking I can''t do anything without talent'' Different from everyone else Isla is using her magic in different way she is always good at figting and knifes are pretty easy for her to use however she doesn''t use them after seeing how easily Aiden and Alicia killing monster using swords so she is pratising swords. And this two hours she has already gained a new skill swordmanship and aslo reached EEE+ rank on her swordmanship and she is confiden that she would reach D rank today as without her exceptinoal reflexes fighting style and having a good knowleged and experence with even bigger knives, she can easily get used to using the katana she has picked up ealier. But that not the only thing she is doing currently as while sswininging her sword again and to perfect her stance and blance she aslo uses her magic from time to time to hit the dummy in the distance in a form a blade made of air. However the most wierdest of them all is Daphe how is who is just standing in front of them dummy however there are nothing happeing at all however if one looked closer at her facial expression they can see her emotions are chaining form time to time . As some time anger could be seen on her face, and sometime sadness and sometime jealoulsy , sometime devtion, sometime worship and love and many other emotion which could be mixture of the two or more. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. Chapter 244 Sorry for this... Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy.And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Chapter 245 Sorry about this Aiden eyes open itself in the morning naturally as he is accoustemmed to waking up early in the morning, after walking up he can still feel the his big sis hugging him while sleep but walking up he decided to check the time on this clock.Seeing the time is already past 7 am which must be due sleeping late yesterday he dicided to wake her up by gently shaking her a little while saying softly near her ear. "Dear Wife you should wake up now we are getting late for our schedule" Alicia after feeling the shaking in her body was still sleepy however after hearing the word still with hazy mind her eyes suddenly open thesleves as she felt like she has to listened to the loving voice she is hearing. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her little brother looking at her with a loving smile on his handsome face she snuggle even closer to him hugging him even more tightly. "Good morning Little Brother" Aiden embraced her body however he didn''t think they have to time to for him as so he reluctently said. "big sis lets get ready it''s already past seven Am" Alicia hearing his word still don''t have any itention to leave him just like. "No! I wont go just like that I have already given you permission to have a harem so from now on you have to give your big sis extra care" she tigtened her embrace as the pocking of his morning wood can be felt even hard on her stomach now. Aiden understanding the underlying meaning of her words didn''t wait longer as he wanted to go an hunt more moster as soon as he can and become even more powerfull. Aiden grabs her shoulder with both hands as he pushes her down below himslef above with his pulsating big shaft in her views a give her a wide smile. "Okay But I am going to show you any mercy you really want the extra care from you little brother" He aligned his rock hard shaft in front her wet cave while saying these word and pushed only the tip inside. ahn~ Alicia hearing his words giver him a smile of his own and said with passion and love flled in her voice. "hehehe! Of course pound your big sis hard." About little less than one hour has passed Alicia seems to be lying on the bed with blissfull expession on and a supicious white liquid is dripping down her cave with her body twitches slightly from time to time. She has climaxed three time continously with only given a little time to rest and got filled by her little brother load two time, she has enjoyed the rough behvior very much as she felt unimaginable pleasure when he pouded her hard. Aiden has already taken out his shaft from inside her cave as now he is going to take a shower as he was about to ask her to come with him, he looked at her naked body lying on the soft bed with her breathing haggard having a flushed face while his seeds dripping down her cave. ''She is so beautiful'' Before he can ask her join him he see her pink lips moving as he hears her voice once again. "But Aiden I am not stasified with just this" He felt annoyed listening to her words as he has intentionally done her enough so that she can easily join in hunting without any problems and if he has been like yesterday she would be able to walk properly due the sorness she would fell after ward jike like yesterday. "Big Sis are you really that addicted now that you can''t even think properly" He is not going to go easy on her when she is making mistake they have all the time to make love at night however she can''t just ditch on getting stronger and get used to fighting monster. ''I would always take care of her but would better when she make full use of the potentisal of her talent'' Alicia is suprised as this is the first time her little brother has gotten this much annoyed at her so that he called her addicted. ''I can''t deny that I am addicted to his..., however this not I am reffering to even I know if I countiued more it would be reduce the my performance in upcoming fight.'' She only a want his mark on her neck so she can show off in front of the other bitches who would notices her neck, so faking a hurtfull expression on her face she replied to her. "L-Little Brother" She covered her hands with her hands while continuing. "I o-only wanted a hickey and y-you think I-I am that h-horny" Seeing that he has hurt her intentionally with her he decided to make console but he still thinks she is addicted. Reaching her he removed her hands form her face while saying he wouldn''t call her addicted ever again just because she is like to have it everytime. Alicia face twiched slightly hearing his words as it doesn''t sound like consosling her at all but she can tell he is trying to make her fell better so fearing what he would call her next when her removed her hands she wrapped both arms around. "Hmph! that what you get when you call her big sis horny" She kissed on his neck on a spot without stopping with the intenciont of leaving a mark on it. Aiden didn''t stop her let her do what she wanted he also now realised that his big sis is acting earlier he has come to coclusion whom she learn this from. "Hmph! that what you get when you call her big sis horny" She kissed on his neck on a spot without stopping with the intenciont of leaving a mark on it. Aiden didn''t stop her let her do what she wanted he also now realised that his big sis is acting earlier he has come to coclusion whom she learn this from. ''Look like I am who made her like this Argh I have to carefull from now on to fall on her trap ever again because I can clearly imagine trying to me on tip of her fingers specially when she had allowed me to have a harem'' After being done with giving him a mark she showed him her neck while puffing her cheeks playfull showing her annoyance for ealier. Aiden finding her cute looking for a couple of seconds and giving her a sweet smile he also give her a mark like his own. The smile on his handsome face made Alicia little bit of annoyance completley go away. Now after finally being done Aiden quickly let her bathroom to take a quick shower together, as they take a shower together helping each other clean without showing any lust now as even Alicia is aware she can''t waste any more time. After finished with the shower they quickly changed into their armor once again however this he is wearing thin tight body suit underneath just like the ones the ladies was wearing yesterday however of much higher qualiy then them. And now they are ready to go for their hunt however Aiden remembred somthing now as he looked toward training room where has left the remaining cores after giving his big sis to max out her stats. He going to take full advantage of evertthing the have to as he had also decided to share about this yesterday but he wasn''t able to share it with her due the night drama ealier. "big sis come with me in traning roomm for second I have something imporant to talk to you about" ''Look like I am who made her like this Argh I have to carefull from now on to fall on her trap ever again because I can clearly imagine trying to me on tip of her fingers specially when she had allowed me to have a harem'' After being done with giving him a mark she showed him her neck while puffing her cheeks playfull showing her annoyance for ealier. Aiden finding her cute looking for a couple of seconds and giving her a sweet smile he also give her a mark like his own. The smile on his handsome face made Alicia little bit of annoyance completley go away. Now after finally being done Aiden quickly let her bathroom to take a quick shower together, as they take a shower together helping each other clean without showing any lust now as even Alicia is aware she can''t waste any more time. After finished with the shower they quickly changed into their armor once again however this he is wearing thin tight body suit underneath just like the ones the ladies was wearing yesterday however of much higher qualiy then them. And now they are ready to go for their hunt however Aiden remembred somthing now as he looked toward training room where has left the remaining cores after giving his big sis to max out her stats. He going to take full advantage of evertthing the have to as he had also decided to share about this yesterday but he wasn''t able to share it with her due the night drama ealier. "big sis come with me in traning roomm for second I have something imporant to talk to you about" Chapter 246 Sorry about this!!! "Big Sis aren''t you the one who taught me all this"Alicia felt perplexed as she didn''t think she has ever taught him how to flirt with other women so why is he telling the she taught him that, getting no answer while thinking she decided ask him. "When have I taught you do something like this" Aiden hearing her words decided to enlighten her. "When you give me so many romance novel to read and said you should learn from it" Alicia remember the time when she has given her all the collection of romance novel and told him read everything so that he learn from the novels that how can not fall for some other girls as all that novels were the books where mc fall in love with someone else not his own sweet little sister who loves him. ''How can these stupid protagonists in those novel couldn''t wait for them to grow up like I have done'' ''Luckily I have a best little brother who understand my feeling otherwise don''t know what I have done'' while she don''t know the secret about her birth but she is already way past those and she didn''t think she even want to know about them now when they have already come this far. She felt little irritate as those books has done its job seeing how only lover her uptill now but she ha still recieved some friendly fires from those cursed novels. ''I will burn them ashes I will see any those ever in my life'' She has thought she would manupulate him a little while making decision in his getting his other women so their bond would always would be most romantic one as she would make little problem for them. ''this doesn''t broke the rules but little has become a playboy already'' She pinched his stomach hard feeling frustrated and humphed while doing it and kept her silence not going to talk to him for now. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need some zombies to kill otherwise it would be hard for me be calm'' ''I will let ugly monster know what price of making me mad'' Aiden seeing how sister is not talking ignoring her for now and decided to leave for their hunt as soon as possible as he said other ladies follow him to the weaponry as they have to refill the suplies. Alicia also followed after him like usual walking right beside she know from now on she has to see the sight like those she had just seen until now so she has to be learn to be more calmer as if she was capable of statisfying him fully this wouldn''t have come to that. ''Argh why do my little brother have to be such a monster'' Reaching inside the weaponery Aiden told them refill their suppilies but while other ladies are refilling the supplies Ava comes up still having a little bit of sweet redness on he face but she appears much more calmer now. "Leader we have to pick some cold weapon can we take them" Ava has asked this as without given his permission she couldn''t randomly pick weapon as he has only ordered them to refill their supplies. "Yes you have my permission you guys can pick whatever you like" Hearing his apporval Ava showed a small smile which she usually wouldn''t show as unknow to her that little pat has affected her more than she has thought and making her comfortable in his presence little by little. While walking back inform all the others that they can chose whatever weapon the thought of recieving more of his gentle pat has appeared in her mind but she erased with thought with a blush on her face. ''why are you thinking like this Ava you should think of getting pats from your own leader this is so out of order'' For the first time in her life Ava felt in her life that someone following is not so good. Ava has become the focus of attention between all the other ladies including her own sister and Daphne who is preparing herself for her fateful day. The watched every single of their vice leader actions from the time she got that unexpected pat for their handsome leader and even being called cute by him. They didn''t know how she did it but now every one of them thinks she was always a wolf in sleep clothing, no noticing the look on her face they can tell she deifinetely has some feelings for the leader. While informing about picking up cold wepons they like she has noticed the wierd gazes she is getting form everything and the most wierdest of all her sister Isla is looking at her as if she has seen some god and look of worship and awe couldn''t be hidden from her face. ''I don''t know how this happened and why it happen but here I am now getting these wierd gazes as if I am some strange creature'' She don''t how to fell about this, she loved the pat he has given her earlier but she is not sure if this can be called love or not, as she has never exprieced something like this and never watched those romance drama like all others. She has no idea what to do, so having no idea she decided to do nothing at all and focusing of following order like always has, and ignored her sister who is still starting at her with sparkly eyes as unlike other she already has a weapon. Almost all the woman has choosen the sword as all of they have trained with knives when they are under general for years so picking up the sword felt more natural to them and only the tow sniper has chosen the bow and arrow for themsleve. As the reason they have become sniper was they are not good at fighting as comes last like Ava and being a sniper for year they feel getting at bow would feel much better for them. Now everyone has chosen their weapons and other suppies while they have cold weapons they didn''t think they would able to use them much for now. Aiden seeing them ready lead them to the storage where the one fourth of the total amount of food is stored as the more things are stored in different sections. Entering inside Alicia know where they are and she aslo felt it good that her brother didn''t forgot to bring food like last time because she didn''t want to starve like yesterday. But the other lady watching can only see large container that are used in ships to move things the don''t now what are in these many containers as the size of the rooms is quite big but they couldn''t tell how big as they are walking beside large contain and their eyes couldn''t see the end. Reaching a read container that is not quite far form here Aiden stooped there is not lock present on the container as the room itself is a giant safe. Reaching the large code printed on the size of the red container Aiden confirmned this is the one he is here for so he ordered the ladies to opened the container. After hearing his command they started opening the container and after a minute it finally reavled in front of what''s inside as they are dying to know what crazy thing their leader would show them now. She has no idea what to do, so having no idea she decided to do nothing at all and focusing of following order like always has, and ignored her sister who is still starting at her with sparkly eyes as unlike other she already has a weapon. Almost all the woman has choosen the sword as all of they have trained with knives when they are under general for years so picking up the sword felt more natural to them and only the tow sniper has chosen the bow and arrow for themsleve. As the reason they have become sniper was they are not good at fighting as comes last like Ava and being a sniper for year they feel getting at bow would feel much better for them. Now everyone has chosen their weapons and other suppies while they have cold weapons they didn''t think they would able to use them much for now. Aiden seeing them ready lead them to the storage where the one fourth of the total amount of food is stored as the more things are stored in different sections. Entering inside Alicia know where they are and she aslo felt it good that her brother didn''t forgot to bring food like last time because she didn''t want to starve like yesterday. But the other lady watching can only see large container that are used in ships to move things the don''t now what are in these many containers as the size of the rooms is quite big but they couldn''t tell how big as they are walking beside large contain and their eyes couldn''t see the end. Reaching a read container that is not quite far form here Aiden stooped there is not lock present on the container as the room itself Chapter 247 Do not read!!! Aiden and Alicia both of them has finished eating their dinner and Aiden has noticed Alicia''s mood has increased than before after the delicious meal, and luckily they have cooked a lot becasuse he have a feeling that his apetiate is increased few times more than before."wow Aiden you were right earlier if we haven''t made so much food that little amount of food wouldn''t even be enough for us" Alicia said because even for her she has eaten almost twice as much as he would have eaten normally and that when she felt statisfied but she is even shocked when she has seen her brother eat six time the amount he would normally eat and she know he always has a big appetite after he has started training. So the food he has eaten could easily enough for 10 average person to fill their belly and now she finally understand how much of a big difference between her and her little brother. "I know big sis now how about go we and train some magic I still haven''t tried my magic" Just as his word entered Alicia''s ears she hurridly asked him. So the food he has eaten could easily enough for 10 average person to fill their belly and now she finally understand how much of a big difference between her and her little brother. "What you mean magic? do you also have other talent?" Aiden has already dicided to share some thing with her because if he didn''t share little about himself she would be supicious of him sooner or later. Aiden shamelessly replied to her with a proud expression on his face. "big sis all i would say is i have many talent but i am not going talk about them however I also have the ligthting affinity talent just like you" Alicia is surprised but she knows all the talents are not the same as she has seen how much of a difference her and Isla talennt have so asked curiously wanted to what rank his talent is as she don''t think it would be as high tas her. "Hmph! if you don''t want to tell me how many tell me how many talent you have that is okay you big sis would find it sooner as I don''t you will be able to hind anyhting form me little Aiden" "But You have to tell me what is the rank of your lightning affiniyt talent as I also have the same talnet" as a big sis she has gotten a chance to show off in front of her little brother so she is not ogint to waaste it as a smirk could be seen on her face. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden can see the smirk on her which could be jsutifiable as she porbably the one of the highest grade of talen in the whole earth however she has chosen the wrong person to show of and he is just like wouldn''t miss this oppornity see her reaction. "Um Oh! that I don''t know if its high but it is only S+ grade talent" Alicia body is shaking a little after hearing how he said it is only S+ grade talent if she didn''t know her brother doesn''t know about the rank of her talent as she has only told the affinity ealier she would have thought he is teasing her by this. She feels happy knowing her little brother is so talent however she know her hopes of ever catching up is almost gone now and she didn''t even add the monttrous talent which made him so physcially stronger than other. She still remember her little things earlier coudn''t even handle him as she can only climax him 4 times even after she has given her her all. ''I body still sore all over I don''t think I would be able to do anything with him today'' she has decided she would talk about before sleeping as for now she wanted to not ruin their mood knwoing the conversation on the night be tense. So hiding her thought form him she answered him. "Little Brother that''s not low garde talent my talent is also only S+ talent so your talent is powerfull just like mine" Aiden hearing her words didn''t drag this topic out as he didn''t want to decieve her much. "If you talent is also the same rank that mean mine is also strong big sis" "yep that''s right, now let go and train our magic together like you said ealier. " Alicia said Alicia and Alicia both started walking toward the training room inside their new house and train their magic. Meanwhile inside the big training where Aiden has Alicia earlier to test her talent 10 ladies could be seen stading in front of a different dummy practicining their magic as Ava has decided to divided their usual traning in two part and more than half of the time are going to train the new magical abilities have gain. While different elements like fire, water, wind, earth could be seen mostly and there are some different magic and it can see seen all of them use their magic under 5 seconds which tell that they are doing this few hours. While Ava can only use her mana to train as she forms blue knife using her mana and aims it at the dummy due her mana being she can do this only a few times. ''Thankfully I have noticed Alicia to use her mana like this if I have seen her I probalbly would have found this after many days thinking I can''t do anything without talent'' Different from everyone else Isla is using her magic in different way she is always good at figting and knifes are pretty easy for her to use however she doesn''t use them after seeing how easily Aiden and Alicia killing monster using swords so she is pratising swords. And this two hours she has already gained a new skill swordmanship and aslo reached EEE+ rank on her swordmanship and she is confiden that she would reach D rank today as without her exceptinoal reflexes fighting style and having a good knowleged and experence with even bigger knives, she can easily get used to using the katana she has picked up ealier. But that not the only thing she is doing currently as while sswininging her sword again and to perfect her stance and blance she aslo uses her magic from time to time to hit the dummy in the distance in a form a blade made of air. However the most wierdest of them all is Daphe how is who is just standing in front of them dummy however there are nothing happeing at all however if one looked closer at her facial expression they can see her emotions are chaining form time to time . As some time anger could be seen on her face, and sometime sadness and sometime jealoulsy , sometime devtion, sometime worship and love and many other emotion which could be mixture of the two or more. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. Explore stories on empire she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. Chapter 248 Do not read!!! Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy.And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. Stay updated through empire S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. Chapter 249 Do not read!!! Isla''s body trembled slightly hearing his words, as she didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how this was going.So right after hearing his words she answer him with a dreamy look on her face while nodding. "Everything!" Aiden can see Isla is not playing around so enjoying the play he leaned closer to her and wishpered something in ears with a soft voice no one can hear. Seeing him lean closer to her Isla already has a blush on her face however she didn''t even flich move and let come closer but the words she heard in her ears made face go completely red as even some imginary smoke coming out of her head could be seen. All her previous confidence is now in wane because of the things he has wishpered to her. ''D-Dear I-Isla...'' Only after hearing the word she lost her composure completely and now she only stands in front of her with a deep blush while figedting a little around with her finger. However knowing this is the chance for her she gathered all courage and said meekly while looking at the ground as if she looked at his handsome face right now she don''t think she can be handle it well. "Y-Yes I-I H-Have" Aiden find her even more cute as how she is acting right now, he can tell this is the first time for her, hearing her honest answer to his question he brings his hands over her little head and started patting it gently and said. "I like it when someone is honest" Isla felling the gentle pats on her head and hearing the words he has just said couldn''t even think properly now as she is freaking out inside. ''he is patting my head just like he has done to my sister ah! his hand is patting me'' ''He also said he likes me, hehehe that I was not wrong to think we love each other'' ''hehehe he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' Same thought are being repeated inside her mind after what has happened to her right now and the constant pat she is recieving wouldn''t make it any better for her as she keeps her head while having a beat red face looking at the ground. Unknowingly there is a wide smile on her cute little face as she recieved his and also her little body trembles form time to time but the most important to all there a deep swirling inside her brown as she recieves his gentle pats. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden can feel the trembeling on her body but for some reason he didn''t want to stop and wanted to continue, he was not sure about Isla that much however from this moment he think she is the girl going to have as he has already consider her his. ''Look like I found my first harem member'' Alicia can see everthing happening in front of her and she not going to do anything this while she may didn''t like Isla that much but she knows if she acts like this everytime when some woman become part of his harem it wouldn''t be good for both of him. She knows the night would come and they would do many things she likes together however knowing everday only she is the one who is going to satisfied she can''t delay this much longer. ''Because I know my monsterous brother stamina would only increase as the time passed as he don''t have any limits and there has to be some other things too because I don''t think my sexual stamina increased that much with stats'' But she didn''t think of this much as she didn''t know what it would be like when her stats break limit she still don''t she can satisfy him as even before these magical things appeared her brothers stamina is already freakish. Ava is shooting the zombies with full focus but she felt tired and thinks she needed to take a break and that what she did and exchanged her place with the other two ladies who were on standy. Now getting some time to rest she started to look around with her eyes as first think of looking at leader as she as a vice leader she has regularly check up on him. And seeing the site in the distance Ava heart gripped tightly on her chest as many thought appeared on her mind as without at the unsightly seen any more she looked away. ''Is Leader a playboy?'' ''Is he playing with my emotions'' while Ava hadn''t admit it previously but she has started feeling something toward Aiden after what he did to her earlier. From a young Ava only lived her life trying to survive even when in the slums and even in the military and she has never expreinced much love in her life, her mother who always has bruised body, being suffering herself while trying to take care of two little girl she didn''t show much emotion and only proved them food. For Ava and her sister this was enough because while they were young living there they can understand many things, they know she is doing her best so even when there is no loving words are exchange and lovely hugs and kisses or playing together them wasn''t done by her mother they can still feel their love by her actions. Now for Ava a even a single loving gesture is enough for her feel many emotions even feel so much that she didn''t even foucsed much on the scenes on the distance and noticed the back of girl Aiden patting head is her own sister Isla. She is confuse, sad and felt betrayed knowing if shows little bit more of his care for her few more time sooner or later she is going to become like her own sister. But she is also afraid to fall in love with him completely as she knows with her personality if she ever fall for him there is not turning back for her and more importantly he is perfect man she can think of. Intense sadness could be seen on her face as the thought not recieving his pats ever again make her fell pain in her heart she still remembered the warm feeling in her when he has done that to her. ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. Continue your journey on empire "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" But she is also afraid to fall in love with him completely as she knows with her personality if she ever fall for him there is not turning back for her and more importantly he is perfect man she can think of. Intense sadness could be seen on her face as the thought not recieving his pats ever again make her fell pain in her heart she still remembered the warm feeling in her when he has done that to her. ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" Chapter 250 Do not read!!! Isla would avoid her sister Ava whenever she was on the phone, thinking she must be reading something, and if she tried to get close to her right now, Ava would definitely try to make her sit together with her and make her accompany her while she read those boring history books.And those times when she would try to explain things to her, which she wouldn''t get at all, especially made her not even try to get within five meters of her when she did that, or she would just keep complete silence if she had to be next to her. Because instead of living her perfectly fine life, she didn''t want to hurt her head and be regarded as an idiot in front of her sister. Ava had heard what her sister Isla had said to her in response, and after hearing her question, Ava couldn''t help but feel angry even when she tried to be as gentle as possible when she was asking her stupid sister Isla. Yet she had asked her, being as gentle as possible, why she was upset, and what she got in return was a question of her own, asking if she didn''t know why she was upset or not. The gentleness on her face was still present; however, there was a nerve showing on her forehead, revealing how hard she was trying not to get angry at Isla, who was standing in front of her, thinking she knew why she was upset with her when she had asked the same question just before in the gentlest way. Isla had noticed the sudden change in the behavior of her sister Ava, who was trying hard not to lash out at her while having an awkward smile on her beautiful face, which made her realize that her attempt to make her more guilty, hoping her request to make her help in getting together with Aiden, would be accepted, would backfire on her if she tried to act smart in front of her sister Ava. ''I shouldn''t try to act smarter in front of my sister anymore.'' She had made up her mind that she would do anything in the hope of making her feel more guilty or anything and would come clean with her, but that didn''t mean she had forgotten about how upset she was right now. Looking at Ava, she mustered up her courage and quickly started to explain everything to her about the things she had tried to hide from her in hopes of making her realize that she was smart enough to guess what was happening between Aiden and her, even if she was a little late to come to this conclusion, which she was sure was not wrong as there was no other explanation for her about how close her sister Ava and Aiden were. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After telling her everything while openly showing her sadness in the words she had told, and the emotions she had shown, Ava realized how seriously upset and sad her sister really was. But the words she was saying currently also stopped her from thinking that her sister was an idiot this time, as even though her theory was very far off, she could tell her sister fully believed that it was the truth, and it also looked like she had thought very hard to come to this conclusion. If she were in her shoes, she would have also come to the same conclusion as her sister Isla from everything she knew about Aiden. But the truth was far from what her sister had imagined, and knowing the reason for her sister Isla being upset made her relieved, as if she explained everything to her, things would be like before. Isla was now standing in front of Ava while folding her hands; sadness could be seen on her face, but other than that, her mood didn''t seem too dark because she believed that her sister had done these things and hid the truth from her because of Aiden. And to correct the things between them, she only wanted a heartfelt apology from her and a promise that she would help her get together with Aiden as soon as she could, as it would be enough for her to forgive her. But it was only because Aiden had told her to keep a secret about their relationship; otherwise, if it had been her own decision, it would have been much, much more difficult to make things normal between them. But at the end of the day, she loved her sister Ava very much and could never hope to be upset with her for a long time, so she would forgive her sooner or later in both cases. But she still hoped with all her heart that it wasn''t her own decision to hide this from her, as it would hit her very strongly if that was the case. ''I hope it wasn''t your own choice, my dear sister.'' A gloomy look appeared on her face; however, it quickly disappeared just as it appeared, and Isla told herself that it should be the case. ''Hmph! Now say that Aiden had told you to keep it a secret, and I would forgive you after you accept my demands.'' Now Isla was standing in her place, looking at her sister in hopes that she could now explain everything to her, and after that, she would get her to agree to help her get together with Aiden. But unfortunately for Isla, things wouldn''t go as she had hoped, as right after Isla had stopped speaking, Ava, who was trying hard not to interfere while her sister was complaining about the things she assumed, because to her it looked like it would not be wise to interrupt her, as she could imagine her sister acting even more dramatically than she already was if she tried to do that, which is why she listened intently to her until she had finished speaking and was now seeing her stand silently in her place, ready to receive her so-called apology, which she must have imagined, as from the tone of her voice Ava could already tell her sister fully believed everything she had said about her hiding her relationship with Aiden. She could get why she thought like this, but now when she had her chance to speak, she wouldn''t wait anymore and explain everything to her as calmly as possible, as even to her, everything seemed like a dream, which is why she would try to be as calm as possible while telling her everything about Aiden and her. And to correct the things between them, she only wanted a heartfelt apology from her and a promise that she would help her get together with Aiden as soon as she could, as it would be enough for her to forgive her. But it was only because Aiden had told her to keep a secret about their relationship; otherwise, if it had been her own decision, it would have been much, much more difficult to make things normal between them. But at the end of the day, she loved her sister Ava very much and could never hope to be upset with her for a long time, so she would forgive her sooner or later in both cases. But she still hoped with all her heart that it wasn''t her own decision to hide this from her, as it would hit her very strongly if that was the case. ''I hope it wasn''t your own choice, my dear sister.'' A gloomy look appeared on her face; however, it quickly disappeared just as it appeared, and Isla told herself that it should be the case. ''Hmph! Now say that Aiden had told you to keep it a secret, and I would forgive you after you accept my demands.'' Now Isla was standing in her place, looking at her sister in hopes that she could now explain everything to her, and after that, she would get her to agree to help her get together with Aiden. Continue reading at empire But unfortunately for Isla, things wouldn''t go as she had hoped, as right after Isla had stopped speaking, Ava, who was trying hard not to interfere while her sister was complaining about the things she assumed, because to her it looked like it would not be wise to interrupt her, as she could imagine her sister acting even more dramatically than she already was if she tried to do that, which is why she listened intently to her until she had finished speaking and was now seeing her stand silently in her place, ready to receive her so-called apology, which she must have imagined, as from the tone of her voice Ava could already tell her sister fully believed everything she had said about her hiding her relationship with Aiden. She could get why she thought like this, but now when she had her chance to speak, she wouldn''t wait anymore and explain everything to her as calmly as possible, as even to her, everything seemed like a dream, which is why she would try to be as calm as possible while telling her everything about Aiden and her. Chapter 251 Do not read!!! Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy.And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. Experience more content on empire She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 252 Do not read!!! He can see two of them has quite average stats while one of them has stats reaching quite close to Isla but the skill on her close combat is lower than her and even her talent is only a CCC+ grade earth talent but this still enough to fight the zombie without taking much risk.And lastly a short 5 foot 6 inch woman with black hair with red bangs which looked like it was colored he didn''t know if it was because his Aunt also has red hair but he chose to ignore it for now her stats above the two who has the least stat but her talent is quite good as she has BB+ fire elemental affinity which is quite good. He pointed his finger at the ones whom he is going allow fight beside him and said it Ava. "These three are the ones who are fighting in the front lines with me and send the other two back to their Ava" He didn''t think Ava is going to fight beside as he has already realised she is smart enough to understand her own weakness. ''Ava stats are even lower than the least two and even are close combat skill low only are knife techique are equal her own sisters Isla which is pretty impressive for her'' But this doesn''t mean anything for him as he only waited for the faithful day when would awaken her S rank death element affinity. ''I know this talent is going to a overpowered talent like his sister S+ grade talent or it has even more potential'' Hearing the word ''death'' undeads comes to his mind but he not sure if he would really able to create undead. ''Don''t think about it much for now you will know when he awaken her talent'' Ava doesn''t know why her leader is looking at her while smiling but she got chill on her spine when he does that. ''Doesn''t he really wanted to have me but my sister is in love and I know he is not clueless about it so why he is targeting me when both look the same'' She didn''t wait her much longer give the crazy woman beside Aiden some wrong ideas so quickly asks his permission to leave with a little redness on her face. "Can I take take the other two go now leader!" Aiden told her go and looked at the three woman in front of him and told . "I will be in front and I will leave some zombies that would find its next target and comes toward you guys so you guys have to kill them and make sure to be carefull you could even die" "Are you guys ready?" Your next chapter awaits on empire With a loud unision three of them replied at the same time as it is not the first time they are going to risk their life and the only difference is now that they don''t have to worry about the schemes enemy would through at them so this head on fight is much comfortable for them. "Yes Leader!" Seeing their spirit Aiden told Ava to make prepeartion to open the gate as he with his sister beside him in black mettalic armor with golden designs and three woman in simple black metallic armor is following behind them. After few mintues of waiting the gate started to open once again as the sound of zombies roars could be heard. Arrrgh Arrrrgh the big mettalic gate stopped opening when there is only enough space to one person to pass at a time. The first zombie comes inside running toward Aiden as he is in the way to reach other, seeing the ugly zombie running toward and is only 5 meters away form Aiden didn''t do anything and let it comes closer while keeping in his hand on the sword on his waist. but just when it reached two meter in range of him Aiden figure blurred slightly as and moved only a little and with a light fast movement of his hands using the 50 % of his strength he behead the zombie who is alway showing opening. Its head flies as the blood splurred on the ground but Aiden didn''t wait for it to fall down and quickly dashed foward with the same streght as his blurry figure the another zombie who is coming toward his and like the same without wasting extra movements he decipated the head of the zombie. While killing these two zombies Aiden'' has noticed their speed is slightly faster than yesterday but to him it is still didn''t affect anything. ''I don''t if only their speed has incrased as they have gotten the chance to show anything other than their speed which is still quite slow'' Aiden decided to infrom about this to others as he didn''t want to take any risk. "ALL OF YOU SHOULD BE CAREFULL I THINK THEY ARE LITTLE STRONGER THAN YESTERDAY!" Alicia and other threee woman hearing his words didn''t take him lightly and become even more alert and decided to be more carefull. Aiden continued as he killed more and more zombie easily and he also leave many zombies for other from time to time. Alicia killed the first zombie that came to her with a single clean strike and seeing how easily he killed it she showed a wide smile to the air in front of her. ''I am already feeling mad about how my brother has learned to flirt with other and now if these ugly thing would have given her tough I would have felt even more angry but after seeing how weak they are I am going enjoy playing with them kekeke'' Isla can aslo take care of these zombies quite easily while not as easily as Alicia but she don''t think they are threat to her life. She uses her magic sometime in between to target its leg or eyes to make him lose focus and used her katana after ward to give a full power slash at his neck to kill, her swormanship is not at the level of even Alicia so fighting with sword took more effort out of her making her spend much more stamina. But she is not going to stop just of this as she already has an idea how she wanted to develop her ability. For the other two remaining woman they currently not using the their swords as they couldn''t get fimilar by such a new weapon so quickly unlike the freak Isla with a their hand gun on one hand while kepping the razor sharp black knife on the other hands they are fighting like how they are more comfortable with. Still they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as how they have practised yesterday but while fighting and chasing spells take little more time than usualy for them whihc was still not a problem as the speed of zombie is slower compared to them so they can easily dodge them. They only used their hands guns when need as Ava has mentioned to them use them utill when it is necessary, while one using the fire magic other using the earth magic they are pretty comfortable even when thier fight took much longer. Aiden is killing zombies left and right while leaving some for the woman behind him from time to time. He decided to check the three woman to see how they are doing, he can Isla is doing pretty good so he focused on the other while beading the other zombies it was for him focus on them as the speed of the zombies are too slow for hiim. Just as he looked the first lady a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him suddenly but he quickly thought of sending it away just as he seen the screen without even reading it as he didn''t want to become careless while fighting. ''But what was that I didn''t call the status just how did it appeared suddenly in front of me'' For the other two remaining woman they currently not using the their swords as they couldn''t get fimilar by such a new weapon so quickly unlike the freak Isla with a their hand gun on one hand while kepping the razor sharp black knife on the other hands they are fighting like how they are more comfortable with. Still they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as how they have practised yesterday but while fighting and chasing spells take little more time than usualy for them whihc was still not a problem as the speed of zombie is slower compared to them so they can easily dodge them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the other two remaining woman they currently not using the their swords as they couldn''t get fimilar by such a new weapon so quickly unlike the freak Isla with a their hand gun on one hand while kepping the razor sharp black knife on the other hands they are fighting like how they are more comfortable with. Still they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as how they have practised yesterday but while fighting and chasing spells take little more time than usualy for them whihc was still not a problem as the speed of zombie is slower compared to them so they can easily dodge them. Chapter 253 Do not read!!! ''But what was that I didn''t call the status just how did it appeared suddenly in front of me''Aiden didn''t focus on this for now as he is going to check the screen after this fight ends he has seen the first lady who is using fire magic in between to fight the zombies and now he focused on the next one he can see she is also fighting just like the other lady. However just when he seen her using her earth element a blue transparent screen appeared in front of him once which he quickly send without checking it and now Aiden has realized just when he looked at the magic being cast the status appeared in front of him. Dashing toward the other zombie as his figure blurred reaching it in seconds he just like usual used his 75% of his strength to kill it in a single overwhelming powerful slash without even given him the chance to retaliate as the head of flies and blood spurts and after a second his body drops lifelessly on the ground with a thud. But until when it drops Aiden has already reached the other zombie and ready to kill it just like before and his 75% of strength is not as same as before but much stronger as even when his stats has only increased less than two but every single of stats is five times so a single increase of stat is equal to increase in strength of half a peak human. So other seeing has noticed that their leader is even stronger than before they actually can''t tell by looking at him as only his blurry figure could be seen however the rate of his killing the zombies has increased so they have guessed he must have been become stronger. Aiden while fighting look at his sister Alicia while he knows she wouldn''t have any problem fighting the weak zombies but he still wanted to check up on her. And the seeing the scenes in front of him he focus back on his own fight as he can see has no problems fight or instead she is enjoying it too much he can vividly remember the wide grin on her beautiful face. Alicia is torturing the zombies as four zombies whose bodies was still moving slightly is withering on the ground with any arms as she use her sword to impale their bodies and she uses her lighting element to cover the sword with lighting element. While it didn''t look perfect but it is still working as as lighting dances around her sword making a beautiful sight for everyone to see, she has think of this when thought of how she can increase the pain she inflects on these ugly zombies. ''how relaxing it is when their body whitherred with each of my thurst of my sword'' She enjoys the sound of their painful as if it was music to her while seeing them tremble and slowly but surely she is feeling much better than before. Some zombies who were coming toward her even tried to took turn seeing the sight in front of him tries to go toward Isla and other two women closest to them, is this instints or someother but surely with the increase in thier stats they are becoming little smarter. Alicia has also noticed this as she is not the one who would let her prey walk from her so using her full speed she catched up to him in seconds and tortured this one even more while shouting words like ''how do you try to run away from me you ugly thing?'' and ''did you really tries to run from me now?''. After torturing this zombies Alicia has noticed the speed at which the zombies coming toward her has increased which she guessed her little brother must be responsible for it but it only made her even more excited as she is felt too easy for uptill now however there is still one thought running on her mind. ''There ugly zombies are becoming smart, I have to talk this with my little brother after the this hunt when taking break'' Ava and the all the other ladies watching the scenes in front mesmerised as how only five them are taking care of so many zombies, but all of them know if their leader was not there this shouldn''t be possible as he is taking care of 4 to 5 zombies when other can only take care for 1 and for Alicia 2. ''but leader''s sister is something else'' They have seen everything she is doing they tries to not focus on her much but hearing the screams of zombies they couldn''t help but focus on her. Time passed as it has already around two hour and now only three peoples are fighting the zombies as the other two has spent themselve and Aiden noticing this had sent them back half a hour back. Isla is still fighting while her breathing is harggard and sweat is dripping down her face, she is feeling tried however she doesn''t want to stop when she notices Alicia easily continuing so she persister hoping to accoppany them untill the fight ends. Aiden has noticed how Isla quickly kill the zombies with full force and then the rest of the time to catch her breath, he didn''t see her getting injured so he didn''t stop her if sees she is strugging to kill the zombie he would send her back like other. and now even his big sis not playing around like before and seriously killing the zombies as quickly as possible and takes rest during the time when another zombie arrives but for him he didn''t even feel much even after fighting this long, having almost six times the stamina of the other getting tired of him is hard. he can see the hurdreds of corpses of zombies lying as he killed another one just like before, now he has decided to stop for now as while he can continue he want other a rest to but he is not going to close the gate and only rest as the others would be take of zombie in the mean with modern weapon. Experience tales at empire He knows todays haul is going to be great as the efficiecy of killing is much faster than yesterday he don''t how much but he can say with conidence he has atleast killed four hundred zombies in these two hours and knowing this he can assume the hall would be above 500 from just 5 of them. While he doesn''t need rest but he still want to take a rest together with his big sis relax and give other a chance to kill and more importanatly he aslo wanted to check what those blue screen was that appeared out of nowhere while he was fighting earlier. So with loud commanding voice he ordered. "BACK OFF FOR NOW WE ARE GOING TO TAKE A REST FOR NOW UNTILL THEN OTHER WOULD HOLD OFF THE ZOMBIES." Alicia felt releaved hearing his words as while she may not show it on her face but she is also feeling tired now and her clothes are little sweaty now however she think she can continue for a half an hour more but she feel sick of killing their ugly thing for long she need to breath some fresh air and want to spend some relaxing time. he can see the hurdreds of corpses of zombies lying as he killed another one just like before, now he has decided to stop for now as while he can continue he want other a rest to but he is not going to close the gate and only rest as the others would be take of zombie in the mean with modern weapon. He knows todays haul is going to be great as the efficiecy of killing is much faster than yesterday he don''t how much but he can say with conidence he has atleast killed four hundred zombies in these two hours and knowing this he can assume the hall would be above 500 from just 5 of them. While he doesn''t need rest but he still want to take a rest together with his big sis relax and give other a chance to kill and more importanatly he aslo wanted to check what those blue screen was that appeared out of nowhere while he was fighting earlier. So with loud commanding voice he ordered. "BACK OFF FOR NOW WE ARE GOING TO TAKE A REST FOR NOW UNTILL THEN OTHER WOULD HOLD OFF THE ZOMBIES." Alicia felt releaved hearing his words as while she may not show it on her face but she is also feeling tired now and her clothes are little sweaty now however she think she can continue for a half an hour more but she feel sick of killing their ugly thing for long she need to breath some fresh air and want to spend some relaxing time. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 254 Do not read! Isla''s body trembled slightly hearing his words, as she didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how this was going.So right after hearing his words she answer him with a dreamy look on her face while nodding. "Everything!" do not read this chapter Aiden can see Isla is not playing around so enjoying the play he leaned closer to her and wishpered something in ears with a soft voice no one can hear. Seeing him lean closer to her Isla already has a blush on her face however she didn''t even flich move and let come closer but the words she heard in her ears made face go completely red as even some imginary smoke coming out of her head could be seen. All her previous confidence is now in wane because of the things he has wishpered to her. ''D-Dear I-Isla...'' Only after hearing the word she lost her composure completely and now she only stands in front of her with a deep blush while figedting a little around with her finger. However knowing this is the chance for her she gathered all courage and said meekly while looking at the ground as if she looked at his handsome face right now she don''t think she can be handle it well. "Y-Yes I-I H-Have" Aiden find her even more cute as how she is acting right now, he can tell this is the first time for her, hearing her honest answer to his question he brings his hands over her little head and started patting it gently and said. "I like it when someone is honest" Isla felling the gentle pats on her head and hearing the words he has just said couldn''t even think properly now as she is freaking out inside. ''he is patting my head just like he has done to my sister ah! his hand is patting me'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He also said he likes me, hehehe that I was not wrong to think we love each other'' ''hehehe he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' Same thought are being repeated inside her mind after what has happened to her right now and the constant pat she is recieving wouldn''t make it any better for her as she keeps her head while having a beat red face looking at the ground. Unknowingly there is a wide smile on her cute little face as she recieved his and also her little body trembles form time to time but the most important to all there a deep swirling inside her brown as she recieves his gentle pats. Aiden can feel the trembeling on her body but for some reason he didn''t want to stop and wanted to continue, he was not sure about Isla that much however from this moment he think she is the girl going to have as he has already consider her his. ''Look like I found my first harem member'' Alicia can see everthing happening in front of her and she not going to do anything this while she may didn''t like Isla that much but she knows if she acts like this everytime when some woman become part of his harem it wouldn''t be good for both of him. Read exclusive content at empire She knows the night would come and they would do many things she likes together however knowing everday only she is the one who is going to satisfied she can''t delay this much longer. ''Because I know my monsterous brother stamina would only increase as the time passed as he don''t have any limits and there has to be some other things too because I don''t think my sexual stamina increased that much with stats'' But she didn''t think of this much as she didn''t know what it would be like when her stats break limit she still don''t she can satisfy him as even before these magical things appeared her brothers stamina is already freakish. Ava is shooting the zombies with full focus but she felt tired and thinks she needed to take a break and that what she did and exchanged her place with the other two ladies who were on standy. Now getting some time to rest she started to look around with her eyes as first think of looking at leader as she as a vice leader she has regularly check up on him. And seeing the site in the distance Ava heart gripped tightly on her chest as many thought appeared on her mind as without at the unsightly seen any more she looked away. ''Is Leader a playboy?'' ''Is he playing with my emotions'' while Ava hadn''t admit it previously but she has started feeling something toward Aiden after what he did to her earlier. From a young Ava only lived her life trying to survive even when in the slums and even in the military and she has never expreinced much love in her life, her mother who always has bruised body, being suffering herself while trying to take care of two little girl she didn''t show much emotion and only proved them food. For Ava and her sister this was enough because while they were young living there they can understand many things, they know she is doing her best so even when there is no loving words are exchange and lovely hugs and kisses or playing together them wasn''t done by her mother they can still feel their love by her actions. Now for Ava a even a single loving gesture is enough for her feel many emotions even feel so much that she didn''t even foucsed much on the scenes on the distance and noticed the back of girl Aiden patting head is her own sister Isla. She is confuse, sad and felt betrayed knowing if shows little bit more of his care for her few more time sooner or later she is going to become like her own sister. But she is also afraid to fall in love with him completely as she knows with her personality if she ever fall for him there is not turning back for her and more importantly he is perfect man she can think of. Intense sadness could be seen on her face as the thought not recieving his pats ever again make her fell pain in her heart she still remembered the warm feeling in her when he has done that to her. ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" Chapter 255 Do not read!!! alicia, after deciding to take advantage of the situation to make him agree to her fantasies, is excited inside as she says to him in a low tone that no one else could hear."little brother, after we go back, i wanted to..." aiden listens to everything his big sis is saying. the more he listens, the more he realizes how even now, she''s thinking about these things. ''but the way she said it and how eagerly she explained the details excites me.'' he feels a little relieved knowing she didn''t ask something outrageous, like disliking isla or anything similar; otherwise, this small loving moment would have turned into a long chat. ''i knew my sister would keep her word, but it''s still surprising to see her control herself so well.'' regarding the things she talked to him about, aiden didn''t waste any time and happily agreed to whatever she wanted him to do. alicia, seeing him agree, becomes thrilled as the thought of going back and doing those things appears in her mind, but she controls herself for now, even holding back her emotions so as not to show him too much happiness. she doesn''t want him to get too complacent about this and says in a firm voice: "okay, i forgive you for now." aiden, hearing her words, finally feels relieved and gives a final deep kiss on her neck as he lets her go, seeing that the ladies have started to look tired. he begins to think if he should go and continue fighting to close the gate and extract the cores. after a few seconds, he decides to close the door, seeing a large number of zombie bodies lying on the ground in the distance; their numbers are not to be scoffed at. he has previously killed a total of more than 600 zombies, including the ones his sister and the other two ladies killed. now, after about one and a half hours of nonstop shooting, he has killed quite a hefty amount of zombies, as the corpses lay crowded on the ground, making it harder for zombies to walk. without wasting any more time, he orders the gate to be closed in a loud, commanding voice. ava, hearing her leader''s voice again, feels her heart clench as it reminds her of the horrible sight she saw earlier, but she doesn''t let it stop her from doing her job as usual. ''why are you acting like this over such a little thing? don''t be foolish and think there was ever something between us to begin with.'' she says these things to console herself, but deep down, she knows those few moments have affected her more than she thought. still, she doesn''t waste any time and quickly begins to follow his orders. in a few more minutes, she closes the gate, knowing what they have to do afterward. she doesn''t even wait for him to say anything, and quickly orders everyone to gather the cores from the zombies'' bodies. she also notices her sister, isla, acting a little unusual today, as isla is regularly mumbling to herself while faintly blushing from time to time. if ava were completely focused, she would notice and connect isla''s unusual behavior to the mysterious woman she saw earlier receiving the same pat from aiden that she had received. but she doesn''t notice this and ignores her behavior for now, starting to take out the zombies'' cores along with the others to keep herself busy with work. aiden doesn''t find ava''s behavior weird at all, thinking she must be getting used to things, and he decides to do the necessary tasks without even telling her. he looks at his big sis and says in a calm voice: "big sis, let''s go. we should help too; it will save time." alicia doesn''t mind working with him and happily agrees. while she wouldn''t have done this if she were in charge, since her brother asked, she wouldn''t decline. more importantly, it would also help her practice with mana, and she remembers what isla said about creating a new skill, so this is the right opportunity to try it. "hmm, okay, aiden. i also want to improve my control over mana and create a simple skill." hearing her words, he remembers something and looks at all the ladies who are using their hands to extract the cores, like before, while isla and a few others are using their mana. read exclusive content at empire seeing this, he orders in a loud, commanding voice: "i want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores change their method, even though they find this method more difficult than simply using their hands. their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. it only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. this spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. he remembers what isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. after a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "mana hands," as that''s what they literally are. on his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [would you like to create a new spell "mana hands"?] seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. he just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. for now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decides to go with the same name. after naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what isla previously mentioned to him. now that his first skill is finally created, aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "mana hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [character information] [name: aiden cross] [age: 16] [race: human???] [talent: celestial (eee+), air affinity (aa+), lightning affinity (s+)] [potential: no limit] [mana cultivation: mortal realm???] [bloodline: none] [physique: !@#$%@# physique] [health: 515/515] [strength: 11.5] [agility: 10.9] [stamina: 11.74] [mana: 10.2] [vitality: 10.3] [intelligence: 10.7] [defense: 10.4] [skills: mana hands(e-) ,swordsmanship (b-), equilibrium combat style (b), knife mastery (cc), marksmanship (cc+), cooking (a-)] their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. it only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. this spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. he remembers what isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. after a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "mana hands," as that''s what they literally are. on his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [would you like to create a new spell "mana hands"?] seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. he just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. for now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decides to go with the same name. after naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what isla previously mentioned to him. now that his first skill is finally created, aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "mana hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [character information] [name: aiden cross] [age: 16] [race: human???] [talent: celestial (eee+), air affinity (aa+), lightning affinity (s+)] [potential: no limit] [mana cultivation: mortal realm???] [bloodline: none] [physique: !@#$%@# physique] [health: 515/515] [strength: 11.5] [agility: 10.9] [stamina: 11.74] [mana: 10.2] [vitality: 10.3] [intelligence: 10.7] [defense: 10.4] [skills: mana hands(e-) ,swordsmanship (b-), equilibrium combat style (b), knife mastery (cc), marksmanship (cc+), cooking (a-)] Chapter 256 Do not read!!! aiden can see they are using the gas burner to boil the water used for the noodles they are going to eat, he didn''t say anything as he didn''t with the amount of mana they have they are capable of boiling the water as it needed at flame of particular temperature of minutes for to boil.if they just used the intense heat using their mana in one go try to boil the water the only thing that would happen would be is there would only steam no boiled water, and he don''t think they have enough mana to maintain the spell for this long ''i can use the fire affinity to create a small flame which i could be able to maintain for quite a bit of time which would be enough to boil the water for the noodles'' find more chapters on empire but he has decided to not do this and let them do how are they are boiling the water using tools as he boiling the water using his fire affinity looked lame to him if he wanted to do something he like to look cool atleast. ''if i have the water affinity i would have create a the hot water that would be much more cooler as creating it out of nowhere'' however the idea of just sitting in front of water to mintues and concentrating on his spell to just make the water hot didn''t appeal to him as instead doing this lame way he would prefer just use the equipments they have. ''i only have one opportunity to copy talent left today i didn''t waste it on the e rank water talent that one lady has here i want something more useful'' ''i have already decided what i am going to copy'' he still remember the weird emotion affinity that daphne has while its rank is the not the highest but he still like copy this talent first but just when he is thinking about this he remember something important. ''oh! how could i have forgotten i just have to use see her casting a skill of her affinity the i would also have the same water affinity without even using my copy ability'' s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. aiden is excited to get the water affinity from her so waiting for anything he searched the room to find her and seeing the black haired layer who is also helping them prepare the food aiden directly called her out. listening to the voice to she is confused as she is not sure if is calling her or not, aiden seeing the confused look on her face directly called her name as he mostly remember everyone name here after ava has told him about this on the first day. alicia seeing him call one of the another lady from the group is not glaring at him as if she seen him doing something funny this time she is not going to talk much and would give him a little thunder spell that wouldn''t hurt him much but it would atleast keep him in his right mind. aiden has noticed how his big sis is glaring at him but he didn''t say anything to her as this is time he only wanted to see her cast of her skill. he can see her nerverously asking him, for what reasons the leader has called for her? but he can aslo see the expectations in her eyes. ''does these women really think i am a playboy'' after thinking for a few second he came to realise that his earlier actions may have give them these idead. aiden didn''t made her wait any longer and said in a commanding tone to make her use any of her skill saying he wanted to see what type of skills she has. hearing the leader''s order she didn''t made him wait any longer and casted her first water affinity skill water curtain, she has intended to create a wall of water that can help her block attacks or even bullet however what she can do with is pretty weak. so she is little embrassed about showing something like in front of him but she is still going to show it to him knowing she has to follow. ''if i have the necessary mana i think i can easily do those things i really wanted to do with this spell'' however for now she only casted a 5 inches think wall of water around her which is only covering her one side as she didn''t have the mana to cover her completely and only after a few seconds and the water was not still it was constantly moveing at a fast speed whihc can easily defect small projectile or some attacks. aiden seeing the skill she has created is pleased as he can see this spell could be pretty handy if used carefully. but he can only after few seconds of maintaing the spell the lady is huffing in front of him which this spell has cost her amost all of her mana which little above 7. ''it is understandable given she only has a ccc+ rank water affinity talent that she has to use much more do the same thing than the higher rank talent'' [you have witnessed a water elemental spell ''water curtain(fff+)''] [your ability origin of element resonates with the water curtain spell] [you have unlocked the fire affinity(fff+) talent] [error] [error] aiden first when sees the message appearing in front of his eyes has ingnormed it for the time being as he is focused on the spell lady is casting in front of him but after seeing the error message aiden couldn''t help but focus on the status screeen once gain while focusing on the screen without even looking the lady in front of him he ordered her go back and take a rest. she felt dissappointed as nothing excited happened to her even leader has called her and only told her to cast a spell and then told her go back. she started at his handsome face for couple of seconds as she has never gotten the chance to see him that upclose and then turned around and started to going while still huffing as she is still feeling tired after casting the spell as she is going to rest as the order given to her. ava and isla both them were also looking intently at the sight of aiden calling some other woman along with alicia who is glaring at him from beside him. but after seeing that how aiden has send her away after seeing the spell she has casted, all three of them are relieved. ''look like i judged him too much he is not as pervert as we has thought, i have carefull not to judge as how can call myself his wife when i didn''t have this much trust on him'' all three of them are thinking something along these lines on their ways while feeling little guilty of how quickly they have judged him while aiden is completely focused on the transparent blue screen in front of him. [error] ''what the fuck is this error now, have i not understood my ability? or does it something else?'' he began to think could it been that casue this error as when a new message appeared in front of him which given him a pleasent surprise. [it is detected that this body already has a sealed water affinity(a+) talent] [due to the influence of origin of element the seal is broken] [water affinity(fff+) talent ranks up to water affinity(a+) talent] [new water affinity(a+) talent is now unlocked] she felt dissappointed as nothing excited happened to her even leader has called her and only told her to cast a spell and then told her go back. she started at his handsome face for couple of seconds as she has never gotten the chance to see him that upclose and then turned around and started to going while still huffing as she is still feeling tired after casting the spell as she is going to rest as the order given to her. ava and isla both them were also looking intently at the sight of aiden calling some other woman along with alicia who is glaring at him from beside him. but after seeing that how aiden has send her away after seeing the spell she has casted, all three of them are relieved. ''look like i judged him too much he is not as pervert as we has thought, i have carefull not to judge as how can call myself his wife when i didn''t have this much trust on him'' all three of them are thinking something along these lines on their ways while feeling little guilty of how quickly they have judged him while aiden is completely focused on the transparent blue screen in front of him. [error] ''what the fuck is this error now, have i not understood my ability? or does it something else?'' he began to think could it been that casue this error as when a new message appeared in front of him which given him a pleasent surprise. [it is detected that this body already has a sealed water affinity(a+) talent] [due to the influence of origin of element the seal is broken] [water affinity(fff+) talent ranks up to water affinity(a+) talent] [new water affinity(a+) talent is now unlocked] Chapter 257 Do not read!!! ava was now fully ready to explain everything to her sister isla. she looked directly into her eyes, with seriousness present in her light brown eyes as the words left her mouth."isla, i am going to explain everything to you, so listen carefully and make sure not to interrupt me while i am explaining things to you; otherwise, i will be really upset." isla heard everything her sister ava said and noticed the seriousness in her voice, from which she could tell that if she interrupted her, it wouldn''t be good for her, as at the end of the day, she was still her strict sister. while she felt a little annoyed by her words, as she was ordering her when she was the one who was in the wrong according to her, isla still chose to respect her sister ava''s words and kept her silence. however, she had made up her mind to get even with her later for this when she got the apology from her. taking a few breaths, isla stood silent in her place, looking directly into her sister''s eyes while openly showing her annoyance toward her for threatening her not to interrupt her. but would she try to interrupt her because of her annoyance? the answer was, of course, not. isla, even while being in an advantageous position currently, didn''t think she could deliberately try to upset her sister ava when she was so serious. she wouldn''t even try it in her dreams, knowing ava would definitely not forgive her for this. she knew, in the end, her sister was the vice leader, and she would definitely make her do chores all day if she really upset her, which terrified her to her core. this was the reason that even in her dreams, she wouldn''t go against her word when her sister was serious. hiding her annoyance, she looked directly into her sister''s eyes with conviction as her resolute words sounded. "of course, ava, you don''t have to tell me this. i am not an idiot." ava, who couldn''t see any hint of annoyance on her sister''s face, wasn''t fooled by her facade at all because she knew all too well about her own sister. right now, she could tell her sister isla was clearly annoyed but, just like always, was behaving herself when she was serious, which made her feel a little proud of her sister as she thought she was behaving because she respected her words.too well about her own sister. right now, she could tell her sister isla was clearly annoyed but, just like always, was behaving herself when she was serious, which made her feel a little proud of her sister as she thought she was behaving because she respected her words. ava, thinking that her sister isla''s reason for obeying her words was because of her respect toward her, would be devastated to know that the only reason isla was so obedient right now was fear of having to do extra chores if she upset her. too well about her own sister. right now, she could tell her sister isla was clearly annoyed but, just like always, was behaving herself when she was serious, which made her feel a little proud of her sister as she thought she was behaving because she respected her words. however, it was not a lie for ava to think that her sister isla respected her, but thinking that she was behaving herself just because of it was clearly her own misconception. right now, she was not talking to her as the vice leader but as her sister, so seeing her behaving made ava feel proud as she couldn''t help but have a small smile on her beautiful face. isla, seeing her sister ava, as usual, smiling foolishly to herself in the middle of her so-called serious conversation like every other time, didn''t show any reaction to her smile at all. even she, just like always, felt her sister ava''s proud look in her eyes when she looked at her, which made her feel warm inside, as the thought of getting back at her for threatening her vanished, just like every other time. s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. isla now stood in front of her with her head held high as her sister ava looked at her with a small smile on her face, making the scenario between them very wholesome to look at. aiden, who was standing a little far away from both sisters, waited in his place for ava as she had gone to explain things to her sister isla, which he didn''t mind at all. while he would have liked to give them privacy, given his senses, he could clearly hear them even from this distance. he didn''t want to disturb them, and he was also curious to listen to the conversation between the twin sisters. but right now, seeing the unexpectedly wholesome atmosphere between them, he was confused, just like his sister alicia, who was standing next to him. while he didn''t know if his sister''s senses were enough to hear the conversation between them or not, even she was confused to see the atmosphere between them change drastically. alicia, in her mind, thought that the twin sisters were a little weird. for aiden, who himself couldn''t tell why the sudden change had happened, it only made them seem even cuter and more interesting. ava, after seeing her sister''s affirmation to not interfere, quickly started explaining everything to her sister from start to finish, explaining every single detail, but not before hiding a few things that she was too embarrassed to share, like how she had orgasmed twice today due to some special circumstances. just thinking about that time made her face turn a little red, but it still didn''t stop her from explaining everything while hiding the embarrassing details from her sister isla, whose cute little face showed many different emotions. she could also see isla trying hard not to ask many questions, as everything she was hearing was too shocking to her. hearing her sister explain everything about her experience from start to finish, from her denial, and realization, to her acceptance of her love, felt like a fairy tale to isla. according to her sister ava, she wasn''t even interested in things like love, and now all this had changed in a single day, and she had even taken such a huge decision. isla wanted to deny her sister, ava, as everything she had listened to so far made her feel defeated. her sister''s story felt much more romantic than hers, who was trying so hard to be with aiden. but matching her words to the things she had witnessed today, she couldn''t even deny her, as everything now fits right into place. aiden, who was standing a little far away from both sisters, waited in his place for ava as she had gone to explain things to her sister isla, which he didn''t mind at all. while he would have liked to give them privacy, given his senses, he could clearly hear them even from this distance. he didn''t want to disturb them, and he was also curious to listen to the conversation between the twin sisters. but right now, seeing the unexpectedly wholesome atmosphere between them, he was confused, just like his sister alicia, who was standing next to him. enjoy exclusive adventures from empire while he didn''t know if his sister''s senses were enough to hear the conversation between them or not, even she was confused to see the atmosphere between them change drastically. alicia, in her mind, thought that the twin sisters were a little weird. for aiden, who himself couldn''t tell why the sudden change had happened, it only made them seem even cuter and more interesting. ava, after seeing her sister''s affirmation to not interfere, quickly started explaining everything to her sister from start to finish, explaining every single detail, but not before hiding a few things that she was too embarrassed to share, like how she had orgasmed twice today due to some special circumstances. just thinking about that time made her face turn a little red, but it still didn''t stop her from explaining everything while hiding the embarrassing details from her sister isla, whose cute little face showed many different emotions. she could also see isla trying hard not to ask many questions, as everything she was hearing was too shocking to her. hearing her sister explain everything about her experience from start to finish, from her denial, and realization, to her acceptance of her love, felt like a fairy tale to isla. according to her sister ava, she wasn''t even interested in things like love, and now all this had changed in a single day, and she had even taken such a huge decision. isla wanted to deny her sister, ava, as everything she had listened to so far made her feel defeated. her sister''s story felt much more romantic than hers, who was trying so hard to be with aiden. but matching her words to the things she had witnessed today, she couldn''t even deny her, as everything now fits right into place. Chapter 258 Do not read!! ava had now distributed the cores to everyone present here, and now they were ready to use the cores. however, before she could start absorbing the cores one by one, she heard aiden''s loud, commanding voice from the distance when he was not sitting in his chair."try to absorb all the cores at once!" hearing the voice, ava gave him a respectful nod, like always, which was a habit for her while answering her superior. she also didn''t act too differently while working, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t take advantage of her new relationship when needed. aiden, seeing ava giving him a polite nod, didn''t say much and only gave her a nod in return. it looked like she liked to act professionally at work, which he didn''t have much of a problem with, so he let her be. while they were using red cores to increase their stats, he was relaxing while caressing his big sister''s hair to make her feel better. he didn''t know how she was feeling right now; however, he knew he had done some pretty intense things earlier, so he wanted to give her some special care. alicia was enjoying his caress without saying anything. she felt angry earlier; however, she didn''t think she would lose control, knowing this was supposed to happen sooner or later. but she wouldn''t say anything to him and just enjoyed her time until others were ready for the next hunt. she hummed from time to time while feeling his hand gently moving across her hair, and her body also trembled slightly from time to time. ava, after getting the advice from aiden, was still not sure how it was going to work. however, trusting his words, she was going to try it out first, then she would explain it to the others as it would be much more efficient like this. she ordered the others to wait while she was going to experiment with how absorbing many cores at once was going to work. everyone was curiously looking at ava as she was going to absorb many cores at once. they had also heard their leader, and they were excited to see how it was actually going to happen. ava took out 50 red cores first to test out. while keeping her hands on the cores, she tried to absorb them, and just like when aiden had tried to absorb many cores¡ªa screen appeared in front of her. ava, seeing the screen, followed its instructions, which were quite easy to follow, and after a few seconds, she allocated the 50 cores to her two stats. she was able to nearly max out both of them as one of them had only reached 9.1 due to her lack of stats earlier. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. after confirming to absorb the cores¡ªthe red cores in her hand began to emit red as they started to turn into red mist and slowly started to enter her body, which was much faster than when they absorbed the cores one at a time. she could feel her body getting stronger and stronger. she had used the cores to increase her strength and stamina stats first. the warm current was flowing all over her body as the strength in her body increased more and more, and she felt like she had endless energy. she had never felt something like this. when the red light finally went out and all the mist entered her body, she now felt stronger than ever¡ªcomparing her previous self to now, the difference was like heaven and earth to her. ''i just want to test out my strength.'' feeling the endless energy in her body, she had a strong desire to test out her strength right now; however, she stopped herself, knowing the time to test her strength would come soon. after a few seconds of feeling all the changes in her body, while throwing some punches in the air that made a little blur¡ªnot as fast as aiden but equal to alicia¡ªthe realization finally dawned upon her as she now finally came to the conclusion that she was not as weak as before. ''i am not weak anymore.'' all her previous memories of suffering and the things she had endured due to her weak body played in her head for a few moments, which made her eyes tear up a little. however, after realizing what had happened, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and acted as if nothing had happened. but she still couldn''t hide the redness in her eyes and the look of pure joy on her face. everyone noticed their vice leader''s current state; however, no one said a single word to encourage her or anything. they only kept silent while looking at her with proud expressions, as they also felt a little emotional seeing her like this. ''looks like this is the greatest day of the vice leader''s life.'' even they had to agree. seeing how many things had happened to her today, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was the greatest day of her life¡ªshe had solved one of her greatest weaknesses today, and more importantly, she had gotten a partner that every single one of them was jealous of and dreamed of having. ava, realizing how she had lost herself in her thoughts, quickly focused on the task ahead. if she thought too much about this, she was sure that even if she didn''t want to, she would likely start crying. seeing the proud look on her teammates'' faces wouldn''t make it any easier for her, which was why she didn''t dwell on it and quickly focused on the task ahead, starting to explain to the others how to absorb many cores at once, just as she had done earlier. but in her mind, she was only thinking about aiden, who was the reason for her feeling this happy today. while aiden may or may not have realized it after today in their heart his place is even greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. so clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. feeling the endless energy in her body, she had a strong desire to test out her strength right now; however, she stopped herself, knowing the time to test her strength would come soon. after a few seconds of feeling all the changes in her body, while throwing some punches in the air that made a little blur¡ªnot as fast as aiden but equal to alicia¡ªthe realization finally dawned upon her as she now finally came to the conclusion that she was not as weak as before. ''i am not weak anymore.'' all her previous memories of suffering and the things she had endured due to her weak body played in her head for a few moments, which made her eyes tear up a little. however, after realizing what had happened, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and acted as if nothing had happened. but she still couldn''t hide the redness in her eyes and the look of pure joy on her face. everyone noticed their vice leader''s current state; however, no one said a single word to encourage her or anything. they only kept silent while looking at her with proud expressions, as they also felt a little emotional seeing her like this. ''looks like this is the greatest day of the vice leader''s life.'' even they had to agree. seeing how many things had happened to her today, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was the greatest day of her life¡ªshe had solved one of her greatest weaknesses today, and more importantly, she had gotten a partner that every single one of them was jealous of and dreamed of having. ava, realizing how she had lost herself in her thoughts, quickly focused on the task ahead. if she thought too much about this, she was sure that even if she didn''t want to, she would likely start crying. seeing the proud look on her teammates'' faces wouldn''t make it any easier for her, which was why she didn''t dwell on it and quickly focused on the task ahead, starting to explain to the others how to absorb many cores at once, just as she had done earlier. but in her mind, she was only thinking about aiden, who was the reason for her feeling this happy today. while aiden may or may not have realized it after today in their heart his place is even greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. so clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. experience more content on empire so clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. Chapter 259 Do not read!!! aiden has felt the tight grip of her slender hands on his hard shaft and the strength behind it was not small for poor rod so a painful cry escaped his mouth naturally feelling the pain.argh urgh alicia heard his cry and realised what she has done unitenitionally after hearing the word coming out of his so she quickly removed her her hands from his shaft and only then his cry stopped. "sorry! aiden i don''t even realised how it happened please forgive your big sis" aiden can see the panic on her beautiful face as she is now looking at his face, luckily his defense has increased other he don''t think he would have esapced her tight grip with just a cry as it would have leave some (scratch)mark on his most prized possession. he started rubbing her back to console her and said in calm voice. "don''t worry big sis nothing happened to my shaft however don''t ever do that again" experience tales at empire alicia even after hearing his words was not completely statifieds as without even checking it properly herself she wouldn''t be able to become completey calm so she replied to his word. "little brother i would never make such mistake ever again but let me check if really alright or not we can''t have him get hurt" aiden didn''t reject her knowing she wouldn''t let him go wihout actually seeing if his shaft is hurt or not so he only giver her light nod to do what she wanted. getting his confirmation alicia quickly sat up on the bed with a serious expression on her face as this could even decided if she would be have her sexy time together with him tommorow also. and now she has comes to a point if she missed getting his shaft even for a day she couldn''t endure so with seriousness on her face she throws away the blanket covering his body which revealed his perfect muscular lean body she got a distract by by his wide chest and defined abs. ignoring the distaractions she focues on the his shaft which is plusuting sligty and she even feel the heat coming from him, but seeing the extra redness on his big hard rod she felt little worried. as she gently used her hands to carefully grab his shaft and asked him seriously. "aiden does it string anywhere" hearing her words aiden shooks his head as he didn''t fell anything and the redness would porbably go on few mintues. alicia is still not convinced as she started gently storcking his shaft while once again asked him again. "now doesn''t this hurt?" aiden once again shook his head, he starnegly enough he felt even more aroused while she acted like this, so he let her do what she wanted. alicia increasing the speed of strocking his dick as asked once agiain still seeing shook his head she hold his hard shaft with both of her hands and starting strocking it up and down even faster that before and if he told this her this is enough okay she would feel it passed one test but she woldn''t still not be convinced as can''t go careless when something so important is on the line. ugh a grunt escaped due the pleasure he is felling when is strocking his shaft with both with intesity, picking up the noise alicia quickly asked once again as it look it would need some medicine. however the response she embarrassed her little as he said it is natural for him grunt in pleasure when she strockes his shaft with such intensity. but alicia quickly hid her embearrasement as she couldn''t get embrassed now when if his shaft is perfectly fine or not. releasing one of her hands while still contuning the strokcign she brought her little mouth closer to his hard shaft and opening her mouth she envolved half of his big rob completlely and asked while his shaft still in her mouth. "w-whhott a-abouzz ziths" aiden feeling the pleasure by his rob sucked by her soft mouth with a grunt shooked his head, alicia has learned her lesson earlier so she know what grunt is only felling pleasure which made her happy however right now she have more important duty to do. so she continued sluriping down his shaft bobling her head up and down as the sluping sound echoed in the rooom and she didn''t forget to ask him from with her eyes if he is fine or not and which only resulted in getting a shook on his head. she takes more and more of his shaft as she has to test fully its alright or not and even broken her record of from earlier and reached the base of his rob and with the lewd slurps, gawking sound could be head her bobs her head up and head. gawk gawk slurp slurp aiden is grunting as he fell the intense when envelops his whole shaft with her mouth and he is reaching closer and closer to the intended realease. however only a few minutes are left before he would release his load but suddenly alicia removed her soft mouth with a plop sound she asked once again if he is felt any pain. however this time while getting the answer of shooking his head by him she can clearly see the irritation written on his face so knows why he is like that but now is the finaly test for her to see if his shaft is perfectly okay or not. she climb up to his body and touched his scared part to see if it is wet enogh and feeling wetness she is ready to ride on him to finalize her result however before she could continued she heard his concerened voice. "big sis if you would do this it would only harm you so you need to rest we can continue this tommorow" alicia knows it is the truth what is is saying as doing too much would only harm her however it would be correct if he has told it when she hasn''t used the green cores to incrase her defence and vitality because now she can feel it she can continue for ten or so minute and she knows it would be enough for her to make him fill her with his load after what she has done earlier. s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "but don''t you remember my stats has reached the limit so now i fell i can continue it for 10 minutes or so and more importanly due to really want me not make you explode and trust me i will not hurt myself" lisetening to her explaination whihc seemed resonable he decided to trust her this time. "okay you can continue ugh" she has already put his shaft inside her hot cave and started moving slowly. "but make sure ugh to not hurt youself" after saying a blisfull expression appeared on his handsome face and lays while rides on him. after few minutes he his shaft throbbed inside her which made alicia sit on his shaft and making it reach the deepest of her as with spurts it released the big loads of hot liquid inside her maker her full, however it sill leaked her it was too much for her small cave to handle. alicia feeling tired let herself fall onto his chest as she got caught by his hands and finally lays down in his embrace and listening to his beating heart. a helpless smile appeared on her face while resting her face on his chest when she the hardness of his shaft inside her which made her take the final dicision she needed to confirm. aching closer and closer to the intended realease. however only a few minutes are left before he would release his load but suddenly alicia removed her soft mouth with a plop sound she asked once again if he is felt any pain. however this time while getting the answer of shooking his head by him she can clearly see the irritation written on his face so knows why he is like that but now is the finaly test for her to see if his shaft is perfectly okay or not. she climb up to his body and touched his scared part to see if it is wet enogh and feeling wetness she is ready to ride on him to finalize her result however before she could continued she heard his concerened voice. "big sis if you would do this it would only harm you so you need to rest we can continue this tommorow" alicia knows it is the truth what is is saying as doing too much would only harm her however it would be correct if he has told it when she hasn''t used the green cores to incrase her defence and vitality because now she can feel it she can continue for ten or so minute and she knows it would be enough for her to make him fill her with his load after what she has done earlier. "but don''t you remember my stats has reached the limit so now i fell i can continue it for 10 minutes or so and more importanly due to really want me not make you explode and trust me i will not hurt myself" lisetening to her explaination whihc seemed resonable he decided to trust her this time. "okay you can continue ugh" she has already put his shaft inside her hot cave and started moving slowly. Chapter 260 Do not read!! alicia rested her head on his on his chest as he slowly crasses her back to comfort she enjoy the crasses which make her body thremble sligtly from time and to time.after already making the hard decision she decided to ask him the cold facts that might would have hurted her feelings befor but now she doesn''t care that much however she still like to know. "little brother how much more can you continue?" aiden listening to her answered her honestly as he know it would have taken much more courage than he imagine to finnaly ask this question. "big sis i can continue for about five hours more or probably even little longer than that" his time for him to climax has reached about 25 mintutes and he couldn''t even guess properly how much he really continue however he guessed this time based on the about 2 hours session he has done inside the bathroom earlier. because even then he didn''t feel much and felt like he has just started and can do atleast four times of that. ''i don''t know if this is normal or not to get a massive increase in sexual strength after breaking the limit of human or is it normal to get a 5 time the boost in every stats as he has never seen someone break the limit before so i am clueless'' ''but i have a feeling that other people wouldn''t get the massive 5 times boost like him'' but he ignored this thought for now as he is not going find out about this by thinking. he looked at his big sis who is not even answering him after hearing his answer response but he gived her the time to calm herself as this numbers are also shocking to him and only continued crassing her back. alicia is feeling may different emotion right now while listening to his beating heart, she is shocked, angry, humilated and also little releaved after finally getting the answer this thing has trouble her for the first time she has done it with him. she didn''t want a realitonship where her little brother has to sacrifice herself for her happiness she wanted realtion both of them could happy and content with living together their whole life but there is a undianiable truth she has found out him today. ''my little brother is a monster'' it thrilled her to know she can use his shaft untill she is fully statified everday but it also annoyed her because of what she is going to do now. "little brother i have decided you have to have more women beside me as it goes on like this i don''t think i would ever be able to statisfy monster like you" read new adventures at empire aiden is expecting something like this to hear it form her however it still suprised him a little seeing how blunt she is. "really!!" a hint of surprise, relief and little bit of happiness could be seen from his voice. alicia hearing his words has noticed his surprise and relief however she also noticed the little happniness so without saying anything she climbed up a little and reached his neck and took bite of it intented to makie him suffer and aslo leave a mark on his while showing her annoyance. "wzy zo you soundz happy huh" painfull cry escaped aiden mouth feeling the bite on his neck however he an still feel she don''t actually hurt him and only make him suffer. so while contiuing cassesing her back he realeased a fake cry to continue her act and said in sorry voice. " argh sorry about that big sis" but aiden has not taken one thing in cosidearion thaat hsi skin has also become five times tougher otherwise he would have notice his big sis was not going easy on him on this one. alicia feeling after the hearing his cry let go him and now takes her position once as his shaft take the perfect postion for her again now making her feel full. now after informing him the decision she has made, now she really get to the important part as the voice become sharper than before. "rule no 1: big sis always comes first in everything you can think or couldn''t even think of, you got that little brother" in response aiden only give her a nod knowing no is not a option for him from the start. as seeing his agree she continued. "rule no 2: any women i diapprove of couldn''t get into a relationship with you, i don''t want some bitch who only comes for your body, i want women who will love you and only i don''t some whores to taint our realtionship" adien didn''t nod this time and replied instead. "but big sis what if its some-" "i know what you wanted to say but i am not going to let my personal feeling comes between approving these women so you don''t have to worry about this" aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal i am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" a deep black swirl appeared in aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "always" the swirling on the alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. his big sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''look like i am also obsessed with her'' "now lets sleep miss first wife" hearing the words he has said to her alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe i would always be first wife'' alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "i love you alicia" "i love you too aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal i am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" a deep black swirl appeared in aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "always" the swirling on the alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. his big sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''look like i am also obsessed with her'' "now lets sleep miss first wife" hearing the words he has said to her alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe i would always be first wife'' alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "i love you alicia" "i love you too aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Chapter 261 Do not read!!! Ava suddenly felt a warm feeling spreading all around her body. She felt she was melting in the embrace of the person she loved. Her emotions were even stronger now that he had suddenly hugged her out of nowhere when she wanted to hug him as if he had read her mind.She comfortably rested her head on his chest while enjoying the rosy scent coming out of his body. The scent just made her want to not think of anything and be lost in this beautiful moment. Tightly wrapping her arms around his body, she lay there, relaxing in his embrace, enjoying all the comfort of the moment with only one thought in her mind. ''I love him.'' Aiden was also embracing her little body with all the care he could. He could feel her open emotions through the tightly wrapped arms around him. His heart was beating wildly by seeing her vulnerability. He wanted to shower her with all the love he could and protect these loving emotions of hers all his life, to be together with her. He didn''t know whatever it was that he was feeling right now, which was making his heart beat wildly, but currently, he could say with conviction that he wanted to be with the person in front of him his whole life, the one who was hugging him while showing her overflowing love for him with her emotions. He had taken everything very lightly earlier when considering making a harem just by watching some TV shows and reading some manga, while one of the main reasons for him going to such lengths with Ava could have been his lust. He wouldn''t lie that he liked her, as she was a beautiful woman who was hardworking and had her own set of values. She was committed to her work, which attracted him to her. He liked her for her nature. However, he wouldn''t lie that he wasn''t in love with her. But still, if he was taking someone into his harem, he would take full responsibility for them. But now, when he could feel her bottled-up emotions through her loving gaze and hug, he had felt earlier that even when she looked the calmest out of everyone in her team, she was quite emotional. While hugging her right now, he knew that he was in love with her. He tightened the hug around her, only enough that it wouldn''t hurt her, to make her feel even more of his feelings. Alicia didn''t know how to describe what she was currently feeling properly, as the number of emotions she was feeling was quite a few, mixed with different emotions. At first, she was still annoyed by how her little brother had ignored her, and now he was currently hugging Ava right in front of her eyes. She could see them hugging only a few meters away from her. She could feel the strange, lovely atmosphere around both of them, which made her feel that she shouldn''t disturb them right now. She wouldn''t lie that she even felt like a third wheel for a second. However, she quickly rejected those thoughts, as she was clearly the most important out of everyone, which she was sure of, as she knew her brother probably better than he knew himself. She was concerned about him not being able to handle many women at the same time. She knew everything about him. She knew every single thing he had probably done in his life, to her, and she also felt it was a pity that the cameras around his room and the watch she had gifted him for his birthday many years ago wouldn''t be of any use in the current situation. She had tried to use the GPS on her phone to see if it was working or not, but just like she had expected, just like the internet, the GPS was also not working. This made her realize that any type of radio waves were not working. She didn''t know what the limitations were or if certain frequencies were working, but since the internet and GPS were not working, she couldn''t care less about anything else while being together with her little brother all the time. However, she would like it if she could contact her Aunt May. She was 100% sure that her aunt was safe, but talking to her and hearing her voice in this apocalyptic world would give her a little relief. She felt it was a pity that the internet and GPS were not working. But in the end, being with her little brother all the time, even in the current scenario, was much better for her than going to work every day and only being able to see him for a certain amount of time. She was much more content right now when she was able to see every moment. She felt a little happy also when she saw both Ava and her little brother openly showing their feelings for each other. She had feared that it wouldn''t work between her brother and Ava. She had seen that he was attracted to her, but she was sure he wasn''t in love with her. She remembered the obsessed look in her brother''s eyes earlier, which she didn''t mistake for love. Knowing her little brother, she could easily imagine him getting obsessed with things he liked. But she wasn''t worried about this at all, if things didn''t work out or they hurt each other, she would be there to resolve things. She was sure that Ava was clearly in love with her brother, just by seeing the look in her eyes even in her previous interactions with her little brother. And if she wasn''t in love with him, even when he was openly making a move, she would have felt offended herself. However, that was not the case. She could see it by looking at his handsome face. The serene look on his face and the little redness on his face reminded her of the times they would usually hug each other. Just by looking at his face, she could tell right now that her little brother was in love with Ava. Alicia was feeling happy that her relationship with Ava had gotten better as she was going to become a part of his harem. If problems arose, she wouldn''t mind separating them; however, from what she had seen, Ava felt like a sweet and hardworking woman. She didn''t want them to break apart after getting together, which was also the reason she felt her little brother was too fast. She could imagine other women going after him because of his otherworldly looks and charisma; however, taking such an important step in such a hurry could potentially be harmful to him. She didn''t want him to later think that he was never in love with Ava at all and had only been attracted to her after getting over his youthful spirit. While she didn''t think her brother would leave her even if that happened, she still didn''t want to go through such a situation and would have liked it if he had taken his time while getting together with someone else. But now, seeing the current atmosphere between them, she was much more relaxed. However, that didn''t mean her annoyance wasn''t there because of how things were going¡ªignoring her first and now hugging someone else with such love in his eyes. She was jealous, and she would make sure to get even with him when they were inside their new home. She had accepted that Ava was going to join them today. She couldn''t imagine her rejecting her handsome little brother after how things were between them right now. ''Just wait when we are alone.'' She huffed a few times after realizing what she had thought in her mind right now because of her mistake, as she wouldn''t be alone with him even inside their home. Still, Alicia couldn''t help but look at her handsome little brother with loving eyes, as currently, the way he was looking at her was too much for her to handle. She already couldn''t get enough of his normally extremely handsome face. However, right now, he looked even more handsome to her, which made her think of different types of fantasies in her mind. Stay updated through empire Isla and Daphne, both of them, right now had looks of absolute jealousy on their faces, while Isla, who wasn''t as jealous as the others, consoled herself that the person Aiden was showering his love on was her own elder sister Ava, whom she also cared about the most after Aiden. But right now, seeing the strange loving atmosphere between them made her want to be in the place of her own sister. Seeing the sight, she couldn''t help but only feel jealous of her right now. If it was up to her, she would have likely interrupted this moment because of how jealous she was, but even when she didn''t consider herself smart, she knew if she did anything crazy right now, she would be in trouble. She didn''t want to look bad in front of Aiden. She wouldn''t be able to handle it if that happened, which was why she was currently only trying to focus on Aiden''s extremely handsome face to distract herself while admiring him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 262 Do not read!!! Even when Isla is trying hard to think and find something in her story that could prove that she is lying, she couldn''t come up with anything at all and even she know that her sister Ava wouldn''t lie to her but listen to her words which made her seem like that her sister Ava is much more compatible with her Aiden.which is not something Isla could easily accept and her story of being fall in love with him in one day and even confessing their feeling to each other and even that was not enough and to make her feel even more miserable they are now going to spend the rest of the night together. She didn''t know what is going to happen between them tonight however she couldn''t imagine her sister being the one to take the lead so to console herlself she had told herslef in her mind that there is nothing going to happen between Aiden and her sister Ava at all. She didn''t want to lose to her even in this and knowing how her sister she didn''t think there is something going to happen between them which is the only reason she hadn''t started freaking out already. Even when she is very much happy for her own sister but things didn''t seem to go as she had planned in her mind which made it so that she is very very jealous of her own sister right now. She even felt bad that when is feeling like this. She glared at her sister Ava while thinking in her mind. ''Ugh why do you have to be first when I am the one who wanted him the most'' Ava had felt the glare of her sister Isla which she ignored it by not meeting her eyes with her as even she felt little guilty knowing how much her sister Isla wanted to be with Aiden and knowing this she knew it would be hard for Isla to see someone else getting together with him in front of her. She know the only reason she is not freaking out right now and causing a seen is because she is her sister, which feel quite good about, and one of her most worried thought of quite some while has now had been finally resolved. Ava when she first realised that her sister had fallen in love with Aiden she had feared that one day her sister would leave her or become distant to her after getting together with him which is one of the most important reason she didn''t like the idea of them getting together at first. But after some time when she realized how serious her sister is about this relationship she had thrown away her selfish thought of them not getting together from her mind and had decided to not interfere between her and Aiden and let the nature take its course. While she didn''t outright say because of how she wanted the best for her sister but deep down she wanted their relation to become distant because of her sister love. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' Chapter 263 Do not read!!! Alicia, after deciding to take advantage of the situation to make him agree to her fantasies, is excited inside as she says to him in a low tone that no one else could hear. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire "Little Brother, after we go back, I wanted to..." Aiden listens to everything his big sis is saying. The more he listens, the more he realizes how even now, she''s thinking about these things. ''But the way she said it and how eagerly she explained the details excites me.'' He feels a little relieved knowing she didn''t ask something outrageous, like disliking Isla or anything similar; otherwise, this small loving moment would have turned into a long chat. ''I knew my sister would keep her word, but it''s still surprising to see her control herself so well.'' Regarding the things she talked to him about, Aiden didn''t waste any time and happily agreed to whatever she wanted him to do. Alicia, seeing him agree, becomes thrilled as the thought of going back and doing those things appears in her mind, but she controls herself for now, even holding back her emotions so as not to show him too much happiness. She doesn''t want him to get too complacent about this and says in a firm voice: "Okay, I forgive you for now." Aiden, hearing her words, finally feels relieved and gives a final deep kiss on her neck as he lets her go, seeing that the ladies have started to look tired. He begins to think if he should go and continue fighting to close the gate and extract the cores. After a few seconds, he decides to close the door, seeing a large number of zombie bodies lying on the ground in the distance; their numbers are not to be scoffed at. He has previously killed a total of more than 600 zombies, including the ones his sister and the other two ladies killed. Now, after about one and a half hours of nonstop shooting, he has killed quite a hefty amount of zombies, as the corpses lay crowded on the ground, making it harder for zombies to walk. Without wasting any more time, he orders the gate to be closed in a loud, commanding voice. Ava, hearing her leader''s voice again, feels her heart clench as it reminds her of the horrible sight she saw earlier, but she doesn''t let it stop her from doing her job as usual. ''Why are you acting like this over such a little thing? Don''t be foolish and think there was ever something between us to begin with.'' She says these things to console herself, but deep down, she knows those few moments have affected her more than she thought. Still, she doesn''t waste any time and quickly begins to follow his orders. In a few more minutes, she closes the gate, knowing what they have to do afterward. She doesn''t even wait for him to say anything, and quickly orders everyone to gather the cores from the zombies'' bodies. She also notices her sister, Isla, acting a little unusual today, as Isla is regularly mumbling to herself while faintly blushing from time to time. If Ava were completely focused, she would notice and connect Isla''s unusual behavior to the mysterious woman she saw earlier receiving the same pat from Aiden that she had received. But she doesn''t notice this and ignores her behavior for now, starting to take out the zombies'' cores along with the others to keep herself busy with work. Aiden doesn''t find Ava''s behavior weird at all, thinking she must be getting used to things, and he decides to do the necessary tasks without even telling her. He looks at his big sis and says in a calm voice: "Big Sis, let''s go. We should help too; it will save time." Alicia doesn''t mind working with him and happily agrees. While she wouldn''t have done this if she were in charge, since her brother asked, she wouldn''t decline. More importantly, it would also help her practice with mana, and she remembers what Isla said about creating a new skill, so this is the right opportunity to try it. "Hmm, okay, Aiden. I also want to improve my control over mana and create a simple skill." Hearing her words, he remembers something and looks at all the ladies who are using their hands to extract the cores, like before, while Isla and a few others are using their mana. Seeing this, he orders in a loud, commanding voice: "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores change their method, even though they find this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. For now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decides to go with the same name. After naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what Isla previously mentioned to him. Now that his first skill is finally created, Aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "Mana Hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Mana Hands(E-) ,Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] ng voice: S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores change their method, even though they find this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. Chapter 264 Dont read!! Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy. And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Chapter 265 Do not read!!! Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, . Chapter 266 Dont read!!! Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. She would have felt helpless and blamed herself, for not telling him earlier, fearing he might develop narcissistic tendencies. Aiden, understanding her blunt response, stopped himself from laughing at how seriously she said those things as he replied to her in his innocent voice, continuing his facade. "Is that true, Big Sis? If that''s how it is, it wouldn''t be good, and now that I know this, I have to be careful." His words pleased Alicia and in response, she hugged him even more tightly in and said in a cheerful voice. "Yes, you have to be careful, as you wouldn''t want any other girl to fall in love with you, would you?" While she is addressing this subject, there is a hint of sharpness present in her voice. Reminding Aiden if he played around too much and said something he shouldn''t have in front of his harmless-looking sister, who had a smile on her face. But the sharpness present in her voice said otherwise, as he could see the hidden threat behind her words telling him if he crossed the line, the outcome wouldn''t be good. So Aiden said in a genuine voice, claiming her invisible thereat down. "Of course, big sis," while having different thoughts in his mind. ''Of course, I wouldn''t want any relationship right now, as only handling his big sister is too much for him now, and there is also world evolution coming ahead in a week so he doesn''t have to waste time thinking about this stuff right now.'' Aiden told himself in his mind. ''When the time came, everything would eventually come together, so he is now focusing on the present.'' Alicia is ecstatic hearing his genuine response, clueless about other thoughts he was having, and says it in a calm yet cheerful voice. "It is good that you are aware. I knew my little brother was the best, but now let me show you what happens when you talk to other bitc¡ª oooh! I mean, other girls." Aiden and everyone present behind her knew that she was going to say bitches. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t react to her words and listened intently to what she was about to show him. and showed his curiosity to see what she intended to show him. "Oh! What is it big, sis? What happens?" Alicia let go of the hug as if staying long in her comforting place would not be good for them, as all the people present would definitely find something weird about them. Alicia doesn''t want the world to know about their relationship, as she is not ready to show it to the world right now. Regardless, she is resolute in her decision to disclose the person she loves to everyone eventually, openly holding nothing back to the world. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire Alicia looked directly into Aiden''s eyes and pointed with eyes for him to follow her gaze as she looked toward Isla. Aiden, flowing her gaze, turned around, and he too looked directly at Isla who still had a blush even after a minute or two had passed from when Aiden had only said a single sentence to them, and it couldn''t even be called a proper conversation. All these years of talking to different girls, all of them almost have blushes on their faces other than some selected few of them. Aiden has forgotten completely about this and takes it as a natural reaction. He would also feel tired of reminding every individual girl that they were blushing without any care while talking to them. Now his excitement died down; however, he still listened to his big sister''s words intently. Because he is already enjoying her jealous reaction in his mind. Alicia moved her arms fully pointed toward Isla, using her index finger. "See this fool right here, little Aiden? You only talked to her for a second, and this fool has a red face even now. As minutes have passed, then you can also already see it in her face; she is in love with you." Aiden, hearing her words, completely acknowledged what his big sister was trying to say to him. But he was not sure if it could be called love or if they were just attracted to his otherworldly appearance, just by looking at her face as he showed his surprise at words. "Really, big sis, is that the truth?" His words do not surprise Alicia, as she can tell he genuinely doesn''t know if the fool in front of them is in love with him, so she reassures him with her words. "Yes, you can trust your big sister''s words completely. Little Aiden, you big sis can tell it just by looking at the stupid face of this bitch." Because of her natural anger looking at Isla''s blushing face, Alicia doesn''t even notice she called her a bitch. Her words surprised Aiden as he listened, wondering how her big sister could tell if the beautiful woman in front of him was in love with him or not. Trusting her word, he accepted what she had said. Right, it was getting hard for him not to laugh, as he already noticed how openly his big sister had called the female guard in front of everyone a bitch without even realizing herself. And he wouldn''t remind his own big sis about it, as it would be awkward Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. Chapter 267 Do not read!!! Even when Isla is trying hard to think and find something in her story that could prove that she is lying, she couldn''t come up with anything at all and even she know that her sister Ava wouldn''t lie to her but listen to her words which made her seem like that her sister Ava is much more compatible with her Aiden. which is not something Isla could easily accept and her story of being fall in love with him in one day and even confessing their feeling to each other and even that was not enough and to make her feel even more miserable they are now going to spend the rest of the night together. She didn''t know what is going to happen between them tonight however she couldn''t imagine her sister being the one to take the lead so to console herlself she had told herslef in her mind that there is nothing going to happen between Aiden and her sister Ava at all. She didn''t want to lose to her even in this and knowing how her sister she didn''t think there is something going to happen between them which is the only reason she hadn''t started freaking out already. Even when she is very much happy for her own sister but things didn''t seem to go as she had planned in her mind which made it so that she is very very jealous of her own sister right now. She even felt bad that when is feeling like this. She glared at her sister Ava while thinking in her mind. ''Ugh why do you have to be first when I am the one who wanted him the most'' Ava had felt the glare of her sister Isla which she ignored it by not meeting her eyes with her as even she felt little guilty knowing how much her sister Isla wanted to be with Aiden and knowing this she knew it would be hard for Isla to see someone else getting together with him in front of her. She know the only reason she is not freaking out right now and causing a seen is because she is her sister, which feel quite good about, and one of her most worried thought of quite some while has now had been finally resolved. Ava when she first realised that her sister had fallen in love with Aiden she had feared that one day her sister would leave her or become distant to her after getting together with him which is one of the most important reason she didn''t like the idea of them getting together at first. But after some time when she realized how serious her sister is about this relationship she had thrown away her selfish thought of them not getting together from her mind and had decided to not interfere between her and Aiden and let the nature take its course. While she didn''t outright say because of how she wanted the best for her sister but deep down she wanted their relation to become distant because of her sister love. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' Chapter 268 Do not read!! Alicia rested her head on his on his chest as he slowly crasses her back to comfort she enjoy the crasses which make her body thremble sligtly from time and to time. After already making the hard decision she decided to ask him the cold facts that might would have hurted her feelings befor but now she doesn''t care that much however she still like to know. "Little Brother how much more can you continue?" Aiden listening to her answered her honestly as he know it would have taken much more courage than he imagine to finnaly ask this question. "big sis I can continue for about five hours more or probably even little longer than that" His time for him to climax has reached about 25 mintutes and he couldn''t even guess properly how much he really continue however he guessed this time based on the about 2 hours session he has done inside the bathroom earlier. Because even then he didn''t feel much and felt like he has just started and can do atleast four times of that. ''I don''t know if this is normal or not to get a massive increase in sexual strength after breaking the limit of human or is it normal to get a 5 time the boost in every stats as he has never seen someone break the limit before so I am clueless'' ''but I have a feeling that other people wouldn''t get the massive 5 times boost like him'' But he ignored this thought for now as he is not going find out about this by thinking. He looked at his big sis who is not even answering him after hearing his answer response but he gived her the time to calm herself as this numbers are also shocking to him and only continued crassing her back. Alicia is feeling may different emotion right now while listening to his beating heart, she is shocked, angry, humilated and also little releaved after finally getting the answer this thing has trouble her for the first time she has done it with him. She didn''t want a realitonship where her little brother has to sacrifice herself for her happiness she wanted realtion both of them could happy and content with living together their whole life but there is a undianiable truth she has found out him today. ''My little brother is a monster'' It thrilled her to know she can use his shaft untill she is fully statified everday but it also annoyed her because of what she is going to do now. "Little Brother I have decided you have to have more women beside me as it goes on like this I don''t think I would ever be able to statisfy monster like you" Aiden is expecting something like this to hear it form her however it still suprised him a little seeing how blunt she is. "really!!" a hint of surprise, relief and little bit of happiness could be seen from his voice. Alicia hearing his words has noticed his surprise and relief however she also noticed the little happniness so without saying anything she climbed up a little and reached his neck and took bite of it intented to makie him suffer and aslo leave a mark on his while showing her annoyance. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "wzy zo you soundz happy huh" painfull cry escaped Aiden mouth feeling the bite on his neck however he an still feel she don''t actually hurt him and only make him suffer. so while contiuing cassesing her back he realeased a fake cry to continue her act and said in sorry voice. " argh sorry about that big sis" But Aiden has not taken one thing in cosidearion thaat hsi skin has also become five times tougher otherwise he would have notice his big sis was not going easy on him on this one. Alicia feeling after the hearing his cry let go him and now takes her position once as his shaft take the perfect postion for her again now making her feel full. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now after informing him the decision she has made, now she really get to the important part as the voice become sharper than before. "rule no 1: Big Sis always comes first in everything you can think or couldn''t even think of, you got that little brother" in response Aiden only give her a nod knowing no is not a option for him from the start. As seeing his agree she continued. "rule no 2: Any women I diapprove of couldn''t get into a relationship with you, I don''t want some bitch who only comes for your body, I want women who will love you and only I don''t some whores to taint our realtionship" Adien didn''t nod this time and replied instead. "but big sis what if its some-" "I know what you wanted to say but I am not going to let my personal feeling comes between approving these women so you don''t have to worry about this" Aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. Alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "Aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal I am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "Always" The swirling on the Alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. Aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big Sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''Look like I am also obsessed with her'' "Now lets sleep Miss first wife" Hearing the words he has said to her Alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe I would always be first wife'' Alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "I love you Alicia" "I love you too Aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. Alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "Aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal I am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "Always" The swirling on the Alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. Aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big Sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''Look like I am also obsessed with her'' "Now lets sleep Miss first wife" Hearing the words he has said to her Alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe I would always be first wife'' Alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "I love you Alicia" "I love you too Aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Chapter 269 do not read!! The ladies taking care of the zombies with their guns felt a little dissatisfied by how they were asked to stop as they still thought they could continue much longer; however, after getting an order from their leader, whom almost everyone has accepted wholeheartedly now. Because, in their minds, the most important thing for a leader is that he has to be strong and the first-hand display of this prowess has already won their hearts, and now he will just have to learn from experience as he would become a great commander like their general. Ava ordered one of the girls to go to the security room and close the door. After a few minutes, the gate started to close while they continued firing to kill the zombies that were coming inside. Aiden, seeing the gate close, ordered Ava to collect all the stones as quickly as possible to leave as the sunset was close, and he wanted to leave quickly. He doesn''t know why he gets the feeling that after sunset, things would be more dangerous. ''I don''t know if this is because I am skeptical or if there is going to be real danger, but I am not going to wait as no one has eaten since morning, so I know all of us are starving.'' He also didn''t think he would get this feeling of danger out of the blue, as the main reason behind it must be his physique, so he decided to leave. Seeing how many corpses were there, he also decided to help out a little and took his short knife strapped to his armor, moved toward a corpse, and started removing its core. Alicia, seeing her little brother also helping them, didn''t want to be the only one who sat there and relaxed, so reluctantly, she started to do the same as her brother; still, it disgusted her to take out the bloody core with her hands. ''I know I have to get used to this, but it''s disgusting to cut this ugly monster''s chest open and take the stone out with my hands.'' She decided to think if she could get them out without touching them with her hands, and after some time, she got an idea. ''I can use mana to create the magic of different affinities using my talent, but why can''t I just use my mana to do this small task?'' She tried to use her mana to create invisible hands that could be used to take the core out. At first, she tried, but before a transparent blue hand could be completed, it vanished from her sight as it was hard to maintain the hand, even when it used very little mana for her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She tried many times and failed at all of them, and after 10 minutes of struggle, she finally was able to maintain the hands for some time and use them however she liked until she could take out the core. But she didn''t think it would be practical at all as it takes about half a minute to take out the core while being fully concentrated, and mana is not a problem for her as her mana recovers at quite a fast rate, taking her only 3 minutes to recover all her mana. ''Argh! I don''t think this is practical at all as I can see the other girls using their hands to take out the cores much faster than me.'' Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire However, she is not going to give up on this as she believes she can do this faster than them while using her mana, she continued and she has noticed the time for her to form the hands is decreasing as she uses them more and more. Aiden is taking out the cores one after another. As he moves to different bodies, he can see they are not far from finally being done with them, and he has also noticed it has already been about 30 minutes, and in a few minutes, they are going to be done, so he decided to stop and wait for them to finish. He looked around only to see his big sister also taking out the cores and was completely focused on it. He didn''t think she would get used to getting her hands bloody this fast, so he didn''t disturb her as she looked focused. He can see she has made a clean cut on the chest, expecting her to use her hand and take out the cores as it is very easy to remove the cores with hands and also quicker to do. However, after 5 seconds, he can see a transparent blue hand made out of mana created out of thin air, and that hand moves and takes out the core for her. ''I didn''t think you could use magic like that, and more importantly, I think she is also not using any of her affinities.'' ''While it is a little slower than using your hands, I believe if she can control more hands or use her magic faster, it would be much quicker than using hands. My big sis sure is different.'' ''I will do this from now on as I can see her control over mana is quite better than before, which means she would be able to cast spells much faster.'' He now looked around at the others; he could also see Isla using her Air affinity to bring the cores out with a determined expression on her face, and the speed with which she was doing it was quite similar to Alicia, which meant she had also been practicing her magic from the start. ''I think from tomorrow onward I should tell them to use their magic while doing this, as it would definitely increase control and would be helpful in practicing their element.'' Getting fired up by seeing them, he also started to take out more cores and not wait, and this time he is going to use mana like his big sis. He tried to use his mana for the first time and focusing on his mana inside his body, he imagined a hand made of mana appearing in front of him, and on his first try, a hand formed in front of him, which he could control using his mind while providing his mana to maintain it. It only took him 10 seconds to do this. He found it strange as he had done this on the first try, and even much faster than others when they used mana for the first time, but he didn''t complain, as it was better for him to be better than others. ''Oh! I remember the system saying before that I would be able to master the element much faster than others, so mana is also used for using elements, which means my control over mana would be better than others.'' He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. Chapter 270 Do not read!!! Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, . Chapter 271 Do not read! Ava clearly heard what her sister Isla had called her. She had called her an idiot. If this had been some other time, she would have taught her a lesson; however, right now, seeing how she was behaving, she could only find her tantrum funny. She had noticed her smiling earlier for a second, which made her realize that there must be something her sister wanted from her. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could understand her this much quite easily, and she had an idea what that might be, but that didn''t mean she could just let her be upset with her for no reason. Ava knew Isla would probably be demanding something of her in return for forgiving her for something she didn''t even know about, which, according to Ava, was just her imagination. She hadn''t done anything wrong to upset her that much, not like how she was showing it. Ava had already planned to make her behave after she was done explaining things to her, and whatever Isla might be thinking of getting from her, she wouldn''t just give it to her. She would keep her idiot sister Isla on the tips of her fingers for some time before giving her whatever she was aiming for, of which Ava had quite a good idea but would still like to hear directly from her. She would enjoy it when the time came to make her worry about her so much, but for now, she needed to quickly deal with her as Aiden must have been waiting for her. She didn''t want to wait too long, as she was also excited to see how his place looked compared to theirs, which they thought was a very good place. Everything inside their home was nice, but out of all the things, she liked the bed the most because it was so soft and comfortable to sleep on. There were also other thoughts in her mind, but for now, she had to deal with her sister, who was folding her hands in front of her while looking at her as if she had done something wrong, with an upset expression on her face. Ava was pleased to see that Isla looked much better than her earlier dull demeanor. While she might still look upset, it seemed much lighter than her previous behavior. After making up her mind to be done with her quickly and then going back to Aiden, Ava, without thinking anymore, quickly said in a gentle voice, questioning Isla, as she first had to know what exactly was going on with her. "Isla, why do you look so upset?" "Did I do something wrong?" "If I did, you should tell me. We should sort things out." Isla heard the gentle voice of her sister Ava, which surprised her a little, as she usually didn''t show such a gentle side. She didn''t know if it was because of her new relationship with Aiden or not, but whatever it was, Isla felt quite good inside hearing the gentleness in her voice. She had thought of showing how upset she was for a little more time so that her sister wouldn''t even think of not helping her when she got together with Aiden. While she was sure they were destined to be together after she had confessed her feelings to him, and in return, while he hadn''t outright accepted her feelings, his whispered words in her ears, telling her that she was a special person to him, convinced Isla. From that moment, Isla knew she only needed to get together with her Aiden. And even though her sister Ava had done some things that had upset her quite a bit, she wouldn''t blame her if Aiden was the one who had told her to hide things about their secret relationship from everyone else. It still upset her, thinking that her sister hadn''t even told her, but she could imagine herself trying to do the same if she were in Ava''s shoes. Whether she could have succeeded in hiding it from her own sister was a completely different question, as she couldn''t even imagine herself succeeding in doing such a hard task. It also annoyed her, knowing that she wasn''t even suspicious of her a little bit. All this time, she had thought she knew her twin sister Ava best in the world, but after this incident, she felt like an idiot for even getting suspicious of her. But in the end, she consoled herself, telling herself that it was not her fault and she wasn''t an idiot, as it was all Ava''s fault for hiding it so thoroughly that she had thought everything was normal. Ava had heard everything her sister Isla had said to her, and because of her gentle voice, Isla couldn''t even get annoyed at her. She could only release some hot air from her nose to show her annoyance while looking at her face, which appeared as if she hadn''t done anything wrong. If it wasn''t because of the unexpected gentle voice her sister was using that day, Isla would have given Ava a piece of her mind. But she felt restricted because of the feeling of genuine concern in her voice and her willingness to sort things out between them. "That''s not fair!" Isla didn''t feel it was fair at all, but she still decided to keep herself in control. However, in response to Ava''s words, she questioned her back. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" She specifically glanced at Aiden while saying those words, giving her a hint about what she was referring to, hoping her sister would come clean about her secret online relationship with Aiden. She was perfectly sure about it, as her sister Ava would be on her phone most of the time when she was free. She knew her sister liked historical books, which she had seen her reading a few times even before coming here. But looking at those squeezed-together words on her phone made her head spin. That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogether. If it wasn''t because of the unexpected gentle voice her sister was using that day, Isla would have given Ava a piece of her mind. But she felt restricted because of the feeling of genuine concern in her voice and her willingness to sort things out between them. "That''s not fair!" Isla didn''t feel it was fair at all, but she still decided to keep herself in control. However, in response to Ava''s words, she questioned her back. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" She specifically glanced at Aiden while saying those words, giving her a hint about what she was referring to, hoping her sister would come clean about her secret online relationship with Aiden. She was perfectly sure about it, as her sister Ava would be on her phone most of the time when she was free. She knew her sister liked historical books, which she had seen her reading a few times even before coming here. But looking at those squeezed-together words on her phone made her head spin. That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogether That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogethe Chapter 1 - 1: Prologue (edited) A strange house, yes, it can only be called strange as the house is only four times the average size and only two stories tall, but that''s not what''s strange about it. What''s unusual is that the house is located inside a tall reinforced wall, enclosing more than 4 kilometers of land¡ªa large piece of land for such a small house and the only house that can be seen in this piece of land or some secrets are lying underneath. There are also many interesting things present in this particular piece of land. The sun was up; it was morning, and a particular ray of sunlight came down from the big sun, making its way toward the strange house as it entered a specific window, almost as if searching for something. In a large, luxurious room filled with different types of decorations, there was a large bed in the middle of the room, which could easily fit 4 to 5 people at the same time. A young boy was currently sleeping peacefully in it. His sleep didn''t last long as a ray of sunlight passed through the side of the window, landing directly on his face, interrupting his peaceful slumber. He changed his posture in sleep, but the sunlight seemed to have a mind of its own, not letting him sleep. Finally, he awoke from a deep sleep. "Ugh..." With a soft sound escaping his mouth, the boy''s eyes opened, revealing his captivating, deep black eyes. Last night, he couldn''t sleep, so he decided to train at night, excited about the fateful day he had been waiting for years, which was only a week away from today. His mind wanted him to sleep more in his comfortable and soft bed, but fighting his urges, he sat up in his bed while yawning and stretched both his hands to fully awaken his sleeping body. Walking out of his comfortable bed, he began to look for his smartphone, remembering that he had left it on his table last night before going to the train. Reaching the table, he picked up the phone and checked the time. He also checked for a message that his one and only hopeless friend had sent. Seeing that there were some messages from him asking if he would come to the opening ceremony, he replied that he would be there, fearing how much he would pester him if he ignored the message. He is usually a calm and collected person and minds his own business and rarely criticizes someone if it''s not his business, so why would he call someone hopeless without any remorse? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had to make friends with the hopeless guy, fearing what surprise he would give me if I rejected his friendship. But one thing is sure: he is at least a good guy or maybe a little weird sometimes, however, he is okay. Coming out of his thoughts, he muttered in his captivating voice, thinking about the time, "Ugh, it''s already 7:05 a.m. I have to hurry up. I don''t want to be late for the opening ceremony of my new high school." He thought about how he had to wake his big sister from her sleep, so he decided to get ready before waking her up. Standing in front of the sink in his bathroom while brushing his teeth, after cleaning his teeth, he removed all his clothes, threw them into the laundry bag, and moved in front of the mirror completely naked. Looking at his naked figure in front of the mirror, what appeared before him was an 182 cm tall young man, nearly 6 feet tall, which seemed tall for his age because he was only 16 years old. He had slightly wavy long black hair with some white in it, smooth milky white skin, a long neck, captivating deep black eyes, an extremely handsome face, and a body that seemed to be carved by the gods themselves. "Ah, still handsome as ever." Ignoring his own narcissistic comment, he walked toward the bathtub for a bath. 10 minutes later... Coming out of his bathroom, he took out his uniform from his wardrobe. "I have to hurry up to avoid getting late for the first day of school." After saying that, he quickly changed into his new high school uniform, which consisted of black pants, a black coat with some red designs on it, a plain white shirt, and finally a red necktie. He didn''t want to wear the necktie but still wore it, thinking it was the opening ceremony. At least today, he had to have a proper uniform. Walking toward the large mirror in front of the his dressing, he styled his long hair masterfully, and after seeing that everything was fine, he was satisfied with his looks. He quickly began to walk toward his sister''s room, which was right next to his own bedroom. Entering his sister''s bedroom, whose door was not locked as always, he didn''t pay much attention to it and found himself in front of his beautiful big sister, who was 7 years older than him and currently 23, sleeping peacefully while hugging a full-body-sized pillow with a picture of him printed on it. Ignoring the pillow, he walked closer to her and spoke in a gentle voice, "Big sis, wake up. If you don''t wake up now, we''re going to be late for my high school opening ceremony." As usual, his sister had no intention of waking up, so he moved his hand to shake her shoulder, and suddenly his sister caught his arm and pulled him closer with a force that was not too strong. He knew his sister had acted like this for as long as he could remember, but after the incident that happened five years ago, his sister had always been glued to him like a koala at every chance she got. You must be wondering what happened in that incident, how it happened, and what this blue screen in front of his eyes shows. [World evolution begins in 6 days, 16 hours] *** 5 years ago, when my sister was preparing for her college entrance examination at home, my mom and I were planning to go on vacation to visit a city in the Northern Alliance, located in the northern part of our planet Earth, which is famous for its beautiful natural ice landscape and delicious food. As you know, about 100 years ago, for unknown reasons, World War III started, in which all the powerful countries in the world participated, and about 25% of the world''s population perished due to that event. Discussing that event is taboo because it is banned by the United Earth Federation to discuss or investigate World War III. It was the most powerful organization on the planet after the war, so nobody was crazy enough to try to investigate it. After the war ended, the balance in the world crumbled. With the approval of the majority of countries in the world, it resulted in the formation of the United Earth Federation and four great alliances: - The Eastern Alliance - The Western Alliance - The Northern Alliance - And lastly, the Southern Alliance. On our way back home from the trip on the plane, something abnormal happened that he would have never even imagined would happen to him even in his wildest dreams to happen to him and change his life for better or worse, which is yet to uncover. ___________________ Let me know if the chapter is better than the previous version as I have re-edited this chapter It would be helpful for me to know if it is better as I would continue to do so for each chapter until 45 or so, so make sure to write a comment about it. and you can also support me by just reading however if you like you can also purchase the privilege so you can read the latest characters before everyone else and support me in the process. Chapter 2 - 2: Incident (edited) *** 5 years ago Next to him is his mom, who seems to be reading some medical books on radiation, and Aiden is sitting on the window seat of the plane. His mom is a very famous doctor and researcher who invented many vaccines, but not many people know her actual face; they know her by her pharmaceutical company name, Cross, which is also their last name. The medicine they produce in their company mainly focuses on radiation, but that doesn''t mean they are far behind in other cases; they are the largest producer of medicine in the entire world. Even after many years of the war, there are still some lingering effects found in a minority of people, although it is not a small number globally. Knowing how kind his mother is, she didn''t want people to suffer, which is why she focused more on radiation. We live in a Tier-1 city that is only for the elites of the world because his mom is a well-known doctor and researcher who has greatly contributed to the future of humanity, and people like his mom can be counted on one hand. While his mom was reading, he was sipping orange juice and gazing outside from the window of the plane because he had nothing better to do. Currently, he is only 11 years old. From the perspective of people in society, he is a genius, while kids his age are doing their middle school homework. He had already completed his high school syllabus, and he could do even more if he wanted to, but he was not going to do it. The reason for that is very simple: it''s so boring. His mom is super rich, and even if he wanted to spend all the money his mother had, he couldn''t finish it. While you are thinking of buying tons of gold and diamonds to finish the money, he meant it in a logical way, not a stupid way, because he can simply burn it if he wants to; however, he is a genius for a reason. Aiden thought, ''I think I have insulted myself there.'' ''Ugh... The point is, this world is so boring.'' Just as Aiden lost himself in his own thoughts, a few kilometers away from his current location high in the sky, a small black portal opened in the sky, which is 50 cm in height. From inside the portal, a small, half-black, and half-white glowing sphere seemed to come out, and all around it were more than seven rings, each of two different colors, spinning around it and emitting a dazzling light. If one were to look at it, they would be entrapped by its beauty. The mysterious shining ball was moving in the direction where Aiden was currently flying on the plane. A few minutes passed while Aiden was still lost in his own thoughts. The mysterious ball was coming closer and closer, still 400 meters away from Aiden. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, Aiden noticed outside the window of the plane a rainbow-colored light becoming brighter and brighter. ''No, no, no¡­ It''s not becoming bright. Something is coming closer in his direction,'' Aiden thought and the first thing he wanted to do was tell his mother and that''s what he did. "Mom, look outside; something shining is coming toward the plane," Aiden called to his mom in his childish voice. When Alice suddenly heard her son calling her, she listened to him and looked outside the plane window. She also noticed a colorful, shining sphere coming closer to her son''s window. While she was still thinking, only a few seconds had passed, and the mysterious sphere had already entered within 100 meters of the plane. Suddenly, all the plane functions stopped working, and the plane started to fall downward. Alice noticed the plane falling down, and the first thought in her mind was how to keep Aiden safe. She had already noticed the abnormal speed at which the plane was falling, but she still wanted to be closer to her son even in this helpless situation, hoping she could block some injuries for him and, by some miracle, he would survive. "Aiden, quickly come to Mommy," Alice yelled, thinking about the plane, with tears threatening to fall any moment from her beautiful black eyes, but she held herself back. Aiden, unbuckling his seat belt, came closer to her seat holding properly to the seat to fall into the shaky plane as he reached her. Alice quickly put Aiden in her lap, facing him, while Aiden''s face was buried in her bountiful breast. She quickly wrapped both of her arms tightly around his body as if she were trying to hide him in her body. She also noticed that the plane was falling faster than it naturally should have. All around her, people were panicking, and the cries of various passengers were heard as she clutched Aiden more tightly. The other people on the plane also noticed the light, as it was a dazzling light that could be seen from far away. "Hic, hic... We are all going to die. Is God punishing us? What is this light?" The lady in the seat right in front of Aiden said this and suddenly started mumbling to herself. "Please, God, forgive us," she started repeating again and again. And after a loud desperate could be heard inside the plane. "No, I don''t want to die. After how many years, I have finally landed a job. No, no, no!" a man four seats ahead of Aiden shouted. "Mommy, are we going to die?" A girl who was about 14 or 15 years old asked her mom, who was hugging her tightly. As the girl looked up at her mommy''s face, she saw her crying, and she also started to cry. Crying, yelling, and all sorts of voices could be heard as Aiden listened to the passengers, but his mind was unaffected. He thought to himself: ''As the speed of falling seems to be increasing, there is a 0.01% chance of me and my mother surviving, and the reason for this speed is that I''m 100% sure it is that fucking rainbow ball.'' He cursed inwardly, thinking about their current hopeless situation. Suddenly, Aiden felt something wet on his right cheek. As he looked up, he saw his mother crying. Aiden''s heart ached to see his proud mother in this state. He knew his mother wasn''t crying for herself but for his safety, trying not to make a sound so as not to worry him. "Mom, don''t cry; everything''s going to be alright." He said this to his mom, knowing full well how hopeless their situation was. His mom, hearing him, quickly wiped her tears, smiled, and said to Aiden, "Yes, my baby, everything''s going to be alright." Hearing his mom''s voice, he thought to himself, ''The thought of dying doesn''t scare me, but the thought of his mom dying and leaving his sister alone in this world terrifies me.'' Deep in his mind, he thought, by some miracle, he and his mom would survive this hopeless situation, but he knew full well that this was not the fantasy world he read about in novels. This is real life, but he still wanted a chance, hoping for a miracle. He spoke to his mother in an emotional, childlike voice, pouring all his heartfelt emotions into his words. "I love you, Mom," he said slowly, holding her even more tightly. Alice, listening to his emotional response, replied with the same emotion. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I love you too, my baby," Alice said to her son while smiling, who was holding her even more tightly. After a few seconds, the plane crashed into a mountain region covered in a thin layer of ice. *Boom* _________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter, I would appreciate it if you write a review about the story until now. And you can donate Powerstone and gifts to me to show your support, It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 3 - 3: Talent Awakening (edited) Only a few minutes had passed since the plane''s devastating crash. In the mountainous region covered in ice, there seemed to be a mysterious ball shining in rainbow colors, and a few meters below it was a boy who appeared to be on the verge of dying. Aiden felt his mom''s weight on his body as his eyes threatened to close at any moment. With sheer willpower alone, Aiden opened his eyes and tried to move his hand, noticing that his right hand was missing. He moved his left hand to gently push his mother to the side. "Aghhh, Aghh¡­" A cry escaped Aiden''s mouth as blood flowed out of it. He struggled to sit up, and after a minute of struggling, he finally managed to do so. His eyes followed the direction where his mom was lying on the ground, and seeing her condition, Aiden started to cry as tears mixed with blood began falling from his eyes. The mysterious shining ball seemed to observe Aiden as if it had a mind of its own, moving closer to him. "Mom! No, no, no, wake up!" he yelled at the top of his lungs, but deep down, he knew his mom wasn''t going to wake up. There was a big hole in her chest and multiple cuts and burns all over her body. As Aiden cried, he noticed the mysterious rainbow ball coming closer to him. Seeing the mysterious shining ball, anger welled inside Aiden. He tried to move his left arm to destroy the shiny ball, yelling with blood dripping from his mouth. "I''m going to destroy you if it''s the last thing I do!" Aiden shouted, trying his best to punch the ball. But the ball seemed to dodge at the very last moment Aiden tried to touch it. Desperation could be seen on his face as he tried to punch the ball but wasn''t able to as the more he pushed more blood he lost. Aiden didn''t even notice that while trying to punch the ball, one of his legs had bent at an unnatural angle, and there were multiple large and small wounds on his body. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While punching, Aiden thought to himself, ''I''m so weak. If I had the power like those characters in fantasy novels, Mom wouldn''t have died.'' In his desperate condition, not in the right state of mind, he started blaming himself. ''It''s my fault for being weak in this cruel world. If I had the power to turn the world upside down with a wave of my hand, not only would Mom be alive right now, but I wouldn''t be in this pitiful condition. If only I had the power to change my destiny and my mother''s.'' His desire for revenge against the mysterious ball that he believed was responsible for his mother''s death was buried deep inside his desperation to see his mother alive again as he lost consciousness. Later, he found out that things were not as simple as they seemed, and what had happened to him had a deeper mystery. If given the chance to live again, he might forget about revenge if it meant seeing his mother alive, but he would never forgive those responsible for causing so much pain to him and his mother. Tears of sadness fell from his deep black eyes one last time. This was Aiden''s last thought as his consciousness drifted into slumber. While Aiden was on the verge of dying, the mysterious rainbow-shining ball entered through his chest and started to merge with his dying body His body started floating a few feet above the ground, and a mysterious light enveloped the surrounding area but nobody was present to see this mesmerizing sight. The wounds on his body began to mend before their eyes, the skin knitting itself back together, while his severed arm slowly started to regenerate, rising anew with every passing moment. A few minutes later... Aiden eyes fluttered as he slowly opened his eyes, he blinked a few times as his body felt lighter than before he stood up while trying to make sense of the situation. ''What the hell is going on!'' He quickly started to check his body by moving his hands, patting his torso, and his legs as he was expecting pain but there was nothing, no pain, no reminiscence of the injuries he faced earlier as he could only the cold on his skin. "How am I still alive? What is happening to me?" He questioned out loud in silence of cold expecting some answer but only silence followed his voice. He still remembers the memories of losing his arm and feeling the agonizing pain all over his body, his body shivered just remembering those memories. Yet even after feeling his body is stronger than before he couldn''t believe those memories were face as the landscape around him was a nightmare. Mangled bodies lay scattered, broken plane parts strewn across the snow. Dark red stained the pristine white, some of it still fresh,andwarm. The blood hadn''t even frozen, despite the freezing temperature. Aiden''s breath hitched as he turned, his pulse quickening, unsure whether to be relieved of being alive or horrified to see this scene in front of him. He slowly remembers everything in his foggy mind. "Mom, where''s Mom?" Aiden said, frantically searching for his mom, hoping she would be alive just like him, but his hope didn''t yield any results. He found his mom''s lifeless body a few feet away, and tears threatened to fall from his eyes again. As he was about to cry, a captivating feminine but monotonic voice echoed in his mind. [Ding] [Compatible host detected] [Initializing the Cosmic System] [Connecting the Cosmic System to the host''s soul] [Connection Completed] "Cosmic system? Host soul? Connection completed? Have I finally lost my mind? No, this has to be real because I''m alive right now," Aiden said aloud, lost in his thoughts. Suddenly, a blue screen appeared in front of him. Without saying a word, Aiden stared at the blue screen. ''This looks like the cheat the main character gets in web novels, and with it, he face-slaps every being on the planet. Not to that level, but whatever.'' As Aiden thought this, the same monotonous, captivating feminine voice sounded in his mind. [The system is created to assist the host.] [For better understanding, it is created based on the host''s memory.] "Fuck, it can read my mind," Aiden said aloud. [Yes] [The system will assist the host in becoming the strongest power in the cosmos.] "Then can I revive my mother by becoming powerful?" Aiden asked the question he most wanted to know. [Yes, you can.] [The system has stored your mother''s soul. When you are powerful enough, you can find a new body for her to revive her.] Aiden felt a little skeptical about this at first but considering how he revived back from an almost dead condition, he didn''t know what was possible or not however this was also his only choice so he started to franntically laugh still shocked by his mother''s death, believing in its word of hope. "Hahahahahaha!" Aiden started laughing out loud as a heavy weight seemed to lift off his shoulders, and tears began to fall from his eyes. Wiping away the tears, Aiden said in a resolute voice reminding himself, "Even if I have to become the strongest being in the universe, I''ll do it to see my mom again." Deep inside, he wanted to cause cruel suffering to whoever was responsible for his mother''s death, but he wouldn''t let petty revenge stop him from seeing her again. After wiping his face, Aiden finally focused on the blue screen in front of his eyes. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human] [Talent: Unawakened] [Potential: S-Grade] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 60/60] [Strength: 4.8] [Agility: 4.5] [Stamina: 7] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 6] [Intelligence: 9.2] [Defence: 5] [Skills: None] "Oh, this is like a game," Aiden said with enthusiasm. "Talent, bloodline, physique¡ªthis is some cultivation shit." "But I have nothing at all. How am I going to be strong enough to revive my mom back to life?" Aiden said as his shoulders dropped, feeling sad for himself. As Aiden thought about how he had become darker and darker, suddenly a captivating voice sounded in his mind. [Talent Awakening begins in 5 min, 40 sec] [Do not lose consciousness while talent is awakening.] [Good luck, Child] #A/N: The bold text is when the Goddess is the one who is talking to him. "How does it feel like the system can feel emotions?" Aiden said this when he felt emotions in the system''s voice, and also the voice called him a child, which is also different. [Yes, I can feel emotion. I can talk normally to you for a few minutes until your talent awakens.] "Then you are a real person; why are you helping me? What do you look like? Are you a demon who is trying to lure an innocent child into a trap?" As the system (goddess) found him very amusing, she replied in her original female voice while controlling her voice to not affect his mind. [For an 11-year-old child, your tongue is quite sharp.] Aiden listened to the voice that seemed to be the most captivating divine voice he had ever listened to in his life. He had the urge to kneel and worship the voice. While gritting his teeth, Aiden struggled to stand straight. After a few seconds, Aiden finally began to calm down. Then the same monotonous feminine voice sounded in Aiden''s mind. [As for how I look, I will grant you your wish now because you will not be able to talk directly to me until you are strong enough, and I will not have any energy left to be awake after your talent awakening.] Suddenly Aiden''s vision went black, and after Aiden opened his eyes, he seemed to be in front of a giant golden gate that had many mysterious patterns on it. "Huh, where am I? One moment I was standing on the ice plain; another moment I was in front of a giant golden gate," Aiden said as he began to check his body, which felt almost the same, but he had the feeling that this was not his physical body. Then suddenly the golden gate opened itself, and Aiden''s body got pulled in by a mysterious force; he fell on his face. Aiden shamelessly got up as naturally as possible, not before doing five push-ups on the floor. "Oh, it''s good to be healthy, and the floor is quite nice as well." Aiden felt cringed by what he did as he realized how he failed to act cool. While thinking to himself, ''This demon is trying to act all mysterious in front of me and for embarrassing me like that. In the future, I will be sure to spank her ass'' 100 meters in front of where Aiden is currently standing, lost in his thoughts, there is a majestic white throne with a golden design on it, and sitting on it is a goddess-like beauty that can''t be described in mere words. She has angelic white hair, an extremely alluring yet enchanting face, and a body that can be described in one word: perfection, with long legs, elegant yet thin arms, and perfect breasts that can fit perfectly in hands with a perky ass. She was sitting on the throne dressed in a mesmerizing white dress with golden designs, with one hand on her chin and the other on the throne armrest, and her eyes suddenly opened as she listened to Aiden''s thoughts, which revealed her bewitching golden-colored eyes. She then waved her hand, and Aiden teleported in front of her. Aiden had no idea that he was teleported in front of a majestic white throne and that a goddess was sitting on the throne she stared at the human in front of her, with wild thoughts about her, as she thought to herself, ''Never in a million years had someone talked to her like that. How dare this little one? I will be sure to teach him a lesson.'' Aiden, who has come out of his thoughts, moves his head to look in front of him, only to see the most beautiful woman he has seen in his whole life, who can only be described in one word: Goddess. Aiden, who is gawking at her openly, thinks, ''I don''t believe I have fallen in love with the demon.'' But he rejects the ideas in his mind as he can feel something weird affecting his mind. She had read his inner thoughts again, and a small blush appeared on her face, but it quickly went away, for him to call her goddess. Aiden, who was still in a daze, didn''t notice it. Then she looked him in the eyes, and as both eyes met, she released a tiny bit of her aura. __________ This is the re-edited version of the chapter make sure to comment on how you feel about his chapter. And you can also support me by buying my privilege or even just reading. Chapter 4 - 4: Problem in Awakening (edited) Aiden, whose eyes just met with the goddess, suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his body. He tried to withstand the pressure, only to fall again. Gritting his teeth, he attempted to move his head to look into her eyes, but he was disappointed once more as he could not lift his head. Suddenly, a divine voice sounded in front of him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are lucky that I have not obliterated your soul for thinking such indecent thoughts about me, and be thankful to meet the great me!" She puffed her cheeks cutely as she seemed mad at him, but Aiden had no idea he had missed such a rare sight, one that no one in the universe had ever seen. While Aiden thought to himself, "Oh! Fuck, how could I have forgotten she can read my mind," but he still thought she looked like a goddess. While reading his thoughts, a small smile appeared on her face, but it quickly disappeared. She hadn''t even noticed herself smiling while thinking, ''At least he has good eyes.'' Then, feeling a little better from the praise in his mind, she released the pressure on Aiden''s body. Aiden felt the pressure disappear, and he quickly stood up to face the goddess again. Pure admiration for beauty filled his eyes, and the goddess was quite satisfied with his reaction. Yet, something felt weird to him. Thoughts began appearing in his mind, urging him to worship her and even die for her, but he resisted those thoughts. Suddenly, her plump pink lips opened. "You can ask two questions, and I will answer your questions." After listening to her voice, Aiden seemed deep in thought, a serious look on his face as he said in a serious voice, "Okay." He was unaware of being affected by her charm, which she tried to control as much as possible despite being in a weakened state. But the power difference between them was huge. After thinking for a few seconds, Aiden looked right into her eyes and asked his first question, "How can I get strong enough to revive my mother?" "Hmm, good question. As of right now, your world has no mana or Qi present, but it seems to be on the verge of evolving. Its first evolution will start almost five years from now. After that, with the help of the system, you will know how to get stronger," the goddess said while looking at his face, which seemed quite calm and satisfied with her answer. He was thinking about the second question he wanted to ask her, and right then, he wanted to ask, ''Can I die for you, goddess?'' But deep in his mind, he knew this wasn''t his real thought. In the end, he asked her a stupid question, wasting his chance, struggling to think straight in front of her. "Okay, and my second question is, how can I get you to become my girlfriend?" Aiden asked with a straight face, looking into her eyes, still affected by her charm. The goddess, who couldn''t believe her ears, yelled at the top of her lungs, her face beet-red, while waving her hands, "Get out of here, you shameless child!" Aiden, who saw her yelling with a blush on her face, suddenly disappeared from his place. She knew that even if she tried to control her charm, it would still affect this weak mortal. But that was not the response she had expected. It took her by surprise, and she was a little impressed that he was somewhat aware of being affected. Usually, mortals wouldn''t even realize it. Still, she said in her captivating voice, thinking about his earlier question. "Hmph! In the future, I will be sure to teach this shameless child a lesson," she muttered while covering her face with her hands, giggling to herself as she remembered that his talent awakening was about to happen in a few minutes. "Hehehehehehe." Aiden found himself standing in the same place he was before, confirming his guess that the previous place was not real, though it felt real. He shrugged his shoulders, thinking to himself, ''When I am powerful enough, I will naturally know.'' As Aiden remembered the blushing face of the beautiful goddess, he said out loud, "She was very cute," knowing that even if he only thought it in his mind, the goddess would still hear it. He also realized that he had wasted his second question due to being affected by something, but he didn''t regret it as much because he had asked the most important question. Thinking for a while about his earlier unanswered question, he would make sure he would get her reply in the future. The idea of having a ''Sugar Mommy'' who was unimaginably strong and likely very rich excited him. Coming out of his thoughts, he focused on the blue screen in front of him. [Talent Awakening starts in 5 min, 35 sec] Looking at the message, Aiden realized that only a few seconds had passed in the outside world while he was in the mysterious place. The goddess, listening to him say she was cute, blushed while sitting on her throne, choosing to ignore him, knowing his shameless behavior. But she failed to ignore his thoughts about her being his sugar mommy, responding with a ''hmph!'' as she sat quietly on her throne, lost in thoughts no one knew. A monotonous feminine voice sounded in Aiden''s mind. [Prepare yourself for the Talent Awakening. It''s going to be quite painful for you, host. Do not lose consciousness during the awakening.] Aiden, hearing the system''s voice, thought, "The system is like an AI, a pretty powerful one at that." The goddess, listening to his thoughts, said in his mind with a dissatisfied tone, "Don''t compare your mortal toys to the creation of the great me. It can do far more than you can imagine! Hmph! Stupid! And it will unlock more of its functions when you''re powerful enough. As your cultivation realm increases, and you can live thousands or even millions of years, be thankful to the great me." Aiden, listening to her haughty voice, thought to himself with an annoyed expression on his face. ''If she doesn''t open her mouth, anyone would fall in love with her at first sight. In the future, I''ll make sure to spank her perky ass properly.'' He dared not say it out loud, unsure of what his haughty goddess might do to him. He had no ability to resist her; he was an ant before her power. He remembered meeting her in the mysterious place, sensing her godlike presence. She had no intention of harming him, as she could easily have done so. That meant she needed him for some reason. If a being of her caliber needed him, that meant he had to become powerful enough to help her. While becoming powerful, he would also revive his mother, and when the time came, he would face whatever schemes she had in store for him. He knew nothing came without a price. Having read many history books, Aiden knew human nature was not always white; there was more black than white, and history was proof of that. His mom raised him well enough to see reality clearly, though he didn''t know if the haughty goddess was human or not. Thinking about his mother, he knew this goddess was the reason for her death, and he was powerless before her. The feeling of helplessness was something Aiden despised, and he vowed never to feel that way again. That''s why he didn''t blame her for his mother''s death, and the idea of living millions of years with his mother and sister felt heavenly to him. He would make full use of the system in any way he could, and he swore to himself that he would become strong enough to protect both his mother and sister. The idea of living a peaceful life with them for millions of years filled him with excitement. Aiden''s breath grew heavy as he thought, "This is my opportunity, and I must seize it." The goddess, who had guessed what he was going through in his emotional turmoil, said to herself, "This child is pretty good, except for being shameless and naughty." Remembering his thoughts of spanking her perky ass, her face suddenly turned deep red as she yelled in her empty throne room. "How dare he make me think about such a vulgar thing?" She thought about seeing his face during his talent awakening and giggled to herself. A few minutes passed, and Aiden, staring at the blue screen in front of him, had a deep look on his face. [Talent Awakening starts in 10 seconds.] [9 sec., 8 sec., 3 sec.] Aiden stood with a calm and determined look on his face, and the goddess also observed him with a serious expression on her beautiful face. [2 sec., 1 sec., 0 sec.] [TALENT AWAKENING STARTED] Inside the mysterious space, the goddess sat on her throne, her body emitting a radiant, rainbow-colored glow that slowly started to merge with Aiden''s soul. Aiden, who was ready for hellish pain, didn''t feel anything, and more messages started appearing in front of his eyes. [TALENT AWAKENING SUCCESSFUL] [AWAKENED Talent: Water Affinity (A+)] Aiden, seeing the message, said out loud, "Well, that was easy. I think I''m a genius, of course, as expected of myself." The goddess, hearing his narcissistic comment, smiled evilly, though the smile only made her look cuter as the glow from her body intensified and merged with Aiden''s soul even faster. Outside, Aiden, who had just praised himself, saw new messages appear before his eyes, but this time the message was in red. [ ERROR @#$%@# ] [ ERROR AWAKENING FAILED ] [ ERROR RESTARTING AWAKENING ] [ AWAKENING RESTARTS in 3, 2, 1 ] [ ERROR AWAKENING FAILED ] Chapter 5 - 5: Goddess Frustration (edited) [A/N: Hello guys, This is the author of the novel. All I wanted to say is that this is a fictional story, and the events in this novel are purely fictional. So do not relate them to the real world. Well, crazy stuff happens in purely fictional fantasy novels please don''t relate them to the real world; that''s it.] Aiden suddenly sees a barrage of messages in front of his eyes and thinks, ''Well, I think I have cursed my own luck'' as he focuses on the messages in front of him. He feels hopeless as he has seen awakening fail more than five times already, but suddenly Aiden''s eyes bulge as he starts feeling the most painful feeling he has experienced in his life he bites his own lips to endure pain as blood starts to flow out of his bitten lips, just as Aiden thinks he can endure the pain. Suddenly all the bones in his body started breaking, his muscles started tearing, and his blood began to boil as his body began to break and heal itself again and again. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, who had never experienced something so painful in his life, began to wither on the ground, tears and snot leaking from his face as he started yelling at the top of his lungs. "Aaaagggghhhh!" Aiden has only one thought in his mind: to let go and rest in deep slumber, As darkness clouded his mind as he began to lose consciousness, suddenly the image of his smiling sister and his mother''s dead body entered his mind. As darkness clouded, his mind began to clear away, and he remembered the pain of seeing his mother''s dead body, with a new profound light in his deep black eyes, he lay on the ground while gritting his teeth, trying his best not to make any sound, but an occasional "ugh." sound escaped his mouth due to overwhelming pain. After 5 minutes of suffering, the pain subsided as he struggled to keep his eyes open. [ TALENT-AWAKENING SUCCESSFUL ] [ Successfully Awakened Talent: Celestial (Unknown) ] Aiden, on the verge of losing consciousness, saw a message about the successful awakening of the talent, finally lost consciousness, and entered a deep slumber. Aiden, who didn''t notice the change in his body as his body seemed to have increased in height with his cute appearance as an 11-year-old boy, became cuter and handsome, along with his hair which was originally short black hair, changing to beautiful black hair with a mix of white in it, and his eyes changing from deep black to a majestic golden-yellow color. His body became more toned with a little bit of muscle on it, which didn''t affect the beauty of his lean body and seemed to enhance it more, but currently, he is covered in blood without any clothes as it was burned to ashes during his awakening. The goddess, who was sitting on her usual majestic white throne with golden designs, had beads of sweat forming her beautiful face. She seems very exhausted, which makes her look like a frail beauty. Anyone who sees her right now will only have the thought of protecting her. The goddess, who was currently seeing Aiden from her throne, had a rare smile on her beautiful face as she said to herself, "I knew my choice was not wrong, and the remaining depended on the child himself. Hehehehe when those arrogant beings see him, a lowly human child with the potential to become @#$%^@#, but until then, I have to oversee this child not to make too much noise to attract the attention of those beings because he is too weak right now, and with this shameless nature, I didn''t know how much trouble this kid brings." After saying this, her body began to materialize in front of Aiden, who was currently naked and covered in blood, lying on the ice-covered ground. This didn''t seem to be her real body, because if it were her real body, this world would get destroyed by the sheer pressure emanating from her body. With a wave of her hand, all the dirt and blood covering Aiden''s body vanishes and reveals his well-toned body with an extremely handsome face. While looking at his face, the goddess said to herself. "This child might challenge me for beauty if his physique is completed, hmph!" She seemed pretty annoyed while looking at his face and remembering his shameless behavior. "How dare he challenge me, stupid child?" After seeing his cute pouting face, she was pretty annoyed by him and his behavior, but she still acknowledged his tenacity and will and praised him genuinely. "You did a good job, child." The goddess said in her majestic voice The goddess, who had just praised Aiden for his successful awakening while he was unconscious. She might never praise him because of his shameless behavior in front of him. After a few seconds, the goddess began to check his naked body for any problems after his talent awakening. As an unknown aura began to envelop his body after successfully checking, there seemed to be no problem with his body. Her eyes drifted to certain things between his legs, as the size of that thing is not normal for his age, she stared for a whole minute while curiously peaked at his shaft as she crouched down in front of it, she began to gently touch his flaccid shaft with her delicate fingers, which seemed not to hurt him. Just as she touched him for a few seconds, suddenly his shaft began to grow rapidly, standing proudly. The goddess, who was startled by the sudden increase in his rod, backed away as her perky ass hit the ground. "Ouch! Stupid child" as she sat back up only to see a 6-inch-long thick rod in front of her, and it was twitching slightly as if it might burst at any moment. She stared at it for a couple of seconds. A deep red blush appeared on her beautiful face. She had lived for millions of years and knew what type of thing these stupid mortals do. She only wanted to check if it was due to his physique because it was the first time in the universe that someone had gotten this physique, so his penis is abnormal for his age. She wanted to find out if it was really due to his physique and to do that, she had to touch it with her clone for better analysis. The result she found out is that this shameless penis was abnormal from the start and only affected a little by the physique at the cost of the humiliation she had never experienced before. In her mind, she took note that she would not forget this and make sure to teach him a proper lesson for this humiliation, even if he was not conscious. It''s a natural reaction, and she still wouldn''t forgive thinking that he is an 11-year-old child. Thinking about him being 11 years old, she finds it hard to believe as he is very smart and his mind doesn''t work like that of an 11-year-old normal human child, but she doesn''t think too much about it as there are many geniuses in the universe who are far more talented than him. But she still felt good knowing that the one who gets this talent and physique is not someone who is irrational and immature who does things on whims and is actually a smart child who thinks with logic and is actually very cautious. While interacting with him previously, she actually liked the fact that he didn''t trust her and had doubts in his mind, so she liked his mentality other than him lusting over her. Well, she could tell he didn''t like the way she talked with him, but only natural, as she couldn''t talk to someone with respect, knowing how weak they were. Her natural way of interacting was always at the pinnacle, so she didn''t respect anyone other than those who were equal to him or someone who had earned her respect, as only the strong had the right to demand and the weak would only get devoured in this cruel universe. Coming out of her thought, she focuses on what''s in front of her, seeing him lying naked on the ground covered in blood and filth, and with his erect, 6-inch-long penis, she still felt angry and wanted to beat him a little, but she had her own pride that she wouldn''t attack a weak, unconscious child. She decided to do one more check on his body for confirmation as she moved her delicate hand this time she didn''t want to touch his filthy shaft which is fully erect and twitching slightly from time to time knowing that it was like that by her touch a blush appeared on her face and frustrated sound escape from her beautiful mouth "Arggh!" She took a few deep breaths for a couple of seconds to calm herself down and focused on the task on front touched his chest and found out everything about his body in more detail than the previous time. She can tell he had to take a short nap to release the stress from his body, and thinking about the nap, she remembers that she had to go into hibernation for the large amount of energy she had to spend during his awakening. She once again waved her hand, but this time something different happened as his completely naked body was now magically covered in ragged clothes, she started thinking, ''Well, everything is done now. I had to go and recover my energy As her clone dispersed from her plane, her soul fell into hibernation, and no one knew exactly when she would wake up. ____________________ I hope you write a review to let me know if I made a mistake while writing or if this is good. I will really appreciate that. And Do Support Me If You Can Chapter 6 - 6: First Talent (edited) Aiden, still sleeping peacefully on the ground, was clueless about the fact that a beautiful goddess clone had materialized in the real world to check his condition. She even swore to teach him a lesson for the incident that had happened to her while checking his dick, blaming him fully without any shame. Half an hour after the goddess left... Aiden''s eyelids began to flutter, slowly revealing his captivating golden-yellow eyes which turned back to its original black color only after a few seconds as he gradually got to his feet. As he stood up, Aiden noticed that his body felt lighter than before, and his hair had become more beautiful and longer, with his original black now mixed with some white. His skin had also become smoother, and his height seemed to have increased from the original 5 feet 3 inches to 5 feet 5 inches. His body had become more toned, and there appeared to be more muscle definition. He could feel that his body had freed itself from some kind of shackle as he focused on a more important matter. Suddenly, he pulled his pants down and started giggling, saying, "Hehehehehe, even my dick is bigger now." Thinking about his dick, he made a shameless comment. "The girls who will be with me will be lucky, and I''ll happily accept them and provide the comfort they need," Aiden said, grinning. "More importantly, what talent have I awakened? It has to be a good one after all the hellish pain I went through to awaken it. But how do I check it?" Aiden wondered aloud. Just after saying that, the same monotonous feminine voice sounded in his mind. [Host, you just have to say ''status'' in your mind to check your stats.] "Okay, let me try," Aiden said, thinking about the word ''status'' in his mind. A blue screen appeared in front of Aiden''s eyes. --- [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] (Incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 6.3] [Agility: 6] [Stamina: 8.5] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) --- "Wow, all of my stats have increased by 1.5 points," Aiden noticed. "Fuck, my race says ''human???'' with question marks at the end. Am I not human? Well, I look more attractive than before, so it''s good I haven''t grown tentacles out of my body," Aiden said, shrugging it off. "My talent is only FFF+? Is this some kind of joke?" Aiden said, looking downcast, though the name sounded pretty badass. As Aiden continued to check his status, he noticed his potential had increased from S- to No Limit, and he had also awakened a physique. He started thinking about the phrase ''No Limit,'' and as he did, dozens of ideas popped into his mind. After a few seconds, he calmed down and directly asked the system. "System, what does ''No Limit'' mean for potential?" Aiden asked. [Host, as you can see, there is a stat limit of 10 for mortal humans, but your intelligence stat has already exceeded that limit. The stat limits for realms don''t apply to you, and there is no limit to your cultivation realm either. Since your potential has no limits, you can increase your stats infinitely within the same realm.] "Fuck, this is so overpowered! I can be more powerful than anyone in the same realm," Aiden said with a grin. The system replied to his arrogant remark. [Host, this universe is far larger than you can imagine. There are countless worlds with many powerful beings and generations of history. There are also countless geniuses who can defeat people in higher realms than themselves, and many who can defeat you, even with fewer stats than you have now.] "Are there different races like elves, vampires, beast women, and¡­" Aiden continued for five minutes, then waited for the system''s response. The system''s feminine voice replied in his mind with one word. [Yes] [...] "Okay, okay. I''ll be careful not to mess with anyone I can''t defeat, and if I do get into a fight, I''ll just run away," Aiden said shamelessly, thinking, ''Yes, that''s not cowardly. It''s called a strategic retreat.'' "System, how many cultivation realms are there?" Aiden asked. The system''s voice sounded in Aiden''s mind. [I can tell you what you need to know for now.] A new text appeared on the blue screen in front of Aiden. [Magic Cultivation Realm] 1. Apprentice Mage 2. Adept Mage 3. Elite Mage 4. Master Mage 5. Grandmaster Mage 6. Archmage [Each realm has early, middle, late, and peak stages.] "Oh, this is just like a magical game. And system, the goddess mentioned before that there''s no mana or qi in this world," Aiden said. [Yes, and only after your world undergoes its first evolution will the world generate mana and qi on its own.] "Hmmm. I''m pretty sure mana is used in magic cultivation, so what''s qi used for? Is there another type of cultivation?" Aiden asked. [Your guess is correct, host.] [Qi is used for martial cultivation.] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Only those with a spiritual root in their body can use this method, and you don''t need to think too much about it since you don''t have a spiritual root.] "Well, that''s pretty sad. I wanted to cultivate both at the same time; wouldn''t I be twice as strong in the same realm?" Aiden said. "System, has anyone tried using both cultivations at the same time?" Aiden asked. [In history, there have been some beings who tried using both energies in their hunger for power, only to meet the same fate.] [Their souls were destroyed, and if your soul is destroyed, there''s no chance of reincarnation.] "That''s pretty gruesome," Aiden said, shivering. "That''s enough worrying for now. I need to focus on improving myself. How can I check the details of my talent and physique?" Aiden asked. [Host, just focus on anything you want to check.] Aiden, following the system''s advice, focused on his talent and physique. The blue screen expanded, and new text appeared before his eyes. ----- [Celestial (FFF+)] #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species for 10 seconds, you can copy their talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use one time per day.) #Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all elements in the universe. ¡ªWater Affinity (A+) (Locked) ¡ªFire Affinity (FFF+) (Locked) ¡ªAir Affinity (FFF+) (Locked) ¡ªEarth Affinity (FFF+) (Locked) and more #??? #??? #Flaw: Celestials do not lie. ------- Noticing his abilities, Aiden spoke seriously. "System, are you sure I''m not the chosen one?" Aiden asked. [The host is delusional.] "Whatever, you''re not going to admit it. That''s fine," Aiden said with a sulking face. "System, are you sure about the rank of my talent? I think my talent is too overpowered for an FFF+ rank. Just my first ability, ''Copy,'' is enough for people to kill for. I''ll have to keep it a secret," Aiden said, making a mental note. [Host, your talent rank will increase as you copy more talents.] "About my second ability, ''Origin of Elements,'' how can I unlock the elemental affinities? And my water element affinity is an A+ rank?" Aiden asked. [Host, your original talents would have awakened without the help of the system or the goddess, my creator. They merged with the help of the ''Copy'' ability. As for unlocking your affinities, you''ll learn how once your world completes its first evolution.] "That''s pretty overpowered too. Now, let''s focus on the physique," Aiden said, turning his attention back to the blue screen. ----- [@#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] Progress: 0.5% #King''s Eye: You can check the talent, physique, bloodline, and skills of those two ranks higher than you. #??? #??? ------ "Well, that''s a pretty good observation skill. Combined with ''Copy,'' it''s too overpowered," Aiden said, grinning from ear to ear while thinking about the future. Remembering his conversation with the system about his ''Copy'' ability, he said with a smile, "System, I think I can just copy the special physique of a cultivator and gain spiritual roots. Then I could practice both cultivations at the same time," Aiden said. The system responded. [It''s good you noticed, host, but even with that, your soul would still be destroyed. However, with a special physique, you can use both without affecting your soul, though you must be cautious.] [If anyone knew you could use both mana and qi, powerful cultivators would destroy many worlds just to get a piece of your body.] Aiden''s body shivered as he listened to the system''s explanation. "I''ll have to be careful not to use both at the same time," he muttered to himself. He knew that ancient cultivators, those thousands of years old, wouldn''t hesitate to kill him without lifting a finger if they discovered his secret. The thought of his family being in danger because of him weighed heavily on his mind. ''I have to get stronger quickly and avoid attracting too much attention,'' Aiden thought. "System, are you sure I''m not the chosen one?" Aiden asked again, this time with the most serious expression he could muster. The system remained silent for a moment before displaying the same response: [...] System __________ This is my first time writing, I hope you guys comment more. Please support me if you can. Thank you! Chapter 7 - 7: Sleep (edited) Aiden, who has found out mostly everything about his talent, thinks in his mind curiously, ''If I want to find out more about my talent and physique, I have to use it myself and then learn more about it little by little.'' "Well, I can''t do that now. I am pretty sure that without any mana present in the world, my talent wouldn''t be able to work, so I have to wait until my world evolves, is my assumptions correct system?" Aiden said confirming his guess to the system. As the same feminine monotonous voice sounded in Aiden''s mind, [Host, your guess is correct.] [You cannot use your talent, but you can still use the abilities of your physique and even train your body physically to improve your stats.] "Hmm, I have to train myself hard before the world evolves. I only have five years left." Aiden said this while thinking about his sister. ''Yes, I definitely have to train my big sister Alicia with me before the world evolves and make many more preparations for it.'' Aiden comes out of his thoughts, focuses on his surroundings, and sees the horrifying sight of a dead body covered in a layer of ice. He had noticed it earlier, but that was when he was injured and couldn''t focus much at the time. Now he looked all around him, and he had the urge to vomit, but he stopped himself from vomiting as his mother was also one of the victims so steeled his resolve and stopped him with difficulties. With a resolute look on his face, he finds a blanket in the destroyed trash and uses it to cover his mom''s body as tears threaten to leak from his extremely handsome face. He says this while holding himself back from crying. "Mom, I will definitely bring you back to life and also protect my sister with everything I have." He promises himself while covering her beautiful face only before giving her a long kiss on the forehead, which lasts 10 seconds. As he stood there and began walking a few steps ahead, he finally stopped and controlled his emotions. If he was near his mom, his body wouldn''t stop shaking. Then suddenly, a red screen appeared in front of his eyes. [WARNING!!!] [HOST WILL BE PUT TO SLEEP FOR 3 MONTHS] [TIME UNTIL FORCED SLEEP STARTS: 5 MINUTES] Seeing the warning in front of him out of nowhere and reading its context, Aiden yelled from the top of his lungs. "What the fuck is this system? Forced sleep for three fucking months? Fucking hell, might as well just kill me, you sick bastard!" Aiden might not have cursed this much if not for his emotions, which were still slightly unstable. After calming down while taking a deep breath, Aiden asked the system quickly for an explanation as the same feminine voice sounded in his mind, [Host, firstly, after the crash, as your body has healed quickly while merging with the mysterious object, it has taken a toll on your mortal body.] [And after your talent awakening, your stats have increased, but your body and soul both need rest.] "Well, if you put it that way, it seems pretty reasonable, but my body feels better than before, and I think I can go on like this without the so-called 3-month coma," Aiden said in a sarcastic tone as the System replied, [You can choose not to go into forced sleep, but it will affect your future foundation.] "That''s good. According to my calculations, polar bears will find this place in 2 to 3 days due to the strong smell of blood, and if I am asleep, how can I protect my mom''s body until the rescue team finds this place?" Because he didn''t want his mom''s body to get eaten by polar bears, as their keen sense of smell allows them to find their prey from kilometers away. Aiden said while continuing. He also wanted his sister to see her body one last time. "I think they will find us in 2 to 5 days, mostly, and I don''t want to risk sleeping and leaving everything to my shitty luck." Aiden had a grumpy face as the system''s voice sounded in his mind. [Host, you will be put to sleep to avoid any future problems in your cultivation.] "You! Fuc¨C" Aiden was about to continue when the system''s feminine voice sounded in his mind again. [Host, I have a solution to your problem; you can not only save yourself but also protect your mother''s body from any harm.] "Okay, quickly tell me what that is," Aiden asked hurriedly, as the system''s feminine voice continued. [Host, I will put an illusion on you and your mother until other humans find you, and using that, I will also create some wounds on your body so that people will not get suspicious of you.] "Okay, nothing can be better than this. I had also thought about creating some wounds on my body to avoid attracting the attention of the United Earth Federation," Aiden said with a grim face. While thinking about the federation, Aiden said in an annoyed tone, "Those fuckers have been pestering my mother since I was six years old to join me in their classified genius nurturing program." His mother rejected their proposal, again and again, saying she only wanted her son to have a happy life and choose whatever he decided. As he knew, his mom also didn''t want him to join, and he also had no interest in joining it. Knowing his mom is gone, they will definitely make him join, but not forcefully. If the world knows that they are bullying the son of one of the greatest doctors and researchers of all time, their reputation will surely take a big hit. He knows for sure they definitely don''t want that, but he also doesn''t want to have a strained relationship with the world''s most powerful organization. Coming out of his thoughts, Aiden said to himself with a cheerful look on his face, "I just have to hold out until the world''s evolution begins, and after that, with all the chaos going on, they will not have the time to think about me." Once again, the system''s feminine voice sounded in his mind. [But, host, you have to pay for using the illusion, as I will not directly interfere with your world.] "Well, I don''t have any money on me right now. How can I pay you?" Aiden asked as the system replied, [Host, your money has no value to me, but you can pay with your stats for the illusion.] "Okay, how many stat points do I need for the illusion to be put on me and my mom?" Aiden asked. [Host, you will have to pay with one stat point.] "Well, that''s pretty cheap; I thought it would take at least half of my stats," Aiden said, happy with the system''s generosity. Because he didn''t know how difficult it was to earn one stat point when the world hasn''t even evolved yet. As Aiden''s eyes wandered around to see all the dead people on the ground, he said to the system, "How many stat points do I need to put an illusion on all the people here?" [Host, you will need four stat points; I will cast an illusion in this whole area so animals will not notice any of you, and one, particularly on you, then show your wounds to people.] [But are you sure about this, host?] The system''s question sounded in Aiden''s mind as he replied with a resolute look on his face, "Yes, I am very sure about this system. You think I don''t know about the value of the stats, but I know they are more valuable than I can imagine. Still, I will pay 4 stat points to cast an illusion on all of them." He also knew that these people had their families waiting at home, and how sad their families would be if they couldn''t even find the body of their loved one. They were all innocent people who got themselves involved in this tragedy without knowing anything. He would not blame himself for this incident because he knows feeling guilty will not do him any good; he will just move forward. But in the future, if he becomes powerful enough, he will definitely revive all these people if it doesn''t harm him or his family, as he promises to himself because, partially, he is also the reason for their deaths. "For now, at least I can do this for their family members," Aiden said with sadness in his captivating deep black eyes. After that, he began to focus on the task at hand. "I have to choose carefully which stats to remove; they will directly affect my survival in the upcoming chaos caused by the world''s evolution." Saying this, he said "status" in his mind. A transparent blue screen appeared in front of his eyes; it showed his character information. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 6.3] [Agility: 6] [Stamina: 8.5] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Defense: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Looking at the information in front of him, Aiden said to himself. "Well, it definitely wouldn''t be intelligence because I have no idea how to improve it, and I don''t know if increasing stats after the limit of humans would be the same; intelligence is definitely a no for me." "Next, defense and vitality are also a no-go for me. Although I have specific ideas on how to improve them, I will not choose them. I''ve read some novels about them. To increase defense, you have to beat yourself up until your defense increases. As for vitality, I''m not very sure about it, but I have some ideas." "And lastly, strength, agility, and stamina. Well, the choice is pretty simple." As he began to think about how much to remove from these three, he definitely wouldn''t remove all four from a single one. He spoke to the system after a moment, as he had decided. "System, remove 1.5 from stamina, 1 from agility, and the remaining from the strength stat." A feminine voice sounded in his mind, [Host, are you sure about your choice?] As he listened to the system''s confirmation, Aiden replied, "Yes, I am sure of this system." [Okay, host.] A few seconds after listening to the system''s voice, strength began to leave Aiden''s body as he felt his legs go weak. He was definitely sure of one thing: he didn''t like this feeling at all. After a few moments, he began to feel normal again, though he could feel that he had become a little weaker. Thanks to his stats increasing due to his physique, he is definitely stronger than before the talent awakening. Suddenly, the transparent red screen appeared in front of his eyes again. [WARNING: ONLY 10 SECONDS REMAINING BEFORE FORCED SLEEP] Seeing the message in front of him, Aiden quickly lay next to his mother and closed his captivating golden-yellow-colored eyes. He quickly fell into a deep slumber. Chapter 8 - 8: Aunt May (edited) Aiden, who had fallen asleep due to the system, had no idea that only after one day the rescue team arrived at the plane crash site. The news of the abnormal plane crash made headlines for months on every news channel, and it was also a mystery to everyone that there was no emergency message sent from the plane before the incident. Also, this was shocking news to them, as they found only one survivor, who was found in a near-death state and was already in a coma, with doctors having no idea when he would wake up. Generally, if by some unfortunate circumstance a plane crash happens, there should be many survivors found. The world was also shocked to find that one of the greatest doctors of all mankind, Alice Cross, had lost her life in this incident, and the only survivor, who was in a coma, was actually her son Aiden Cross, who was known to be a genius. People all around the world came to attend her funeral, and in honor of her and all the innocent lives lost, people all over the world held a mournful silence for one minute. Alicia Cross, Aiden''s big sister, was currently sitting on a chair in front of a hospital bed, and on the bed, there was an extremely handsome boy sleeping peacefully, though his body seemed a little thin. Alicia had dark circles under her eyes, and there were tears on her beautiful face. She looked at her brother lying on the bed, whose eyes were still closed. "Brother, when will you wake up? It''s been almost three months since Mom left me all alone in this world. If you don''t wake up, I don''t know what I will do." She started crying while holding his hands and recalling the day her life turned into hell. --- **Three months earlier** On the day of the incident, Alicia was currently wearing a face pack on her face and getting her nails done as she planned a surprise for her mom and cute little brother Aiden. She was going to pick them up from the airport, and after getting ready, she walked into her garage. Out of many luxurious cars, she chose a blue one that she liked, drove to the airport, and waited for her family. She was ready to give them a surprise with flowers in her hands and was excited about it. Their time of arrival came, but the plane didn''t arrive. She began to feel uneasy in her heart and directly asked the staff why the plane hadn''t arrived. They said they didn''t know why the plane was late, and they weren''t able to contact the plane. Hearing this, Alicia sat on a bench and quickly dialed her mom''s number on her phone, calling it multiple times. But even after calling several times, she didn''t get any reply, and the uneasiness in her heart started to grow more and more. After thinking about what to do for 5 minutes, she decided to call her aunt, who was a high-ranking military officer and was also her mother''s childhood friend. Her aunt had visited her and her little brother many times, and even though she was not their real aunt, both she and her little brother loved her very much. When Alicia called her aunt and told her about the situation, her aunt told her to wait there, as she would be there shortly. She also assured her by saying that she had already sent some people to search for the plane and locate its position. An hour and a half later, a military helicopter landed on the helipad at the airport, and the airport staff quickly began to check on it. As the helicopter door opened, a beautiful woman with long red hair, red eyes, and a fit, slightly muscular body stepped out. Her boobs were not too big but were on the smaller side, with a perky ass. Her height seemed to reach almost 6 feet, just a few centimeters shorter, and her well-trained, slightly muscular body beneath her clothes not only enhanced her beauty but also made her look more commanding in her black military outfit. Four women, dressed similarly and holding automatic rifles, followed her. The red-haired woman, who seemed to be the highest-ranking officer, gave orders to the women around her, who were also beautiful but paled in comparison to her. The airport staff was shocked to learn that a general was present and quickly began to lead them to where Alicia was. As the red-haired woman walked, she noticed a beautiful girl with black hair and black eyes who looked almost like her big sister Alice but was a bit younger. Alicia, who was currently sitting on a bench with a distressed expression, was trying to call her mother, only to meet the same result. Noticing the commotion from a distance, Alicia quickly began to run in her Aunt May''s direction. Aunt May, noticing her niece running toward her, instructed the four women beside her to refrain from apprehending the intruder. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia ran toward her aunt, and her aunt opened her arms to welcome her as Alicia hugged her tightly. Aunt May, who noticed Alicia''s worry, hugged her back and slowly began rubbing her back to calm her down. The four military officers beside her, who noticed the usually cold, emotionless general¡ªa general known to be colder than ice and fiercer than fire¡ªnow saw a small, almost unnoticeable smile on her face as she hugged the young girl. If they hadn''t been with her for a few years, they wouldn''t have noticed the difference. As Alicia began to calm down, Aunt May spoke in a cold, emotionless voice, but with a hint of softness in it. "Calm down, Alicia." "Your aunt is here; nothing is going to happen. Leave everything to your aunt." ________ I hope you guys leave a comment on this chapter to give me a better understanding of my novel. Do support me if you can, guys by donating gifts, golden tickets, or even powerstones. Chapter 9 - 9: Sleeping with Aunt (edited) Alicia, who was currently hugging her aunt, began to calm down a little, but she was still anxious about her mom and brother, hoping that everything would be alright. So she decided to ask her Aunt May directly to calm her heart a little. "Aunt May, how long will it take to find out about Mom and Brother?" Alicia asked. Listening to Little Alicia''s question, Aunt May ordered the officer to leave them alone, then walked a little while holding Alicia''s hand. They sat comfortably on a bench, and she began to talk. "Alicia, if it were a normal procedure, it would take about five days to find them. But don''t worry, your aunt will find them in one day," May said as she continued. "I have already contacted the Northern Air Force and dispatched several squadrons to search for them. I will also take a leave for a few days and stay with you for now." Alicia, listening to her aunt, was very moved by her words and became a little less anxious. Seeing her niece still anxious, Aunt May tried to lighten the mood by asking about different things. "Alicia, it''s 8 PM already. The sun has set. Are you hungry?" May asked. "No, I''m not hungry right now," Alicia said with a slightly dejected voice. Knowing her niece, who was always ready for food, and hearing that she wasn''t hungry, May understood that Alicia was worried about her mother and brother. But she couldn''t let her only niece starve. Aunt May was also very worried about her friend and her cute little nephew, but she couldn''t show it in front of her niece. "Well, I am pretty hungry. Let''s go to a restaurant for dinner, and I won''t listen to any excuses." She stood up from her seat, held Alicia''s hand, and began walking outside of the airport. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While walking, she informed the female officers who had come with her to head back, as she wouldn''t be returning with them. "Alicia, where''s your car? Lead me to it," May said While looking at her niece''s beautiful yet worried face. Listening to her aunt''s voice, Alicia knew her aunt wouldn''t listen to anyone once she had decided on something, so she helplessly led her to the car. "Give me the keys; I''ll drive," Aunt May said to Alicia to get the key after getting she opened the door for her niece to let her as she saw her seen sitting inside the car, she quickly took the driver''s seat and starting driving the car out of the airport. While driving to the restaurant, May asked many questions about her well-being, and Alicia responded like a machine. Seeing her always-cheerful niece acting like that made May feel very sad, but there was nothing she could do for now. Only after finding her friend and nephew would Alicia feel relieved. At a fancy restaurant, May ordered for both of them because she knew what her niece''s favorite foods were. At first, Alicia was a little tense and didn''t want to eat thinking about her family however delicious food arrived in front of her, only by smelling the food she tell it was very tasty, so she gulped looking at the food. Gulp! Aunt seeing her niece who is trying hard to not eat the food doesn''t start with the dishes in front of her and starts eating the dishes she has specially ordered for her niece. Seeing her Aunt May eating he favorite dish without any care shamelessly in front of her, she couldn''t take it anymore because if she waited anymore all her favorite food would be finished by her Aunt. So she puffed her cheek cutely to give an annoyed look at her Aunt May and started devouring the food hungrily right after that, she did not let her shameless Aunt touch her favorite food at all. May seeing her Little niece devouring the food felt satisfied by what she had done and as compensation for calming the anger of her cute niece she ordered her favorites once again and let her eat however much she wanted, While she ate her own meal watching her niece with a hint of softness in her cold eyes. After finishing their meal, they began heading to Alicia''s house. While driving, May noticed that her niece''s mood seemed to have improved a little bit. Arriving in front of a giant gate that stood three meters tall, which opened automatically upon sensing the blue luxury car, they drove for about a few kilometers before a two-story house came into view. The house was relatively small compared to the large plot of land it sat on, surrounded by a four-meter-tall fence. Because only three people lived in this house¡ªAlicia, her brother, and her mother¡ªit was quite large for them. Alicia''s mother didn''t like having a very big house with many servants. She believed that taking care of her own children would bring them closer as a family. As for maintaining such a large garden, they hired staff who lived near the house, with housing provided by Alicia''s mom in this Tier I city. In this particular area living here is much costlier so only the rent for one month is more than the staff''s three-month salary. But her mom didn''t mind spending the money; they were very wealthy and wanted to live in peace. Alicia liked this arrangement very much. After parking the car in the garage and entering the house, Alicia, exhausted from all the tension, quickly took a cold shower and wanted nothing more than to fall asleep. She lay down on her bed. Aunt May, who also came out of the shower in a bathrobe, looked very sexy as her curves were visible. She walked into the room where she usually stayed when visiting her only friend and her children. She opened her wardrobe, picked out a black nightdress, and quickly changed into it, which enhanced her beauty even more. Her red hair and red eyes made her look mesmerizing as she began walking toward Alicia''s room to check on her. Without knocking, she entered the room and saw Alicia tossing and turning on the bed, trying to fall asleep. The bed was big enough for three or four people to fit comfortably. Seeing her cheerful niece like this, May walked to the bed and lay down next to her. Alicia, sensing the movement on the bed, quickly opened her eyes and saw her aunt May lying next to her. Aunt May had her usual emotionless expression, showing no sign of concern that she had just barged into her niece''s bed. "Little Alicia, Aunt is going to sleep next to you tonight." Alicia, listening to her aunt call her "Little Alicia," pouted. "Aunt May, I already told you not to call me that," she complained. May, however, didn''t respond, as if she hadn''t heard her niece''s complaint, and continued to lie beside her. Alicia, knowing her aunt didn''t like being touchy with people for some unknown reason, didn''t say anything. May only acted touchy with her mother, but with her and her brother, she didn''t seem to mind. Noticing her aunt lying next to her without saying anything, Alicia didn''t protest either. She turned to face her aunt, hugged her, and asked with a slightly shaky voice, "Aunt May, are Mom and Brother going to be alright?" May looked straight into her niece''s eyes and answered seriously, "Listen carefully, Alicia. I won''t give you false hope only to leave you disappointed in the end." Her cold eyes softened slightly as she continued. Alicia, smart enough to understand the harsh truth, didn''t want to accept it. Tears began to fall from her beautiful black eyes as she listened to her aunt''s voice again. "But your aunt will always be there for you; remember that." May hugged her niece back and gently rubbed her back. After about 15 minutes of sobbing, Alicia finally fell asleep in her aunt''s arms. May also fell asleep quickly, as military officers like her were used to sleeping in any environment. ____________________ I would sure like a comment on the chapter individually; it will give me some ideas. and do support my writing if you can. It would be helpful to me in continuing the novel if you guys buy the privilege chapter and read the latest chapter. Chapter 10 - 10: Demon and Lucky soldier Jimmy? (edited) The next morning, after a good night''s sleep, May was the first to wake up at 6 a.m., as she usually wakes up at this time. She noticed Alicia still sleeping in her bed when she was ready for her usual morning exercise. So she walked into her room to change into her workout outfit, and after wearing the outfit she began to walk outside the house to exercise. She likes to do her training in nature rather than in the house, as there is an outdoor gym in the house built just for her, as her sister knows she likes training outside. After one and a half hours of intense workouts, she walked back into the home for a relaxing bath. After finishing taking the bath, she began to walk in the direction of Alicia''s room to check on her, as it was almost 8 a.m. She knows that her niece usually wakes up pretty early. May entered Alicia''s room, noticing she was still sleeping peacefully while hugging the pillow she was attached to like a koala. Seeing her like that, she found this scene a bit cute but would never show it to her face. She chose not to wake her niece from her sleep, as she was pretty tired yesterday, so she contacted the northern military officers that she ordered to find her sister and nephew. She found out that they would definitely cover the whole area in the path of the plane''s flying route and several kilometers around it until sunset today, and she was hopeful that they were not on a different route from what was intended. After successfully getting the information, she fell into deep thought as she heard footsteps approaching her, knowing that it was her niece. She began to think about what to eat for breakfast. As for cooking it herself, she didn''t even consider the idea because it didn''t suit the tastes of herself, her sister, her niece, and her nephew. It doesn''t mean she cooks badly; it''s just that she likes food made by her sister and nephew more. She had cooked food on various missions during her many years of service, and her teammates liked it and smiled when she looked at them, telling her that they were enjoying it. Alicia was walking toward the dining hall with slightly wet hair, as she had taken a bath, planning to make something to eat for herself, as she was hungry. Noticing her aunt sitting on the couch in her thoughts, she also had the intention of asking about her mother and brother but held it in, as she wanted to have a peaceful breakfast with her aunt and then ask her about this matter. "Aunt, have you eaten anything?" Knowing the food cooked by her aunt well, she preferred not to think about those memories, and she continued, S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know you would not have eaten anything. I will cook for you too. Wait for some time." Listening to her niece indirectly say she didn''t know how to cook, May''s eyes seemed to burn with determination, although her face remained emotionless. "No, I will also help you cook the food." Listening to her personality, Alicia didn''t reject her, as she said in a determined voice with a stern expression on her beautiful face. "Okay, but I will do the cooking, Aunt. You will help with the other tasks." Listening to her niece''s resolute voice that wasn''t allowing for any debate, May reluctantly accepted with a nod. After half an hour, they were done with cooking, and what was in front of them was a Japanese-style breakfast with steamed rice, miso soup, grilled fish, eggs, and various side dishes. After the war, various people began to migrate from different regions, and people of different colors now lived in society. There was some discrimination at first, but after so many years, people accepted different cultures, and for the remembrance of once-standing countries, food names were usually connected to past countries. Her mother cooked many types of food from different nations from the past that once existed, and she and her brother also learned it from her mother. ''I was shocked at first when I saw my 11-year-old brother learned to cook and more importantly, he learned even faster than me and is almost at my mother''s level of cooking.'' She didn''t feel jealous; on the other hand, she felt very proud of her cute little brother, who is a genius. She is not bad herself as long as she doesn''t compete with him. As they both began to eat the delicious food and after finishing the food, they both sat on the couch a few meters away from the dining table. May said, "Alicia, the food you cooked is very delicious." As Alicia replied with a sad look on her face, "Well, it''s nothing compared to my mom and brother." Listening to Alicia''s sad voice when mentioning her mom and brother, May replied, "Well, you are right, Alice''s cooking is the best, but you will get there someday. As for your brother, he is different; do not compare yourself to him, okay?" She has doubts that her nephew cooks better than Alice. He intentionally makes some mistakes while cooking, but they don''t escape her keen eyes. That''s why she didn''t want Alicia to compare herself with her monstrous nephew and fall into depression. As Alicia replied, "Well, I know my brother is a genius. When he and Mom come back, I will make my brother cook for me for a week for leaving me all alone and making me so worried." With a cute pout on her face, Listening to her niece''s usual personality, May felt very relieved that her niece was not depressed and was still cheerful. "I have something to tell you, Alicia," May said as she continued with a serious look on her face. "If nothing goes wrong, we will find the location of your mother and brother before sunset. And whatever we find, don''t do anything stupid, Alicia. Promise me this, okay?" Alicia, listening to her aunt talk about finding her mother and brother, became hopeful and replied with a cheerful voice, "Okay, Aunt May, I promise I will not do anything stupid." As time passed quickly, the sun would go down in at least two hours. May, who was sitting on the couch watching a movie with her niece while eating snacks, suddenly felt her phone vibrate. She quickly got up and began to walk out, telling Alicia that she had an important call to attend. "Good afternoon, General. We have found the plane you tasked us with locating," the voice began to shake as he was too scared to continue. As far as he knew, the General was someone who would beat men to death for looking at her for more than a few seconds. Knowing that he was a man and giving such bad news to the General, especially about the people she instructed them to protect with their lives, made him even more hesitant. May sensed his hesitation and said in a cold voice, "If you don''t continue, I will cut out your tongue and stuff salt in your mouth." Listening to her cruel words in such a cold tone, the officer thought he would die today for delivering this bad news to the demon General. He continued in a scared voice, "General, we have found the plane, and all the people within it are dead. Only one person is alive with serious injuries. His facial features and age match the young boy you instructed us to protect. He was already in a coma when we found him. We have already arranged for him to be admitted to the best hospital nearby." "And the lady... S-She was found among the dead. Their plane seems to have crashed. I am sorry for your loss, General." May, who heard the officer, felt the greatest shock in the world as a stream of tears began to fall from her eyes. She was her only friend in the world, whom she would call a sister, and the only person she considered family. She, who always wanted to help people, died in the fucking plane crash with an abnormally high fatality rate, and her only nephew is in a coma. She had already experienced how filthy this world is, and in this cruel world, she only had her sister and her children, whom she could call family. She had already experienced powerlessness in her childhood, which is why she joined the military to hold enough power to keep her only family away from harm and not feel powerless ever again. She once again felt this horrible feeling after so many years. She had already considered the possibility of a plane crash, but the survival rate of a natural plane crash is pretty high. The worst she had thought would be losing a limb, but her sister was dead. This is not normal. She unknowingly clenched her fist tight, and blood started to flow out of her hand. She swore to herself that if she found out this was done by someone, she would kill anyone who got in her way of finding out, even if she had to become a demon. As she began to wipe the tears from her face, the military officer who had not heard the general''s voice for one minute was very tense and dared not make a sound. The idea of cutting the phone never crossed his mind; he would cut off his own hand rather than the phone of this demon. Her emotions began to calm down and were replaced with a cold, emotionless face that seemed colder than before, and she ordered the military officer who was on the phone: "You did well for arranging the hospital for the kid, but you are on guard duty with your squad and the remaining squad there until I arrive. And if I find out you moved any dead body or even a single piece of metal from the crash site, I will definitely kill you, okay?" An officer who heard the general''s cold voice replied with a loud shout on the phone, "Understood, general." Jimmy, who heard the voice of the phone cutting off, dared not breathe at first. He checked if the phone call had actually ended, and after confirming it, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Today, Jimmy felt very lucky for not moving the dead bodies. He had only checked if the person was dead or not, and he only moved the boy to the hospital and quickly called the general. And from her voice, he could tell she would definitely kill him, and it was not difficult for someone of her stature. Jimmy didn''t know what relationship these two people had with the general, who was famous for cruelty and beauty, especially for men, but didn''t harm innocent people. And as for the men who stared at her for more than a few seconds, well, she didn''t consider them innocent. Especially with her red hair and red eyes, she earned the nickname "demon." But today, the demon seemed to have become the true demon who would not spare anyone. Jimmy felt the luckiest he had ever been; even winning the lottery would not compete with his luck. Jimmy, an original squad leader, informed the remaining three squad leaders what the general had told him word for word. The remaining squad, listening to Jimmy, felt they had escaped death and felt very lucky as well because they were not the ones who had to talk to the general. As they began to guard the perimeters of the plane crash with utmost seriousness. _________ Make sure to comment on the chapter; it gives me many ideas about the story. Also, if you like the story so far, make sure to add it to your library. Chapter 11 - 11: Birth of Crazy Women? (edited) May, who was still standing outside, was thinking about how to tell Alicia this horrible news. She didn''t know what her reaction would be as she stood outside the room, deep in thought. Alicia, who noticed her aunt had not come back even after 10 minutes, thought about going to find her aunt as there was this uneasy feeling in her heart that didn''t go away from yesterday. Alicia got up from her seat and began to walk outside. May, who heard the footsteps approaching, didn''t move and decided that she had to tell the truth to her niece. She knew it would be very hard for a young girl like Alicia. But lying would only raise her hopes, only for them to be crushed more ruthlessly. Having decided what to do, May began to walk toward Alicia, who had not even stepped outside the room. When both May and Alicia met at the door of the room, Alicia noticed the redness in her aunt''s eyes and the mark of tears. A bad premonition appeared in her mind about something happening to her mom and brother that she didn''t want to believe. She was about to ask her aunt why her eyes were red, but before she could say anything, May''s voice interrupted her. "Alicia, come inside the room with me. I have something very important to talk about with you." Alicia could feel that something was not right, but she still followed her, and the two of them sat on the couch as Alicia asked a question. "Aunt, what do you want to talk about?" "Little Alicia, I want to talk about your mom and brother, and we have found them both," May said while continuing, gently holding Alicia''s hands, which were not covered in blood, as she had hurt one of her hands unknowingly. She was deliberately hiding it from Alicia to avoid making her more worried. Alicia, listening, didn''t feel happy at all; she could tell by her Aunt May''s face that something bad had happened. Her aunt''s face was usually emotionless, but she could see a hint of anger and sadness in it. Usually, her ears would twitch from time to time when she felt happy. Her Aunt May looked cold outside, but she was a very gentle person as long as you knew her. And in front of Mom, this cold general would follow her every word. She found her aunt very cute, following her mother''s orders with an emotionless face and her ears twitching slightly. "The plane they were both on crashed, and your mother is dead, and your brother is in a coma and currently in a hospital." As Alicia listened to the words her aunt had spoken, she felt like she was in a nightmare. She didn''t accept reality and said in a trembling voice. "Aunt, you are joking, aren''t you?" "Have I ever joked or lied about something, Alicia?" May replied with a question. Alicia, who heard her, finally broke down as she started to cry relentlessly due to the sadness caused by hearing the news of her mother''s death from her Aunt''s mouth, while repeatedly saying words. "Sob, sob, mom! My mom, no! Sob, sob," as May hugged her niece tightly, silently swearing to herself that she would protect her sister''s children with her life, and if someone tried to harm her precious family, she didn''t even want to think about what she would do. While hugging her niece, her beautiful red pupils seemed to be swirling. After 15 minutes of sobbing, Alicia suddenly wiped her tears from her face and started speaking with a swirling, deep black pupil. "Brother! My little brother needs me; I have to go to him." May, feeling that Alicia''s crying had stopped, let go of the hug. When she heard Alicia''s words, she started thinking, ''Yes, my family needs me; I have to go.'' They stared into each other''s swirling eyes and said at the same time, with madness in their eyes, "My little brother needs me." "My family needs me." As both voices echoed, today is the day when the universe has given birth to two crazy women whose terror will be known across many planets. Alicia understood her aunt''s intentions. "Aunt, we should get to my brother quickly; he needs me," Alicia said, and May replied. "Yes, I should get the fastest jet to go there quickly," May said. She informed the Eastern Air Force to send her the fastest available jet. It couldn''t land here, so it would be at the nearest airport. "Let''s go to the airport. It cannot land here," May said as they both went into the garage to find the car. May sat in the driver''s seat while Alicia sat next to her. After one and a half hours of driving, they reached the airport. May was in casual clothes, so nobody recognized her, but she attracted a lot of attention with her rare red hair and red eyes, followed by the young and beautiful Alicia, who attracted no less attention. May ignore them. She had no time to waste, as she informed the staff, who respectfully led them to the military jet. Standing in front of them was a sleek black military jet with a max speed of 2.4 Mach, approximately 1800 mph. Standing next to it was an Eastern Air Force soldier, who, upon seeing the infamous red-haired woman a few meters away, saluted her and quickly looked down to avoid looking at her more than necessary. Alicia, who had seen a military jet for the first time, was amazed by how cool it looked. She was sure her brother would like it very much. Remembering that she had to visit her brother, she began to focus on the task ahead. Meanwhile, May saw the military fighter jet in front of her, which could only carry two people, one of them being a pilot. As she remembered, she had forgotten to tell them about the number of people. Well, jets that carry more people have lower speeds compared to this one. Whatever¡ªshe knew how to fly the jet; she would just kick out the pilot and take her niece with her. As she said to the officer, "You, officer, take out two G-force suits, and after that, go back to your post, and I will take the jet. Understood?" Listening to her cold voice, he began to sweat as he didn''t have the authority to give her the jet. "I will inform your higher-ups about the jet," she said. He quickly pulled out two flight suits and thought of offering help to the beautiful young lady on the side by putting the flight suit on, as a normal citizen would not know how to put it on¡ªwithout any other intentions. He thought he would show the general how good he was, and maybe she would have a good image of him. He even thought of getting a promotion, clueless about the danger he was facing. May was currently putting on the G-force suit, and Alicia was moving around the jet to see its different parts. May noticed that Alicia was looking around like a child, and she also noticed that the officer was walking in Alicia''s direction. She walked up faster and appeared in front of the officer. Seeing the general appear in front of him in a suit without a helmet, he almost pissed his pants. A cold voice sounded in his ears. "Where were you going, and what are you going to do? Look into my eyes and answer me," May said with swirling red eyes with a hint of madness in them. The officer, who heard her voice, almost felt his body go weak but stabilized himself with shaking knees and looked up into the general''s red eyes, which had madness in them. He almost felt like he was staring at a demon who was ready to take his life. The officer who heard her voice almost felt his body go weak but stabilized himself with shaking knees and looked up into the eyes of the general. Because if he did not follow this crazy woman''s orders, forget about military punishment; he didn''t even know he would be walking out of here today. As he looked into the general red eyes with madness in them, he almost felt like he was staring at a demon who was ready to take his life. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. _______________ Guys, leave your reviews to let me know about the story so far. As it will improve my writing experience with your feedback. Chapter 12 - 12: Maturing Alicia? (edited) The officer, who was looking at the swirling red eyes in front of him, answered with a stuttering voice and sweat on his face. "M-Ma''am, I-I just wanted to ask the y-young lady if she n-needed any help in p-putting on the G-force suit, n-nothing m-more." May, listening to the officer and looking deep into his eyes, tried to see if he was lying. After a few seconds, she could see that he had no other intentions. "You''re pretty lucky." "I''m in a hurry right now, otherwise, I would have definitely taught you a lesson for doing what you weren''t told to do, officer," May said coldly. She didn''t want her niece to see her as being cruel. After saying that, she saw the officer keeping his head down. Even after speaking, he didn''t leave, waiting for her to give an order. "Are you waiting for me? Break your legs quickly and get out of here." May said in a slightly annoyed tone. The officer, who listened to the crazy woman''s voice, quickly began to run away from her sight, thinking this woman was crazier than he had imagined. He could tell that if she weren''t in a hurry, she would definitely have broken his bones. He only wanted to help. Seeing that the officer had run away, May began to focus on Alicia, who was currently curiously looking at the plane. May began to walk up to Alicia and help her change into the suit as both of them were ready to depart. Alicia, noticing that the military pilot was not there, asked her aunt how they were going to leave without the pilot. "Don''t worry, your aunt knows how to fly this, and there are only two seats for you and me." "With this jet, we will reach there in less than two hours." Alicia, listening to her aunt say that she could fly this cool-looking plane, felt that her aunt was very cool, and she directly praised her. "Wow, Aunt May, I don''t know why, but you''re so cool," she said with a twinkle in her black eyes. She had only seen her aunt mess up the food and accompany them while they played. As for her cold emotions, she thought it was just her natural face. She also looked very beautiful. Alicia secretly tried making her face look like her aunt''s once, but it didn''t suit her. She could also tell that all the big, muscular officers were very scared of her, not just because her rank was higher than theirs but because they looked like they''d seen a ghost and wouldn''t even make eye contact with her. In her mind, Alicia thought she would become just like her aunt one day and protect her cute little brother from those hungry girls who would go after him when he grew up, a touch of madness gleaming in her deep black eyes. "Aunt, I''ve decided I''ll definitely become like you and protect my brother," Alicia said with resolve. Listening to her niece talk about becoming like her and genuinely praising her, May felt pretty good inside. She wasn''t one to feel happy for praise, but when it came from her family, it made her feel very good. "Now is not the time for that, Alicia. We need to leave quickly," May said, with a slight twitch in her ears. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia could tell her aunt was very happy. But her face remained emotionless as ever, without any expression. Seeing her like that, Alicia found her very cute. She also understood that it wasn''t the time to think about that because she had to face the reality of her mother''s body in front of her. She didn''t know how she would be able to handle that, but she was thinking about her brother, who was in the hospital. She thought she had to visit him quickly, hoping that seeing him would wake him up. Before boarding the jet, Aunt May told Alicia that she would feel pressure when they flew, but with her healthy physique, she would easily handle it, though with some dizziness. After one hour and twenty minutes, they arrived at the airport nearest the hospital where Aiden was currently admitted since they couldn''t land the jet just anywhere. May asked Alicia if she was okay, and Alicia said she could easily handle a little headache. Seeing that her niece was okay, May felt relieved. The hospital was twenty minutes away if they got a cab. As both of them arrived at the hospital, May asked the receptionist about anyone who had been admitted to the emergency room by the military a few hours ago and showed her military ID card. The receptionist, who saw the card, began to read it as her eyes focused on the rank. She quickly bowed her head and began to lead them to the room because it was pretty unusual for a kid to have two military guards. She also thought the kid must be a big shot; she would inform the hospital to pay special attention to him since a general personally visited him. As they reached the room, the receptionist quickly bowed her head and left them for privacy. Alicia and May were currently standing in front of the room where Aiden was being treated. Alicia''s hands were shaking due to her being nervous, and she was also tense about seeing her nephew in a coma. "Alicia, you have to face the truth. You cannot hide from it. Let''s go and see your brother," May said. May seemed to be telling this not only to Alicia but also to herself. She had seen many more gruesome sights than this in her service, but the idea of seeing her family hurt was pretty hard for her. They both took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and entered inside. It was a big, luxurious room. There seemed to be military officers standing guard a few meters away from the bed where Aiden lay in a coma and a good-looking nurse sitting on a chair. The soldiers guarding Aiden had already heard footsteps approaching. Their hands were on their automatic rifles, ready to shoot if it was someone suspicious, as they hadn''t been informed of any visitors. The nurse was tense, seeing their extreme reaction; she guessed the boy must be very important. But seeing a red-haired beauty and a young, beautiful black-haired girl enter, they quickly eased the grip on their guns and saluted the red-haired woman. Seeing the officers, May ordered the two soldiers to stand outside the room, and they quickly left. The nurse also wanted to leave, but she couldn''t, as she had to take care of the patient. Seeing the emotionless, cold-faced woman, she was scared of angering her while explaining the condition of the patient. For a nurse like her, one wrong word could cost her job. Alicia, who had entered the room, focused on her brother lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She had already imagined many times visiting him on the way there, but seeing it with her own eyes, tears started to leak out as she quickly moved closer to the bed to see his body, which was covered in bandages, and some liquid was entering his body through a tube. The heart rate monitor displayed normal readings, and she knew how to interpret them. She started to calm down, wiped her tears, and asked the nurse about his condition. May, observing Alicia''s reaction, was satisfied that she didn''t break down, but she wasn''t sure if Alicia would be able to handle seeing her mother. She wasn''t sure about herself either. The nurse started to speak as they both listened carefully. She told them that Aiden had multiple cuts all over his body, but they weren''t too serious and would heal within a month with no internal injuries. However, he had fallen into a coma for unknown reasons, and they didn''t know when he would wake up. Hearing this, Alicia felt relieved that his condition wasn''t too serious. As for the coma, she believed he would wake up. May, however, was worried about the coma. She found it suspicious, given the level of his injuries. She suspected it wasn''t caused by natural reasons, but she couldn''t do anything right now. After investigating the crash site, if she found someone involved, she would show them what real hell was. "Alicia, we need to go to your mother and quickly give her a proper burial. She deserves it, and Aiden''s condition is stable; you can visit him later." Alicia froze in her spot, hearing what her aunt said. She knew she had to face her mother, whom she had been subconsciously avoiding. She replied to her aunt, "Aunt, can you please arrange for Mom to go home with us? I don''t want the media involved or for my mother to become a political chess piece," she continued, then asked the nurse, "Can I move my brother to our home?" The nurse replied, "Miss, you can transfer him as his condition is pretty stable, but you''ll need to talk to the doctor; I don''t have the authority to make that decision." With resolve, she turned to her aunt again and continued, "Aunt, can you arrange all of this for me? For now, I''ll stay here with Aiden and look after him." Seeing her niece speak with resolve, May saw that Alicia had grown up a little. ________ Make sure to leave a comment and support me if you want me to continue writing freely. Chapter 13 - 13: Naive Jimmy? (edited) Listening to Alicia''s resolute voice, Aunt May has decided to trust her niece. She replied to her niece, "Little Alicia, I will do as you say, but I will take time to make the preparations. We will depart tomorrow from here. You stay here with Aiden and remember to take a good rest." Alicia listened to her aunt, fully trusting her decision without any complaints. She felt warm in her heart and said in a cheerful voice, "Aunt May, you are the best Aunt ever." She hugged her tightly. May, feeling the hug, reciprocated while saying, "Okay, okay, I have to go now. You take care of Aiden and yourself." Before leaving, she gave a deep look at the nurse who was standing next to Alicia while saying, "Take good care of both of them, understood?" Seeing her cold red eyes and emotionless face, the nurse felt a chill in her spine and quickly nodded. Alicia didn''t say anything; her focus was on Aiden, who was lying on the bed. She sat next to him, holding his hand, praying in her mind that he would wake up quickly. May walked outside of the door, noticing the two military soldiers guarding the door. She gave them a serious warning that if something happened to the people inside the room, both of them were dead. Both soldiers started guarding the door with their lives so as not to let something unexpected happen. In a mountain range covered in a thin layer of snow, roughly 100 kilometers away from the hospital where Aiden is currently being treated, they had covered all the corpses with white clothes as nobody wanted to see the dead bodies. Squad Leader Jimmy and their colleague are guarding the parameters of the plane crash site when suddenly his smartphone, given by the military, starts to vibrate. Jimmy took out his phone to check who was calling him. Seeing the general was calling, he quickly picked up the phone to answer. As he first saluted the general, a cold voice sounded from the other side. "Send a military helicopter to pick me up at the hospital where you have admitted the boy, and be sure to send it as quickly as you can." Jimmy, listening to the voice, quickly replied with a loud, "Understood, Ma''am." And with a beep, the call ended. Jimmy let out a sigh of relief quickly and called all the other squad leaders to decide which of the three would be going to pick the general because they could not send lower-ranking officers then, as that would be disrespectful to the general. As they had decided to see, the one who would do fewer push-ups would be the one to go. In Jimmy''s mind, he thought, *I will be the first one to do the push-ups and crush their spirit as their result will be affected.* But the remaining two officers thought in their minds that they would never be the ones to do it first, as they would rather die than lose without seeing a target. But for the first, they didn''t know how much is good. All three of them have good, well-shaped bodies. Three of them stared deep into each other''s eyes. Tension began to build up, and three of them shouted at the same time. The two squad leaders beside Jimmy shouted, "I would be the last one to do it." They were ready to fight for the last place with intense eyes. As they heard Jimmy shout at the same time, "I will be the first one to do it." Seeing Jimmy''s cheerful shout, both of them looked at each other as if communicating with their eyes and nodded, thinking that this self-proclaimed hero was also here, as he didn''t leave a single moment to show off. They reluctantly accepted Jimmy''s offer, saying that he had previously sacrificed himself by directly talking to the general. And being his comrades, it is their duty not to forget his sacrifice. Jimmy felt very touched by his comrades'' responses and happily accepted the first place to do the push-ups. Jimmy started doing the military push-ups, and he had done a total of 91 push-ups. Seeing Jimmy''s score, the two officers felt it would be a tough match for them, but one of them volunteered to go in second place. He had done a total of 93 push-ups, but at the last two, his face was completely red, and shouted loudly and finally collapsed on the ground. The third officer had a very serious look on his face because his personal best is only 89 push-ups, and it would be pretty hard for him to do more than Jimmy. When he was doing the push-ups, Jimmy had a serious look on his face because this match would decide if he would be the one to go or not. Seeing that, only at the 89th push-up, his face is completely red, and he is also shouting. Jimmy felt he would win this match. But the officer in front of him didn''t give up and continued with the next push-up with a shaking hand, red face, and groans escaping his mouth occasionally. Jimmy could feel that if he tried to do one more, he would hurt himself, and seeing him trying to do one more, Jimmy said to him, "Well, I will go in your place. Don''t hurt yourself trying to do more." Listening to Jimmy''s voice, the officer on the ground doing the push-ups suddenly stopped and collapsed on the ground. He didn''t doubt that Jimmy would keep his word because this wanna-be hero was a very trustworthy person, and every officer in both their squad and his squad respected him very much. But they also felt he was very naive, but they still liked him very much as he said to Jimmy, "Jimmy, thank you for going to pick up the general. I am very scared of the General." He was completely sure that he could have done the last push-up. Jimmy was both scared and excited to meet the general who had saved his life 10 years ago, and he also wanted to thank her himself. But listening to the rumors about her, he was very scared of her. Talking to her the other day also terrified him and made him believe the rumors of her beating men to the brink of death for looking at her more than they should. He quickly chose two officers from his team to operate the military helicopter, and he was sitting in the back of the helicopter as they departed to pick up the general. ________ Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Make sure to leave comments on the chapters, and I would be glad if you wrote a review. You can also support me by donating Powerstone and sending me gifts. It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 14 - 14: Greedy and Lustful Director? (edited) Jimmy and his two squad members departed to pick up the general. When Jimmy and the other two squad leaders were deciding which squad leader would go to pick up the general, May, who had just ended the call after telling the soldier to pick her up at the hospital, appeared in front of the receptionist''s desk. The receptionist, who was currently focusing on the computer screen, looked up to see only the beautiful, cold-faced general in front of her. She quickly stood up from her chair and started asking if she needed any help with something, as respectfully as possible. May told her to call the director of the hospital. She wanted to have a meeting with him right now. The receptionist, listening to her cold voice, felt lucky that the director was present in the hospital right now, as she didn''t know how she would handle this fierce general. She began to lead her to a luxurious room that looked like it was used for meetings and told her that she would bring the director as soon as possible, as she left hurriedly. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the room, there is a large square-shaped glass table in the center with rounded corners at the end of it, and there are a total of thirteen chairs in the room¡ªsix simple white leather chairs on each side and one stylish chair larger than the rest of them at one end. There is also a projector at one end of the table. There are many paintings on the wall for decoration, and the ceiling is decorated with lights. May naturally walked up to the head seat and sat there while crossing her legs as she intertwined her fingers and let them rest on the table. May, waiting for the director to come, sits on the head seat with long flowing red hair, fierce red eyes, and her cold, emotionless face. Her body radiates a natural fierce aura that gives her the feeling of a tiger waiting to devour its prey. The receptionist had gone to the director''s office to inform him about the meeting. The director, who listened to her, first outright rejected it, but when she mentioned that the person who wanted to have a meeting was a general, his attitude changed quickly, and he became angry for not being informed about this. As he quickly went with her to meet the general, the receptionist knocked on the door of the meeting room. After a few seconds, a cold, emotionless voice sounded from inside: "Come in." On the way to the meeting, the director was very happy to know that the general was here in his hospital, hoping that he could get close to her. So he curiously asked the receptionist the name of the general, as she remembered the name written on her military ID, saying that her name was General May Cross. Finding out the general is female, he subconsciously takes her lightly. Listening to the surname "Cross," the same one as the famous pharmaceutical empire that goes by the name of Cross, he wondered if she was from there. If he could seduce her, his life would be set. He is only 27 years old, and he believes in his looks, as he is pretty handsome with short black hair, black eyes, and is 6 feet tall, and he has become the director of the hospital. He thought he could seduce some middle-aged general, as he assumed her to be old based on her military rank. When both heard the sound from the other side, the director ordered the receptionist to go back. He would handle the meeting himself. The receptionist wanted to say something to the director but chose not to, as she knew how greedy and lustful this psychopath was. Only by seducing the CEO''s daughter and becoming her boyfriend did a doctor with average skills become a director at such a young age. But this was not the reason she called him a psychopath. The reason was how many young nurses he had seduced with his words, and after having sex, he would leave them. If they wanted to reveal everything to his girlfriend, he would blackmail them with the videos he had taken and only use them for sexual pleasure. As for how she knew, one day during a night shift when the director usually left, she had accidentally discovered him having sex with a young nurse in his office when she had gone to find the document that the chief had told her to collect from the director''s office. As he had left it there, he would collect it from her tomorrow morning at reception. She had only opened the door at the sound of moaning. She peeked inside, seeing the two of them fully immersed, and she quickly left without them noticing. One week later, when she finally found the chance to talk alone, she asked the young nurse if she didn''t know that the director was the CEO''s daughter''s boyfriend. Listening to her question, the young nurse started acting confused about why she had asked that. But she told her that she had seen both of them having sex one week ago in the director''s office. Listening to the receptionist''s words, the young nurse shared about her relationship with the director and begged her, especially, not to talk about her relationship with the director, as her life would be over. Listening to the young nurse talk about how at first he had said that his relationship with his girlfriend was not good and they might break up in the future. Currently, he cannot break up with her, as her father owns this hospital. They had to keep their relationship a secret. And only after their first date did they start having sex. Saying that he loves her, he would break up with his girlfriend in the future. But after one month of secretly having a relationship, she told him that he had to choose between his girlfriend and herself. He then began to show his true colors and started blackmailing her with her videos and job. After that, he also started giving her money from time to time, saying that a slut like her should be happy being paid, as he manipulated her. One day, he asked her to come to a hotel, and there she found one of her colleagues, and he had sex with both of them at the same time. At the end of the story, she started crying, saying that she didn''t know what she could do, as it was her first time having a relationship, and if her parents, family members, and friends saw her video, she would commit suicide. She also told her she was very depressed and had always been a very cheerful person, but could not find herself happy in this situation while sobbing. The receptionist who heard the young nurse''s story could tell she was only 22-24 years old, and at such a young age, instead of enjoying life, she got trapped with a rapist psychopath. She also felt she could not do anything in this situation. She told her sorry for not being able to help her and promised she would never tell anyone about this. She hopes that the director shows his lustful nature in front of General Cross, as she can tell just by looking at the general that she is not to be messed with¡ªcall it her woman''s intuition. A smile appeared on her face, thinking about the many possible futures of the director. ________ Make sure to write more reviews and support me in my journey if you can, and let''s not forget about commenting on the chapters. Chapter 15 - 15: Director Showing His True Colors? (edited) The director, who heard the cold voice saying to come in, told the receptionist to leave so he could handle the meeting himself. As he opened the door to enter the meeting room, the first thing he noticed when he entered the door was a beauty sitting in the head seat of the meeting room. He was dazed by her beauty because she was the most beautiful woman he had seen in person, as she could rival even those idols, celebrities, or movie stars on TV. With a beautiful face, red flowing hair, deep red eyes, a small nose, cute pink lips, and an attractive facial structure, he could also tell she wasn''t wearing any makeup. She was in her casual black shirt, sitting on the chair, while the fingers of her hands were intertwined and resting on the table. Her cold, emotionless face released a natural, fierce aura; even he felt intimidated in front of her. He even considered backing out of trying to seduce her, but his greed changed his mind as she was a general and also from the mysterious Cross family. A creepy smile appeared on his face before quickly going away. The idea of having this heavenly woman for himself was very appealing to him. May, who was sitting in the head seat waiting for the director to come, as it had already been 5 minutes, felt slightly annoyed by it. But suddenly she heard the knock on the door and ordered for them to come in. A handsome young man with short black hair and blue eyes, 6 feet tall, walked into the room. May noticed that the director was younger than she thought; she only thought of this for a second and then ignored it, having no more thoughts about it. She had to make preparations for Aiden to be transferred safely to Eastern Union territory, and she wanted the best, which is why she directly informed the director of the hospital. Because of some unexpected situation, she didn''t want her family to get hurt, as she would not be able to forgive herself. As she noticed that he was looking at her, dazed with lust in his eyes, she also noticed the creepy smile that quickly went away, but it didn''t escape her sharp eyes. She felt very angry, but she chose to ignore it this time as she didn''t have time to waste right now. She noticed him still standing, so she ordered him to sit on one of the chairs. The director, who listened to her order to sit down, felt annoyed by her as she ordered him to sit down like a dog in his own office. As he sat down on the closest chair to her right hand, which was only a meter away from her, with a smile on his face, he thought that when he conquered this bitch, he would teach her a lesson. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. May, seeing him come closer to her and sit in the next seat with a smile on his face and in his eyes, could sense ill intentions. She thought to herself, *''It has been a long time since someone has been daring enough to have indecent thoughts about me, not once but twice, and act so brazenly in front of me.''* She felt very disgusted by his behavior; her eyes shone as she looked directly into his eyes with a cold, emotionless face. The director, who noticed her looking directly into his eyes with a cold, emotionless face, thought that she was showing interest in him. But seeing her cold, emotionless face that hadn''t changed from the moment he entered the meeting room, he felt a little scared, but seeing that she was still looking gorgeous, he ignored all of that and looked into her eyes with a smile on his face. Suddenly, her pink lips opened, and a cold, captivating sound entered his ears. "Is this room soundproof?" Listening to her captivating voice ask about the room being soundproof, his thoughts went wild, but controlling his emotions, he answered with a smile on his face, "Yes, it is." May, who was still looking into his eyes, asked another question with the same cold voice: "Are there any CCTV cameras installed in this room?" The director, listening to her cold but captivating voice asking if there were any cameras in this room, controlled his wild thoughts. A creepy smile appeared on his face as he answered her. "No, there are no cameras in this room. Whatever happens here, nobody will know about it." May, who listened to his indirect comment, almost couldn''t control herself as she took a deep breath and stood up from her seat. The director, who saw her standing up, started to get aroused as he looked at her walking past. He looked a little confused but saw her walk toward the door and close it. He thought, *''I didn''t want someone to disturb me while I was enjoying this beauty.''* Seeing her walk back, he stood up from his seat and faced her as she moved closer to him, thinking it was his first time fucking such a beautiful girl, and no girl could resist a handsome and successful young guy like him. A creepy smile appeared on his face. May looked at him standing up, facing her direction, with a creepy smile on his face. She just wanted to end his life but could not kill a civilian on a whim. In the early days of her military career, many men had shown their lust toward her, and she had beaten every single one of them to a pulp. But as her rank increased due to her high performance, people began to get scared of her, knowing her exceptional shooting skills and that she was a top genius in hand-to-hand combat and martial arts. Even her higher-ranking officers had second thoughts about having an eye on her, knowing her crazy record, as she could not directly act against them, but she would challenge them to spar until one of them could not continue to fight. As a higher-ranking officer, they could not ignore the challenge of a junior, especially a woman, as it would hurt their pride. And the guys who had shown lust for her had a record of leaving their faces bloody at the end of the spar, and no one wanted to have a disfigured face for months with some missing teeth. She didn''t walk out unscathed, but with her exceptional agility and being a natural fighting genius, she only got some minor bruises on her body, keeping her face unscathed every single time. She hadn''t killed even one of them, except for almost beating a few of them to death. But this guy in front of her gave her sinister feelings, almost reminding her of the horrible moment from ten years ago, which was the greatest shame in her life, as her anger intensified even more. She reached in front of him, only half a meter away, looking into his eyes with emotionless eyes and a cold voice, having no emotions on her face. "Can you guess what''s going to happen now?" Chapter 16 - 16: Director getting what he deserves? (edited) The director, who listened to her questions, had a confident smile on his face, looked directly into her eyes, and answered her arrogantly. "Don''t try to play dumb with me now; I know you are attracted to me. That''s why you asked me questions about cameras, soundproofing, and stuff, and you also closed the door." And with a creepy smile on his face, he said, "I will take good------" But before he could finish his words, May, standing in front of him, kicked him directly in the center of his chest with her long legs. He was sent flying two meters away from her and fell to the ground with a thud! The director felt the sudden kick in his chest with such force that all the air inside his lungs forcefully shot out with some blood mixed in it. He had never experienced such pain before, as his face contorted in immense pain and a loud "Argh!" escaped his mouth. He was lying on the ground, shouting in pain and finding it difficult to breathe as he struggled to stand up. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. May, seeing him struggle to stand up only after one kick, felt pathetic looking at him as she gave him time to prepare himself for what was about to come next, as it would be boring if he lost consciousness without experiencing the pain. The director, who was finally able to stand with the support of the table and some painful sounds escaping his mouth after a few minutes, could not believe what had happened, as his mind was also shaken due to the sudden pain. He could also tell that some of his ribs were broken by just one of her kicks. And the idea of fighting back quickly left him; with one of her kicks, he could not walk properly. As he looked at the beautiful lady a few meters away from him with fear in his eyes, he thought about why this woman was beating him up; he had only met her for the first time. Does she know about him as a blackmailing nurse? No, that cannot happen, as he chooses his targets carefully with a low background while observing them for some time, and they are not courageous enough to tell. He was thinking about how he could persuade this crazy woman, as running away was not an option because she was in the path of the door, and he could only stand up with the support of the table. ''I had to persuade this crazy woman.'' "Why are you doing this to me?" he said with difficulty and a painful expression. Seeing him stand up after a few minutes and asking why she was beating him, she didn''t say anything as she began to walk slowly in his direction at a steady and relaxed pace. Seeing her not answering his question and slowly walking toward him, his heart almost stopped with the fear of feeling the pain again, and he began shouting frantically to convince her with an ugly look on his face. "Please don''t do this." "I would never look at you with ill intentions ever again." "If you want, I can give you money; just don''t hurt me." Seeing that she was moving closer and closer without even responding to him, he gave up on the idea of trying to convince this psychopathic woman and thought of fighting back. As he noticed the pen on the table, he sneakily picked it up and hid it behind his back. Thinking he just had to stab her and make a run for it, she would not be able to do anything outside as there were many cameras and people outside. May noticed that he was hiding something behind his back, but she didn''t care about it as it was not firearms because this pathetic man without fighting experience could not pose a threat to her without firearms. May reached one meter in front of him as he shouted and lunged at him with a pen in his right hand, trying to stab her in the stomach. Noticing him screaming and trying to stab her with a pen, she sidestepped and dodged it easily while sending a punch right across his face. Bam! She controlled the force not to make him unconscious and to make it more painful. The director felt a powerful punch on his face, and he fell sideways on the ground with a thud! The director was lying on the ground with his face swollen and covered in blood, with a few of his teeth broken and blood leaking from his mouth. Feeling the unbearable pain for the first time, he started to cry on the ground, his face covered in tears and snot mixed with blood. Seeing him crying pathetically on the ground with his face covered in tears and snot, she felt disgusted by the idea of touching him with her hands. She had never seen such cowardly man in her life while in the military. She had beaten many men, and some of them cried too, but none of them were as pathetic as him and disgusted her this much. Remembering the creepy smile on his face, she felt this was not nearly enough beating for him. As she began to walk closer to him, the director, who was lying on the ground withering in pain while sobbing, heard her footsteps moving closer and closer and began to speak frantically with his unsightly appearance in incoherent words. However, she could still understand him as she had listened to it many times. "I''m sorry; please forgive me." "Please forgive me; I will never look at women ever again." "Please, just once, forgive me." "Have mercy on me." Seeing him pleading made her feel even more disgusted, but she thought he had not done anything. It would not be wise to do too much torture, as she did not enjoy this pathetic sight in front of her. But she still didn''t stop and walked up to him, looking down at his face. Seeing one side of his face still perfectly good, she was ready for more beatings. The director, who saw her blurry figure standing close to him and looking down at him, thought that she would not beat him in this miserable state, feeling a little relaxed, then suddenly saw her legs moving as his face lost all its color. He began to cover his face with both his hands, as he didn''t want his face to get hurt while sobbing, "No, no, no, please don''t," with incoherent words. "Have mercy, please." May kicked him a few times until his hands went limp, covered in bruises; she finally kicked his face, and more of his teeth broke as both sides of his face were brushed and battered, covered in blood, tears, and snot leaking from his eyes and nose, withering on the ground and crying with a painful "argh!" sound escaping his mouth from time to time. Seeing his condition on the ground, May felt satisfied, but seeing her hands and shoes covered in his disgusting blood, she wanted to beat him more but stopped, thinking he would never have any indecent thoughts about her. She took out the phone from her pocket in her black jeans, which were covering her attractive long legs and round ass, to check the time. She noticed that it had been almost ten minutes since the meeting, and according to the distance of the crash from here, the helicopter going to pick her up seemed to be arriving soon. She had to take care of this mess quickly and make arrangements for Aiden''s safe transfer to Eastern Union territory. She picked up some tissue from the tissue box on the table and quickly cleaned both her hands and shoes, and she began to walk out of the meeting room. Walking out of the room, she closed the door, and even if she didn''t close the door, she knew that pathetic man could not walk out of the room, as he couldn''t even stand properly with just one kick of hers, holding back her strength. She walked in front of the receptionist and told her to follow her with her cold voice, without any emotion on her face. The receptionist followed her quickly, thinking that with the director''s flirty nature, who flirts with every beautiful woman, seeing someone as attractive as a cold woman in front of him, he would have tried to flirt with her. Seeing the cold-faced general, she would not let him go without beating the shit out of him. She didn''t know how much he would have beaten up, but she could imagine he would get his face bruised at least. She could not help the young nurse, but this would have taught him a small lesson. As for telling the general about the young nurse''s predicament, she had to first see the director. She wouldn''t want those inappropriate videos of the young nurse and the director to get leaked because of her mistake and ruin someone''s life. She didn''t know where he had hidden those videos or how many countermeasures he had to take to protect them with his scheming mind. May informed the receptionist because she was the only person in the hospital she talked with. As far as her leaking about her beating up the director of the hospital, she didn''t care much about it as she had enough power not to get affected by this, but she would not deliberately try to ruin her public image. She could also tell this receptionist was not stupid enough to provoke her just by looking at her. And with the surname Cross her sister had given her, she didn''t want to bring shame to it, as she greatly respected her sister even with her helping nature. ___________________ Make sure to leave a comment because this was my first time writing a fighting scene. Well, I cannot say fight, but one-sided beating. Leave a comment. Chapter 17 - 17: My name is Maria (edited) May opened the door of the meeting room and entered while the receptionist followed suit, and what the receptionist saw inside the room made her both scared and excited at the same time. Seeing the director lying on the ground with an unrecognizable bloodied face, his chest caved in with multiple bruises on his body, and slithering on the ground while sobbing, she quietly followed the general without making a sound. May went to the head seat and sat down on it, and the receptionist followed behind. Seeing the receptionist, who was not freaking out because of the director''s condition, also seemed a little exciting. May didn''t focus too much on her and asked her to sit down. The receptionist quickly refused her and stood a meter away from her, looking at May, but from time to time she peeked a glance at the director. The receptionist thought if she didn''t tell her about the director''s deeds, she would never get the chance to come into contact with someone as powerful as the general in front of her. May was about to say something, but the receptionist''s voice sounded before she could even speak. "Ma''am, I want to tell you something important; please listen to me," the receptionist said with a desperate look on her face, hoping she would not ignore her. Seeing the desperate look on the receptionist''s face didn''t stop May, and she gave her a nod to continue what she wanted to say. Seeing the general agreeing to listen to her, the receptionist quickly told her about what the director had done to the young nurse and how he was blackmailing them with inappropriate videos to play with their bodies. She didn''t know how many nurses he had blackmailed, but she had found out about this by luck from one of the victims, the young nurse, who told her about this while crying, and she was not lying; she could even bring the nurse to confirm it. She kneeled at the end of it and begged her to help them. May, who listened to the receptionist talking about how he would trap young nurses and blackmail them to play with their bodies while begging her to help, had a cold face with no emotion on her face, but from the inside, she was fuming with anger and just wanted to kill the vile man lying on the ground. But she could not trust anyone else with just their words. She had to confirm it herself before taking action, but she had a feeling that the receptionist was not lying to her. From her earlier interaction with this disgusting man, there was a high chance that this was the truth, but she still had to confirm it herself, and finding that it was the truth, she would let this vile man know what real hell was. The director, who had listened to the receptionist while continuing to sob on the ground, thought that his life was over; at least he had to take those sluts down with him as he was trying to move his hand to reach the left pocket of his pants to quickly upload the videos on the internet for the whole world to see him fucking those sluts, with a creepy smile on his face as he had already accepted that he would get into jail for more than ten years at least. May answered the receptionist, "Okay, I believe you, but I have to confirm it myself, and after that, you don''t have to worry about him getting punished and leaking videos on the internet, as he would wish he had never been born," with an emotionless face while paying attention to the director, who was lying on the ground from the moment the receptionist started talking about him. She noticed the director trying to move his hand to reach something from the left pocket of his pants. She quickly stood from her seat, dashed in front of the director, kicked him on the side of his stomach, resulting in him crying in pain, and called the receptionist. "Come here and see if there is something in his pocket." Listening to the general''s voice, the receptionist arrived quickly where the director was and started checking his pockets and pants. He tried to struggle, but his struggling would only result in a kick from the crazy woman, more powerful than the previous one. His legs had already gone numb as he stopped struggling, and he didn''t want to experience more pain as he lay there with tears and snot leaking from his face. The receptionist saw him stop struggling to retrieve the smartphone from his pocket and handed it over to the general. "Ma''am, there is a phone in his pocket; the video should be there as he tried to upload it secretly." May tried to open the phone, only to see there was a password on it. She could easily unlock it and retrieve the data if she used her power. She could tell the cyber force to hack into his device, but she wanted to torture him more to get the answer from his mouth. May, standing next to him and looking down at him, asked a question with a cold, emotionless voice: "What''s the password for this phone, and are you hiding the copies of the videos somewhere else?" Listening to the crazy woman, the director didn''t even think of trying to mislead her, as he knew this woman was going to torture him more if he lied. That''s why he told them the password for the phone and also told them the backup video was on his laptop in the office with the same password. He also told them about a safe inside his home where the footage was stored on a hard drive, and he told them the safe password without lying. Lastly, he pleaded with them to send him to the police. He would accept everything, and with the evidence, he would go to prison, thinking ''at least he would escape from this crazy woman'' and hoping she would send him to the police as she is a military officer who also had to follow the law. May, listening quietly, didn''t say anything until he finished speaking, but the receptionist, Maria, who saw all that, was shocked by how easily the director had revealed everything and how terrified he must be of generals to reveal everything this easily. As she stared at the general Cross, with a fire burning in her eyes as if she had seen her idol in reality, she dreamed that she also wanted to become a strong and powerful woman like the general in front of her. May was disappointed and angry at the same time for him to easily reveal everything. She entered the password, began to check the phone, and watched videos. In some of them, she saw the woman crying while he was doing those things. As her anger increased even more, she said this to Maria while turning off the video and putting the phone on the table. "Bring me a rope, pliers, a hammer, and some nails, okay?" in a chilling voice to Maria. Maria, who didn''t see the video herself but could also hear the sound of a woman crying and him cursing them and saying many things that she didn''t even want to repeat herself, felt the most anger in her life and just wanted to see this rapist getting tortured, as all her previous sympathy for him quickly went away. "Okay, Ma''am, I will bring it as quickly as possible," Maria said in a determined voice as she left. The director, who was lying on the ground, feeling the pain had lessened a little bit, felt relieved, thinking about going to the police and escaping from here as quickly as possible. He suddenly heard the crazy woman''s chilling voice talking about bringing those tools. He was terrified because he could pretty much guess what was going to happen as he began to shout frantically while crying. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, no, please, I want to go to prison." "Please, I beg you to send me to prison." May, standing next to him and listening to his pleading, didn''t show any emotions while internally enjoying his pleading as if it were music. After a few minutes, Maria entered the room with a trolley with many compartments carrying the tools the general had ordered her to bring, with a serious look on her face, and left the trolley next to the general while standing next to her. May ordered the receptionist to put him on the chair; with the bruised body, he didn''t struggle much with May''s help if needed. Seeing him sitting on the chair, she took out the rope and tied him to the chair tightly. The director, who found himself tied to the chair even while struggling, was very terrified as he peed his pants in fear of what would happen next. May, seeing him peeing his pants, didn''t show much reaction, as it would not stop her from torturing him even if she had to get her hands dirty. With the corner of her eye, she saw the receptionist still standing there, not leaving, thinking that she was afraid of leaving without her permission, and ordered her to leave. Maria, listening to the general ordering her to leave, said to her with a fire in her eyes that she wanted to see him getting tortured, even if it scared her. Seeing the resolute eyes of the receptionist, May said to her, "Are you sure you want to stay here? It could give you nightmares." "Yes, Ma''am, I want to stay here and see it myself when this animal is getting tortured," Maria said with a resolute voice. Seeing the resolution even in front of her, she asked for her name. "My name is Maria, Ma''am," the receptionist said. ___________________________ Please make sure to write a review if you like the story, and don''t forget to leave a comment about the story so far. Chapter 18 - 18: Jimmy meeting his hero? (edited) Maria stands a few meters away from the general so as not to disturb her. For the next 10 minutes, only a horrifying scream of pain sounded in the room. Suddenly, May''s military phone vibrated in her pocket. Feeling the phone vibrating in her pocket, she remembered that she had contacted the military officers to pick her up to go to the plane crash site, as she had forgotten while she was torturing this filthy man. She took out her phone from her tight-fitted black jeans and picked up the call from the other side of the phone. Jimmy saluted the general and told her that they had arrived at the hospital and were currently flying above the hospital. Listening to the officer''s words, May ordered them to land on the roof of the hospital and wait there; she would be there shortly. As she ended the call, her focus was on the director in front of her, who almost had a lifeless expression on his face but was still conscious and on the brink of falling unconscious. The director''s current condition could only be called painful, as all the nails of his hands and legs had been forcefully plucked out by the pliers, with small holes in the flesh of his hands and feet made by using a nail and hammer to forcefully punch them. One can imagine how much pain he had gone through, but all his vital organs were untouched, as if tortured solely for the sake of making him suffer. May, seeing him like that, was quite pleased, but she fell into thoughts as if she had forgotten something important. Coming out of her thoughts, she stared between his legs as she kicked him one last time on his balls very hard. The director, who had almost been numb to pain due to all the torture he had been through, suddenly felt the most horrible pain he had experienced up until now, as his eyes bulged out and he yelled from the top of his lungs, "Aargh!" feeling that both of his balls had almost burst. As a doctor himself, he had a feeling his dick would not be able to work properly from now on. With these last thoughts in his mind, the director fell unconscious. Maria, seeing the torture from start to finish, almost felt sympathy for the poor man, but remembering the young nurse crying and saying that she would commit suicide if her videos ever leaked into her mind, all sympathy for him quickly went away. What shocked her even more was that from start to finish, the general didn''t have any change in her emotions on her cold face, and her hands didn''t even shake even once when she saw him crying and yelling in pain. Her respect for the general increased one level above the maximum. May was done with him after he fell unconscious, began to call the police and inform them about the director of the hospital and his crimes. She also told them she was a general of the Eastern Union Army and that she had apprehended him and had to torture him to find the evidence as he was resisting her. In the end, she told them about her location and ordered them to come here quickly. The police officer at the other end of the call was shocked to know that the other person was a general, as it was very hard to meet an officer of her ranking, but didn''t think she was lying because if a normal person imitated her, he or she could easily get arrested and sent to jail for a few years. They respectfully replied to her that they would be arriving there as quickly as possible. May was waiting for the police to arrive, sitting in her head seat in the meeting room, thinking about Alicia and whether she had eaten or not. As it was almost 7 p.m. and she had not eaten much at dinner at home, she should be pretty hungry. She made a quick call to check on her and told her to eat her fill and not get sick as she would get angry. Alicia, listening to her aunt''s cold, emotionless voice, could feel the warmth from her words. She told her not to worry; she would eat properly, and May also informed her that the police would come to the hospital and not to worry about that fact, as she had some work with them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few minutes later, the sound of sirens sounded outside the hospital. A group of police officers arrived and quickly began to walk toward the meeting room where May was currently, with the help of hospital staff. Entering the meeting room, they could see a man tied to a chair in horrible condition, a hospital staff member in uniform, and a beautiful woman sitting in the head seat of the meeting room with a cold, emotionless face. They could pretty much guess who the general was, as they quickly saluted her because even for them, a general is a pretty big deal. May, seeing the two female and four male police officers entering the room and saluting her, sat up from her seat and walked toward them. She handed the director''s phone to the female officer and told them about his laptop and hardware at his home. She also told them to do a thorough background check on him to not miss any other crimes he had committed. She also told them she would be paying attention to this case and making sure to send him to Eastern Military Prison as she left. The police officers inside the room, checking the condition of the director of the hospital, felt horrified seeing his condition. He would die in a few hours if he didn''t get any medical treatment, as they focused on the task ahead with the same thoughts in their minds: ''The beautiful general is very scary.'' Maria, seeing the conversation between the general and the police, was standing on the side, seeing the general indirectly threatening them not to cause any misconduct. She felt the general was very fierce, and with stars in her eyes, she stared at the general''s back and followed behind her as she left. May, who was planning to go to the roof of the hospital, felt that someone was targeting her, as this was the second time she had felt this sensation. As she began to look around, she saw the receptionist, whose name was Maria, following behind her with sparkles in her eyes. It felt pretty weird, as this weak receptionist was no threat to her, but she still had a feeling she had to be cautious of her. Seeing her right behind her, she ordered her to lead her to the roof of the hospital. Maria, listening to the general''s voice, quickly led her to the roof. She also had the key to the roof, as it was generally locked. May, seeing the lock, felt good about bringing Maria; otherwise, knowing herself, she would have opened the metal gate with her gun, which would have caused a commotion. May and Maria arrived at the roof where squad leader Jimmy and his two squad members were standing next to the military helicopter, discussing whether they should go check on why the police had arrived. Jimmy was saying he had to go check on what was happening if they needed help, and the two squad members were convincing him not to go and to follow the general''s order and wait here. Jimmy, who was just about to ditch his squad members, noticed the gate of the roof opening and the general and a lady in hospital uniform arriving. The three of them quickly went to the general and saluted her. Seeing the three of them saluting her, she ordered them to quickly start the helicopter as there was no time to waste. Jimmy, who was feeling anxious about why the police had arrived, gathered up his courage and said to the general, "Ma''am, I am sorry, but I want to ask you something," Jimmy said with both awe and worship in his eyes as he considered her his hero. May, seeing the officer stopping and asking her questions, felt angry, and she also discerned from his voice that he was the same officer she had been talking to before. She stared into his timid eyes, feeling that it had not any lust but also gave her a similar feeling that Maria gave her. A little different, she gave him a chance and said in a cold voice, "It''s better not to be something unimportant, as I would not be good for you by wasting my time," with an emotionless face. Jimmy panicked a little but told her he would not waste any time and asked about the police arriving and what happened. May, listening to his question, found it pretty reasonable and told him about the director of the hospital and his crimes and how she had caught him, without any emotions on her cold face. Listening to her say she caught criminals easily, Jimmy thought to himself, ''I was right all along; she was a hero; she had saved those poor nurses from a vile man without even meeting them once, just like she had saved him from the terrorist ten years ago with the same emotionless, cold face.'' Jimmy said to the general with sparkles in his eyes, "Ma''am, you are a hero." Listening to him call her a hero with those sparkly eyes, May said to him, "If you don''t hurry quickly, I will break your bones," in a cold voice. Jimmy, hearing her warning, quickly began to lead her to the helicopter. Maria, who still hadn''t left, heard the conversation between the general and an average-looking officer with black hair, blue eyes, and who was 5 feet 11 inches tall and could be considered slightly handsome. She could tell just by looking at his face and those eyes that she didn''t like him one bit; she even felt irritated by looking at his average face. Maria, seeing the general going to leave, felt uneasy in her heart, as if she hadn''t followed the general, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Chapter 19 - 19: Jimmy falling in love (edited) Maria, seeing the general was going to leave, quickly ran fast on her feet and appeared in front of the general, blocking her way. Two squad members had already boarded the military helicopter, waiting for instructions to fly, and Jimmy was with the general, leading the way to the back of the military helicopter. Seeing the cute lady who was with the general, with long curly brown hair, brown eyes, boobs that could perfectly fit hands, and a perky ass, 5 feet 8 inches tall with tanned skin blocking their way, he was going to ask her to move. He didn''t want to use force on a lady like her. May, seeing Maria blocking their way, said in a cold voice, looking directly into her eyes with her cold, red eyes, "What are you doing, Maria? For accompanying me all this time, I forgive you. This time, move aside before I get angry." Seeing that the general was going to get angry, Maria quickly said in a resolute voice, fire burning in her eyes, "Ma''am, I can''t go now. I want to follow you." Taking a deep breath, she continued, "If I didn''t follow you now, I would regret it for the rest of my life." May thought that seeing her catch the director of the hospital, she also wanted to join the Eastern Union Military and said to Maria, "You can join the Eastern Union Military by applying online, and after completing your training, you can become an official lowest-ranking military officer." Maria was listening to the general tell her to join the military. The general misunderstood her words and said them again with the same fire in her eyes. "No, ma''am, that''s not what I mean. I wanted to follow you. I want to stay by your side and become just like you." May, listening to her easily say she wanted to follow her and become just like her, was very angry at her words and said in a cold voice without any emotion on her face, "Do you think it''s easy to become like me?" Just after saying that, May kicked her in the chest with her long legs with the same force she had kicked the director of the hospital. Maria was expecting that she would get beaten up for the stupidity of saying this, but she didn''t expect to get kicked so hard in the chest as she flew three meters away with some broken ribs and some blood coming out of her mouth. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lying on the ground, she thought of letting go, which seemed easier than experiencing hellish pain, but she didn''t blame the general. Quite the opposite, she respected the general for not going easy, thinking she was a woman thinking about the past two years of her life after her grandmother passed away due to her health, which was her only family. The only work, sleep, and eat was her life, and one day she met the young nurse, and she wasn''t able to help her. She had nightmares, wondering if the nurse would commit suicide due to stress and how she would be able to live with that guilt. But one day she met her, who was beautiful enough to charm even a TV star with a cold face with no emotion on her face, tall and proud, and pride oozing out of her body naturally. Fixing everything that stressed her for so much time as if it were nothing, she was very cruel, but she could tell she was a good person. The only thing she wanted was to follow her, hoping that one day she would become like her as the fire in her eyes became brighter as she began to stand up. May, seeing her lying on the ground, stared at her for 30 seconds, seeing that she didn''t get up and was about to go. Slowly, Maria stood up in her spot, gritting her teeth without making a sound, and walked in front of May once again. She looked into her eyes and said with a resolute voice, with her legs shaking a little bit, "Ma''am, I still want to follow you. Please accept me." May, seeing her standing, was a bit surprised as she had kicked her hard enough to break her ribs, and for a normal civilian, especially a woman, standing was pretty much impossible. Even if it''s difficult for a fully trained new soldier to stand up in 30 seconds when kicked by her, her willpower was very strong, and if she trained, she could create a great military officer. She was definitely not accepting her because she looked cute and she liked cute things; it was definitely because of her willpower. "Okay, you can follow me as my guard, but you will only be given the lowest rank, private," she continued with a very serious expression on her face. "But remember that being my guard is not easy. Many want the positions. I have only four personal guards; including you, it would make five, and seeing you this weak, many will challenge you. They are not going to stop at one kick, and the military is not child''s play. You could lose your life, especially with me on missions." "I would train you for one year. In those years, nobody would be able to snatch your position, but they would still feel upset and challenge you, and you had to handle that yourself." Maria, listening to her words, had a serious expression on her face, but there was only one thing that she wanted to change, as she asked with a serious expression on her face, "Understood, ma''am, but can I call you big sis?" Listening to her, May replied without even thinking for a second, "No, you can''t." Maria, listening to this, who was holding all the pain up until now, let go and sat on the ground and began crying as tears started to leak out of her big brown eyes, and she started mumbling. "You beat me so hard, sob sob, and you would not even allow me to call you big sis." Maria had no idea that, due to pain, she sat down and started crying while mumbling, which would affect the cold and emotionless general. May, seeing the cute Maria sitting on the ground and crying, saying she only wanted to call her big sister while feeling guilty as she had done something wrong to this poor thing, moved her hands closer to her eyes and wiped her tears off her eyes and said, "Okay, you can call me big sis, but only when we are alone, understood?" with a slight twitch in her ears, feeling a little happy unknown to herself. Maria had no idea why it happened, but the cold general had accepted her request. She didn''t expect it to happen, as it already happened. She played along, stopped crying, and asked her again to confirm that she had not misheard it. "Can I really call you big sis?" May replied, "Yes, you can." May helped her get up, and as both of them had forgotten about the third person who was standing a few meters away from them, motionless without making any sound, she was a bit shocked about everything that had just happened until now. Both of them looked at Jimmy with different thoughts in their minds. May said to the officer, "Move quickly; we have no time to waste." Jimmy opened the back of the helicopter, and the three of them entered the back of the helicopter, which was spacious enough to hold more than 10 people with benches on both sides. May sat on the bench and also told Maria to sit next to her, as she knew that her ribs had broken due to the kick and was already struggling to walk. It would take weeks to heal and also asked the officer if there was any painkiller or medicine that could help her. Jimmy, listening to the general, quickly brought out some painkillers and medicine and gave them to Maria with a bottle of water. Maria took them from him without thanking him, as she didn''t like this officer near her big sister, and looking at his kind and average face irritated her even more as it was challenging her. She took the medicine and felt some relief, thinking about where they were going, but didn''t ask her big sister because she had decided to follow her and would follow wherever she went without any question. Jimmy stood a straight bit away from the general and recalled what had happened previously and thought about Maria''s resolute look on her face when she stood up. With courage and willpower, she confronted his hero and asked her if she wanted to follow her. Remembering her face, his face began to heat, and a blush formed on his face as he thought in his mind, ''I think I have fallen in love.'' Jimmy thought the only female he had any feelings for all his life was the general, or his hero since the day she had saved him from the terrorist attack. That feeling was awe and worship for her, and for the first time in his life, he had a romantic feeling for a woman while glancing at Maria with a red face. Maria noticed him glancing at her with a red face as their eyes met, both having completely different thoughts. While Jimmy was thinking about how to win her over, Maria thought, while looking at his red face as she could feel anger on his face, ''I was right all along; this fucker is jealous of me for sitting next to the general.'' She gave him a smirk in return, wanting to irritate him even more. _____________ Guys, make sure to write a review about the story until now, and please make a comment if you want me to upload character photos on my Instagram account as my novel is not contracted and I couldn''t upload here. Chapter 20 - 20: Suspicious Incident site? (edited) Jimmy, who was in love with Maria, saw her smirk and thought she was giving him a smile. Seeing the smile on her cute face, his heart started beating loudly, and he quickly turned his head around and focused in front because of embarrassment. Maria was satisfied by his looking away, thinking she had irritated him. May was sitting on a bench, remembering something she called Jimmy in front of him. She looked directly into his eyes and said it in a cold voice. "Officer, you have seen something you shouldn''t have, and if I find out about you talking about it to someone else, it would not be good for you," she said with an emotionless face. Jimmy, listening to his hero''s cold voice, didn''t find it weird to be given this warning because he himself thought that he wasn''t supposed to witness the cold, emotionless general allow a new officer to call her big sister. He felt lucky to witness this side of his hero and said in a firm voice, "Ma''am, I wouldn''t talk about it and would definitely take it to my grave." May, seeing his firm answer, said in the same cold voice, "It''s good that you know what''s good for you." Saying that she ordered him to stand in his position once again. In less than half an hour, they had arrived at the plane crash site. Officers guarding the site saw the military helicopter coming back, and all the soldiers regrouped again. May walked out of the helicopter with Jimmy following her, and she ordered Maria to stay in the helicopter. Maria wanted to follow her outside, but just because the general had allowed her to call her Big Sis when they were alone didn''t mean she would get special treatment, as she followed her order and stayed inside the helicopter, and the pain from the kick was still there. She would definitely get beaten up for disobeying her. May, seeing all the officers collected, ordered them to go to their positions and guard, and ordered Jimmy to bring her to Alice''s body, standing in front of her body covered in white clothes. She ordered Jimmy to leave her alone. Jimmy, listening to her, could tell just by her voice, which was different from her usual cold voice, that she was very sad right now as he walked back to his post, leaving her alone. She had already accepted the fact that her sister was gone from this world, but seeing her body in front of her covered in white clothes, she didn''t want to remove the white cloth and see her lifeless body. Standing there for a few seconds without saying a word, she gathered her courage, sat on the ground, and removed the cloth from her body. She saw her always cheerful and lovely sister''s body, with many wounds on her body, a large hole in her chest area, and clothes on her body covered in blood. She saw her like this, a silent stream of tears leaking out of her cold red eyes. Taking a deep breath, she wiped the tears from her face, and she began to check her body, not noticing anything amiss. She put back the white cloth on her body again carefully, and she began roaming around the site for a few minutes, looking at the destruction caused by the plane crash, which was more destructive than it should have been. She could at least confirm that there was something amiss here. She began to check all the places carefully. The lighting setup here by the military officer was very good and didn''t cause her any problems in her investigation. After almost two hours of searching for any clues, she didn''t find any signs of any terrorist organization involvement with her keen eyes, but she would definitely not stop there as she would get the forensic department to do a thorough examination of the site, hoping to find some clues that led to the cause of the accident. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the biggest mysteries to her was why no one received any SOS from the plane with so many passengers on board, as she didn''t find any jammers in the junk, thinking that she might have missed it, hoping to find its pieces in the forensic search. Local authorities would still be searching for the plane, as it had been missing for almost two days after the forensic investigation was done. She would inform them about the place where the crash had happened¡ªnot before getting her sister out of there¡ªbut they would still find out about it after checking their data. Well, she didn''t care if they found out about it or not. But she would definitely hold her sister''s funeral at her home with her family, and she was powerful enough not to get pressure from the media and politicians. She was sure they wouldn''t try anything, knowing that her sister''s company was the largest producer of medicine in the world, and it was not uncommon to hold funerals for powerful people without their bodies, as the normal public wouldn''t even know it. Seeing that it was already very dark, she decided to sleep and ordered some officers to set up a tent for her and an additional tent for Maria to sleep in, as well as send some packed food for both of them in their tent. Maria in the helicopter back cabin was informed by an officer that a tent was set up for her and that there was food inside for her to eat before she went to sleep. Going there, she noticed that the officer was changing shifts for night duty. She entered the green tent that could accommodate at least two people, easily noticing the packed food and sleeping bag inside. She quickly ate her fill and went to sleep, as it was a very exhausting and unforgettable day for her. Tomorrow morning, as usual, they might wake up at 6 a.m. and be ready for her usual morning training as she got some training outfits from the military officer and trained for one and a half hours. Those officers who were on duty were mesmerized by her beauty and charisma, but they didn''t look too much out of fear of becoming her sparring partner. Knowing the rumor and their previous conversation with Jimmy, they wouldn''t dare look for more than a few seconds. After finishing her training, she wanted to take a bath, but it was not possible for her, so she wiped the sweat from her body and changed back into her casual black jeans and black shirt in her tent. She thought she had to go back to her home with Alicia and make arrangements for Aiden, but she was not worried about that because there should be a medical team in the squad present here, as she had informed them to bring the best medical care before they began the search for the plane. Suddenly she thought about Maria and what she should do with her, and the idea of bringing her with them didn''t even cross her mind, as she didn''t trust her or anyone else enough to involve her in her family matters. She informed some officers to bring the medical team to her and told them to make arrangements to carry a coma patient and her dead sister to Eastern Union Territory, and she also warned them that if something went wrong, they would definitely regret it for the rest of their lives. The medical team receiving the orders was very confident in their ability but still made the best preparation they could possibly make, not wanting to incur the wrath of the general. In less than half an hour, the preparation was done. She also checked one last time if everything was okay as it would take more than ten hours to get there, checking on her phone that it was already 8 a.m., and she was ready to depart. Maria had woken up a few minutes ago, and she was going to find the general. Seeing that the general was ready to go somewhere, she went to her, saluted her first, and asked, "Ma''am, what should I do?" Listening to her question, May said, "You should join them for now and return to their military base, as you would not be able to go back from here yourself, and after your injuries heal, you should join the Eastern Military and complete their basic training. After that, I will find you; don''t expect me to give you special treatment," in a cold voice. "As for you being my personal guard, it''s in your name only, and someone as weak as yourself is not qualified enough to protect me. It would only make your life more hellish to get the title of personal guard. Are you ready to prove yourself?" She was only impressed by her willpower, and she wouldn''t give her any special treatment. If she rejected it, then so be it; she would only be a little disappointed in her. "Are you ready to accept the unfair title that only makes your life more difficult?" while looking directly into her eyes without any emotions. Maria, listening to this, didn''t expect the general to be this blunt and cruel, hoping that following the general would be hard but that, being by her side, she would manage it somehow. Not only would it make her military life more difficult, but she was still determined to follow the general, and she was also looking forward to her training. "Ma''am, I would definitely not disappoint you," Maria said in a resolute voice. But later in the future, Maria would regret ever looking forward to her personal training with the general. ____________________________ I would appreciate it if you guys would write a review of the story up to now and don''t forget to leave a comment on the chapter. You can also support me by donating Power Stones and sending me gifts. Chapter 21 - 21: Alicia accepting reality? (edited) Listening to Maria''s resolute voice, May felt she had not seen anything wrong and said it in her cold voice without any emotion on her face. "Okay, good. Now go back to the squad leader and tell them what I told them. I have some important business to attend to. I will be going now." Seeing Maria leave, she boarded the military helicopter and ordered the medical team to prepare to depart in a big military helicopter with her sister''s body, with two officers controlling the helicopter and four officers in the medical team. After less than half an hour of travel, they reached the hospital and landed in an open area outside the hospital. She ordered the officer to inform the hospital about the transfer of the patient, as she didn''t need anyone''s permission to take her nephew, and she was going to meet her niece in the room where Aiden was currently admitted. Seeing the military helicopter arrive, the people outside the hospital had already begun to gather due to the commotion caused by its arrival but didn''t dare go too close. Seeing the six military officers following a tall, beautiful, cold-faced woman, they could already guess the woman was the leader as they began to make a way not to get in her way. Entering the hospital, May split up with them and began to walk toward the room where Aiden was to meet up with her niece. Walking for a few seconds from a distance, she could see the two officers guarding the room, reaching the outside door. They greeted her and opened the door for her to walk inside the room, seeing that Alicia was currently holding Aiden''s hand and talking to herself. Alicia heard the sound of the gate opening and looked in the direction of the gate to see who was coming, as the doctor had already checked his condition that morning. She heard the same thing again: his wounds would heal in months. As for waking up from the coma, they couldn''t tell when he would be awake. With his stable condition, he should be conscious now, as they had not seen a case like his. Seeing Aunt May enter from the door with her usual cold, emotionless face, she quickly stood up from her seat and walked in her direction to hug her. May, seeing her niece coming in her direction, opened both arms, her eyes showing a little softness in her usual cold eyes, to accept her hug. Alicia, seeing her open arms, quickly hugged her and got comfort in the hug for a few seconds. She let go of the hug and said to her, "Aunt May, are the preparations ready? Are we ready to go?" She took a deep breath to calm herself down and continued, "Is Mom''s body also there?" knowing that it would still ask her, being anxious. May, listening to her talk, answered her question and said, "Yes, all the preparations are ready, and your mother is also there, and you have to face her now." May moved her hand to caress her cheeks and continued, "Don''t worry, little Alicia, your aunt will always be there for you, and Aiden will also be there for you when he wakes up." Seeing her cold, emotionless aunt trying to comfort her, Alicia felt a little calmer than before, and she said in a firm voice, "Okay, Aunt, I am ready to go home." They both sat on a couch, having some chat about their well-being, waiting for the medical team to come and safely transfer Aiden to the military helicopter. A few minutes later, the medical team arrived at the door, and the guard outside the room informed May about their arrival as they started the transfer under the careful observation of both May and Alicia. Arriving outside the building, they began to go toward the military helicopter while Aiden was on a stretcher with different medical equipment with them. The pilot of the helicopter opened the back of the helicopter as the medical team entered with Aiden and began to set up the proper medical equipment for the journey. May and Alicia were standing outside the helicopter while the medical team was working inside the helicopter. Alicia, standing outside the helicopter, was quite nervous, even when she had imagined seeing her mom''s body in her mind. Standing in front of the helicopter, she was not calm at all, and her heart was beating quite fast. May, standing next to her and noticing her niece''s nervousness, could tell her niece was very nervous; she sometimes acted mature, but she was still a kid, not mature enough to face her mother calmly. The idea of confronting her mother''s dead body was pretty hard for her. She reached out her hand to hold her niece''s hand tightly, comforting her and once again reminding her she was not alone. Alicia began to calm down but was still very scared of facing her mother. She calmed her beating heart by taking deep breaths and thinking in her mind, ''I had to accept reality and face my mother, and if her mother was here, she would not have liked her acting like that.'' As she, while holding her aunt''s hand, began to walk inside the helicopter, May saw her gathering her courage and starting to walk beside her. Entering the cabin, Alicia didn''t focus on the four officers on the medical team and looked at the two small beds in one of them. She saw her brother lying peacefully as if sleeping and would wake at any moment. The military helicopter had already started to fly, and inside the cabin, it was pretty stable, as the pilots were very skilled, and they were specially instructed not to do any sudden maneuvers unless absolutely necessary. The medical team had four members, of whom two were female and two were male, as the female officer had already cleaned Alice''s body and covered it with a new cloth. Alicia focused on the other bed beside her brother, where a person was covered in white cloth. Just from the silhouette of the person, she could tell it was her mother. As she walked towards the bed, May was also following closely behind her. Standing in front of the bed, she moved her hand to remove the cloth from her face. Seeing her mom''s beautiful face, her eyes closed, and her pale appearance, she felt very sad, still not fully accepting reality. She could also see some injuries on her head, but there was no blood as it had been cleaned up. She moved her shaking hand to caress her face as she touched her cold face and checked her breathing. Seeing that she was not breathing and that her body was very cold, she finally accepted the reality and began to break down. She started to shake a little, and tears began to leak out of her beautiful black eyes. She started sobbing and began muttering under her breath. May, seeing her breakdown, gently hugged her and started caressing her back. Seeing her niece cry, she also felt very sad and felt very painful in her heart. She swore once again to protect her family from any harm, with swirls in her deep red eyes. "Mom, Mom, you really left me all alone in this world," she continued muttering while thinking about her living brother with a look of madness on her face while being hugged with swirling in her deep black eyes. "Yes, yes, brother, my little brother is here." "He wouldn''t leave me alone. He will wake up." "When he wakes, I would never let him go outside alone." "Only allow him to do what I want him to do to keep him safe." May, listening to her crazy words, didn''t find it weird at all and thought it was a pretty good idea to keep her family safe, but she felt sad knowing that she would not always be there for them being in the military. But it is also good to have power because, even if she is a natural fighter, she cannot handle 100 people at the same time, especially with weapons, and she wants to have control over people to protect her family from any misfortune, and the military is the best option for her, thinking this is not a fantasy; it is real life, and her niece and nephew might also want to avoid her being so overprotective. She absolutely doesn''t want her family to dislike her, but she is not very worried, as she knows that her niece is a very strong and capable woman, and about her nephew, she knows for sure that he is an absolute genius, and she hates to admit it, but he is even more capable than her sister. She can even imagine, in the future, her nephew being the one who is protecting her niece. Noticing her niece calming down, she cupped her face with both hands, looked directly into her eyes, and spoke with her usual cold voice with some gentleness in her eyes. "Are you okay now, little Alicia?" Alicia, feeling her aunt holding her face and her looking into her eyes with her face covered in tears and calling her little Alicia while asking if she was okay, felt very embarrassed and quickly hugged her tightly and buried her face in her soft breasts. May, seeing her acting shy, didn''t say anything and stood there quietly while gently stroking her long black hair, feeling the gentle caress in her hair reminding her of the time when her mother was alive. She didn''t move from there and stood there quietly, enjoying the caress. _______________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter. I would appreciate it if you would write a review about the story until now, and do support me if you can, guys, in whatever ways you can. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 22 - 22: Alicias Memories (edited) After a few minutes, Alicia finally lets go of her aunt, and May, seeing her niece finally let her go, asks her, "Are you okay now, Alicia?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Listening to her aunt''s concerned voice, Alicia responded that she was fine. Aunt May covered her sister''s face back and was relieved that Alicia had not noticed the large hole in her chest. As they both sat next to each other and the four officers on the medical team were standing next to Aiden''s bed, May ordered them to sit down as well because the trip would take more than ten hours. She used her military phone to contact the forensic squad for a thorough check of the incident spot. She also gave them instructions to contact the local police about the plane crash after completing the search. After their arrival, they should return to their post and first share the results of the forensic search with her as soon as possible. After that, they should share it with the police and media, and she ended the call there. The more eyes there are, the better, as there''s a greater chance of uncovering more clues about the person responsible for the incident and their enigmatic ways. After that, a frightening aura naturally began to emanate from her body as she considered what she would do to the person responsible, her cold face and the glint in her deep red eyes making her even more terrifying. Sitting next to her aunt, Alicia was listening to her talk about the forensic investigation of the crash site of the plane, and she was pretty shocked at the thought that someone had staged the incident. She had already entertained the notion that a technical malfunction in the aircraft had caused the accident, and the idea of causing so much death and destruction didn''t make sense to her at all. As she remembered the last meeting with her family when they left for the vacation, after saying all the goodbyes, her brother especially stopped and said to her. "Big sis, take care of yourself and be careful of strangers when going outside, as you are very naive." Listening to her cute little brother calling her naive, she made a cute pout on her face and said to him, acting a little annoyed in a playful tone. "How can you say your beautiful, big sister is naive?" She made a sad face and continued, "Mom, see, Aiden didn''t love me; he is calling me naive," with both hands on her slender hips. Alice, seeing her daughter''s usual antics, didn''t even think of siding with her and said while looking sternly into her eyes and said in a playful tone with a hint of seriousness. "Alicia, our little Aiden is right; you should be more careful, and little Aiden''s told me many little stories about you." She continued and told her about the time when on the train someone had taken money out of her purse with the intention of stealing the money. She noticed the money in the hand of a 14- to 15-year-old kid. You didn''t even suspect him of stealing and gave him some money, thanking him for picking up her dropped money and also being scammed by some old woman of 1000 feral (singular currency used by the United Earth Federation), saying she wants to help the poor people and many more short incidents. Alicia, listening to her remember the times mentioned by her mother, was shocked, knowing she had been scammed and taken advantage of that many times. Thinking of the cause of this lecture without knowing she was being scammed, she quickly stared in her little brother''s direction. Seeing him averting his gaze and trying not to look in her direction, she confirmed that she was really scammed, thinking that she had helped many people and met many good people outside. She didn''t feel angry about being scammed and being taken advantage of by her goodness, but her brother, knowing all this, still didn''t inform her and even snitched on her, telling Mom about her mistakes and making her big sister image lower in his eyes. She had thought she would teach his little brother how to be a good person, but she was naive in his eyes; she feels a little sad knowing that. Aiden, standing a little away from his big sister, notices her sad eyes, and he quickly says to her, "Big Sis, don''t worry about the little money; it''s nothing for us. That''s why I didn''t tell you, and it doesn''t matter how you are. I always love my big sister and also look up to her, but be careful when we are not here." Alice also said to her son, "Yes, little Alicia, don''t be sad. I would always love my children, however they are." Alicia, listening to both her mom and cute little brother comforting her, felt good knowing that even if she is a little reckless and easily swayed, her family still loves her and will always be there for her. But she was still not satisfied with her cute little brother snitching on her by telling her mom about her mistake and making her look more stupid. She held his shoulder with both of her hands and looked into his eyes and made a cute pout, trying to make her look upset with him and said while imitating a sad voice. "Little Aiden, you had snitched on your big sister by not telling me when I was being taken advantage of, but you had also, with mom, made fun of me, making your big sister look stupid." Aiden, listening to her, felt that today he definitely couldn''t get away from her, and also he enjoyed the proud look on his big sister''s face whenever she gave money to people while sometimes she could get taken advantage of, and she also helped many people with her naive personality, and he had not lied when he said he looked up to his sister. His sister may not be the smartest and cleverest, but she is very pure and kind-hearted, and he loves her just the way she is and shows a helpless look of defeat on his face. Alicia, noticing the look of defeat on his face, enjoyed it for a few seconds and said with a stern but playful tone, "Cute little Aiden had to get punished for his wrongdoing, and his big sister had to take responsibility and guide him to the right path." Just after saying that, she wrapped one of her arms around his waist and pulled him closer and used her other hand to move his face into her not-too-big and not-too-small breasts, C-cup breasts that would comfortably fit in hand, and hugged him tightly. Aiden finds his face in his sister''s breasts as he can smell the natural scent of mild roses from her body, and he enjoys the smell, but after some time, he feels suffocated by his sister''s breasts. Seeing him being suffocated, she lets go of his face. Aiden pulls out of her soft breasts and gasps for breath for a few seconds, and he notices his sister smiling from the corner of his eyes as he knows it''s not over yet. Alicia started kissing his face hungrily, other than his lips. All his face was kissed by her more than once, and Aiden, while being kissed, knew he would have many lipstick marks on his face being kissed by his big sister; he didn''t find it uncomfortable as he could tell his big sister loved him very much. But he knew that this was not the end of it, as it was pretty normal for her, and she had mentioned punishment, and she would definitely not let him go that easily. For the next 5 minutes, he had sometimes kissed, sometimes both cheeks pulled while his sister made various cute sounds and from time to time suffocating his face in her breasts. At the end of it all, Aiden was left standing, gasping for breath, with a red face and many lipstick marks on it, feeling embarrassed and humiliated being his cheeks pulled by his sister, as he considered himself very mature, and it would affect his dignity having his cheeks pulled. Alicia, seeing him gasping for breath with a red face, felt very satisfied with her work and had a look of happiness on her beautiful face and said with a smiling face while giggling, "Hehehehhe, my brother is very cute." Alice, seeing the loving interaction between their children, felt very happy and proud of her family, but at the same time, she felt jealous as she didn''t get to play with her cute little Aiden. Aiden, noticing his mom''s jealous look on her face, didn''t say anything and started walking toward his mom and finally standing in front of her. Alice saw her son in front of her and felt very happy in her heart as he didn''t forget about her while his sister was pampering him. After a few minutes of affection, Aiden was finally free from his mom''s grip. He was not very out of breath as she was not as intense as his big sister, but she made him call her mommy many times in between, and listening to her being called mommy, she showed a look of euphoria on her face. Finally, after all that, Alicia gives a last hug to Alicia, and Aiden also joins in the hug by being called by his mom, and they both once again remind her to be careful. Alicia, listening to their words, could feel their love for her in their voices, and they told her she would be careful not to trust anyone easily ever again. _____________ Hello, guys! I hope you will leave a comment on the chapter and make sure to write a review about the story so far; it would motivate me a lot. If you can, please support me in whatever way you can. Chapter 23 - 23: Sadness and Grief? (edited) Remembering the past, Alicia''s eyes began to moisten, and without even knowing it herself, two streams of tears started to leak from her beautiful black eyes. May, sitting next to Alicia and naturally releasing the murderous aura, noticed Alicia crying from the corner of her eye. She panicked a little, thinking that she had, without knowing it, released her murderous aura and scared little Alicia, resulting in her crying silently. As she quickly retracted her aura, she said with a little worry on her face, "Little Alicia, I am sorry for making you cry. Please don''t cry." Alicia came out of her thoughts when she heard her aunt''s worried voice. Listening to her say to stop crying, she felt a little bewildered and touched her face with her hand, feeling the wetness. She thought to herself, ''I cried without knowing it, remembering Mom and Aiden.'' Seeing her aunt''s worried face, she quickly wiped the tears from her face and said to her aunt, "It''s not what you think, Aunt. I am not crying because of you. I just remembered our happy times with Mom and Aiden." May, listening to her niece, felt a little relieved that she didn''t make her little niece cry, as she wouldn''t feel good knowing that. She said with her usual cold voice with a hint of softness, without showing any emotion on her face, "Don''t worry, Little Aiden will definitely wake up soon." After saying that, she looked in the direction of her sister''s body, and sadness could be seen in her cold red eyes. Alicia, seeing her line of sight, moved her hand to hold her aunt''s hands and said, "Aunt, don''t be sad. I also feel very sad knowing Mom left me, and it will affect me for a long time, but we have to live our lives without Mom, and we will live happily like a family with you, Aiden, and me. If Mother were here, she would not be happy seeing us like this." Listening to her niece''s words, May felt calm and thought to herself, ''I will have to do my best to protect my family and live happily with them,'' while a swirl in her deep red eyes could be seen as she patted her niece''s hand and said with an emotionless face, "Oh, our little Alicia has become mature, even comforting her aunt." Alicia, listening to her words, felt proud, but she also sensed that her aunt, even with her emotionless face, was making a little fun of her to lighten the mood. It could not escape her eyes, but she could tell her words were genuine, and she didn''t mind it. She found it cute that her beautiful aunt attempted to make fun of her. Ten hours had passed, and they had finally reached Alicia''s home. During the journey, there were no problems, but Alicia was thinking about her aunt''s words regarding someone behind the plane crash, and she felt very angry. It was the first time in her life she felt so angry and even thought about killing the one who was responsible for taking her mom''s life and all the innocent lives that were lost during the terrible incident. But deep inside, she knew she didn''t have the courage to kill anyone with her own hands. She was not worried about the punishment for the one responsible for the incident, as she knew her aunt would definitely not let the culprit get away with doing something so horrible. She was not sure how her aunt would do it, but she completely trusted her. Coming out of the military helicopter, they could see her house once again from a distance. Alicia felt a little relieved seeing her home again, and May ordered the officers to move her nephew and sister inside the house. As they reached inside, the house was big enough to easily accommodate all the people. They put Alice''s body in a room within a room with a cold temperature and Aiden in a big room. It was already night outside; sunset had already happened, and the time was 8 p.m. During the travel, they had some packed food, but it was not enough and couldn''t compare to a delicious hot meal. They had no time to cook, as May ordered a lot of food for them, including the six military officers who came with them. It was refreshing to have a nice meal instead of packed military food. Alicia, on the other hand, was worried about Aiden, as they had to hold her mother''s funeral quickly and not let her body stay outside in a freezer, as it would be disrespectful to her. Anyone in her family didn''t believe in any religion, but it still didn''t sit well with her to leave her body without giving her a proper funeral quickly. She hoped her brother would wake up before the funeral, as the doctor had said he should be awake given his condition. She had decided to wait one more day; if he still didn''t wake up, they would hold the funeral without him. Knowing her mature brother, she understood his personality; he would definitely be understanding of her decision to hold the funeral without him and would not resent her. Coming out of her thoughts, she heard the doorbell of the house ringing. She thought, How could someone come into the house when it was covered by a wall within more than a kilometer of the area as it was owned by them? As she listened to her aunt''s voice ordering some soldiers to pick up the food at the door. Alicia thought her aunt would have ordered the food, and some guard must have brought it to the house after checking it. Thinking of food, she felt very hungry, as she didn''t like the food on the military helicopter even a little and didn''t eat much on the plane. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A person like herself, who liked eating very much, didn''t want to eat that bland, packed food without any flavors ever again. Her standards for food were high, as she regularly enjoyed her brother''s and mother''s delicious cooking at home. May took some food for herself and Alicia; she ordered the soldier to eat it here as they both left for the dining room to enjoy their food in peace and quiet. Finally, after eating, May said to Alicia in her usual cold voice, with a hint of softness in her tone, "Little Alicia, when are we going to hold your mother''s funeral?" Alicia, listening to the question, requested her aunt to wait for one day; if Aiden didn''t wake up tomorrow, then they would hold the funeral the next day and only invite the people that their mom was close to. "Aunt, and also if Aiden doesn''t really wake up, we will admit him to our hospital that is two kilometers away from here, as it has a better environment, and in case of emergency, it would be much safer," Alicia said to Aunt May in a firm voice. May, listening to her logical thinking, quickly agreed with her, as she had also thought of admitting Aiden to their own hospital, as it would be much safer. Alicia decided to go to sleep early today. She was feeling exhausted both physically and mentally from all the traveling she had done yesterday, and meeting her mom had exhausted her mentally. She only wanted to sleep peacefully, hoping she didn''t have any nightmares. Seeing Alicia leave, she didn''t go to sleep and contacted the forensic team to inquire about the incident site. She found they would be done in half an hour, and after that, they would contact the local authorities about the plane crash. As for the results, it would take some time. May, listening to them, told them to send the results as soon as possible. Ending the call, she felt her body was feeling a little stiff, so she decided to do more training outside before ordering the medical team to keep an eye on her nephew in shifts so they would not tire themselves out. The four members of the medical team had traveled for almost a day with the infamous demon, and they found her pretty normal, other than her unusually cold emotional face and the scary murderous aura that she emanated during the travel on the plane. But they dared not be deceived by her beautiful and harmless appearance and didn''t dare to be a little complacent, as they knew the only reason they felt less pressure in her presence than they had imagined was that the beautiful young lady, who looked very beautiful and innocent, had been traveling with them and called the general by name ''aunt.'' They thanked the young lady in their hearts for being there. But they dared not talk to her as she was related to her; without knowing how the general would react, they didn''t want to find out about it and happily did their job, not even looking at her more than necessary, as they liked their peaceful life with intact bodies. The following day, Aiden didn''t wake up, and they decided to hold the funeral without him but still keep his unconscious body close to the grave during the funeral. Even if he was not conscious, Alicia wanted him to be present at her mom''s funeral. During the funeral, fewer than twenty people were there; some of them were the nurses whom her mom had helped, some were doctors and researchers, and many influential figures and her personal assistant¡ª all these people who had good relationships with her mother. Lastly, there was the medical team who was keeping an eye on Aiden''s condition. During the funeral, she cried a lot in her aunt''s arms, and even her cold and emotionless aunt cried with her, without making any sound. The entire atmosphere in her garden was one of sadness and grief, as every single person attending her mother''s funeral was crying. Some even shouted and blamed God for being unfair and taking a kind and helpful person like her away from the world. Mostly, the same thing was on everyone''s mind during the funeral: ''Humanity had lost a great person.'' Some nurses even pleaded to exchange their lives for hers, as this life was given to them by the person in the grave. But no one gave any answer to their pleas, and only silence and sadness were left in the air. ________________________ Make sure to write a comment on the chapter, and if you would like, please write a review about the story up until now. It would be appreciated by me a lot. Do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 24 - 24: Awake Three months had passed since the day of the funeral, and Aiden was already submitted to the nearest hospital, and Aunt May had already gone back as she didn''t stay outside of the military for such a long period. Inside the room where Aiden is being treated, Alicia was currently sitting on a chair closer to Aiden''s bed, holding one of his hands with both her hands, and talking to him for some time. She even cried in between sometimes. Half an hour had passed already. She got up from her seat and was about to leave. Just as she was about to exit the door of the room, she heard a barely audible whisper in her ears: "Bis Sis, wait." Alicia stopped in her tracks and thoughts; she didn''t get enough sleep and heard voices in her head, she once again heard the same whisper, but this time it was a little louder than before. Thinking this couldn''t be her imagination, she turned to see that her brother was sitting on the bed and trying to move out of his bed, and his eyes were open. Seeing him sitting on the bed with his eyes open as she had imagined almost every day for the last 3 months, she quickly ran toward him and held his body for support, looking into his eyes as he also looked back at her. Tears started to leak out of her big black eyes. Aiden, seeing his big sister cry, felt very sad, thinking how much his sister had to struggle without him and his mother, and quickly hugged her, bringing her head closer to his chest. Alicia felt the hug, and all the emotion she had bottled up until now began to show itself, and she cried for more than 10 minutes in his embrace. Coming out of his embrace, she saw that tears were leaking from his face, but he was not making any sound, so she didn''t feel him crying. Seeing her little brother cry, she felt very sad and quickly wiped his tears from his face with her hands and said to him in a worried voice, "Aiden what happened? Does it hurt somewhere? Should I call a doctor?" Listening to her worried voice and seeing his sister''s beautiful face once again, Aiden felt that he was finally with his family after all the time, during the coma, he felt that he was just sleeping for a second, awake next second, but looking at his beautiful sister with dark circles and worry on her face, he could tell 3 months had really passed, and he replied in a barely audible voice. "It''s nothing big, sis; seeing you once again after the accident just made me cry." Ony Wispher escaped his mouth because of the extreme weakness and hunger he was currently feeling right now. Alicia listening to his voice didn''t find it weird, as he would have remembered falling unconscious after the crash and imagining the pain he must have felt during the incident. Her eyes burned with determination with a swirl in her deep black eyes, and she said, "Don''t worry, little Aiden, your sister will never let you get hurt again." Aiden looking into her eyes found that her eyes were a little different just now, but he didn''t think much about it and said in a weak voice, "Big Sis, I am very hungry." Alicia listening to his voice saying weakly that he was hungry felt a little sad thinking of the joy of his waking up she didn''t focus too much on other things and said with a sorry look on her face, "Aiden, forgive your big sister for not noticing I would quickly order someone to bring you your favorite food." Aiden, seeing the look on her face, hurriedly replied to her, "Big Sis, don''t worry about it, and you should also eat with me." Listening to his voice, Alicia quickly ordered a nurse to bring the food for both herself and her little brother, as she herself was feeling a little hungry. Even if she didn''t, she would still happily accompany her little brother for a meal. During the meal, the atmosphere between them was very harmonious and lively, and due to his weakness, Alicia insisted that she would help him eat as she happily fed him with her hands. They talked about many things during the meal, but both of them didn''t mention anything about their mother after the meal. Aiden was feeling a little better than before, but he still couldn''t walk properly, he could talk in a normal voice now. He had an idea that in a week or so he would be able to be like a normal person. In the following week, Aiden''s physical condition returned to normal, and his sister shared about the time when he was unconscious and also talked about Mom''s difficulties, Aiden also told her about the plane crash while somethings from her and aslo not telling her about the system. Thinking that when he had sorted things out and revived her mother back to life, he would definitely tell her about the system. He had already left the hospital yesterday, and he was currently at home in his room alone. During the past few days, he was in the hospital rehabilitating his physical condition. During that time, he had once checked his status, which showed weakened next to his name. Finally, after getting some alone time from his sister, who didn''t even leave him for a second and even slept with him while hugging him, saying that she had to be there if something happened to him, he wasn''t able to deny seeing her puppy face, as she would cry if given no for an answer. He can tell his sister''s mind is affected a little due to the incident and losing their mother as a result; she is very overprotective of him. Luckily he was a calm person and could control his emotions and hormones, but if someone would sleep with a beautiful woman, even if it was their sister, they wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully knowing a beautiful woman hugging when sleeping. During these days, his sister also noticed that his height had increased, and he was only 5 inches shorter than her at 5 feet 6 inches. She also noticed his longer shoulder-length hair, thinking that it had increased during the past three months, but didn''t think too much about his unusual growth rate. As for him becoming cuter and more handsome, she shrugged it off, saying that she knew he would become handsome as he grew up, but what worried him more was that his unusual white hair mixed with his black would make her a little suspicious, thinking he was hiding something. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But his worries were for nothing, and it was quite the opposite; his sister''s reaction was of extreme worry, thinking that his hair had turned white due to all the tension and his overall hair looked more mesmerizing, but it still didn''t ease her worry. Aiden had to convince her for half an hour, saying that it must be something genetic as neither of them didn''t know who their father was for an exact reason he didn''t know the exactly reason how it happened, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable or anything listening to it his reason for his sister finding it a reason not knowing how. This was true as he only knew it changed due to his talent awakening but he didn''t know how it happened. seeing the opportunity she also convinced him to accept him to cook for her, after promising to cook for her wherever she wanted, she finally calmed down he also had to choose his words carefully knowing he couldn''t lie because of his talent. Even knowing that his sister was taking advantage of the moment, he didn''t deny her because he also loved cooking for her. When he said to her about cutting his hair shorter, she reacted fiercely, saying that he looked more handsome with long hair, and she also didn''t want him to have shorter hair, and he didn''t refuse her as it would be a little troublesome to have long hair, but he didn''t find it troublesome knowing his sister likes it. _______________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and please write a review about story up till now It would motivated me a lot. And Do support me if you can in whatever way you can in my journey. Chapter 25 - 25: Testing Limits? Sitting on his bed in his bedroom, which was abandoned for months, and during these days because his big sister wouldn''t let him sleep in his room, he also spent his time outside the room. Which is why he had to sleep in her room, and his room was almost abandoned but still very clean as his sister had made sure to clean it not to let any dust settle in, and he also helped her during the cleaning. He didn''t refuse his sister; her eyes had those weird swirls on them, and he could tell he couldn''t refuse her as it would definitely affect her, much like being rejected by his own little brother as mom had already left her, so he had to take care of her both physically and mentally, thinking ''he also likes spending time with his big sister.'' He is only 11 years old; it is not weird to sleep with his own big sister. He stopped thinking about it as he focused on what he was here to do. Aiden called status to his mind as a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 4.8] [Agility: 5] [Stamina: 7] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Aiden noticed the changes in his stats that he had to sacrifice for the illusion that protected them while he was unconscious; that''s why his strength and stamina decreased by 1.5 and agility by 1 point, for a total of 4 stats. He didn''t know much; he had to train to get those four stat points back, but he didn''t regret it a bit. He was also looking forward to World Evolution, as his boring life would definitely change, but until then he had to make many preparations and train himself and his sister, as for his aunt, he is not worried about her. He knew what type of person one had to be to reach the rank of general at such a young age, and one thing was sure: they had to be proficient in both close combat and shooting, he also saw her train outside the house. whenever she came to visit, and he could tell just by looking that she was very good, but he didn''t join her while training and rejected her many times whenever she came with shiny eyes with twitching ears, if he met her again, he would definitely join her, knowing she is very strong, but he didn''t know how strong she is, but he would know in the future, and he is looking forward to both the training and the reaction he would get on her cold and emotionless face. Knowing that strength is the most important thing after world evolution, those who are weak would become prey to the strong, helping them grow even stronger than before. He had to get stronger as much as he could before the evolution. Focusing on the blue screen once again, there is one thing he wanted to check from the time he had awakened his talent, but he didn''t have the time to check, thinking that he focused on his talent, Celestial (FFF+), and the blue screen started to expand and show the detail of his talent. [Celestial (FFF+) #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy his talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use one time per day.) Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. Water Affinity (A+) (locked) Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Air Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) and more #??? #???... [Flaw: Celestials do not lie.] Looking at the blue screen in front of his eyes, he still finds his talent very overpowered, but today he wants to check the limit of the flaw in his talent that says celestials do not lie. It bothered him very much not knowing where the limit was or what would happen to him when he accidentally lied, so he had to be careful for the past week about what he should say in front of others. He thought of saying an obvious lie, but his heart was beating really fast right now, thinking about what would happen to him if he lied. Wild thoughts started to appear in his mind: ''Lighting wouldn''t strike from heaven to him; yeah, obviously it wouldn''t; if it did, he would die before even getting the chance to revive his mom''. As thoughts of not testing it started to appear in his mind, suddenly the system''s feminine, monotonous voice sounded in his mind once again after all this time of being quiet. After being awake, he tried to call the system in his mind, only to be disappointed in the end without getting any reply. [Host, I guarantee you, you will not die due to your talent, but for anything else, you have to find it yourself.] Listening to the system''s voice once again, he felt a little relieved knowing that he wouldn''t die due to the flaw in his talent, and he also thanked the system for the reply, as with his cautious personality, he was sure he wouldn''t check it until he was 100 percent sure about it. He still didn''t trust the system completely, but he was sure of one thing: I wouldn''t try to harm him until they got what they wanted from him. He tried to say ''he is a cat'', still feeling a little scared of not knowing what would happen to him." -------" He tried to say the word, but no voice came out of his mouth, which made him perplexed. Other than no sound coming out of his mouth, nothing happened to him; his voice was as if it were blocked by some mysterious force. He tried it many times but still got the same result as the first time. He experimented more, knowing that, other than no sound coming out of his mouth, nothing happened to him. Finding that if he told a complete lie, nothing would happen to him. That also made him very happy, as his talent was still very overpowered. Finally, he found out that he couldn''t lie directly but still misled them using his brain a little. For example, if he had stolen something from a person and that person asked if he had stolen it, he could answer, ''He doesn''t know what he is talking about, assuming that the thing he had stolen is not the one he was asking about. But he definitely had to avoid a situation where he had to answer a question in a yes-or-no form, as it would be a nightmare knowing he had to tell the truth if he wanted to answer, and the only option left was to remain silent, which would make him more suspicious, and trying to answer other than yes or no would confirm their suspicion, but for that, they had to know about his flaw. As he once again called status in his mind [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 6.3] [Agility: 6] [Stamina: 8.5] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He looked at the blue screen in front of his eyes and focused on his mysterious physique, whose name he could even read as it only showed some gibberish on his status screen. [@#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] Progress rate: 0.5% #King''s Eye: You can check the talent, physique, bloodline, and skills of those two ranks higher than you. # ??? # ???...] He had forgotten about this from the moment he was awake, but opening his status reminded him that he also had a physique and thought of checking the limit of ability that comes with his physique with a cool-looking name, and he had a high expectation of it by only knowing its name. ''First, I had to know if it works on living beings or nonliving beings'' Aiden thinks in his mind after thinking about which object he should use it on. After a few minutes, he decides to use the pen he picked up from his study table. He picked up the pen in his right hand, stared at it for a second, and focused his mind on using the ability he had learned from the system. After a second, he felt his mind being spent, and a blue screen appeared in front of him. [Item: Pen (Normal)] #Uses: It can be used to write things on many different things. #Limitation: It is very easy to break, and there is a limit to how much it can write. ] looking at the blue screen in front of him explaining about the pen he was holding in his right hand he felt its explanation was short and precise and he liked it a lot and system also told him had the pen rank was too low and the higher rank item would have more information. After using it on more and more different things, he started to feel a headache and its intensity increased with the number of times her used it in a short period of time, finally, after ten times he could feel it, but he couldn''t use it anymore as the pain made him dizzy, and if he forcefully tried to use it, he had a feeling that it would not be good, so he decided to rest a little due to the pain. Only after 15 minutes of rest can he use it one more time, and he calculated in his mind that he had to rest for at least two and a half hours before he could use it 10 more times again he also found out that as long as he can see the item he can the ability on them as he didn''t have to touch the item like he did with the pen. But his calculations were wrong, as they showed that only after one hour of rest could he use it 10 more times. He still hadn''t tried on any living being right now, but he had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to use his ability for the same amount of time he could use on nonliving things. He didn''t want to use it on his sister first, even if he had a feeling that it wouldn''t negatively affect her, but he still wanted to use it on someone else first. During the testing of his king''s eye ability, he also had lunch with his sister, as the system told him that nobody else could see the blue screen in front of him. His worry was also that other people would see the screen in front of him, and it was all for nothing. _________________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and please write a review about the story up till now It would motivate me a lot. And Do support me if you can in whatever way you can in my journey. Chapter 26 - 26: Yandere Sister? It was almost 6 a.m. the day after Aiden tested his ability and flaw of his talent, and today he had decided to wake up early and do push-ups, squats, and crunches of at least a hundred each and see if there was any change in his stats from last night before sleeping. But the current problem right now is different, as he was being hugged by her sister like a koala in her bed, having the intention of letting him replace her plushies for her while sleeping. He didn''t want to wake up his sister, but he had to train. He was in a dilemma, hoping that his sister would change her position, but after a minute, his hopes didn''t bore any results, and it only got worse as his sister snuggled even closer to him, held him more tightly, and put his face on her boob, giving him the feeling of softness and a mild rosy smell from her breasts. She was sleeping in a cute sleeping outfit that was light pink in color with different shapes drawn on it, cute pajamas, and a shirt with matching designs that were not revealing, hugging her beautiful body tightly, but it still couldn''t hide her captivating body, and she appeared even more charming in a simple outfit. But Aiden was not a bit affected by being hugged by her Big Sis during sleep and even praised her beauty and charm in his heart, which could captivate any man. Finally, after a few seconds of thinking, he decided he had to leave as stealthily as possible. If his sister woke up, he would decide after that what he would do. He didn''t want to wake her up, and he had a solid reason for it. Aiden first used his small hands to remove her hands from the sides. While removing her hand, he did so as quickly as possible without applying too much pressure to her delicate hand, fearing she would wake up. After successfully removing her hands from the side, he moves his chest backward, escaping from the hug, and removes his face from her bountiful breasts. While moving his face, a ''ugh'' sound escapes from Alicia''s pink lips while sleeping. A soft sigh escaped Aiden''s mouth after finally escaping the hug without waking her, but one of her long legs was still on his legs, and it was the final obstacle that had been stopping him from doing training. He decided he had to be as quick as possible and not make any big movements, so he, with lightning-fast speed, moved his legs from below her legs. After successfully escaping her koala hug, he didn''t look back and moved to the side of the bed, landing both his feet on the floor without making any sound, with a victorious smile on his cutely handsome face. Just as he was about to start walking in the direction of the door, he heard a soft, groggy voice in his ears: "Aiden, where were you going?" He turned around to see his sister, who had been asleep until now, awake with her deep black eyes open with a swirl in them, lying down on the bed. While he was watching, she sat up on the bed while rubbing her eyes, and finally, after a few seconds, she looked into his deep black eyes with her swirling eyes and asked once again with a soft but resolute voice, "Aiden, where were you going?" Aiden listening to her can confirm one thing: his sister is really obsessed with him. After Mom left, he looked into her abyss-like eyes and replied with a gentle voice, "It''s nothing, Big Sis; I just wanted to do some exercise early in the morning in the outside gym where Aunt used to train." A while ago, sleeping peacefully, she suddenly felt that something was missing and opened her eyes to check what was missing, only to see Aiden, her cute little brother, sneaking around without telling her and asking, while she had only one thought in her mind listening to him, ''Why would he hide it from me wanting to exercise in the morning? Does he not like spending time with me? No, that shouldn''t happen; he had to always be with me, never to leave me ever again.'' as swirling in her deep black increases more and more. Aiden sees her beautiful sister with madness in her eyes that seems to increase with each passing second on her captivating, sleepy face. He can pretty much guess what she was thinking and quickly replies before something happens: "I only thought of this idea when you were asleep last night and wanted to ask Big Sis to join me tomorrow; I didn''t want to disturb your sleep; that''s why I was sneaking without making a sound." Listening to his words, she felt a little reassured, and the swirling in her deep black eyes lessened quite a bit, but it was still not completely gone as she asked another question with an emotional voice and a vulnerable look on her beautiful face. "Little Aiden answered me honestly; you don''t find your big sister a bother, did you, and will you forever live with your big sister?" Never leave me, will you?" Aiden, seeing the vulnerable face of her big sister asking such questions with an emotional voice, felt his heart tighten as he didn''t think that a little incident like this would cause her big sister to look like she would cry at any moment depending on his answer. He felt guilty and promised himself to share everything with her sister that wouldn''t harm her. He sat face-to-face with little distance between both of them and held her delicate hand with silky smooth skin with his slightly smaller hand. He looked into her deep black eyes and said in his childlike, sincere voice, "Big Sis, how can you even think that I find you bothersome? You are the person I love the most in the world, other than Mom and Aunt May. I absolutely like spending time with you and would never get tired of it." Alicia listening to his cute little brother''s childlike sincere voice telling her she was the person he loved the most in the world felt very warm in her heart, and listening to him continue saying he would never get tired of her, she felt very relieved knowing one of the weights of her chest got lifted up, as she knew after the accident she had been very overprotective of him, spending almost all the time with him, and a blooming smile appeared on her face. Aiden, seeing the genuine happy smile on her face, was mesmerized by her beauty. Alicia also noticed the mesmerized look on his face as she said mischievously, "Little Aiden, have you finally fallen in love with your beautiful Big Sis and now realized my charms?" Seeing her mischievous face, he replied to her without any emotion on his face, "Big Sis, you know that I am you, Little Brother. I cannot fall in love with you." Listening to his smart reply that didn''t seem right for his age, Alica felt a little disappointed knowing that she didn''t get the reply she wanted. She thought in her mind, ''Arggh, why does my cute little brother have to be this smart? He could have just said he loved his big sister so much and wanted to marry her in the future with his childish voice'' as her face turned ecstatic just thinking about it. Aiden continued, "I was just captivated by your beautiful smile, Big Sis," in his childish voice. Alicia listened to his continued words about her beautiful smile with a cutely handsome face without change in expression. She had a blush on her face, but it quickly went away. She looked at his face and thought to herself, ''In the future, Little Brother will definitely be extremely handsome, and with his personality, she didn''t know how many hungry girls would try to get a piece of him''. An annoyed look appeared on her face. Just thinking about it made her blood boil. She promised herself to protect her innocent little brother from those hungry girls without even realizing that her cute little brother was not so innocent at all. "But little Aiden, you still haven''t answered my question fully. Will you forever live with your big sister? Never leave me, will you?" A pout replaced her annoyed look while asking, as she wouldn''t get annoyed at him being extremely attractive in the future. She loved her little brother very much, and it was those whores fault for going after his brother; she just had to always be there and protect him from being taken advantage of. Aiden, seeing her Big Sis'' emotions change many times in such a short period of time, couldn''t guess what she was thinking at all while repeating the question. He didn''t think too much about this and decided to answer her honestly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He went closer to her and wrapped his small arms around her thin waist, which could still wrap completely around her even though his arms were still shorter than hers, and hugged her. Alicia, seeing him wrap his arms around her waist and hug her, didn''t reject the hug from her little brother and hugged him back. She wrapped her arm around his smaller body tightly, seeming not to want to let go. Aiden found his face on her breast due to his height being shorter than hers, but it didn''t bother him at all, as he said in his emotional, childish voice while smelling the usual smell of mild roses. "I would never leave you, Big Sis, and always be with you. Even if you wanted to leave, I wouldn''t let you go. You will forever live with me, Big Sis." Alicia couldn''t see his face right now, but she could tell by the emotion in his voice that every word he was saying was honest, as the madness in her was like never before, resulting in her hugging him even more tightly, knowing his cute little brother also wanted to live forever with her. ________________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and write a review about the story up till now to let me know how it''s going which also motivates me while writing. You can also support me any way you can. Chapter 27 - 27: Shameless Alicia? Aiden was being tightly hugged after telling her he also wanted to live with her. He did enjoy the mild rosy smell from her Big Sis, but she had been tightly hugging him for minutes with his face in her boobs as he was shorter than her, but he wanted to let go. He waited one more minute, seeing that his sister had no intention of letting go, he said in his childlike voice, "Biwg Sissh, leesh mee goo." It sounded different due to his face being in her bountiful breasts. Alicia was currently in her own world, without any care of the world, at peace while hugging her cute little brother. After hearing he also wanted to live forever with her, she suddenly heard a muffled voice in her ears and felt the hot breath on her breast. She looked down to see her brother saying she should let go, as she had forgotten about the hug. She was about to let go of the hug when she suddenly remembered the conversation she had with her little brother that he rejected right after listening to it without even thinking for a second. Sensing the opportunity, she had to try; at least, even if she knew the chances of him agreeing to it were close to none, she still said it while making the hug tighter in a dramatic voice. "Little Aiden I won''t let you until you agree to what I talked to you about last night." Remembering the thing that she said to him last night, he quickly wanted to reject her but then thought of a plan to make her train with her without making her suspicious, knowing that he had decided to train with cold weapons, guns, and much more modern war equipment. He had willingly made her train with him, and that would be the best result. Aiden said it once again, muffed due to his face being in between her bountiful breasts. Alicia felt the hot breath once again from her boobs, and the tips of her nipples stood up a little, getting slightly harder with her hot breath. Alicia, feeling that she was getting a little aroused by her cute little brother, didn''t think too much about it, dismissing the idea completely and telling herself, ''It''s just a natural body reaction; I definitely wouldn''t have those desires for my own little brother as it''s not right'' "I cawn awrree too ish big sishh." Suddenly she heard Aiden''s answer to her question in a muffled voice, but she still understood it and quickly let go, thinking, ''Still, I didn''t want to be labeled as a pervert for being aroused by my own little brother.'' She didn''t sleep with a bra, so if her nipples got completely hard, he would surely notice it, and being smart as he is, he would definitely get the conclusion as she heard his muffled voice. Aiden, finally free from her hug, said in a clear but childlike voice, looking into her deep black eyes, "But you have to accept some of my conditions without asking any questions." Alicia, feeling happy right now for both him agreeing to her request and not noticing her little arousal, said in a cheerful voice with a satisfied look on her face, thinking she would have agreed to him even without anything in return. She loves him very much and has always wanted to spoil him, but she didn''t get a chance knowing he hadn''t asked her anything until now, and getting him to agree to her wishes is definitely a win for her. "What is it, Little Aiden? You can ask your big sister for anything, and I will make it happen," she said in a dramatic voice with a proud look on her face, trying to look cool in front of her little brother. Aiden heard her dramatic voice, and seeing her proud look felt stupid knowing his big sister always tried to look cool in front of him. With her personality, she would have agreed to him without getting anything in return, he still didn''t regret it as his sister had been rejected by him many times for the same thing in the past, and he didn''t mind agreeing to her, but he definitely had to make some conditions. "I would cosplay for you, and you can also take pictures, but I definitely wouldn''t wear girly dresses, and there are no negotiations," Aiden spoke in a childlike voice with a stern look on his cutely handsome face. Alicia heard his voice and looked at his stern face, which made him even cuter. She quickly agreed with him, fearing he would back out while giggling in her mind. ''Hehehehe, don''t worry, cute little Aiden, there are many unisexual and male dresses in my collection.'' Thinking about how he would look in those dresses, a foolish smile appeared on her beautiful face. Aiden''s seeing the foolish smile on her face didn''t feel too good, but he chose to ignore it as his sister definitely wouldn''t break her word. She may look naive, but she is definitely a proud woman, so he continued in the same tone of voice, "And you absolutely couldn''t share the photos with anyone else." Alicia heard his voice and didn''t find any problems with his demand, and the thought of sharing the limited edition photos of her cute little brother didn''t even cross her mind. Then she suddenly thought of her aunt. Her aunt may look emotionless, but she would definitely like Little Aiden''s photos, and she knows Aiden'' wouldn''t reject sharing them with her, so she decided to put up a little act in the happiness of him finally agreeing to cosplay for her. Alicia put up a serious look. Her face looked at Aiden, who was standing a few feet away from the side of the large bed. After the hug ended, she crawled out of bed and walked in front of him with a serious look on her face, trying to look a little heroic. Aiden, seeing her standing closer to him with a serious look on her beautiful face, didn''t have any idea what was happening as his sister was standing silently in front of him. It also made him a little worried about his big sister, thinking, ''Why had she suddenly acted like this?'' Alicia had a serious look on her face outside, while Aiden was worryingly thinking about her. Internally, she had completely different thoughts giggling in her mind. ''Hehehehe, I always wanted to do this, but I didn''t get the chance to. Looking at his little brother''s appearance with long, majestic black hair with some mix of white in it that makes it even more mesmerizing and deep black eyes, as if you looked too much in them, you would get lost, and an extremely cutely handsome face with a body that seems perfect in his completely black pajamas and shirt that only enhances his natural beauty, she thought when internally praising his beauty, ''My little brother is the perfect definition of a prince from fairy tails. Even those so-called actors couldn''t compare to his beauty. I had to protect him at all costs.'' Aiden was about to break the silence between them when suddenly his big sister, in her cute outfit, looking stunning, dropped one of her knees on the ground while making a fist using her slender, pure white hand and putting it above her heart while looking at the ground, keeping her head low, and said in a dignified tone, "My prince, you had bestowed upon me the honor of seeing your majestic figure in different attires. I, as your personal guard, dare not share it with any outsider without your permission, even if it cost me my life." Aiden''s seeing her suddenly on her knees almost had a heart attack, but after listening to her try to imitate a dignified tone, only resulting in making her voice cuter when he heard her words, he had read many novels in his free time, he could tell what she was doing as he played along with her imitating an arrogant prince and said it in a charming but childlike voice. "It''s good that you know; don''t try to overstep your bounds. You are only a personal guard, and I am the prince of this empire and your master. Always remember it in your heart." Alicia moves her head to look up at his face, only to see him folding both his hands behind his back and paying along with her by saying arrogant words in a charming yet childish voice. She thought in her mind ''Ahh, my little brother looks so cute and charming while saying those arrogant words, threatening her how she wished he would always talk to her like that'' forming a heart in her eyes and said hurriedly while keeping her role as he didn''t want to interrupt her dream by her own mistake and said in a stern yet majestic voice. "But my prince, I wanted to discuss something important with you regarding yourself, and it is important for the empire. Please forgive my rudeness and give me a chance to talk," she said with an honest and sincere look on her face. Prince Aiden, looking at his own beautiful guard on her knees and having a sincere look on her face, decides to give her a chance while saying it once again in his arrogant yet charming voice with a bit of childishness in it. "Okay, I have decided to give you this chance. Stand and escort me to the meeting room, where no eyes or ears should be found. We shall discuss this important matter there," he says as he moves his small hand in front of her, indicating that she should do something. Alicia, who has read many romance novels, knows what happened and thinks in her mind, ''Ahh, how I wish this moment could last forever, as his favorite story was where a cruel Prince and his servant fall in love with each other and faced many challenges to finally get their love. She can imagine one of its famous scenes in this moment.'' She replied to her prince in a respectful and stern tone, without showing the inner emotion on her face, "Your wish is my command, my prince'' S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She took his small yet beautiful hands, which were even prettier than those of many girls, with her hand and kissed them for a few seconds longer than they were supposed to last standing up after that and she began carefully escorting him to their dining hall. ___________________ make sure to leave a comment on the chapter and if you like the story until now be sure to write a review. and you can also support me with gifting things with coins I would appreciate it a lot. Chapter 28 - 28: Shameless Alicia (2) Aiden noticed that the kiss on his hands was longer than it was supposed to be, but he didn''t mind it all that much and continued with his big sister toward the dining hall. Reaching the dining hall, Aiden sat on the main chair arrogantly and looked toward his personal guard, who was still standing next to him and said in a charming childlike voice, "You may also sit," with an arrogant look on his face, which made him even cuter. Alicia, following her role as a proper guard, followed the instructions and sat on one of the chairs on the side of the table next to him. She suddenly heard his voice once again: "What you are about to say better be important, as you have brought the name of the empire, and you don''t want to find out what would happen to you for using the empire''s name." Seeing her cute little brother with cold eyes talking to her in an arrogant tone without any emotion in his cutely handsome face that appeared more cute, she felt a shiver down her spine as she liked how his brother was behaving right now toward her, but she still felt something missing in this and thought about it in her mind. ''If he was more physically cold toward her, it would be much better.'' Just thinking about it made her tingle all over her body. She looked into his eyes and made some gestures with her hand, like grabbing her own collar and shaking it a little. Noticing the weird behavior of her big sister, he was confused for a few seconds, but he still got it in the end, relating to his current role, and gave her a nod. Seeing him nod his head, Alicia prayed in her heart, ''I hope he gets it right; otherwise, her perfect play would be ruined.'' In the end, she trusted him and didn''t speak out loud. He looked deep into her eyes with cold eyes and leaned closer toward his big sister, and with his small hands, he grabbed her collar with an emotionless expression and pulled it lightly to bring her face closer to his face, only inches away from her, saying in his childish, cold voice, "Be careful of what you say." Alicia, on the other hand, was experiencing the rough treatment, feeling blissful inside, and wasn''t able to control her emotions fully. A little look of euphoria could be seen on her beautiful face. After saying that, he moved to his original position, sitting cross-legged with his elbow resting on the table and his fingers intertwined in an arrogant posture. He noticed the look on her sister, and he could tell that she was enjoying the rough behavior very much. Alicia, noticing her emotions leak out a little bit, quickly controlled the emotions showing on her face, trying to change into a stoic, having many failed attempts in between, which appeared more cute and funny to Aiden. Controlling his own emotions masterfully, he looked directly toward her, indicating she finally began to explain the important matter she had to discuss with him. "My prince, please listen to me for the stability of the empire; you had to give me permission to share your otherworldly photos in those magnificent attire with the Duchess May" and continued with a serious tone. "She had supported the empire since its foundation and didn''t back down even when the empire was at its lowest, my prince." After saying that, she sits quietly, waiting on her seat, and quietly looks at him, waiting for the prince to make this important decision. Listening to his big sister, he can deduce that she wanted him to give her permission to share his ahem otherwordly photos with Aunt May, calling his photos otherworldly even though he was embarrassed listening to her say that he still controlled his emotions and didn''t show them on his face. As for sharing the photos with his aunt, she definitely didn''t need his permission, as a matter of fact, he still followed along with her. He had always considered his aunt''s family, and just seeing her aunt, he could tell his aunt also loved them very much, so he replied to her truthfully in his role. "Very well, I am pleased with your words and give you full permission to share my ahem photos with Duchess May." "I shall also reward you personally for your contribution to the empire." Alicia was very satisfied with his response, and the mention of the reward piqued her curiosity very much, so she decided to end the roleplay as her brother had said to her at the start of the conversation that he wanted to do some exercise. She respected his wishes very much, and she didn''t want to waste too much of his time. She removed her acting and said in her usual tone to his cute little brother, "Aiden, you had mentioned you wanted to exercise this morning. Can Big Sis also join you during the exercise?" She wanted to spend more time with him as he had to continue going to school, so she wouldn''t be able to spend all the time with him. Thinking about it makes her sad, but education is very important, remembering how smart he is, she was having a sudden thought, Mom definitely wanted him to enjoy his school life, so she closed this matter completely. He noticed her using a normal voice and words, so he also stopped the act and said in his normal tone, "You can definitely join me, big sister, and you should also listen to my last condition." "Okay, what is it, tell your big sister. She would do her best to fulfill it." Alicia said it in a gentle tone. Listening to her gentle voice, he said in a serious voice, "Big Sis, I am going to train every day from now on, not just exercising but learning different fighting styles like martial arts, judo, boxing, etc., and learning to wield many cold weapons and modern firearms so that I am strong enough to protect you." During the mention of this, he also feared that his big sister would find it weird, and reprimanded him for doing this. She felt touched listening to him say he would protect her in his cute voice but mention learning how to handle weapons and firearms. She felt it was a little overkill, but she didn''t crush his young spirit and said in a serious tone, "Little Aiden, you had to learn dangerous stuff with professional supervision not to get yourself hurt in the process. Can you promise your big sister this?" "I can promise you that, sis." After that, he makes a puppy face, using his cutely handsome face to full advantage, and looks directly into her eyes and says it in a cute tone. "But, Big Sis, I also wanted you to learn all this with me, not just exercise together; if you were also strong, I would feel much safer." At the end of the sentence, his voice was very low, and his face was a little red as if embarrassed a little. Aiclia saw that her own brother was acting like an innocent, weak little brother in front of her, and her heart melted quickly. She was about to say she would accompany him, but her learning those things was not important in this era. Seeing him like that, she didn''t think with her brain and said it while patting his head with a sweet smile on her beautiful face. "Don''t worry if that''s what you want, my cute little brother. Aiden''s big sister would definitely learn with you and be the one to protect my cute little brother," and the idea of protecting his innocent, weak little brother awakens her deepest desire. To Alicia, her little brother was always cute and innocent, but he became very smart very quickly, and she didn''t get the chance to show him her cool side as he always did things perfectly. Not like when he was just a baby, she would always help him, and last but not least, she could kiss, pull his cheeks, and cuddle with him as much as she wanted. She now had some limitations, which doesn''t mean she didn''t love him as much as she loved him previously, but she definitely prefers a weak, innocent, and cute little brother who acts shy and blushes whenever his big sister teases him, with swirls in her deep black eyes. Aiden noticed the swirl in her eyes. He knew that his big sister liked when he acted shy and weak, but he didn''t like acting like an innocent, weak, and shy kid. It gave him the IKS, but he still had to sacrifice himself for today, knowing it was very important for both their futures. Looking at her swirling black eyes that could consume him whole, he didn''t know it was to this degree that she liked the weak version of him. Suddenly he heard his Big Sis voice a little different than usual, as he could feel her pure obsession with him just by looking at her face and listening to her voice. "My cute little brother, you had mentioned previously that you would reward your big sister, and Big Sister would be very sad knowing you lied to her." At the end of saying that, her face showed immense sadness. Hearing her voice, he could tell he had to keep his word, fearing what she would do if she was rejected in this state of her obsession. He didn''t hate her big sister for acting like that, as mom''s absence had affected her mentally very much, and he could also feel the immense love for him in her eyes, so he answered truthfully. "Okay, big sis, you can do whatever you want, but you had only 10 minutes; we still had today''s exercise left to do." Alicia, listening to him, felt a little down, knowing she had only 10 minutes. Still, she nodded her head, thinking, ''I had to make the most of those 10 heavenly minutes. Thinking about the 10 minutes, many different ideas appeared in her mind to make the most of those 10 small minutes as she started smiling foolishly to herself while cute giggles escaped her mouth. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her smiling foolishly and giggling to herself, he knew that whatever devilish plans she had been making, he would be the one to suffer from them, as a helpless look appeared on his face. _____________________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter, I would appreciate it if you write a review about the story until now. And you can donate Powerstone and gifts to me to show your support, It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 29 - 29: Difficult Situation Alicia, done with her plan to enjoy those 10 heavenly minutes, finally stood up from her chair and walked toward the three-seater light blue-colored couch a few meters away from them. Upon reaching in front of the couch, she took a comfortable seat on it, as it wouldn''t be comfortable for whatever idea she had in mind while being on a chair. Sitting on the chair with a smile on her beautiful face, she used her index finger to seductively invite him to the couch without saying a word from her mouth, making it more mysterious. Aiden followed along with her gaze, seeing his big sister walking seductively toward the couch, taking a comfortable seat on it, and inviting him through her fingers. Seeing the swirling deep black eyes, many immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, but he denied them all, thinking, ''Big Sis wouldn''t do that as we are blood-related and I am not even 16''. *** After World War III, the entire population of the world had decreased drastically, and the United Earth Federation had decided that the legal age for someone to be considered an adult is 16 years old, but if someone wanted to have a marriage, they should at least be 18 years old. Abortion is considered a serious crime, so even if a child is born due to a mistake, there are many childcare centers named after the United Earth Federation to take care of them for free. They just had to leave the child at one of their many branches after birth, cutting all ties with the baby. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many people around the world who know that they wouldn''t be able to take care of the child themselves, having financial or other problems, leave them at the government''s child care, and the idea of aborting the child while pregnant didn''t even cross their minds; they could at least get half of the punishment for the crime of murder. *** He didn''t know if there was any ulterior motive behind it, but he knew for sure that they were not a kind and generous government. There had to be something that interested them in having to take care of those children. So in five years, Aiden would be considered an adult, still having a sexual relationship with his own big sister. It didn''t sit right with him, and he knew that his Big Sis wouldn''t do something to him that he didn''t want to do, so he rejected the thought completely and started walking toward the couch. Reaching the couch, he was about to sit next to her before he could sit. She stopped him and said in a gentle voice with an excited look on her beautiful face, "What are you doing, Little Aiden? Big Sis didn''t tell you to sit there; your seat is somewhere else in a much more comfortable place." He could pretty much guess what she was about to say, but he still asked her, "If not here, then where should I sit, Big Sis?" Alicia, listening to her cute little brother''s question, smiled playfully and said, giggling to herself while patting her soft lap, "Hehehehe, you should sit here much closer to your big sister, but your face had to be facing in my direction, okay? Big Sis wanted to see you while sitting on her lap." He didn''t question her much and sat her on her soft thighs while facing her direction, as he had already told her he would do whatever she wanted for 10 minutes, so there was no going back now, and he trusted she wouldn''t do something that would make both their relations weaker, as he didn''t want that. Still, a little nervous expression appeared on his face, and Alicia, seeing his cute little brother sitting on his lap, was a little reserved. Having a nervous expression on his face, she found him even cuter, and she thought of surprising him a little to ease his nervousness. She wrapped both of her hands behind his back and forcefully pulled his body closer to her, resulting in both of their bodies touching each other and feeling each other''s body. Aiden felt the sudden pull that he was not ready for and subconsciously wrapped both his legs around her waist and his hand behind her back. His face was currently just a little above her breasts on her collarbone, and he was currently smelling the same mild, rosy smell as usual whenever his sister hugged him. Alicia, who in the heat of the moment played a small prank on him to ease his nervousness, was currently in a dilemma as she had forgotten that she usually didn''t wear a bra while sleeping and didn''t have a change of clothes because of his unexpected early morning adventure that woke her up. She had thought he would only wrap his arms behind her back, but with his legs tightly wrapped around her waist, she felt a little aroused, and if her nipples got hard, he would definitely notice it, thinking, ''My cute little brother would definitely think that his big sister is a creep.'' But she also didn''t want to let go while being awkward, thinking with a resolute mind, ''Yes, I just had to control myself for 10 minutes not to get aroused, Alicia. Even if it was a natural reaction, you had to control yourself.'' Aiden is currently feeling his big sister''s curvy body against his body while more than half of his chest presses against her soft breast. He could already tell that his big sister had not worn any clothes underneath her thin pink nightwear, unlike Alicia, who thought that he wouldn''t feel it until her nipples got hard. He can already tell with his excellent observation due to his intelligence stats. Even if he could control his emotions and physical reactions to some degree, thinking about her bare breast was only a thin piece of cloth away from being completely naked. His body naturally started to get a little aroused, and currently, his legs were tightly hugging her waist. If his dick got hard, given its proud size, he is 1000% sure she would definitely feel something hard poking her stomach, and knowing his big sister, she would definitely forgive him, saying it was a natural reaction as he was growing up, but he absolutely didn''t want to get embarrassed in front of her regarding this. A natural blush had already formed on his cutely handsome face, making him look even cuter due to his thoughts and trying to control his arousal. His blush couldn''t be seen by Alicia due to it being just above her breasts. One minute had already passed. both hugging each other without saying anything, lost in their own thoughts. Alicia did enjoy being intimately hugged by her own cute little brother, but she had many things on her mind she wanted to do. Noticing the time quickly passing away and controlling her emotions, she gathered her courage and spoke in a soft voice, bringing her mouth closer to his ears and provoking him a little. "Little Aiden Look me in the eye. Are you getting scared after now telling me to do whatever you want to do?" Aiden suddenly heard her voice close to his ear, as well as feeling her hot breath. During it, he almost lost control of trying to control his arousal, taking a deep breath and smelling the rosy smell stronger than before, making the blush on his face deeper than before. Responding to her provocation, he slowly moves his head to look directly into her eyes, as he is not the one to break his own words. Alicia, seeing him slowly move his head after a few seconds to look directly into her eyes, noticed that his face beat red; she almost got her nipple hard seeing him in this shy and vulnerable state, and a pink blush also formed on her beautiful face. Controlling her arousal, she said in a worried tone, seeing his beat-red face: "Little Aiden, you are feeling sick. Your face is all red. If you are not feeling well, we can stop this. You just had to tell you, Big Sis." Listening to her worried voice, she asked if he was feeling sick and called off the reward he had promised her. He felt terrible knowing he was getting aroused by his big sister''s body. He started to work his brain on how to get out of his situation, knowing his talent flaw wouldn''t allow him to lie, with his intelligence stats breaking the limit of humans. Only a few seconds had passed in the outside world, and he had already decided what he would say to her instead of saying, ''I am feeling aroused and trying to control my dick from getting hard, which is why my face is beat red.'' He would rather act all weak and shy for the rest of the day instead of saying this in front of her. He said in a shy and weak voice, looking into her swirling deep black eyes, which still had their swirl. He knew that until she got to kiss and hug him a few times, she wouldn''t be satisfied. "Big Sis, it''s nothing. I am just a little embarrassed because I have never been this close to you before." His flaw was that he didn''t act because he was technically not lying. This is also the first time for him to be in this position with his big sister, and he is really embarrassed right now, other than being aroused by the natural instinct that he had to control during all this time. _________ Make sure to leave a comment on the chapter, I would appreciate it if you write a review about the story until now. And you can donate Powerstone and gifts to me to show your support, It would motivate me a lot. Chapter 30 - 30: Not Innocent It was already hard for Alice to control her arousal when she suddenly saw her cute little brother blushing and having a vulnerable face, but listening to his weak voice, the final straw that stopped her broke loose, and her nipples finally got hard completely due to her arousal. She had no change in her expression aside from her blushing face, but internally she was freaking out: ''What have I done? What''s my little brother going to think of me now?'' ''Arggh, I should just dig a hole and hide there forever'' She was about to ask for forgiveness for her indecent behavior toward him, even if she had to beg; she didn''t want any stress in their relationship. A few seconds had already passed in her own inner monologue when suddenly she heard her little brother''s cute voice. "Big sis, what happened? Time is running out, and I am not going to give you extra time," with the same blushing face in a weak voice due to being embarrassed in this position. Alicia, listening to his voice, suddenly thought of something as both her eyes lit up. ''Oh, stupid Alicia. How stupid can you be?'' ''How could you even think that my cute little brother knows of these things?'' ''He definitely is not clueless about having completed the high school syllabus, and all he would have known was how babies would be born by reading. '' But he shouldn''t have known about these indecent things. How can you even think of this stupidity about her own cute little brother, who is just a genius? How stupid can you be, Alice? As her fear completely went away of being exposed in front of him, she also felt a little weird thinking she was taking advantage of his innocence, but she quickly rejected the idea, telling herself. ''It''s just a natural reaction to how handsome my little brother is; it''s only natural to get aroused.'' She justified herself and said in a sweet voice with a smile on her blushing face, "Don''t worry, little Aiden, your big sister is just enjoying our hug." Seeing her blushing face and feeling her hard nipple pocking on his skin, it was very hard for him to control his erection, but he still controlled himself with only one thought on his mind. ''I don''t want our relationship to get awkward'' He also felt a little relieved knowing that he was not the only one who was getting aroused but still couldn''t have any other feelings than familial love for her, as they are blood-related. He didn''t know how Mom would feel when she found out about him having a romantic relationship with his big sister, so he didn''t even want to think about this. Still, it''s very hard for him to control his erection. He is sure that his naive big sister would have thought that he didn''t know anything about arousal, but after reading about intercourse in the book, he finds this topic very interesting. He had not watched any porn, but he had read his fair share of adult novels online when he was feeling bored, and he didn''t find sex very exciting and thought it was the only way to increase the population. As many would get crazy about it and even pay for sex, he didn''t get it at all. When he had said to the goddess he would make her moan under him, he had only said that because he knew she would find these words very insulting, as he didn''t like her high way of speaking. But in the current situation, where he was controlling his thick, dick form getting hard and poker her stomach, he understood a little bit why men would go crazy about sex. Alicia was very carefree, knowing his innocent little brother didn''t know anything about her arousal. She looked at his beat-red face, finding it very hard to control her desire. Even a thought of letting go of her restraint appeared in her mind, and kissing his cute lips appeared in her mind. Seeing what she had thought, she felt guilty for even thinking that and reminded herself once again that they were blood-related. She took a deep breath, cleared her mind from these thoughts, and started kissing him on the cheeks, as only 8 minutes remained out of her precious 10 minutes. She kissed him again and again on every part of his cute little face, except his pink lips. She seemed to not get enough of kissing him while giggling in between sometimes. Aiden was getting assaulted by a barrage of kisses and was helpless in front of her. He still didn''t dodge receiving any kisses, as he also liked being showered with love from his family. He knows that it''s his big sister''s way of showing her love, but her arousal is definitely not good. He had to be careful from now on. She even lost track of his time while kissing him and tasting the sweet, rosy taste of the kiss, as if she wanted to mark him. Five minutes had passed only by kissing. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She finally stopped and looked at her cute little brother''s face, which was completely red from all the blushing but had a small smile on his face. Satisfied with the result, she hugged his face with both of her hands and buried him in her breast. After a few seconds, she let go of him to see him gasping for breath. Aiden was being buried in those soft breaths and again could only breathe heavily, but he still didn''t feel any discomfort knowing that his big sister was giving him time and was being very gentle to not hurt him. She continued this for some time while giving him time to catch his breath. She enjoyed his face in her soft breast while feeling his hot breath on her melons, and she even imagined him sucking on her hard nipple in her mind. She knew it was not appropriate, but it still didn''t stop her from imagining. She even felt herself getting a little wet due to it, so she stopped herself and said in her gentle voice with a red face, "It seems my time is over, little Aiden, and I will go change into my training clothes." Aiden had not felt the wetness from her sister due to being sitting on her soft thighs, but he was reaching his limit due to being buried in her soft breaths again, knowing her nipples were there and only a thin piece of clothing separated them both. He replied in his cute voice hurriedly, "Okay, big sis, I am also going to go change my clothes. Also, wait for me in the outdoor gym, okay?" As he left quickly before kissing her on her cheeks, seeing his departing figure, she was relieved, knowing she had worn panties before sleeping and her pajamas didn''t get wet from outside. It would be a disaster if she had to explain this to her innocent little brother. She moves her right hand inside her panties and touches her secret part with her finger, feeling the wetness, and says. "Well, I had to quickly take care of this mess or I wouldn''t be able to focus on exercises with my little brother." As she stood up, she started walking to her room and quickly entered her bathroom, as muffled moans could escape from her mouth from time to time inside the locked bathroom. ----- Ten minutes ago. Aiden had just left her sister, just reaching where she couldn''t see his leaving figure. A huge bulge formed on his pants while he was walking toward his room, and a huge sign escaped his little mouth, preventing the disaster from happening. Feeling the tent form inside his pants that even hurts a little bit from time to time, he thinks that he wouldn''t be able to continue his training like this, but he knows how to calm his dragon, as he had read that it''s not necessary to have sex to calm the dragon down. In novels, some protagonists had to take care of their tent with their own hands at the start of their stories, as he also justified his own actions shamelessly, naturally thinking he was the protagonists of some novel. Reaching the bathroom, he stood in front of the toilet and pulled down both his pants and underwear. Seeing the six-inch-long cock, he felt proud of himself and started with the deed without wasting his time. With his stamina reaching above the average human at such a young age, he had to work pretty hard to finally calm his dragon down. After doing the deed, he cleaned him well and even took care of the smell that could potentially reveal him. After doing the deed for the first time in his life with his hands he thought to himself. ''If this felt this good with hands then how good would it feel when he would do it for real, I had to quickly become an adult'' He is not clueless about how handsome he is and with massive dick just about the future, he started giggling to himself. Calming himself down he focused on the task in front thinking how his bis sis must be waiting for him. Changing into the black skin-tight full-sleeve t-shirt and pants, it looked very awkward in these tight-filled clothes in his groin region due to his abnormal size cock, so he had to wear a white shirt on top of that. He quickly began to walk toward the outside, fearing that he would be late due to his misdeed. Reaching the gym, he noticed that his big sister had still not arrived. As a sigh of relief escaped his mouth, he started doing some stretching while waiting for his big sister to arrive. Alicia was currently wearing a tight tank top that revealed all her curves and skin-tight black leggings to match them, and she was not shy about being in these tight-fitting clothes she also checked a few times in the mirror if she looking sexy Only her cute little brother would be there to see her like that, and she definitely wouldn''t wear something like that in front of anyone other than her aunt and little brother. She also wanted to show her little brother how beautiful his big sister was and wanted to see his reaction when he saw her like that, hoping he would be mesmerized by her beauty and say those heavenly words she had fantasized of hearing from his mouth since he was a child with a blushing face in his cute voice. Unknowing, her deep black eyes began to swirl with a wide smile on her beautiful face. If one were to see it, one would think it was beautiful in its own right. Chapter 31 - 31: Clever Alicia A few minutes had passed since Aiden started stretching for the warm-up, waiting for his big sister to come. Alicia was going to the outdoor gym to meet up with her little brother at a fast pace. She had wasted so much time on clothes and was thinking about other things she had done. A blush appeared on her face but it quickly went away. ''How dirty, Alicia, you are masturbating while thinking about your little brother?'' This thought appeared in her mind many times while walking. She consoled herself, thinking she couldn''t imagine any other man other than her cute little brother while masturbating, so it was his fault for being on her mind. Still, she is a little embarrassed knowing that she masturbated while thinking about him, and she had to face him just after that. At least she is relieved knowing he doesn''t know what she had done, or she would literally dig a hole and hide in it. From a distance, she can see her cute little brother doing some stretches to warm up. She finds him even more attractive with his perfectly shaped body. She even feared she wouldn''t be able to find a boyfriend or get married knowing any other man than her cuter little brother; she didn''t find them a little bit attractive. Well, this is her point of view. Many handsome men had proposed to her during her high school year, and she ruthlessly rejected them before even giving them the chance to complete their sentences. Even if someone super handsome and almost without flaw would propose to her, she would reject it, saying he is not as cute as his little brother. At this, even though she accepted the fact that she is definitely attractive to her own little brother but still wouldn''t accept outright that she is obsessed with him, thinking,. "I am definitely not obsessed with him. I even give other men a chance to complete one sentence before rejecting them. I am very fair." In her mind, her role model is her cool and dashing aunt, who doesn''t let men breathe air properly while talking. She didn''t even want to imagine if someone wanted to propose to her, and she thought to herself. ''I am very kind and fair; at least give everyone an equal chance'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walked slowly, not to let him find out about her being there. She started to walk closer to him sneakily, thinking her cute little brother was clueless about her arrival. Aiden, while doing stretches, heard the sound of someone sneakily approaching from behind. He had already guessed that it was his big sister, knowing that without their permission, no one could enter one kilometer around their house. He decided to surprise her little one, knowing she wanted to play a prank on him. He decided that he would turn around when she was very close to him and make a ''boo'' sound to startle her a little as he started doing hand stretches, acting clueless. Alicia, reaching just behind his little brother, was about to blow some hot air in his ear to surprise him a little as Aiden suddenly turned around to scare her a little, but unknowingly, he turned to the direction where he was about to blow hot air in his ears, and both their lips met and they kissed each other accidentally. Alicia was suddenly kissed by his little brother. She was a little dazed about what just happened and froze in the position for a few seconds without moving with unfocused eyes. Aiden realized they had both accidentally kissed each other, quickly backed away, and stood there dazed for a second, remembering his big sister''s soft lips and the sweet, rosy taste of her lips. Both of them come out of a daze at almost the same time, but with a deep blush on their faces, and it makes it even worse to look into each other''s eyes, remembering what they had done in their respective rooms a few minutes ago, thinking about each other. An awkward silence ensued between both of them for a minute, both not looking into each other''s eyes and averting their gazes with a blushing, embarrassed face. The first one to break the silence after another half a minute was Aiden, who said in a low, embarrassed voice. "I am sorry, big sis; I shouldn''t have turned around so unexpectedly." Alicia, listening to his voice in her ear, came out of her stupor and thought. ''I thought I would have to apologize to my cute little brother.'' Seeing him apologize in earnest as if it were his own fault, she decided to take full advantage of the situation, and she dropped to the ground in a dramatic manner, and fake tears started to leak out of her big black eyes. Aiden, suddenly seeing her on the ground crying, began to feel even more guilty and thought in his mind, ''Arggh, I shouldn''t have turned around because of me. My big sister is crying. I had to make things right.'' He also promised himself not to make his big sister cry ever again and walked closer to her to console her. Alicia, seeing him walk closer to her out of the corner of her eyes, started mumbling while sobbing in a voice loud enough for him to hear her perfectly. "Woo, what should I do? That was my first kiss, woo." Well, she is not lying about it being her first kiss, as she started acting more like she was the one who had suffered. Aiden, seeing his sister cry, completely forgot that she was the one who decided to play a prank on him, and she was also the adult here who should be consoling him, not the other way around. Listening to her say that it was her first kiss, he felt a little warm inside but focused on the task ahead, he said in a soft tone while holding her face with both hands and looking into her deep blue eyes. "Big Sis, don''t cry; it was also my first kiss." Listening to her cute little brother consoling her while holding her face and saying that it was also his first kiss on the outside, her sobbing decreased a little but was still there, while inside she was thinking completely different things. ''Hehehehe, how cute is my little brother consoling his big sister? Ah, I can''t get enough of it.'' ''I had also gotten what belongs to me¡ªhis first kiss. Hehehehe. This is definitely the best day ever for her.'' She decides she should strike while the iron is hot and not miss this golden opportunity before he finds out that she is acting and says while sobbing in a weak, hurtful voice as if she is the victim here. "Woo, no, what should I do? Woo, who is going to marry me now?" as her sobbing increased. Aiden, listening to her words, felt it was a little exaggerated to think that just by losing their first kiss, she couldn''t marry, but he thought about how naive she was and how many times she had been taken advantage of by others due to her kindness and naivety. ''Well, I can definitely imagine her acting like that, but I still had the feeling that something was wrong here.'' He didn''t linger on his thoughts very much, as he couldn''t watch his sister cry anymore. He felt very sad seeing her cry, and he wiped the tears from her beauty and said with a soft and gentle voice as if he were afraid to hurt the poor lamb. "Don''t worry big sis; I am sure someone as beautiful as you would definitely get married." Listening to his gentle and caring voice and calling her beautiful, she stopped her crying but was still not satisfied with the outcome, making a face that could literally tell if you said one wrong word, I am going to cry again, and said in a dejected and sad voice. "No, you had taken my first kiss. I cannot marry anyone else. You should take responsibility for what you have done, little Aiden." Hearing her voice, he quickly answered her, "Big Sis, you do know that I couldn''t marry you. We are blood-related, and that''s not right." Alicia is very sad about his reasonable response, but she is still not going to back down today and will definitely get the answer she wanted to hear. She started crying a little while ago and said while sobbing, "How could you do this to me, little Aiden? I didn''t know my cute little brother would become a playboy and steal her big sister''s first kiss and even play with her emotions," while increasing the intensity of her sobbing. Aiden, listening to her, felt that he had been wronged by hearing her words calling him playboy and wanted to argue with her, but her sobbing made him think that the only thing he wanted to do right now was make his beautiful big sister stop crying. ''Well, she is not wrong. I did steal her first kiss'' as he himself believed that he was wrong seeing her crying face and listening to her sobbing, and he decided to think of something that would make his sister stop crying. A thought appeared in his mind, and his eyes lit up thinking of this idea, and the idea of his beautiful sister marrying someone else made his blood boil. He couldn''t even imagine what he wouldn''t do if some other man tried to flirt with her. but he is still a little worried, embarrassed, and worried about what he is about to say to her right now. Alicia, on the other hand, was thinking she should stop this, as he didn''t like the worried face of his cute little brother when she suddenly heard his resolute voice. He looked into her eyes once again and said in a resolute voice, but with a blush on his face, thinking about what he was about to say: "Okay, Big Sis, I would marry you, but you had to wait till I became 18 years old, and before that, you should act like you usually act." Seeing his blushing face and listening to his voice say he would marry her, she almost got wet imagining herself being married to her cute little brother. What he said sounded a little different to her ''Big Sis, I will definitely marry someone as beautiful as you once you turn 18.'' after that, she didn''t focus much, having hearts in her deep black eyes. Chapter 32 - 32: Training Aiden, who had promised his big sister that he would marry her once he reached 18, thought that two years before that, our world would evolve, and it would almost be like an apocalypse descending on the earth. He can only imagine how much chaos it would cause the world and how many lives would be lost due to it, and he even hopes that she will forget about this, but in his mind, he knows. ''Yeah, she is definitely not going to forget about this'' Seeing her crazy heart-shaped eyes, he had already confirmed his suspicion right now and if they were not blood-related, he would definitely marry her without any doubt, having no guilt about it and having to hide it from the world. But still wouldn''t change the outcome if it was for the happiness of his family. He had been living with her as long as he could remember, and he knew how kind and sometimes naive she was and how much she loved him. He would definitely be honored to have a romantic relationship with her. ''Of course, when people would fight for a little bit of food and show their true evil in a lawless world when evolution happened, nobody would care about this taboo relationship; all they would care about was if they could survive another day'' Also, he even had some doubts if they were actually blood-related because both of them didn''t even know who their actual father was. They had tried to ask their mother one time, but she didn''t answer their question and asked them politely not to discuss this topic ever again. As both of them didn''t care that much about who their actual father was, he didn''t ask her again, but he had to ask their aunt about this topic. From Alicia''s and Aunt''s point of view, their mom is dead, so he didn''t think she would hide something about this if she knew something, and if they were not blood-related, he wouldn''t know how to stop her, and he himself didn''t want to stop her. This strengthened his resolve even more, and he absolutely didn''t want any other man near her beautiful big sister and also wanted her to be happy. He can also imagine her being single forever while being obsessed with him, and he absolutely didn''t want her to be like this, living in sadness. Even if it wasn''t morally right for the world, he wouldn''t let her be sad. It makes him even more excited just to think about the evolution of the world. He even decided to use the secret lab that his mom uses for research for his secret base, as it has a very large space and its security is one of the best in the world. Alicia came down a little and confirmed it once again, with a swirl in her deep black eyes. "Little Aiden, you do know what you just said. I will not allow you to back out, okay? Promise me once again." She had no thought of giving him a chance to take back his words; she just wanted to confirm herself once again to see if she was not hallucinating. And she had already made some plans in her mind if he backed out now, as listening to those words had awakened another side of her that was a little more violent than her usual kind and forgiving personality. She repeated the plan in her mind: ''Yes, I just had to act normally until her little brother became an adult, reaching the age of 16, and tie him up when he was sleeping, and *****, hmph, how thoughtful a wife I am to wait for him to become an adult'' And he would have no other choice but to accept her; if he became angry, she would calm his anger over time with her overflowing love. She even started calling herself a wife in her mind, as she had already confirmed everything without caring about this response, but she still waited to listen for his actual response, which couldn''t affect her vital future in her mind. Aiden, listening to her question and seeing the wide smile, blushing face, and swirl in her deep black eyes, lost in her own imagination, said a little louder tone of voice with a resolute voice to attract her attention. "Don''t worry, big sis, I promise I will marry you once I turn 18, and before that, we will live like we usually do." Listening to his resolute voice, she came out of her stupor and confirmed it once again and her wide smile on her face and the swirling in her deep black eyes quickly went away as if they had never been there before. And she said with a charming smile on her beautiful face, "Okay, Aiden, big sis, hold onto your word." Seeing the charming and heartfelt smile on her face, Aiden was dazed for a few seconds as she looked like the most beautiful girl in his eyes. He felt happy knowing that he didn''t make such a beautiful girl sad. Seeing that all the drama had ended, Alicia, who was acting at first in between, even forgot to act. Still very satisfied with the outcome and feeling very happy today, she said in a cheerful voice while standing up. "Little Aiden, we wasted enough time; we should start the training you mentioned earlier." As she trusts his decision completely and knows how smart he is, he would have definitely thought of something about their training. Seeing her sudden change in attitude, he felt he had been taken advantage of, but he didn''t mention it, as he even felt relieved himself, clearing up all the matter, especially whenever he saw those swirling eyes. He feared what his big sister would one day do to him in her obsession. He breathed as a sign of relief, knowing that he was safe until he was 18 and explaining to her what they were about to do today, adding an extra 10 kilometers to the previous hundred pushups, squats, and crunches, respectively. Alicia listening to his simple training routine was pretty relaxed, as she could easily do those things, but she would get tired at the end of it. She did reject her aunt''s brutal training, but she is definitely not lazy and even considers herself pretty strong. But she was a little worried about his little brother, who is also athletic, as their mom didn''t like them being unhealthy, so both of them also joined some kind of sport in their school, as they are also very good at it. She knows her little brother didn''t like sports that much and only joined a running club due to her mom, but she is still too much for him considering he is only 11 years old, and she said this in a worried tone. "Little Aiden I think it''s too much for you; you shouldn''t hurt yourself in the process of doing too much at once. You are only eleven years old, and you can get stronger with time." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t have to be in a hurry to permanently affect your body''s health condition." Seeing his big sister''s worried face and listening to her caring words, he spoke in a soft tone, reassuring her. "Don''t worry, big sister, I know what I am doing." And he continued with a smile on his handsome face. "I also have my beautiful big sister to stop me from hurting myself." Alicia, hearing his sweet words, replied in a happy voice, hearing him call her beautiful. "That''s right, Hmph, you better cook something delicious for me after the workout." Aiden replied with a ''hmm'' acknowledging her demands for him to cook for her. As they both started doing the work, Aiden, who had been distracted by the drama earlier, forgot to admire her in the sexy outfit she was wearing and saw her doing squats in those tight black gym clothes, looking very enchanting. Looking at her while he himself was doing squats, many immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, and a natural blush appeared on his cutely handsome face, but he focused on the task, shaking his head to erase those thoughts. Alicia noticed him looking at her while blushing, so she started doing the exercise more seductively. She wasn''t bothered by his gaze; she even felt happy knowing that her little brother admired her body. While doing the exercise, Aiden secretly looked at her from time to time, admiring her sexy body. Time passed quickly, and almost two hours had passed. Both of them had already completed all other exercises; they are currently running the last 100 meters of their ten-kilometer run Alicia could be seen soaked in sweat, making her look even more sexy in her tight outfit. She was pretty tired but still continued while running at a slow pace. She can run at a moderate pace, but she is matching her pace with that of her cute little brother. Right next to him was Aiden, drenched in sweat, who was currently very exhausted, purely running on his willpower, and thanks to his above-average stamina. Currently, his body feels completely sore all over due to all the workouts he has done. He has never pushed himself this much other than running in school, as his stamina is naturally high. He even regretted a little, thinking he shouldn''t have bitten more than he could chew, and started with less training, but remembering his mother, all the thoughts of regret left him completely. Remembering the pain he felt when seeing his mother''s lifeless body in front of his eyes and the feeling of powerlessness he felt when he was unable to do anything, he shook his resolve and continued the last 100 meters while feeling the pain all over his body. In the next couple of minutes, both completed their last 100 meters of the run, and Alice could be seen standing while panting due to the intense workout. And she looked at his little brother lying on the ground, completely drenched in sweat without moving an inch while panting heavily. If not for his eyes open and panting, she could have mistakenly thought he was unconscious, and she was impressed by his willpower and determination to complete the workout without getting injured. What she was even more impressed by right now was that he had the stamina to complete all this training; if he didn''t have the stamina, even with his willpower, he wouldn''t be able to complete the workout. Thinking about the future, a blush appeared on her beautiful face but it quickly disappeared. As she had more important things to do right now, that was to take care of his weak little brother in this vulnerable condition while giggling internally thinking about taking care of him. Chapter 33 - 33: Idol Aiden was currently lying on the ground without moving an inch while panting heavily due to all the workouts he had done before. He was sore all over his body; even if he just moved a little, he would feel a painful sensation all over his body, but he was still very proud of himself for pulling through the workout, and he was very excited to find out how much his stats would have increased. And with a smile on his sweating face, while panting, he called status in his mind as a transparent blue screen appeared in front of his eyes. Seeing the status screen in front of him, he felt very pissed and almost wanted to curse loudly, but his big sister was near him so he couldn''t do it, but not even a single point in his stats had increased. Now he remembered when the system warned him about using 4 stat points on the illusion; he still didn''t regret his decision but knew that in upcoming days he had to do hellish training to increase his stats before the world evolves to survive in the apocalypse with his family [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 11] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial(FFF+)] (incomplete) [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: @#$%@# Physique (Unranked)] (0.5%) [Health: 75/75] [Strength: 4.8] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Agility: 5] [Stamina: 7] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:7.5] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 6.5] [Skills: None] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10 He still didn''t lose his fighting spirit, knowing how hellish training awaits him daily. Now he knows how valuable those stats are, and look at his physique, which is only 0.5% complete, given his 1.5 stats in all the stats. He was excited, thinking about how powerful his physique would be when it was completed. Coming out of his thoughts, he heard the footsteps of his big sister coming closer. Alicia sits next to him, looks at him, and pocked his face with her index finger. She certainly enjoys that she gets to take care of him and says so in a sweet voice. "Don''t worry, Little Aiden, you did a good job." "Now leave everything to your big sister; she will take care of you." Aiden listening to her voice felt good from her big sister''s praise, but he also felt dread; he knew he couldn''t move without feeling the pain, and he had to rely on his big sister for everything, at least today. Still, he trusted her enough that she wouldn''t cross the line, but he still felt dread, not knowing what embarrassing things she would do to him and resigning to his faith. He helplessly replied in a low, childish voice. "Okay, Big Sis, I will leave everything to you." She was listening to his voice and getting the approval to take care of him from his own mouth. She felt satisfied, knowing that even if she didn''t ask him, she still had to take care of him as he could not move due to muscle pain. But the vulnerable and helpless little brother asking for his big sister''s help to take care of him just made her very excited. With a happy smile on her beautiful face, she moved her hand, patted his head, and said in a gentle tone. "Aww, good little brother, big sis would take care of you." Listening to her first sentence after giving her permission, Aiden already had a bad feeling about this. Alicia, after saying that without saying anything else, carefully carried him in a princess carry and started walking toward their home. While in between, some painful sound escaped from his mouth with a blushing face, so she gently told him he had to endure this much and she would give him a nice massage to make all the pain go away after the bath they would take together as she had to help him given his poor condition. She even freed him from cooking; he promised her to cook before the workout but still asked him to cook for her another day. Aiden, who was listening to her while being carried by her, had a blushing face and didn''t even want to reply to her words due to all the embarrassment he was feeling right now, but that didn''t stop his mind from thinking. First listening to her take about taking a bath together, he absolutely wouldn''t do it, and he is very sure that his dick wouldn''t be calm after seeing her naked body, and he is certain that she would tease him a lot if that happened, and he also wanted to keep their relationship as it is until he became an adult. As for the message she was talking about giving him after the bath, even if he wanted to refuse her, he wouldn''t because he really needed a good message to recover his muscle pain faster while thinking with a blush on his cutely handsome face being a princess carried by her big sister. ''I had to refuse her the bath even if I had to feel a little more pain.'' Entering the home, Alicia was walking down the corridor to reach her bedroom, as the bathroom was attached to her room. Reaching her room, she laid her little brother in her bed and left for While to bring the towels to wipe all the sweat from her own and his body. While Alicia was bringing the towels, Aiden was trying to sit up on the bed while struggling in between as an occasional ''argh'' sound escaped his mouth, finally sitting while his legs were straight and his back against the pillow. He saw his sister also coming back with some towels in her hand to wipe the sweat from his body, thinking, ''I had to tell her that I wouldn''t take a bath with her as he usually took before the incident when he didn''t have to worry about his Dick getting erected.'' After his awakening, his dick size had increased and he started to get erections, and it''s very hard for him to control when a sister acts like this, so bathing together is definitely a no-go for him, and he absolutely didn''t blame the awakening, as he liked his big dick very much. Alicia, seeing him sitting up on the bed with some towels in her hand, was surprised by this, as it would definitely hurt a lot and remind her of the horrible day. When she happily accepted her aunt''s invitation to train with her. When her Aunt first time asked her to train with her, she didn''t know what fate would await her; she swore that day she wouldn''t train with her freak aunt ever again. For the past two days, she felt muscle pain all over her body due to the training. After walking like a zombie for two days, she wanted to persuade her aunt to not train this hard, who does more training than even being a woman. It''s definitely not good for her health from her experience. And that was also the day when her aunt became her idol; she would never forget that day. *** A few years ago Little Alicia was standing in front of her Aunt, who is currently only 12 years old and looking very cute in her beautiful white dress. Today she had stopped her cold and emotionless aunt training, trying to persuade her to train less and rest more after experiencing the hellish training herself, thinking of her well-being. Little Alicia has a strict look on her face that makes her look even more cute while pointing her small finger at the villain, who was the reason for her moving like a zombie for two days during her holidays. But she would forgive her if she gave her something delicious to eat because her aunt was also the one who had given her those good massages that made her pain go away quickly. Currently, Aiden is only 5 years old, and he usually stays with her mom in her secret lab underground, doing his own thing while enjoying looking at his mom working, there are also many interesting things there for him to play with for a curious kid like him. At this age, Little Alicia watches many superhero cartoons, and she also enjoys them very much, and today she decided to change the ''good villain'' as she had decided to call her ''good villain''. Because she knows her aunt very well; she gives her a lot of treats and plays with her, so she is a good person in her mind, as well as the villain that made her do all the exercise two days ago. But remembering the relaxing massage she had given her at the end, she decided to call her ''good little villain''. Pointing her small finger at her, looking directly into her aunt''s cold eyes where a hint of softness could be seen while trying to make a stern make that made her look even cuter, she said in her childish voice. "Good little Villian, today hero Alicia is here to make you a ''good good aunt'' okay?" May, who was currently the target of her little niece, is enjoying her little niece''s cute antics that made her even cuter. She just wanted to hug the cute little thing in her embrace but also wanted to find out what she wanted to say, so she stopped herself from hugging her and continued with her. Listening to her calling her a good little villain with her small mouth, she finds her very adorable; she doesn''t mind her calling her villain in such a cute way. "Okay, little Alicia," Aunt May said in her usual cold voice with softness in it while trying not to show a rare smile on her face. Little Alicia heard her calling her little Alicia, who she seemed to understand as ''good little villain'' was looked down upon her and said once again in her cute voice. "No, I am not Little Alicia; today I am hero Alicia, who is here to change good little villain, okay?" Aunt May, listening to her cute voice, controlled herself from hugging the cute thing and replied with a little bit more softness in her usually cold voice while thinking. ''Aww, I just wanted to hug this cute thing.'' while having no emotion other than her ear twitching slightly from time to time. "Okay, Aunt made a mistake. You are a hero, Alicia, right?" Little Alicia, listening to her call her ''hero Alicia'', had a proud look on her face, and she made a ''hmm'' sound acknowledging her response while very happy and decided to go easy on her and think to herself. While rested her other hand on her small hips and tapped repeatedly her feet lightly on the ground, thinking.''Okay, I wouldn''t call this good little villain ''stupid'' or ''idiot'' while changing her to ''good good Aunt'' seeing how good-mannered she is calling her hero, Alicia. _______ Thanks, @Valyrxa for donating 5 golden tickets it really made me very happy today so thanks once again for your support. Chapter 34 - 34: Idol (2) Little Alicia Listening to her aunt call her a hero, was pleased with her response and decided to start saying what she wanted to say today, getting her to stop doing so much exercise and feeling so much pain. Before that, she told her aunt to come a little closer to her, and she whispered in her ear in her sweet and childish voice to keep it a secret about her being a hero, as she didn''t want to expose her identity to the world. May, listening to her sweet and childish voice in her ear, agreed to her quietly, and seeing her antics, her ears were twitching slightly, showing signs of happiness. After that, Little Alicia pointed her little fingers at her, she said in her cute voice, looking directly into her crimson eyes. "Listen up, ''good little Villain'' Hero Alicia had decided to stop you from doing so much painful exercise." As she didn''t want her aunt to feel as much pain as she felt for the past two days, she knows that her aunt did it for a long time, so she didn''t have a problem walking and getting used to the exercise, but she would still feel the pain. Aunt May heard her cute little niece''s voice who wanted her to stop doing those painful exercises felt very warm in her heart and just wanted to hug her adorable little niece who cared so much about her. Still, May wouldn''t stop her training because those painful experiences and cruel training had made her what she is today. She didn''t want to convince her cute little niece to stop in front of her and continue while she didn''t watch; this was not her way of doing things. So she decided to tell her the truth and see if she could persuade her, she said with a bit of gentleness in her usual cold voice, looking directly into her eyes. "Hero Alicia I couldn''t stop doing those exercises because it makes me stronger so that I can fight bad guys and defeat them making the world a more peaceful place to live in." Hero Alicia, listening to the ''good little villain'' who had made her do those painful exercises, didn''t know what to say to her because fighting bad guys was very cool to her, and she herself hadn''t fought an actual bad guy while being a hero herself. She even doubted herself with her small brain, thinking she was not the real hero here, she couldn''t back down now coming here even though she revealed her secret identity to her Aunt, remembering those painful exercises She decided not to believe her words, as she couldn''t think her beautiful aunt would defeat those big, scary guys, and said in her cute voice. "Hmph, stop lying to me. I am not a kid. How can you defeat those big scary men with big arms and legs, with lots of muscles on them? My mom had already told me that those things in cartoons are not real." At the end of the sentence, talking about cartoons being not real, her voice was sad, as when she found out about this from her mom, she cried for the whole day and stopped watching her favorite superhero show. A few days after she finally accepted that it wasn''t real, she started watching, as she couldn''t ignore the temptations of those shows, but she still liked acting like a Hero in those cartoons sometimes, even knowing that they weren''t real. So she definitely wouldn''t believe her words and questioned her and waited for her response, even forgetting about her play of being Hero Alicia in between. Hearing little Alice''s question, Aunt May didn''t react much as her niece is a child, or even some adults who hadn''t seen her fight would find it hard to believe. It was hard to believe her words beating a big scary man so she said it in a resolute tone, having a proud look on her face, trying to show a little in front of her little niece, as even for her, she absolutely cared about how her little niece would look at her. She did not look directly at her eyes, looked somewhere far away, trying to look mysterious, and said. "Little Alicia, What do you think? How many times have I ever lied to you?" She didn''t ever lie to her family, as she didn''t like it, and it didn''t sit right with her, of course, if it was not something that would bring harm to her family, she had never lied to her family. Little Alicia, who had forgotten about her being the hero here, looked at her Aunt''s tall figure with long red hair, deep crimson eyes, and her cold beautiful face. She felt goosebumps all over her body as she looked like a TV scene to her. May is looking into the distant horizon, just like the heroes she had seen on TV when they said some cool thing. Coming out of her thoughts remembering her question, she wanted to find words to deny her. but she couldn''t because, as long as she remembered, her aunt had never lied to her and said in her cute voice, looking at her tall figure. "Aunt May, you had never lied to me before, but how could you defeat those big scary guys? Your arms are so small, and they have big and muscular arms." Listening to her asking questions in her cute voice, May can sense that it''s the right opportunity to show how cool their aunt is to Little Alicia. She also wanted her niece or nephew to look up to her like every other adult while having the same emotionless face and not showing the very excited enthusiasm she was having inside. She didn''t answer directly. she looked up at the sky acting mysterious and said in a serious voice. "Little Alicia, what do you think about how many big muscular guys your aunt had fought with and defeated?" Little Alicia was looking at her aunt, who seemed to be looking a little different in her eyes at first starting from when she first heard her say she had defeated a bad guy just like the Heroes she watches in cartoons. May acting mysterious and trying to act cool in front of her had more effect than she had imagined in her niece''s eyes right in this moment. She looks like a hero to her who is fighting bad guys in secret and trying to hide her identity from the world. She was revealing an important secret to her right now, so she listened to her with a serious look on her cute face while having sparkles in her eyes. She answered her question honestly with one of her small hands on her chin, thinking about how many big muscular guys she would have defeated. After thinking for a while, she finally said it in her cute voice. "Aunt May I think you would have defeated at least two of those big, muscular guys." May hearing her little niece''s answer felt a little underestimated by her but she knew she looked like a cold, emotionless beauty and her body didn''t have much muscle on it like some muscular woman. But she was actually very strong despite her looks, so she didn''t feel anything about it and said it in her usual voice, still looking at the distant clouds in the sky. "You are wrong. Little Alicia Your aunt didn''t even count how many she defeated, and it''s too many to count." Little Alicia had sparkles in her eyes hearing her cool words hastily answered in an excited voice having a cheerful look on her face. "Really Aunt, wow you are so cool." May, feeling proud of her words, didn''t stop there and continued with pride in her cold, emotionless voice, looking directly into her eyes, and asking her once again. "And my dear, answer me, out of all the fights I had with bad guys, how many times do you think I would have lost?" Little Alicia, hearing her question with the same sparkle in her eyes and an awe-inspiring look on her face while looking directly into her Aunt''s cold eyes, said in her cute voice after thinking for a while. But it was a little hard for her to guess, she also didn''t guess wrongly in front of her aunt, who has already become a hero in her eyes and is hiding her identity from the world, said somewhat vaguely but a little confident in her answer. "Aunt May, you would have lost at least once out of all the fights with big, scary bad guys." In her mind, even those heroes she sees on TV lost at least once, so this time she is very confident in her answer and raises her chin lightly, waiting for her praise. Seeing her raising her chin a little and waiting for praise, May found her very adorable and wanted to squeeze in a hug. But seeing the momentum that had built up she stopped herself still couldn''t resist the temptation as she patted her head a little as a trial and said in her usual voice with a hint of softness in it. "You did a good job guessing, little Alicia." Feeling the pat that she loves so much and listening to her Praise, she thought she had guessed correctly and said while giggling. "Hehehe, aren''t I the smartest aunt?" May, still gently patting her little niece''s head bent down a little to match her eye level, looked directly into her deep black eyes with her crimson eyes and said in her voice with a hint of softness in it. "Don''t worry, little Alicia, you are wrong this time, but I still love you very much, and you are definitely the smartest niece ever." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While thinking she is not wrong for saying she is the smart niece ''because she only had one niece technically, she is the smartest by default'' She can also see that her niece, unlike his nephew, is very pure and untainted, a bit naive, she loves herself just the way she is, and looking at her growing up happily, she often imagines herself like that. But the reality is cruel and her childhood is not something she wanted to remember willingly, seeing her pure and naive niece, her heart felt at peace. So she didn''t want her niece to change and enjoy her cheerful personality and the antics she usually gets to become part of. She didn''t say outright, but she enjoys her antics, and her love for her niece a little more than her nephew. But she still loves them both very much and could even sacrifice her own colorless life that became a little colorful after her faithful meeting with her big sister Alice. When one day out of nowhere her big sister Alice suddenly decided to become a mother and wanted to have children, she was not very pleased with her ideas and wanted to outright reject her and persuade her a little. But her Big Sister Alice had convinced her, and she also finds it very hard to reject her (never actually gone against her words), so she reluctantly accepted, and she felt so glad now that she had accepted it. Because she got to live these joyful moments with her niece and nephew and this feeling, she definitely didn''t want to forget it. This is why her life is a very small price for a person who had lived a cruel and bloody life and killed many people so she could die to protect her happy family. Thinking about this, she gets a little emotional which she doesn''t usually get. Years had passed since she felt this emotional. So she quickly hugged her little one in front of her to not show her face as a little drop of tears fell from her emotionless eyes without making a sound. Those were tears of happiness to have a lovely family herself. Little Alicia, who suddenly got hugged by her aunt, didn''t say much and enjoyed her hug after guessing wrongly about her loss and was clueless about her aunt''s emotions. Chapter 35 - 35: Memories Aunt May, after hugging Little Alica to hide her emotions, wiped the tears from her face while being in a hug. She didn''t let her niece find out about her secretly crying because she didn''t want her adorable little niece to be sad because of seeing her cry in front of her. So she hugged her niece for at least a minute after finally calming her erratic emotions down completely. Little Alicia is enjoying her hug, thinking that. ''She is my cool aunt who has defeated many bad guys.'' with sparkles in her deep black eyes. May finally let go of her adorable little niece, as she couldn''t hold her forever, and continued her heroic conversations with her little niece. Little Alicia, who was hugged for a minute, finally got out of her hug and could tell that today something was different, as usually her Aunt''s hug lasts for almost 30 seconds. But today it was a bit longer still she didn''t think much about her hug lasting longer than usual. Because she already had an answer in her mind for this. ''Hmm, I must be Aunt May who has met a fellow hero like herself.'' which is why after finding out about her secret identity, she couldn''t control herself and hugged more, feeling comradeship between them. ''Yup, I am definitely right.'' Coming out of her wild imagination, she focused on her Aunt May, who came closer to her, put one of her hands gently onto her head, and said in her usual cold voice with a bit of softness to it, looking gorgeous as always. But to Alicia, who had already become her number one fan, it seemed like the senior hero and her role model were looking very heroic in her eyes as she listened to her next word intently not to miss out on any detail of this heroic moment. "No one had ever defeated me, Little Alicia. No one." Little Alicia heard her heroic words that almost sounded divine in her ear as she couldn''t control her emotions, while having stars in her eyes, burning with respect, she said quickly in her cute voice. "Wow, really Aunt May, have no one ever defeated you before." While seeing her reaction to her when telling her that no one had defeated her, she was very pleased by it and raised her chin a little proudly and replied with a prideful, cold voice. "Yes, Little Alicia, no one had ever defeated me." *** For two years after this incident, wherever her Aunt May came home, she followed her like a fangirl with stars in her eyes, wanting to find out everything about her. Alicia being inspired by her heroic tales, increased the intensity of her workout, which she usually does little by little. But she still didn''t join her in her training as the painful memory of walking like a zombie for two days didn''t leave her ever. So she did what she could, being comfortable herself, as she had accepted that she was not as tough as her aunt, who always had a cold, emotionless face in front of others. Because her training intensity was increasing, she also performed very well in both the soccer and basketball clubs she had joined during high school and won many tournaments, playing the role of captain of the team. She is very grateful to her Aunt May for motivating her to that level and she still admires her very much as her role model. Thinking about those days, a natural blush appeared on her face, remembering how she behaved those times and even bragging about her to her friends to how cool her Aunt was. But she didn''t really say anything about her being a hero, thinking that her Aunt had been secretly a superhero for years; she had to keep this secret to herself, so no one could find out. She felt embarrassed and didn''t want to think more about this and wanted to focus on taking care of her currently vulnerable little brother in front of her. As she walked with towels in her hands, a little surprised by his spirit, he sat up on the bed without her help while feeling all the pain in his muscles. So she asked him directly in her concerned voice, "Little Aiden, why did you sit up yourself? You could have asked for my help." Hearing her question, Aiden doesn''t know what to say to her, as he had done that because he wanted to show her that he is a little better while actually hurting like hell trying to escape from bathing together with her. Which would result in his erection, and he couldn''t lie literally because of the flaw of his stupid, overpowered talent. So he answered her vaguely, trying to distract her from this question and move on and said in his cute childish voice with a blushing face his usual tactic. "Big Sis, don''t worry about it much, and I am also looking forward to your massage to make all the pain go away." Aiden felt his soul die a little because of all the cringe he felt trying to act like a shy kid. But he had to sacrifice himself to not be questioned by her and would accidentally be discovered by her resulting in telling her about his issue of dick getting hard due to his talent flaw acting up. Hearing his cute childish voice and seeing his shy expression with a blush on his face, Alicia finds his little brother adorable, thinks about the message he had mentioned, and focuses on the task ahead. After the mom''s unfortunate death and while Aiden was in a coma, she had not taken a bath together like they used to before, and she really wanted to have a bath together with him like before. She also felt a little sad their mom wouldn''t be here to join them. Unknowingly tears began to leak out of her deep black eyes. Aiden, seeing his Big Sis cry in front of him, didn''t know what happened, but he forgot about all the pain he was feeling right now and hugged her quickly and asked in his most gentle voice, having worry etched on his handsome face. "Big Sis, what happened? Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong?" Alicia suddenly felt the hug and was extremely shocked, given his current condition right now, and listening to him say she was crying, she touched her face with her hand and felt the wetness she thought in her mind. ''It seems I cried unknowingly remebering about my time with my mom.'' Wiping the tear from her face, she said in a sad voice, replying to his question earlier while feeling the comfort of his hug. "It''s nothing, little Aiden, your big sister, just remember our time together with Mom, and I cried without even knowing." And she continued in her worried voice, "But little brother, are you okay? Doesn''t your body hurt?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden had forgotten about the pain, but listening to his big sister, he suddenly remembered his current condition as he started feeling hellish pain due to the sudden movement in his body, and a little loud ''argh'' sound escaped his mouth while hugging her. Alicia hearing his little brother''s sudden painful cry was upset, knowing that because of her crying, her cute little brother had to feel so much pain recalling the past about her condition similar to his. But not to his level because he had pushed himself too much and she had witnessed it herself during their workout. She started gently rubbing his back to ease him a little and while gently caressing him she lay him down in his previous sitting position. She had to remove his clothes to wipe his sweat-covered body so he wouldn''t catch a cold due to it while saying it in a soft tone. "There there, don''t worry, little Aiden; big sis is going to make all the pain go away after giving you the massage." Aiden listening to her comforting voice felt a little better, but the pain in his muscles didn''t go away after a minute or so, and while not moving, he felt a little better. Seeing him not making those painful sounds, Alicia began to remove the black, tight-fitting t-shirt. While removing the t-shirt, painful cries escaped his mouth, but she knew she couldn''t do anything else, so she removed it while saying some comforting words to him. Finally removing his t-shirt and saw his lean, white, naked upper body with a bit of muscle on it looking almost perfect. She noticed that her brother had grown up a lot and was only a little smaller than her in height, reaching the height of 5 feet 5 inches, but he is only 11 years old, and praised him directly. "Little Aiden, you have grown up a lot" and started wiping the sweat from his naked upper body. Aiden, whose upper body is currently naked and being wiped from his sweat by his beautiful big sister using the towel she brought with her. Hearing her words he didn''t know what to say to her as he quietly sat there with a blushing face, not moving at all because of the pain. He didn''t know why, but after the awakening of his physique, he was a little more sensitive than before, but he could still manage a little of her touch on his upper body through a towel, He is also very familiar with his Big Sis touch because she always sticks to him whenever she gets the chance. They had always bathed together up until now with their mother, and he is very familiar with her touches. Still, his body becoming sensitive to touch is definitely a problem for him or his hormones are the ones that have affected his physique. But he quickly rejected that idea from his mind as he only felt sensitive at certain times. Basically, he had become a kid who had just hit puberty and couldn''t control himself and he thinks that it''s definitely the second one because he only felt sensitive whenever it''s something sexual. But he still didn''t want to accept it as he considered himself a calm person who had control over his body and mind so he blamed the awakening of his physique for the root cause of his own reactions. Chapter 36 - 36: Nothing can escape onee chan? Alicia, after wiping the sweat from his upper body, face, and wet hair, started to remove his shorts that were worn over tight-fitting black pants then she suddenly heard her little brother''s voice in her ears. Aiden, seeing his big sister starting to remove his short thoughts, thought it was better to stop right away not before it could escalate more, and said hurriedly in his usual voice sounding a bit childish. "Big sis, you shouldn''t do that. I had grown up now, and you had also promised before becoming an adult we should live like we usually do." She heard his voice and felt a bit wronged by his words, as she had no intention of doing anything to him until he had become an adult and thought to herself. ''Does my little brother think of me as a lustful big sister who couldn''t control herself?'' And she had seen his dick many times while bathing together, and it was bigger than usual for his age while not erect looking cute to her. A thought appeared in her mind that it should happen usually rarely in some cases it could happen early, seeing how he didn''t want him to be seen naked by her, and she said in a little low tone, feeling wronged. "Little Aiden, why are you acting like that in front of me? We always bathed together up until now, and I have seen everything already. Are you hiding something from Big Sis?" Aiden hearing her words felt that his usual naive big sister, who would get scammed for money in the streets questioning himself. Why would she have to act so smartly in front of him she could even guess if he was hiding something from her or not, and with the flaw of his talent. He couldn''t even outright deny her accusation of hiding something from her. So he said vaguely trying to avoid her question without triggering the flaw of his talent. "Big sis, what are you talking about? I have grown up now, and it''s inappropriate to be like that." Alicia heard his words and tried to avoid her actual question by calling him grown and calling it inappropriate behavior, she didn''t even consider it a little bit inappropriate bathing together with her cute little brother. because before the incident happened he didn''t have the slightest bit of problem bathing together and being seen naked as they only bathed together, nothing more. As many different thoughts appeared in her mind, and seeing his behavior, she noticed that even on the couch when she was aroused, she was still very ashamed of getting turned on by her own little brother who isn''t even an adult yet. Ignoring her own shameful behavior as she is gonna marry him in the future anyway she focused on her thoughts once again. She didn''t notice anything wrong with his behavior at that time simply focusing on the details of the time right now he was acting a little off as his face was very red and also a bit more shy than usual, so she thought in her mind. She happily thinks in her mind. ''yes he definitely would have tried to control himself from getting his dick hard'' resulting in him acting like that. She also felt delighted knowing she was not the only one who lusted over him. ''He is definitely around the age when male kids hit puberty and boys'' penis begins to get an erection, and him rejecting to get naked in front of her is definitely suspicious, so she checked him by asking different questions to confirm her suspicion.'' She said, accepting his denial towards wiping the sweat on his lower body, and said in a composed voice. "It''s okay, little Aiden. Don''t worry if that''s what you want, big sister, wouldn''t force you, okay?" Aiden hearing her words felt happy that he had escaped a major crisis from happening due to not being able to lie caused by a stupid flaw in his talent. But he didn''t hate his talent because he knew only from reading its description that it was a very overpowered talent. It''s normal to have some flaws, but this flaw would certainly make his life hard in the future when he had to survive the apocalypse. Still, he had a feeling in his heart that even without seeing others'' talent, his talent is definitely not common; it should be at least at the top, and about the flaw, it''s definitely not that big of a deal, but it could still get him in serious trouble in the future. Thinking that he will handle it when the time comes, he feels a little weird as if it''s not something real to him considering his big sis obsession. Big Sis wouldn''t let a chance slip by to have direct body contact with him, and still, he didn''t think much about it as it''s surely good to not be embarrassed in front of her. ''My big sister seeing me grow up is offering me personal space. Aww, how understanding is my big sister?'' But reality is sometimes not what you expect you to be, as he heard his big sister''s voice again celebrating too early for his victory. "It''s okay, little Aiden as we should just bathe together. Bis sis will help you clean as your body hurts." Alicia said in a usual tone, waiting for his answer to confirm her suspicion. Hearing her words for asking him to take a bath together with her, he tried to think of a response that would get him out of this situation. But he couldn''t find anything that he could say to her without his talent''s flaw acting up, so she decided to go with the same response of telling her that he had grown up now. But he also knew that it wouldn''t work this time, as with his current condition, his big sister would definitely not let him go and bathe himself. Alicia, seeing him try to think of a response for a few seconds, had already confirmed her suspicion. She still wanted to listen to it from his own mouth and directly ask him before he could try to make any excuse to avoid bathing with her. "little Aiden Listen to me; you are already 11 and a half years old. It''s a little early, but in some cases, boys hit puberty early, and their d__" She stopped there for a second, thinking about how to say what she wanted to say next with a blush on her face, feeling shy as she had never talked about these things before. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing her cute little brother, who had promised her that he would marry her in the future, she felt a little less shy. But she was still very embarrassed to talk about this, so she continued in her shy voice, having a blush on her beautiful face. Aiden, seeing her right, already guessed what he didn''t want her to find out and felt completely shocked by how his naive and dumb big sister had found out about the reason he didn''t want to get naked in front of her. While she was saying those embarrassing things directly to him, he stood there shocked without saying anything, listening to her. Seeing her beautiful blushing face trying to complete her sentence while fiddling with her finger, not looking directly at him, he also praised in his heart as she looked cute right now. "You know that boys, their, their, that things would start to get well. You know that right; you had already read high school books, so you should know, right, little Aiden?" Finally saying what she wanted to say vaguely, as she would die of embarrassment if she said it directly to her cute little brother. She felt like she was doing something wrong by asking him about this. It had not been long before she had asked him about their immoral marriage, and now asking if his dick started to get erect; it felt very wrong to her. Even if she didn''t have any intention of doing something to him until he became an adult, she couldn''t ask him that, as everything felt wrong about this question right now. Still gathering her courage, she looked directly at him with a blush on her face, waiting for his response. She was also a little bit curious about it, as she had never seen an erected dick; she had only read it in a book and knew about it from them. Also, she didn''t like the idea that her little brother was hiding something from her, so she eagerly anticipated his response. Still, whatever his response would be, she is going to have a bath together, like she usually does, telling herself she can definitely control her lust and wouldn''t do anything bad. Aiden, who heard her vague words asking him if he started to get an erection or not, his mind was in chaos as only a couple of hours ago they had talked about their immoral relationship, and now this. But he still trusted his big sister and decided to come clean with her as it was the only option as she had pretty much guessed the whole thing herself. Thirty seconds had already passed between while the two of them undergoing their own thoughts. Aiden finally decided to tell the truth and said with a beet-red face, extremely embarrassed about what he was about to say while not looking directly into her deep black eyes in a low voice loud enough for her to hear him clearly. "Big sis, you are right. I think I had hit puberty because I also started to have an erection." Alicia, looking directly at his acting shyness and answering her questions directly, finds him very adorable. She is also a little proud thinking her little brother is even ahead in hitting puberty and genuinely curious about how it looks when it''s erect, as she had seen the cute little thing when it''s not erect while having a bathe with their mother. __________ Make sure to leave comment and if you like the story untill now or wanted give some suggestion leave a review. And do support in whichever way you can it would be very helpful. Chapter 37 - 37: Bathing together with big sis? After coming out of her thoughts, she realized how inappropriate her line of thinking was and immediately felt guilty. Still, she was going to marry him in the future, and up until now, they had a bath together, even if he started to get an erection. She would bathe together with him, keeping a line of morality until he became an adult, and she really wanted to see how the cute little thing would grow. So she said it directly to him in a composed voice. "Little Aiden, don''t worry, we would still bathe together, and even if you got an erection looking at your big sister''s body, it''s a completely normal and natural reaction. "Big sister wouldn''t blame you for it. We are family, after all, so let''s go. Don''t brood too much about it; we will only bathe as for other stuff we will keep until you become an adult." While having a blush on her beautiful face, as she had never said something this shameless with a straight face in her life before. Aiden was listening intently, feeling his heart race as he realized the true depth of her feelings for him knowing his big sister would have felt embarrassed about this even mentioning that and mentioning she wouldn''t do anything until they became adults. This is the thing he was most worried about, as wherever those swirling eyes appeared in her deep black eyes. He feared she would do something drastic, but now he felt relieved as his sister would never break her word knowing her pure personality. He agreed to bathe together with her with a nodding head still very embarrassed about whether he should be able to control his erection in front of Big Sis. He would still try his best to not get an erection in front of her. He also doesn''t want to make his beautiful big sister sad, so he agrees with her with no more complaints. Seeing his agreement with her, Alicia felt relieved, as she wouldn''t force him if he really didn''t want to bathe together with her while being shy however she would feel a little sad if he didn''t want to. So she quickly led him to the bathroom, supporting his body by the shoulder this time while occasionally a painful cry escaped his mouth due to muscle pain. Alicia felt her heart ache a little listening to his painful groans deciding she had to quickly give him a nice bath before finally giving a relaxing massage to ease his pain. They reached the bathroom within a minute because it was very close to her. Entering the big luxurious bathroom with a big bathtub in the middle that could fit 5 to 6 people at a time with many different decorations present here and there. She didn''t focus on this much as it was normal to her she asked him if he would stand still for a while. Aiden, who hadn''t said anything until now hearing her word, said it in a meek voice as he would easily stand for a minute or so, but walking was definitely a problem right now, having a blush on her face. "okay" Hearing his response, she quickly undressed herself completely without having a single piece of clothing on her, without feeling anything as though it was not new to her getting naked in front of her family. Still. She hoped he would get an erection seeing her naked body or she would feel a little disappointed. Aiden saw her naked in front of him which he had seen many times before, but this time it felt completely different to him after he started to get his dick hard. He started to get many sexual thoughts in his mind looking at her body that he would not have paid much attention to before because he only saw sex as a means of reproduction at that time. But after feeling the arousal and getting his dick hard himself, he realized why sex is so fantasized about. He still remembered his first masturbation a few hours ago that felt heavenly to him, and he could tell he wouldn''t go back to how he was used to before. If pleasing himself felt that good to him, he couldn''t even imagine how sex would feel, so seeing his big sister''s beautiful body naked in front of him, it was challenging for him to not get his dick hard. But he focused completely on not getting an erection just from seeing her naked in front of him which he had seen many times before. He would be even more embarrassed if that happened now. but it didn''t go the way he intended to go. Seeing his big sister very sexy with her perfectly sized boob pink nipples and her fit and curvy body, and last but not least her small and beautiful pink pussy with her long leg. He couldn''t hold himself back as he had already gotten an erection while praising her body. They had already decided to marry each other, so he felt less guilty fantasizing about her body. Becoming hard just from seeing her naked, he felt ashamed. As a bulge could be on his pants, so he covered his tent with both his hands while having a blush on his handsome face. Alicia notices him checking out her naked body which he had done many times, but this time she can see his lustful gaze all over her body. She doesn''t feel uncomfortable with him looking at her body with lust in his eyes as she loves so much that he couldn''t even imagine and if he wanted she wouldn''t mind losing her virginity right now. So she doesn''t stop him, and sees his reaction in the end, covering his sacred region over his pants with his hands while blushing, she feels satisfied with his response. She quickly walked closer to him to start undressing. Aiden wanted to say something seeing her begin to remove his pants. But he held himself back as sooner or later she would find her while bathing, so he stood there while possessing a beat red face. Alicia easily removed his pants, and only his underwear was remaining now, she could clearly see the massive bulge on it as he had removed his hand when she started removing his clothes. She felt a little scared now, knowing what awaited her inside the clothes. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a deep breath and gathering all her courage not to think about anything, she pulled the last piece of clothing from his body and it appeared suddenly in front of her face. His 6 inches long and thick appeared as she was currently crouching down. She grasped slightly seeing it suddenly appear directly in front of her beautiful face, only a few inches away from touching her own face. She quickly backed away, seeing the little monster in front of her and she even smelled the manly rosy scent of his dick in those brief seconds. She felt a little aroused, and just now she realized why her little brother didn''t want her to see his massive dick. She even imagined if this could fit in her body; suddenly she remembered its size would increase with his age. She started feeling a little fearful about their future just thinking about it and said to him in a shuttering voice, having a blush on her face. "Aiden, is this supposed to be this big?" While knowing that it''s not normal, she still asked him, seeing his hard dick. Aiden listening to her question didn''t feel weird; she asked him about its size he even felt proud of his dick, but answering the question, he felt very embarrassed and said it in a low voice. "Yes, big sis, that''s how it is." Due to the awakening of his physique, his dick size increased a little but it hadn''t affected its size much according to him. Hearing his response, Alicia stood up from her position. They both avoided eye contact, feeling a mix of awkwardness and curiosity lingering between them. Alicia quickly changed the subject, trying to move past the uncomfortable moment. She didn''t mention this again and started washing him carefully without touching the big, hard dick. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that the conversation had shifted away from his private part. He made a mental note to be more mindful of boundaries in the future until he became an adult. Awkwardly they took a bath together without saying anything more than necessary to each other, still both having dirty thoughts about each other in their minds. It wouldn''t make it any better as during the whole bath Aiden was rock hard, and he had also noticed her big sister''s cute pick nipple getting hard feeling a little relieved about his shameful behaviour. The whole bath ended after some time. Alicia quickly dried him using a towel and wrapped it around his waist. Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she could still see the bulge on his towel as the blush on her beautiful face had not gone away during the whole bath. She dried her body and wrapped a towel around her sexy body, hiding both her pink hard nipple and beautiful pink pussy completely. Aiden body is a little less painful than before due to having a nice bath in perfect-temperature water. But he still couldn''t walk properly without feeling so much pain all over his body. He stood still when Big Sis dried his wet body up and wrapped a towel around his shameless dick, feeling a little relieved. But seeing his big sister covering her hot body that could rival those TV actresses, he felt a little disappointed. He wouldn''t be able to see the heavenly sight in front of him. Alicia had also noticed disappointment in his eyes, she was very embarrassed right now, just thinking about his hard dick in her mind. So she wouldn''t be able to tease him right now, feeling more shy than him having a beet-red face. Chapter 38 - 38: Regular Days After coming out of the bathroom together, the awkward atmosphere between them lessened a little while their naked bodies were covered in the towels, but the awkwardness was still present between them. For the rest of the day, Alicia took care of little Aiden while he couldn''t move much, but after giving the massage, he could walk a little bit like a zombie, not for much but for a small period of time. Alicia cooked food for both of them; it was not as good as her little brother''s cooking, but she still cooked delicious food. If others tasted it, they would be surprised at how tasty it is, but in front of her little brother, it would fall a little short. She didn''t care much about comparing her cooking to her little brother, and she also preferred that she would get to eat her cute little brother''s cooking every day. Aiden, after having dinner together with his big sister, went to sleep like usual with her big sister in her room, as she had problems sleeping alone after the passing of their mother, he didn''t want her to suffer alone and wanted to be there for her if needed, so he didn''t argue with her when asked to sleep with her every day on the same bed. Waking up the next day, Adien felt sore all over his body. It is not as painful as before, but it still hurts, and he wanted to do the training today also, however much can be done in his condition. But his big sister stopped him and told him to rest for today also, and she also gives massages regularly to make his body heal faster. Today they also had a bath together. Their awkwardness is less than before, but it was present during the bath as he still couldn''t control his own erection. After the bath, his sister, gathering her courage, shyly said to him that he had to learn to control himself and his dick. While in her mind, she was having different thoughts. ''I had to train my cute little brother with how quickly he gets aroused if some other whore tried to seduce him.'' Her eyes had deep black swirls in them just thinking about this notion; she didn''t know what she would do if someone else was tired of taking his cute little brother away from her. ''No, that shouldn''t happen.'' ''He is mine'' ''He is mine'' ''Mine only mine. ''No one can take him away from me. ''He belongs to me'' ''He shouldn''t get seduced by some random bitch because he is innocent.'' ''I had to teach him everything so he wouldn''t fall for their tricks.'' ''He is only mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine mine.'' ''We are a family my little brother''s everything belongs to me.'' Aiden, heard her big sister saying she wanted to train him so he wouldn''t get seduced by other girls and be taken advantage of by other girls. He wanted to deny her as he was sure he wouldn''t fall for some beautiful girl only for their body. As for him getting seduced by their trick, he believed he could easily control his body. The only reason he wouldn''t be able to control himself in front of his sister was because he knew that he loved her the most in the world and trusted her completely with his life, and she also loved him with her whole heart. Given how beautiful his big sister is, who could even compete with top actresses, models, and filmstars for Beauty, she doesn''t even think he would fall for other girls, but he can''t stop her from being worried, and he also feels great that she cares about him so much. He didn''t know how handsome he was right now, but after the awakening of his physique, he knew full well that he was already way more attractive than those TV actors, models, and film stars. He doesn''t have any other contact with the outside world after waking up from a coma so he doesn''t know how others react seeing him however his big sis is not much different than before other than she has become even more clingy him that he doesn''t find it weird given their Mom had left them so they both had to support each other emotionally and physically. For a stranger, even if she is the most beautiful woman in the world, if he didn''t love her or trust her completely, he wouldn''t fall in love with them, and if they love him wholeheartedly without any deception, that''s another story he wouldn''t discuss now. A few seconds while he was in his own thoughts. Coming out of his thoughts, he noticed that his big sister''s eyes had those weird swirling in them again, but his time''s intensity was like he had never seen before. Even her facial expression was not something he had seen before, like her usual cheerful and playful look, instead, she had a grim look on her beautiful face; he could even sense she was fuming right now. He didn''t know what was making her look like this, but if it affected her so much, he would happily accept her training and train however she wanted him to be. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So he hugged her gently to make her fall out of those thoughts that were making her angry right now. Alicia felt the familiar warmth on her body and those addictive rosy smells quickly came out of her thoughts look at his little brother hugging her and a smile appeared on her face but still affected by the thoughts she had in her mind before she was hiding it from him and waited for her his answer in his embrace, reciprocating the hug. Aiden seeing that his big sis had calmed down a little, quickly said in his childish voice fearing she would once again have those thoughts. "Okay big sis I promise I would train whatever way you wanted me to be okay" Alicia hearing his response felt delighted and hugged him tight in response, she was very excited about the training she would give until he became an adult she would make sure he would be immune to those bitches who go after him. Coming out of the hug she looked at her cute little brother who had become extremely attractive, she already knew that their family genetics were superb and he would become attractive enough to compete with TV actors in looks. but she hadn''t thought her brother would become this attractive if someone told her she was looking at a fairy tale prince or angle right now she would wholeheartedly agree with them. Alicia''s determination to protect her cute little brother grows even stronger than before while having swirls in her eyes for only a second, thinking in her mind. ''Yes, my little brother only belongs to me. I had to protect him at all costs.'' The rest of the day passed away like usual. Time quickly passed. After one week, Aiden started to go to school once again. His sister wanted him to stay at home for a few more days to enjoy their time together, but Aiden refused her this time as he also wanted to check one of his physique abilities king''s eyes on some stranger before checking it on her big sis. Alicia knowing she is being stubborn this time doesn''t stop him, and knowing how secure the school is, she doesn''t worry too much as it''s the school that anyone can join with money. They had to be talented enough or geniuses and also have a certain status just to enroll in it. There are some expectations when people without having status could join, but it''s extremely rare cases. She also completed her high school from there. It''s called Eastern Elite School, owned by one of the leaders of the United Earth Federation. There are only five schools like them in the whole world, one in each union and last in the central continent, where the headquarters of the UEF (United Earth Federation) is located, and nobody wants to touch a child going to these schools, making the whole world their enemy; it was almost a death sentence for them. The following days passed quickly for Aiden while doing the training at home, going to school, and finding different talents that he wanted to copy first after the world evolution. He was also a little displeased that he could only use King''s eyes 2 times at a time before he had to rest for some time because his eyes started to hurt. Last but not least, making the large secret laboratory underground their home. Given its massive size, he had decided to turn it into his safe haven, and he also came to know that his sister had decided not to go to college. She will be taking over the company. He was a little worried at first if she would be able to handle all the pressure, but he decided to trust her completely, as his big sister was not as weak as she appeared to be in front of him and she could adapt to it given time, she would definitely make a great leader. She had also promised him that she would not break her word and train with him every day in whichever way he wanted to train with him, and he had also found a very skilled teacher who would teach them at home. At first, they denied it just after listening to the personal training but after mentioning his family name and gave them a generous amount of money that they wanted to reject at first fearing how big they were but after some polite words. They happily agreed, and all the teachers were female. He doesn''t want some unknown man in their home near his beautiful big sister. Alicia protested over this a little, but after listening to the reasoning that they both would train together, nothing unexpected would happen, given the trusted security provided by their aunt, they would find multiple holes in their body if they tried something funny Their previous security was good but it still fell short in front of the trained veteran military officer who had fought life-and-death battles multiple times. He had also done a backcheck on every trainer, so he was sure the chance of something happening was slim to none. ___________ I would like it if you left some comments on the chapter and It would motivate me a lot if you guys support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 39 - 39: A special meeting? While Aiden had convinced his big sister to allow the female professional teachers to come to their home and teach them, he also misunderstood her a little during the conversation. She didn''t want the female teacher to come to their home because she was jealous of them for training her adorable little brother, she knew there should be physical contact while training. But the idea of having a male teacher didn''t even cross her mind, as she had considered herself her little brother''s future wife, and she absolutely didn''t want to be touched by some random man. Just thinking about it made her repulsed so in the end, she decided she had to keep an eye on them all the time, she knows that she is paranoid, but that''s simply how she is if something involves her adorable little brother whom she will marry in the future. For Aiden, these past weeks had been chaotic he had already anticipated that he would get looks from people when he started going to school again. But he is not new to this, so he didn''t think much of it at first as he still attracted attention even before the incident but it was too much this time wherever he went almost every one of them would secretly steal a glance at him. Some confident ones would directly stare at him without any care he could endure a little, but even while eating, he wouldn''t get a break from all the stares, he could tell just by the look on the girl''s faces they wanted to talk to him but too intimated to by his looks. Almost every single one of them had a blush on their face if he looked back at them stealing glances at him he could even their whisper that was actually not a whisper abd intended for him to listen to words coming out of their mouth like angle or prince while saying in their friend''s ear while looking at him. He is fine with girls, but guys, would stare dagger at him seeing his long black with a mix of white in it that caused his physique awakening, it gave his hair an ethereal charm to it having the look on their faces that said. ''This bastard is trying to hoard all the girls to himself.'' Some of them should also be thinking I was trying to be some anime character having long black hair with a mix of white hair didn''t make it any better, it is not uncommon to have colorful hair naturally in this world but having mixed colored hair is extremely rare. So it''s natural for them to think like that as a matter of fact it also enhanced my looks so he didn''t care much about them and chose to ignore them as his big sister likes his long hair, so he didn''t care what others thought of it. Whether they thought it looked good or not he didn''t care, he only cared about whether his big sister was happy. In our school, children are not allowed to reveal their family names, and it''s a serious offense to try to use your family name or reveal someone else. It could even result in expulsion, so nobody knows that he is the son of the famous pharmaceutical giant Alicia Cross, who had lost her life in an unfortunate plane incident they only know that she had a son who was the only survivor of the terrible incident. They didn''t even know what he really looked like, so he was quite relieved by this, he didn''t want to be asked questions about the incident by people he didn''t even know properly, but he was called out to the principal office on the first day of his school. There he had someone he had never expected to meet because the school is owned by one of the leaders of the United Earth Federation nonetheless it didn''t mean they would actually come and take care of the school. They knew what his actual identity was, so he had to meet them, he had many thoughts about how one of the leaders of the United Earth Federation would look like, and he also wanted to use his king''s eye ability on them. He didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity, as he didn''t know if they could become enemies in the future despite that he was sure there was a very high chance he had to clash with the government in the near future. The first reason is obvious knowing they had invited him to their genius program and that offer was rejected by his mother directly, and now his mom is not here. He thinks they would try to pressure him into joining them besides I already have an answer to if that situation arises. He would merely ask them to wait until he completed high school, telling them he wanted to enjoy a normal high school experience. Even before joining them, the World would have already evolved, and he doesn''t think they know about the world''s evolution even if they did know about it. He was sure they wouldn''t know the exact time when it was going to happen. He didn''t trust the government, and he didn''t even know why World War III happened, even if he had so much power, his Aunt May was also a general working for the government. He had asked her before, and even though she didn''t know why it happened she answered him what she knew. She told him it was a top military secret, and one and only 5-star general Aka General of the whole Eastern Army qualified to know this secret. So he didn''t know how much information they had about world evolution. This is why he had changed his mind he had first thought he would stall them until his middle school ended at the age of 16, but the evolution would happen a few weeks after that. He doesn''t want to risk it so he demands he join the program after he finishes high school, he doesn''t want to make an enemy out of the government before the world evolves. but he is not a pushover he would go all out to bring their reputation down if they try to make him join before the world evolution. He didn''t mind using his aunt and her mother''s company power to gather public attention, and he was sure the government wouldn''t want to have a bad relationship with the largest supplier of medicine in the world. It''s still his own fault they are targeting him that much; he didn''t know the exact reason, but when they found out that he had completed the high school syllabus of Elite Eastern School without even reaching the age of seven, they tired of recruiting him for their Top Secret Genius program at all costs. This is the reason after he found out about the world''s evolution he started to doubt that the government knew something about it; he was completely sure, but he trusted his guts and didn''t want to become some puppet for the government. In the meeting with the leader of the United Nations, he was hoping that they wouldn''t mention this topic. Entering the meeting room, he met with a 5-foot-10-inch middle-aged man who looked like forty years old with short brown hair and brown eyes. He had a handsome appearance, not on the level of TV actors or models, but he looked handsome enough with a dignified aura around him that would put pressure on a normal person just standing close to him. He had a muscular body; muscle could be seen just from seeing him in his gray suit with a white shirt, a formal appearance. He had already heard his authoritative voice which spoke power listening to it when he first knocked on the door. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, entering the office, Aiden was confused after some other middle-aged man instead of their principal, who he had seen giving Lectures some time, somehow he could tell just by looking at the person in front of him that he was no ordinary person. Even if he didn''t know who exactly the middle-aged man in front of him was, he still greeted him as he was sitting on the principal chair and no other person was around them. He had a feeling he didn''t know how, but he was able to tell there were many eyes currently watching him, and he didn''t like this feeling of being watched like prey. He just wanted to finish the damn meeting, he didn''t show any panic on his face, but internally he was a little scared but kept a calm face in front. After the greetings, the man in front of him introduced himself and told him to take the seat opposite to him, he started to ask in a friendly tone about some normal thing, about his health, well-being, school life, etc. He even showed that he was sad about what happened to his mother and congratulated him that he had survived the horrible incident. But Aiden didn''t let his guard down seeing his friendly behavior and only answered the most typical and formal replies to his question with a calm expression on his otherworldy face. Even though leader was shocked seeing his appearance he knew that Alicia Cross was a gorgeous woman but his son was something else. After these questions are finished, there is only silence between them for almost a minute, both trying to size each other up, looking directly into their eyes without averting their gazes. Anderes Shade one of the leaders of the UEF looked at the child sitting in front of him with a calm expression on his extremely handsome face. He had known from his source that the son of Alice Cross was a genius and they had to get him on their side, but looking at him right now, he was even more sure that he couldn''t have someone like this run free. who can keep calm in front of him and currently is only 11 years old? He doesn''t know for sure if he will become a threat to him later after the world evolution which would happen 10 to 15 years from now. But he can''t let a genius like let loose with so much potential, he had just a gut feeling he had to get this child in front of him even if he had to use force even resulting in losing their reputation because after the evolution only the powerful would make the rule. Still, he hoped that Aiden Cross the genius child would join him willingly as soon as possible he didn''t use force on a genius like him, still he would warn him about the consequences if he refused. He had the chance to rule this world and didn''t want any anomaly appearing in his plan as there was already so much competition, he had to take control of this child even if he had to threaten his remaining family. He had many people under him, but by far, his gut feeling was screaming at him to take control of the extremely handsome kid in front of him, and he had never ignored his gut feeling before, even if it was wrong sometimes. As the friendly smile on his face disappeared, his aura began to change, and a sinister smile appeared on his face just thinking about ruling the world. He started to laugh out loud seeing the gem he had found. Without any care about being in front of an 11-year-old child sooner or later, he would know about his ambition and see how cautious the child is in front of him saying only what''s needed. He can already tell the child in front of him doesn''t even trust him slightly so it''s better to be clear than to keep a fake facade and show a little bit of truth. He is also pleased by the cautious child in front of him because he likes dealing with cautious people, unlike fools who don''t think twice before doing something without knowing the consequences of their actions. __________ @Valyrxa I wanted to thank you for donating 12 freaking golden tickets it means a lot to me and keeps me motivated while writing so thank you very much. Chapter 40 - 40: Realizing something important? Anderes Shade, with his sinister brown eyes, looked directly into Aiden''s deep black eyes, sporting a sinister smile and speaking in an authoritative tone as he sat arrogantly with one leg crossed over the other. "Okay, little guy, let''s down to business; no, I should at least call you by name given how calmly you are sitting in front of me, isn''t that right?" Aiden, who had first seen his sinister smile and laughing like a maniac without any care, knew this conversation was not going to be a pleasant one for him however he still kept his calm face aside in inwardly thinking. ''This person is so shameless for targeting an 11-year-old; a normal child might have been deceived by his false friendliness.'' But he is also a little relieved that the man named Anderes Shade is one of the leaders of the UEF because he knows if he had gone to the company his sister would have outright denied him even if she had to make an enemy out of government given her mom also had agreed to not joining them before her death. He believes that the leader is not stupid enough to talk directly to his Aunt May about this matter, as he ranked above the general of the eastern military army (5-star general) and still had to follow the rules. So he should have known about her personality; it must be the reason instead of going to the company, this shameless fucker had chosen the easy route and openly aimed at him given he is only 11 years old, and trying to manipulate him. He didn''t reply to his indirect praise and listened to what the leader was about to say while knowing what Anderes was going to discuss with him. Anderes Shade seeing Aiden didn''t answer expected that, as this is not meant to be answered, he is only informing him that he acknowledged him, also hoping to see some reaction on his face being praised by him. So he conversed in the same authoritative voice with a glint in his brown eyes. "Aiden Cross, have you decided when you will be joining our genius program where you belong?" Aiden felt frustrated hearing him speak as if he could easily control him like a pawn, as he wasn''t mentioning the previous rejection they got when his mom was alive. He thought it was only natural that his mom was not here, so their company''s power weakened a lot, and their stock prices also plummeted significantly. Still, it''s a miracle that no rebellion had happened in the company, as they are loyal to his mother however he is not naive to think there wouldn''t be someone with those intentions, but without major support, those one or two wouldn''t have any effect on the company, so they had to hide their fangs. Anderes targeted them when they were weakened, he wouldn''t forget about being sure to make them pay for arrogance after the evolution, so he answered in his calm voice. "Sir, I would join the program after completing my high school I wanted to enjoy high school like a normal child." Anderes felt a little disappointed listening to say he wanted to enjoy a normal high school but how he easily accepted it according to him, the World Evolution would occur in 2035, which is ten years later than Aiden is aware of. He would have ample time to shape Aiden into a soldier who would obediently follow his orders, like others. However, why should he yield to an 11-year-old child? Although it may seem reasonable, he wanted to test the limits of how far he could push Aiden, all while maintaining the same smile on his face. "Your demands are reasonable, but why should I accept them?" He paused there for a second, continuing with a sinister glint on his face. "I also know that you have an older sister." As Aiden heard him mention his big sister, his mind went blank momentarily as he processed the implications of what had just been revealed, causing his heart rate to increase and his palms to sweat, but his reaction was not what the leader had expected. A swirling can be seen in Aiden''s deep black eyes, he looked at the leader sitting in front of him with a cold smile on his previous calm face as he said in a cold tone without any respect in his voice. "Sir, do you think it''s a wise decision to push me and threaten me with my sister''s life with an 11-year-old child ?" He didn''t expect a response and continued. "I could make you the most hated man on the planet for threatening a minor and manipulating him to join the government program that he agreed to join after completing his high school normally." He began to laugh a little and continued in a cold voice with an emotionless face. "Every single hospital, pharmacy, and medicine we sell. I wouldn''t leave a chance to criticize you and trust me, it''s not a joke for an 11-year-old child. I will definitely do it if you force me." Anderes is listening to the crazy words coming out of the 11-year-old child whom he had judged previously to be cautious. After mentioning his elder sister, he felt a little intimidated; it would definitely bring his reputation to the ground and affect his plans, so wouldn''t be that big of a risk for a single child. He can tell by just looking at his eye and his cold voice; that he is not joking right now, but he is still not convinced, as empty words are not a threat to him. He heard his same cold voice once again while having a smile on his face. "Isn''t it wise to just wait for a few years for me to willingly join your genius program?" And don''t worry about the evidence," while he showed the watch he was currently wearing on his left wrist, given to him by his Aunt May for an emergency. It would send his live location and video recording of the conversation from the moment he pressed the button to his aunt for his safety and he had already pressed the emergency button while sitting on his chair. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anderes, hearing his previous words, had decided to persuade his elder sister peacefully while giving them some benefit; they shouldn''t reject letting him join, but after seeing the watch on his wrist and mentioning the evidence, he decided to give him to his demand feeling little angry outsmarted by a child and think to himself. ''At the end of it all, I would be sure to put a lease on his arrogant kid.'' He had also decided, after becoming the master of the planet, that he came to know about it from his father, whom he had already killed using poison, fearing he would survive until the world evolved and increased his life span. Knowing how cunning his father was and he didn''t want the world would be like after the world''s evolution he only knew he could become powerful and use supernatural powers and for thousands of years, he couldn''t take any chances when the ruling the world was at stake. He would definitely kill this kid after making use of him, as someone intelligent and genius like that shouldn''t be left alive, Anderes said with a sinister smile on his face. "Okay, I accept your conditions, but you are not allowed to travel outside the Eastern Union Territory during this period, I will be keeping an eye on you. Don''t do anything stupid, Aiden Cross; you will regret it for the rest of your life." He said one last sentence, releasing his murderous intent, " I will leave the recording for you to take care of because it wouldn''t work after the grace period I have given you." He left without waiting for his response, waking outside the office. Aiden, seeing his back walking outside to the office, used his king''s eyes ability on him as his deep black eyes changed their color to light golden for just a moment but they quickly reverted back to their original color. A transparent blue screen appeared in front of his eye, but he didn''t focus on this right now, as currently he was feeling enraged just thinking about how Anderes had threatened him with his sister''s life; he just wanted to torture him and kill him in the most painful way possible. He knew that the time was not right, but he still wasn''t able to control his emotions and threatened him that he usually wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t the last option. Still, everything worked out well. He also learned an important lesson by being outraged by his Anderes words that he always wouldn''t have to be calm and collect something, sometimes violence and threat are the right answers. His way of peacefully resolving things is not right in this world, most definitely not when the world evolves, he had to change his flawed thinking and use force when it was the easiest and most simple option. He didn''t know about the rest of the leaders of the United Earth Federation however he had already sworn to himself to kill Anderes in the most painful way possible for threatening his family after the world''s evolution. When the laws crumble and strength is the only thing that would decide what''s right and what''s wrong, with swirls in his deep black eyes and a dangerous smile on his attractive face. If others looked at him right now would give them the feeling of looking at the most dangerous yet beautiful child they had seen in their life, as his look had already surpassed the standards of the earth. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a reivew about story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 41 - 41: Big sis giving unexpected surprise? Finally, after a few minutes, Aiden''s anger calmed down as his eyes turned normal without any swirl in them that he was unaware of, to begin with, and he was able to regain control of his emotions. Then he focused on the blue screen ahead of him to see what type of talent he had to face in the future. He was also determined to train even harder than before because in these few weeks, only his strength and agility had increased by a mere 0.1 points, and he once again swore to kill Anderes Shade in his mind. Coming out of his thoughts, he finally looked at the blue screen ahead of him. [Character Information] [Name: Anderes Shade] [Age: 41] [Race: Human] [Talent: Shadow Affinity (A) dormant, Strength (C+) dormant] [Potential: AA+] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Reality] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 8.7] [Agility: 7.2] [Stamina: 6.2] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.2] [Intelligence: 7.1] [Defence: 8] [Skills: Marksmanship (C+), Basic Combat (CC+), Knife Mastery (C-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Seeing only Anderes'' stats, Aiden could already tell he would not emerge victorious if they fought right now. Other than his stamina and intelligence, none of his stats are higher than his. So he focuses on the most important thing his talent and potential because without good talent and potential Anderes would be nothing in front of him in the future he would increase his stats as for his potential, he didn''t think anyone was going to compete with him. Seeing his AA+ potential lower than his original potential but still pretty good, he focuses on the talent without even reading the names and ranks of the talent. He is already pissed knowing that the bastard had two talents and he originally without the system only had one talent. Calming himself, he focused on the talent''s grade and what type of talent it was, focusing on the blue screen in front of him. Seeing the (A grade) shadow affinity elemental talent and (C+ grade) strength talent, he is a little jealous of him, as even with his original S-rank potential, he has only awakened one (A+ grade) talent. But he didn''t think much about it, as with his celestial talent ability Copy, he can copy one talent per day, so having two talents is nothing in front of him. There is also his Origin of Element, where he can unlock Affniites with different elements, but he didn''t know how; the system had told him before he would eventually find out after world evolution. He also asked the system if the shadow element is a rare element, and he came to know that the shadow element is a pretty rare element; not many people can awaken but still couldn''t compare to elements like time and space, and there are many other elements he would eventually find himself system didn''t inform his about them. *** That is what happened to Aiden on the first day of school after the incident. Other than that, not many important things happened as he walked around during recess time or whenever he got the chance to find people with talents; he could only check two times before he started to have a headache, and he had to wait for at least twenty minutes to use it again. So he can find at least 10 people in one day; usually, most of them have below-average talent, but he rarely finds someone with (A grade) talent, and up till now, he has not found any person in school who has (S grade) talent. But this is not the most shocking thing that happened to him during this week. The greatest shock he had gotten was at home when he checked his sister''s talent compared to her; his original talent could only be considered mediocre at best. He recalled what he had seen at that time on the transparent blue screen in his find still shocked by his big sister''s talent and potential. [Character Information] [Name: Alicia Cross] [Age: 18] [Race: Human (genetically modified) ] [Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+) dormant, Earth Affinity (AA+) dormant, Illusion Affinity (CCC+) dormant ] [Potential: SS] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 81/81] [Strength: 7.5] [Agility: 7.7] [Stamina: 7.2] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.1] [Intelligence: 8.1] [Defence: 7] [Skills: Cooking (B-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Seeing those stats, he was not very surprised, as his big sister worked hard while training for her competitions, and she even trained regularly at the house, pushing her limit motivated by her aunt May. She may not be on her aunt''s level, but she is definitely top-level in fitness. The image of his big sis''s naked toned body with pure white skin appeared in his mind when they were having a bath together a blush appeared on his handsome face realizing what he had done he quickly stopped thinking about her as his handsome face turned to normal after few second and thinks to himself. ''I am definitely not a pervert how can I fantasize about my big sis like that.'' They had decided to marry in the future but he was not a pervert he blamed the system for this thinking. ''It''s obviously the system''s fault after he started to get erections due to the system he had become a horny child'' Telling himself It''s not for imagining those things. System who heard his inner voice and had been with all this time, had already come to accept that the child goddess had chosen for whatever reason he didn''t know of was definitely a horny kid and also very shameless for blaming him for his own behavior.ro He even balmed his own erection to the system as his phyisque had only accelearted the growth of his body and many other benifits but getting hard is definetely not one of them. Goddess had ordered him to take care of him so didn''t make a fatal mistake in his journey to become powerful but didn''t interfere too much with his growth so he would ignore this shameless child. But he didn''t interfere anymore and he started to feel lonely and keep quiet he didn''t who he was, he even didn''t know if he was male or female, the goddess had only told him that she needed a soul to guide to the child all the time so she killed him and made use of his while making system, he didn''t resent her for that as feel from deep inside himself that its only natural for to happen. He couldn''t even reject her order as his pride wouldn''t allow him and his soul was also bound to her and this child by a contract he couldn''t harm this child and he didn''t have any intention of harming as he found this life very exciting and its only source of entertainment. But he wanted to talk to him more it''s only possible if the child ordered me as a master and overridden the goddess'' command to talk when necessary so he hoped he would do that someday and he couldn''t mention that he would have to follow his every command if he ordered bound by contract, still he had decided to leave his hints in his future conversation with the child without affecting the contract to get him to know that he could order whatever liked. Aiden was oblivious to still system''s inner thoughts and focused on his sister''s information that he had found with his King''s eye ability. What shocked Aiden at first was that when he first noticed her race, it was not only human written; it was genetically modified written to human, he panicked a little seeing this and was very concerned about this, thinking if it would harm his big sister in some way, he directly asked the system, which may not answer all his questions, but it can answer a simple question. And if it doesn''t answer, he is willing to spend some stats points if possible for the safety of his big sister he can easily earn stats with more hard work in training but cannot risk his big sister''s safety, Just the idea of something happening to his big sister due to his carlessness he would never be able to forgive himself. So he asked the system, and thankfully it didn''t ask for any stats points the system told him in his monotonous feminine voice that his big sister was safe; she was like every other human and didn''t explain much, and at the end, it said it was a miracle some like her were able to be born. He didn''t understand why System called his big sister a miracle, but he was relieved knowing she was not in danger and she was like every other human, when he noticed her talent and potential, he understood why System called her a miracle at the end. Because the system had previously mentioned when he first awakened his talent just after the incident, when a planet is having its first evolution, the highest potential someone could have is only S rank, so her sister having SS rank potential is definitely a miracle. As he noticed his sister also had three talents and all of them were elemental affinities, he had never seen someone with two elemental affinities up until now. He had only seen two talents in the case of one of the leaders of UEF and some rare individuals, but some of them didn''t have even one elemental affinity, and even if they had elemental affinities, their grades were very low. He came to understand after finding out about the cultivation from the system that it''s the most important thing for someone to start their magical cultivation journey is elemental affinities; without it, there will be a limit to how strong they can become and wouldn''t be able to cultivate. And the speed of their cultivation would depend on the grade of their elemental affinity. He was not completely sure about this, but he was the most logical guess according to him, and just after thinking that the system had also agreed to his claim. Seeing her (S+ grade) lighting affinity, (AA+ grade) Earth affinity, and lastly the most unexpected one, he can tell by the name that it''s a very rare element, (CCC+ grade) Illustion affinity almost reaching the B grade, It was also the element that system used to help him. Aiden was a little worried about his big sister at first as after the world evolution, he could copy many talents, but what about his big sister? If she awakened a low-ranked sister, she wouldn''t be able to get stronger beside him. He would protect her with his life, but he didn''t know when something unexpected would happen. He was not arrogant even with his overpowered abilities; it was a relief to him knowing that his big sister would become one of the strongest people on this planet, and also his breathing started to become just thinking about how lucky he was. ''Only by copying his big sister''s talent, he could become one of the strongest on the planet.'' He was a little worried about this at first as he didn''t have any elemental affinities as his (A+ grade) water affinity was locked after he awakened his celestial talent, and he would be vulnerable when the world''s evolution began at first only depending on his stats but now he was even more excited. And the idea of bringing someone to his secret laboratory where he would make his base after the evolution didn''t even enter his mind if he didn''t trust the person completely or if he was strong enough to kill them in a second. So he wouldn''t risk having a stranger with them to copy their talent at the beginning, but he guessed he still had to travel across the planet to find opportunities, treasure, and artifacts like a cultivation novel. So he would have many opportunities to copy many different talents as he gets stronger, and he definitely wouldn''t miss those opportunities, as his biggest advantage is that he can copy other talents if he cowardly tries to keep himself and his big sister safe; they would sooner or later become prey of those people who risk their lives to get opportunities to make themselves stronger than before. He had already learned his lesson when having the conversation with the Anderes Shade that sometimes a calm and safe approach would do more harm than good to him and the people around him. He is already determined to get his hands bloody after he was being threatened by his big sis life to join the genius program, he would kill whoever tries to harm his family and he already who the first one gonna be. Chapter 42 - 42: Aunt May Secret? Aiden, after learning about his sister''s talent, was pleasedly surprised, but it also raised the question once again in his heart that he had to find out about his big sister''s birth from Aunt May. Because as soon as he first saw her race, he could already imagine his big sister was involved in some sort of experiment. But he didn''t think his kind mom, who helps even strangers in need without anything in return, would do something like that to Big Sis, so he had to find out how she was born, and the chances of them being blood-related have already become low in his mind. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed quickly while Aiden lived his life all while training with his sister and going to school to find talents, as it''s the best place to find genius or talented children in his school. He came to know that there is a fan club of his entirely made of girls who are fawning over him, and there are more than 500 members in it. He was very shocked at first but came to just after a minute thinking to himself. ''It''s only natural for girls to admire his beauty when he is that attractive.'' And you can already imagine these rich kids having so much money on them on which scale they are operating. One positive aspect of having these fan girls is that they ensure that no one interferes with my normal life, and almost every single one of them is good-looking. He didn''t know if there were some criteria, but he hadn''t seen any ugly members of his fan club. Wherever he goes in school, he can easily notice by his senses increased by the awakening of his physique that at least 3 to 4 girls are secretly following him, saying they want to protect the angel from this mundane world. When he asked them, they said while blushing. Well, he is a little grateful to them as the number of girls who proposed to him decreased day to day. They had made a rule that one girl would only get one chance to express their feelings, and he couldn''t even tell how many of them he had rejected; almost all of them were beautiful girls; many of them were high school girls who were adults. As his height increases day by day, they can easily misunderstand him as an adult who is at least 16, but he knows he is famous; they should know which class he is in, but no matter how old he is, they won''t stop telling them they will accept him even if he is not an adult, saying their love didn''t care about his age. Sometimes he had to thank his big sister for special training, as she had made him read many romance novels, and he could easily handle girls and didn''t want to remember those embarrassing moments when his big sister made him roleplay some scenes where she acted very naughty in a sexy outfit that made it hard for him to control his arousal. But in these past five years, he can''t say he is completely immune to his BisSis charms, but he can say for sure if some random girl tries to seduce him, he wouldn''t show any reaction, while inside it a different story he is a man and he had his own fantasies he didn''t want to reveal. Sometimes he even thought of letting go of the restraint, as just by the looks the girls give him and their body language, he could tell some of these girls wouldn''t mind if he fucked them; instead, they would enjoy it just how touchy they used to act when proposing to him. It was hard for him to control his dick, whose size had increased over these past years, whenever he felt their soft boobs on his body when they acted touchy, it was a little hard for him to control himself. Some of them even genuinely love and care about him, but he was not sure if their love would last when they had to survive the apocalypse. Still, it was hard for him to control his dick when beautiful girls gave him those obvious signs, but he had to control himself because he had already decided when he was 11 years old that the first girl or the girl he was going to lose his virginity to was going to be big sister, and he didn''t want to betray her. As she didn''t have any relationships all her life and she is already 23 years old, and he knows how hard it is to control their bodies'' sexual desire, how could he betray her knowing that? His relationship was not like it was used to before after he became an adult, and it''s already been half a year; they didn''t have sex but it wouldn''t be considered normal. *** Year 2023, Two years before World Evolution He had already found out about their relationship from his aunt and how his big sister was truly born. When he was 14 years old when Aunt May visited home, and his Aunt May was very serious about this; they even secretly went to the laboratory, which he had already turned into his safe haven where he could live for years without any care of the world. While asking this question, she gave him a blank stare for a second, as she could already sense from their behavior that her niece-and-nephew relationship was not a normal one. She already had doubts about her niece from the start, but she was not sure about her nephew. But during these few days of her stay with her niece and nephew, she already noticed their relationship more than a normal brother and sister, but she didn''t have any problem as they couldn''t be considered blood-related, and the idea of her innocent niece with some other man repulsed her just thinking about it. She didn''t know how much she would beat that man, but both of them getting together felt a little weird to her; however, it was still way better than the other option, and her niece had already passed the age of 20 without any relationship, so she couldn''t be hard on her. She didn''t expect her to be like her still single, already crossed the age of 30, and her lovely niece would be lonely, but she finds men very repulsive other than her handsome nephew, as she still remembers the day when she was young living in slums. She almost got raped by a man; if Alice, his sister, hadn''t saved him in time, she would be dead after getting raped in some ditch. That was also the first time she had met Alice; after that, Alice took care of her, and they became sisters over time. She also made her feel how it feels when someone cares about you, and she liked the feeling very much. She is obsessed with power because she doesn''t want to feel that helpless ever again; she doesn''t want the greatest shame of her life to be known by her niece and nephew. That''s why she had never told them about it, but she knew they already had some ideas about her hating men. Still, if they asked her, she wouldn''t hide; it''s not a secret she had to hide. As for the man who tried to rape her, he was arrested by the police and sent to jail for more than 20 years, but she wasn''t satisfied by this, so she decided to the military and quickly climbed the ranks of the military like crazy. In the process, obsessed with revenge, she was close to dying many times, but when she had enough power, she transferred him to Eastern Military Jail and tortured him every single day. She still remembered how he cried like a little girl when getting tortured. She felt very satisfied by this and almost addicted to torturing him, and she also made sure he wouldn''t commit suicide and her revenge would end, compared to that time she had become very soft. But one day the man committed suicide, biting his own tongue with a slip of attention from the guard she specially assigned to him so he wouldn''t commit suicide. She felt lost; she was like an emotionless doll hungry for power lost after getting what she wanted. Still, she wasn''t going to let him live anyway, but she feared the idea of him dying; she wanted to torture him more, so she delayed the inevitable. She also felt exhausted. The only thing that kept her alive was her sister Alice, who liked to help strangers without knowing them. Her sister didn''t want people to die of hunger and disease, so she helped them. Which she couldn''t even imagine doing in her life; she can help a child, but an adult, even if they die in front of her, she wouldn''t bat an eye. Sister Alice was also the person she loved and respected the most, despite her kind personality. This is also the kindness that helped her when she was at her worst; it also gave meaning to her life and was the reason why her obsession with power never faded away even after getting her revenge so she could help her when needed. Her little family is the only thing that keeps her going and gives her the will to become stronger. She had already lost her sister, and she didn''t want to lose her remaining family. But three years ago, when little Adien, after waking up from his coma, first started to go to school again, she got an emergency message from him in which her little nephew was being threatened by her niece''s life by one of the leaders of the UEF (United Earth Federation). After losing her sister Alice, she was devastated, and now her 11-year-old is being threatened by one of the UEF leaders; she doesn''t care who it is; she just wants to burn him alive and turn him into ashes. She was going to meet him, taking leave from her duty, but her nephew insisted on not coming to focus on her work. She at last agreed by how much he convinced her, as she was also currently subjugating the terrorist organization that is responsible for her sister''s death, according to her. She wouldn''t stop until she killed every single one of them; after that, she would say to her niece and nephew that her aunt had at least avenged their mom until then it was a secret from them. She was a little pleased by how her nephew handled the situation, but she didn''t like how he agreed to join them. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a reivew about story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 43 - 43: Alicia devouring her meal? Aunt May asked him directly why he had agreed to join the genius program if he was scared for their safety so he didn''t have to worry about it; she would take care of everything she knew the five-star general of the Eastern Military, owed her a favor, even the Anderes Shade wouldn''t be able to do anything to them until she was alive. Aiden felt very relieved knowing that her Aunt May was also there for them if something he couldn''t handle happened, but he reassured her by listening to her words and said in cryptic words, as he wouldn''t tell lies due to his talent, so he said to her. "Aunt May, don''t worry; when I complete high school, there won''t be any genius programs left." As the World Evolution would have happened and it wouldn''t even exist literally. May hearing his words deduced something else from his words as she had already decide killed Anderes Shade for threatening her family in the cruelest way possible, but listening to her nephew''s words, she deduced that her nephew was also telling her to kill him, she felt good knowing her nephew knew whom to forgive or not. So she replied to him in her proud voice, pleased by his answer, as well for getting her time until she would erase both the terrorist organization that is responsible for her sister''s death and Anderes Shade''s existence from this planet. But in Andere''s case, she had to be careful, but she had already decided that even if she had to risk her life, she would kill him at all costs for threatening her family, thinking with swirling red eyes as she replied to her nephew. "It''s good that you know how to do things. Aunty is proud of you, so take care of both your sister and yourself, Aunty has some work to do." Aiden didn''t get what she was actually trying to say but he thought she was proud of him for standing up for her family, so he said in his soft tone. "Aunt, you also take care of yourself and don''t push yourself so much; take care of your health, okay?" Aunt May, hearing his sweet words on the phone, lied to him that she wouldn''t push herself as only a one-star general is not enough to keep her family safe from people like Anderes Shade, and using the favor she can solve this problem this time but she didn''t want to rely on someone else to protect her lovely family. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Protecting the family she loves the most in the world is the reason that gives her a sense of purpose, and the wonderful times that she enjoyed with her family she couldn''t always trust someone else to protect them. She felt ashamed of this, so she decided in these years she would increase her rank while eradicating the terrorist organization. *** 13 March, Year 2025 One week before the World Evolution Aiden is currently in his high school uniform, a white shirt, a fucking red tie, black pants, and a black coat with some red designs on it. It looked extremely good on him. He entered his sister''s bedroom with the intention of waking her up from sleep for the high school opening ceremony while thinking. ''Not to brag, but every single piece of clothing looked good on me. It''s not that my high school uniform is that good; it''s okay, not bad, but I am one who is so attractive who can turn this simple clothing into a magnum opus.'' During these past five years, many different and interesting things have happened. Well, one of them you can already tell Aiden had become shameless and a bit narcissistic due to all the girls simping over him and the number of confessions he had gotten these years; he had already lost count of them. One of the main reasons for this change is his bis sister Alicia Cross, who had turned him into a virgin playboy due to the special training she had given him all these years without knowing herself. Entered her bedroom, whose door was open as usual, they hadn''t slept on the same bed after he became an adult, and he was not the one who suggested this idea; it was his big sister who told him this, and in response, he told her truthfully that it was also hard for him to control himself all these years, so he agreed to her. But he also felt a little weird at first, knowing her personality; she should have tried to pounce on him given he had become an adult. He didn''t know what was holding her back, so he accepted her decision and waited for her to sort things out, but it''s been half a year since the discussion. They interact normally, like usually, but after becoming adults, something between them had changed. He still wanted to know what was holding her back and was waiting for her to tell him herself. Seeing his big sister sleep peacefully on her king-sized bed in a sexy black nighty and a white blanket covering her beautiful body, he could still see one of her pure white legs outside the blanket while she was hugging a full-body pillow with a picture of him on it. He could tell the dress she was wearing was a revealing black nightgown, and it was not the first time she had worn something like this after he became an adult she usually wore sexy outfits when they were alone trying to seduce him, and it worked very well seeing her in those sexy outfits, just like right now it''s like she is inviting him to jump on her. Controlling his emotions, he reached right next to her bed, looking at her beautiful face. He moved his mouth closer to her ear and whispered in his captivating voice, not too loud that could hurt her ears. "Big Sis, wake up. We are going to be late for my high school ceremony. There is only 45 minutes left." Alicia, who was already awake when he first entered her room, hearing his footsteps, hearing his captivating whisper in her ear, felt a jolt of electricity run through her body, making her a little aroused as she used her both hands to hold his shoulder and pulled him on her body to let him fall on the bed while keeping her eyes closed. She had done this many times; it was not a big deal to grab him only by hearing his voice. Aiden falls on her soft body without showing any resistance, feeling her soft breasts on his chest. He can also tell her pink nipples are hard, and like usual, she is not wearing any bra underneath her sexy outfit. He moved his hands slowly to wrap his arms around her waist while feeling her soft skin, taking his time, and said in a captivating voice slowly as her beautiful face in front of him with her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. "Big Sis, we should hurry; otherwise, we are going to be late, and I also know you are awake." Alicia felt his strong arms wrapped around her waist felt good, but she was nowhere near enough to be satisfied by just this alone. Hearing his voice, she opened her deep black to look at his extremely attractive face in front of her, thinking to herself. ''I would be satisfied if I just woke up, usually seeing his otherworldly face every morning. She had already expected that as her little brother grew up, he would turn into a lady killer. Just by looks alone, she could tell ten out of nine girls were going to fall for him. She was a little annoyed at this, but she couldn''t do anything about it as she looked at him for a few more seconds. ''Well, It will lose for the world if my little brother is any less handsome.'' She also felt a little prideful that her future husband was so handsome and that every other girl dreamed of being with him who would go after him but couldn''t have him as he already had her, just thinking about their jealous faces as a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Aiden was waiting for a response while enjoying their hug looking at her beautiful face and seeing that instead of answering him, his big sister was zoning out in her own thoughts while smiling foolishly, but looking at her beautiful smile, he just wanted to pinch those soft cheeks. as he said in his captivating voice once again. "Big Sis, you are zoning out and smiling foolishly to yourself again." It was not the first time this had happened, so he called out to her directly. Alicia heard her little brother''s sweet voice come out of her fantasies at look innocently at him, telling with her eyes she had no idea how she zoned out. Being in this position her breast touches his broad chest, and her nipples are fully hard. She also feels wet in her pussy, knowing Aiden also knows that her nipples are hard. It was very hard for her to control herself, but she didn''t want to control herself. Aiden is already an adult; she felt no shame in doing what she was about to do. She looked directly at his attractive pink lips in front of her that were inviting her to devour them as she moved her face close to him, feeling the hot breath on her face. She hungrily kissed directly on his lips. Feeling his soft lips on her, she felt very good as she continued kissing him for a few seconds. After that, she pocked her cute little tongue on his teeth, feeling his mouth opening. She quickly entered her little tongue into his mouth. Battling his tongue, trying to dominate the kiss a slurping sound echoes in the room. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* In the end, she lost the tongue battle, getting her cute little tongue played around by him as both exchanged their saliva during the process, she hungrily drank his saliva as it was her favorite drink. As the kisses continued for minutes, only slurping sounds could be heard in the room. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a reivew about story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 44 - 44: Aunt May secretly protecting her family? Aiden, who was suddenly kissed by Alicia on his lips, reciprocated her kiss as they both kissed for minutes, intertwining their tongues in between only a slurping sound could be heard in the room. *slurp* *slurp* *slurp* Finally, their kiss ended as their heart began to beat out loud feeling each other heartbeat with red faces gasping for breath. Aiden looked at his big sister, who had suddenly kissed him with deep love in his eyes he could also see her intense love for him in her deep black eyes, but they were going to be late for his high school ceremony, and he knew his sister is also the one who drives him to school daily. He had already gotten his license 6 months ago, but he still liked it when his big sister drove him to school like usual, today was the entrance ceremony for his high school she had to present there in place of the parent, as their mom is not her, as said in his mind. ''It won''t be long before I would get stronger and I revive my mom back to life. World evolution is only a week away from today.'' He had trained every day, waiting for the world''s evolution, and he also prepared many surprises for the world''s evolution that would give him an advantage in getting stronger; he still didn''t know what was going to happen; the system only informed him that he had to train hard as his world was going to plunge into chaos. But he is not worried; instead, he is even more excited as he has been waiting for this day to come for 5 years, he has found many different talents in his five years of middle school and he wanted to copy almost every talent but he had given priority to some on that list these two talents are most important one. The first is the (A+ grade) life element talent that his homeroom teacher who is responsible for their class for the five years of middle school; he doesn''t know how, but she is the only one who is the homeroom teacher for their Elite class all these years. But he thinks it''s going to change soon as he doesn''t think she is going to be his homeroom teacher in high school, That would be stupid and even suspicious because the salary for teaching middle school and high school students has a big difference, so he doesn''t think she will be one, but still, it doesn''t matter as in seven days everything is going to become chaotic. Miss Amelia has been his homeroom teacher for many years, and he had a very good impression of her, and the next one is even more shocking than this. The one who had talent is an enemy he will face in the future, and she is currently spying on him all the time. She looked very innocent and also acted very friendly. The one time he talked with her, he didn''t think her outward cute and shy appearance would be a facade. If he hadn''t checked her information with his king''s eye ability, he would be clueless about her until now. Still, he will make full use of it because she has (A grade) Space Element Talent. It''s one of the three rare elements he has seen until now: the Illusion Affinity that his big sister has, the Life Affinity that Miss Amelia has, and lastly, the Space Affinity that the little spy has. He doesn''t include the Anderes Shade who had shadow affinity because he thinks these elements are more useful to him. He could use this element for healing his own or even his sister''s injuries; he considered this element the most important one he has observed so far. The space element would be very good for escaping and the illusion element for distracting. With these three talents, he would be almost invincible. Aiden had become very familiar with Miss Amelia for all these years, he was sure even if the world evolves he didn''t think she was going to change her personality in those chaotic times. Miss Amelia has a very kind personality; she also reminded me of his mother, but she is very strict, when some children break some rules and bully others, her personality changes completely, almost like a completely different person. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Personally, if he had a relationship with another woman in the future, Miss would be his first choice; she had a mature and kind personality, which reminded him of his mother. He doesn''t know if his big sister would accept that, but he wouldn''t worry about that now when the time comes to sort things out because he had asked System the most important thing he had asked until now. He had asked the system if harem is common on other planets or in the cultivation world, and he was pleasantly surprised by the answer. The system told him that not only some males but even some female cultivators have a harem and it''s not uncommon in the cultivation world. When he first found out about other races in the system, the first thought he had was that he had to have a harem of his own with women from many different races; just thinking about it made him excited, and he wouldn''t mind getting sugar mommy; he would have to make use of his good looks; otherwise, it would waste to this handsome and not have his own harem. But his main goal is to get stronger and revive his mother back to life; all the other things come second. Coming out of his thoughts, he focused on his big sister in front of him, whose arms were still wrapped around his neck. While he was hugging her by her waist, he looked at her beautiful face and said in a gentle tone. "Big sis, we have to hurry. There should be only 40 minutes left. I know school is only 2 kilometers away from our home, but it would be late if we didn''t hurry now, as you just woke up now." Alicia hearing her little brother''s gentle voice just wanted to stay there in his warm embrace while enjoying the hug they shared while listening to his voice, but she knew if she delayed anymore, they were really going to be late, but she was not going to let him go that easily. She had already accepted that her little brother was too handsome, and she knows when she goes to his school those bitches are going to fawn over her Aiden, and she wouldn''t like that one bit. So she decided she had to mark her property today so no one would have second thoughts about her Aiden, she said cutely while her arms were around his neck, smelling his intoxicating rosy smell. "Cute little brother, big sis wants to give you a hickey on the neck " Aiden hearing her cute word quickly said it in a calm voice while hugging her as both were currently lying on the bed. "Big Sis, I have told you many times not to call me cute little brother, like when I was young I have grown up, and now I am even taller and bigger than you, instead I call you cute it would be much better and what this hickey you suddenly talking about." Aidens knows what a hickey even with his naturally increased heals faster the awakening of his physique that he found out about when his Aunt May mentions to him that he heals fatter than normal people after getting beaten up by her during the training. She didn''t show mercy, even if I was her nephew, but he knew if she wanted, she could have injured him more during practice fights, but she only left his body filled with bruises. He even asked why she beat him that hard, and her response was inspiration for him he doesn''t think he would ever forget about it. He now knows why Alicia used to follow her everywhere, like a fan girl just after training with her one day, his aunt May had a certain charm that would pull people to her, even making them follow her willingly, she is really a natural general. "It''s only a practice fight, little Aiden, where life is guaranteed if I go easy on you now you would die in an all-out fight. It''s better to get beaten up now to have regrets later, and it''s better to feel all the pain now than see someone you cherished hurt in front of you." "Do you understand what I am trying to say, little Aiden?" That day Aunt''s words hit him very hard, and after that, he never complained about how hard she hit him in the fight and how painfully he never said a word to her, he also found out that she was going easy on him after his attitude changed, the intensity of training increased even more, and their fights become even more brutal. If he were a soldier, he would definitely follow a general like her. He had not won any of his fights with her; he couldn''t even touch her, but in one of his fights 2 years ago, he landed a hit on her, he got complacent during the fight after landing a hit resulting in him getting beaten to a pulp, still fighting with her aunt improves his close combat faster as she guides him precisely during fights. She also has very good skills; he absolutely wanted to copy those skills, but he had to wait until world evolution two years had passed since his last fight with his aunt, and he was feeling confident; he didn''t think he could win, but he was sure he would give her a little challenge. He usually calls her once every 2 to 3 weeks so as not to disturb her too much, and he came to know she had become a four-star general in these five years. He was very shocked listening to that; he knew military rank couldn''t increase that easily, especially for a general like her. She would have to risk her life many times to gain those merits to increase her rank; she also mentioned even the leader of the United Earth Federation had to respect her now; they couldn''t even touch a single hair on his family with her being here. When she said that, he almost teared up at her aunt''s words; he couldn''t even imagine how hard she had worked all those years silently for her family, which is not actually blood-related. He had always respected her, but hearing her say that his respect for her increased to the maximum, he also thanked her, almost crying. But the reply she had gotten from her usual cold and emotionless Aunt was only three words, and there was a little bit of softness in her voice. "We are family." ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 45 - 45: Alicias Inner Problems and Aidens misundersating? Aiden comes out of his thoughts from the memories of his talk with Aunt May and focuses on the present; it''s been only a few seconds outside while he was thinking. After his intelligence stats broke the human limits, his thinking and learning speed had become much faster, as he was currently waiting for his big sister to reply. Alicia heard her little brother say that he was taller than her and asked about the hickey. She focused on the big, hard thing that was currently poking her stomach and said in a gentle tone with a slightly red face while looking in the direction of her stomach. "Aiden, you are right, you certainly gotten bigger." Aiden heard Alicia''s words and glanced in the direction where she was looking right now. He gets what she is saying; she is talking about his big, hard cock poking her stomach through his pants. He can easily control his erection, but he doesn''t do so because he is in front of her, the woman he loves with all his heart, so he replies without a gentle voice and without showing any reaction on his handsome face. "Big sis, yeah, it has gotten bigger than before; you have to be careful in the future." Alicia, listening to his shameless word indicating doing those things between them, blushed and said in a slightly annoyed voice, thinking how shameless her little brother, who used to blush only by seeing his dick naked by her now poking the rock-hard thing in her stomach. ''Hmph! How shameless I have to teach him a lesson in the future. But he had to tell the truth about her birth and if they are blood-related, not that it matters to her, but when she asked Aunt May 2 years ago, she told him Little Aiden had asked the same question her just a few days ago, and she knows you two love each other more than being a brother and sister. Aunt May didn''t answer her, saying that she had to find it yourself from little Aiden. She also mentioned at the end that whatever she finds out, they are family, and she loves her very much. Alicia hoped that her little brother would tell her about her birth without her asking first, but he hadn''t told her until now. She even feared at first that if he started to dislike her, she wouldn''t notice any change in his behavior he acted like usual without change after finding out about her birth, so she completely denied that thought. As for the reason why they didn''t have sex until now after Adien became an adult, it''s not related to this at all; it is just that she can do all the naughty stuff, but when it comes to the actual things, she is very shy and can''t even move in front of him thinking about actually doing it. She even hoped he would take the initiative and push her down to have sex with her; during this half a year, she came to know that her little brother was expecting her to take the lead, he must be thinking. ''She is the older one, and she has always taken the initiative while kissing him; he is expecting her to make the move. She felt very ashamed by this and even slightly annoyed for him to not push her down and have sex with her. She is very satisfied with kissing him regularly and being intimate with him, but she wants to have sex with him; without it, she sometimes doubts herself about their relationship. She already had enough; it''s been half a year, so she decided she had to at least tell him because if she didn''t tell him, her stupid brother wouldn''t do something to her, caring about her feelings. But right now was not the time for that; she had to focus on what she had to do now, as she said in her slightly annoyed voice. "Stupid Aiden I want to give you a hickey on the neck to everyone to see that you belong to me, hmph!" She made a pouty face after saying this in an annoyed tone. Aiden didn''t know why she had become mad now until they were having a lovely conversation between them, as he thought in his mind. ''I don''t think I can understand a woman''s heart even after his Big Sister has taught so many things about women.'' But she looked very cute with a pout on her face as he said helplessly in a defeated soft tone. "Fine, you can give me a hickey on the neck so you can declare me as your." Alicia hearing his words was very happy as she quickly changed her pouty look to a cheerful look on her face and excitedly giggled to herself. "Heheheheh, at least you know what''s good for you, little brother." Seeing how quickly she changed her attitude, Aiden sighed helplessly, thinking to himself with a smile on his face, looking at his big sister acting so happy and giggling. ''I don''t think I can understand a woman seeing how quickly their mood changes itself.'' He didn''t even know why she was mad at him before, as he opened two more buttons of his shirt to give her easy access to his neck and said in a soft tone with his captivating voice. "Fine, do quickly it, big sis, we are going to be late." He also decided to tease her a little and continued while acting a bit shy. "Be gentle, big sis Is it my first time okay?" Alicia heard him saying to be gentle with him as it was her first time. Well, it was not a lie because it was her first giving him a hickey on his neck, but she felt very embarrassed by hearing him say it in a shy voice like she was going to take his virginity as a red hue appeared on her face, and she said it in a meek voice. "Don''t worry, it''s not going to hurt. I would be gentle." Without saying anything after that, she moved her face closer to her bare neck, inviting her to take a bite of it. Her nose was touching his neck, and she didn''t start giving him a hickey for a few seconds as she enjoyed his intoxicating natural rosy smell coming from his body. Enjoying the smell of his bare neck, she moved her pink lips closer to his white neck and started kissing him gently on different parts of his beautiful neck. She intentionally savored the kiss while she had time. Aiden experiencing the barrage of gentle kisses on his neck doesn''t hold back his reaction as a soft sound escapes his mouth with the sound of his big sister gently kissing his neck. mmh mmh* mmh* Alicia remembered she didn''t have much time to focus on her task when she started kissing his neck, as she focused on a spot on his neck where everyone could notice it easily even when he wore his shirt properly. She started kissing the same spot with increased intensity, and she sometimes sucked the spot, bit on it, and licked the spot gently with her cute little tongue intending to leave a mark on his neck as the sound of enjoying the kisses escaped her mouth. mmph mmph mmph Aiden was feeling the weird sensation on her neck from her giving him a hickey; it was very hard to control his urge to just push her down and start fucking her senseless. But he knows he has to control himself, knowing there is some reason his big sister is holding herself back so he can''t force himself on her. Still, he doesn''t forget to rub his rock-hard long cock on her stomach. Alicia felt him rubbing his thick cock on her stomach and started increasing the intensity of her kiss while sometimes slowing it down to make him feel better while excitedly thinking about her mind. ''Is the time come to lose my virginity and get fucked by my little brother?'' As she hoped he would lose control of himself, forget everything, and ravage her, she also started to rub her stomach on his thick cock as her pussy had already gotten completely wet. But as time passed, she already gave him a hickey; if she did more than this, it would start to hurt, so she stopped herself and felt a little disappointed as her little brother didn''t lose control and fucked her senseless like she was hoping for. He had also stopped rubbing his hard cock on her stomach when she stopped. Seeing this her determination grows even more, she has decided she has to at least tell him what she wants; otherwise, she doesn''t know when she is going to have her dream sex with her extremely handsome yet idiotic little brother, who is worried about hurting her feelings. But now is not the right time for that and she doesn''t have the nerve to say it right now. They both have to attend the entrance ceremony of his high school, and she also has to practice some more to not freeze while saying she wants to have sex with him. She sat on the bed, breaking their hug, and said in a slow voice with a completely red face, not looking at his handsome face embarrassed by all the things that happened and what she had finally decided to do. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s done, little brother. I''m going to go take a shower and get ready. You should prepare breakfast for both of us and don''t forget to use the leftovers from yesterday''s dinner." Aiden hearing her shy voice can see that she is embarrassed right now, as her face is completely red. Not looking at his face, he doesn''t know what is stopping her from taking the last step in their relationship, but he decides to not rush her and agrees with her word. As he walks toward the door to go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for both of them while thinking. ''Argh, I also have to take care of my rock-hard cock'' He glanced back at her big sister waking toward the bathroom in the sexy nightdress; he had already smelled the fishy smell while she was giving him a hickey and seeing her sticky liquid dripping down from her long, beautiful legs. He can tell she has cummed when he rubbed his thick hot rod just above her pussy in those thin clothes she was wearing. He also hoped that his big sister solves her inner monologue and they fucked each other as their bodies were already showing they wanted each other, and he started feeling a little pain in his big, hard cock while seeing the cum dripping down her long legs. ''I had to take care off this bad boy quickly before his big sister came down for dinner.'' But he knows in his mind she is not going to come before him, as he can already imagine she is going to masturbate while showering. Imagining the scene, he felt a little more pain in his cock, and he quickly left to relieve himself. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 46 - 46: A peek of the preparation for the World Evolution. Aiden, coming out of the bathroom on the ground floor, walks toward the kitchen to cook some light side dishes to go with the leftover dinner from yesterday night. He is also relieved his big sister hasn''t come down from her room as breakfast is not ready yet. He thinks there are only about 30 minutes left for the entrance ceremony of his high school to start; he has to hurry up to arrive there before 8 a.m. As he started making side dishes for breakfast quickly while reheating the leftovers in the oven, 10 minutes passed, breakfast was ready, and he was currently sitting on the chair at the dining table waiting for Big Sis to come downstairs to eat together. He hasn''t waited long, as only in a minute or so he saw his sister coming toward the dining table in a black shirt on the top, a light grey formal pant on the bottom, and a light grey coat over her black shirt in her formal attire, like she usually goes to work. She looks beautiful in her formal attire, giving him vibes of a cool president, and he is also impressed by her because in these past five years, she has taken full control over the company, and their stock has also returned to normal, and almost all the credit goes to his beautiful big sister, who has taken a seat right next to him. He is also not the only one who has changed in these past five years; while they act almost the same toward them, his big sister has matured a lot while taking over the company, seeing the world from a different perspective than before and meeting different people. They didn''t chat much at the dining table and started eating the food. After finishing eating, there were only 15 minutes left before the start of the entrance ceremony, and his school was only 2 kilometers away from his home, so they weren''t going to be late today as they both walked toward their garage. All the cars present are made out of titanium mixed with some other metal to make them even stronger. All these cars outside bodies can easily stop bullets, and there are many hidden weapons inside for emergencies. The windows are also bulletproof, and their glass is even thicker than usual bulletproof. *** There are seven cars like them present in his garage. When he first asked his big sister if he wanted a lot of money to buy and make many different things, his big sister asked him what he was going to do with a lot of money, but even if they had a lot of money, he is asking for 1 billion federal coins. An average middle-class family in tier-two cities only earns 1000 to 5000 federal coins per month at most, so 1 billion federal coins is an absurd amount of money. Their mom has saved a lot of money for them outside of their company, and it''s about 1.7 billion federal coins. They can buy some Tier 2 cities with that amount of money. and it''s not including their company, which is worth more than 50 billion federal coins, and it''s almost a fifth of the company he is asking. She at least had to know what he was going to do with it. He explained to her about different things he wanted to have for at least 30 minutes. Alicia was listening to absurd things he wanted to have; some of these things didn''t even exist; they had to be created specially, but she thought it would be easily under 1 billion federal coins. But that is not the point; they are not going to war, and there is no nuclear bomb dropping. Why would he want dangerous things like that? She wanted to refuse some things for his safety and said in a serious voice. "No, Little Aiden, some¡ª" Alicia''s voice was cut off as she looked at her cute little brother, who started to cry about wanting something for the first time in his life. Her heart almost broke. She didn''t care if he wanted it; she would give it to him to not make him cry. She just had to make sure he wouldn''t hurt himself while using some of these things. So she agreed with him that in the end, if being a big sister, she wouldn''t be able to give some toys to her little brother to play with. How can she be a good big sister who he looks up to even though some of these things are a bit destructive? She doesn''t care if her little brother is happy. She even told him to use 1.5 billion; she didn''t need that much money, and their mom left them for their personal use. There is also their company, which could make that amount of money in a few years for her as she becomes more determined to handle the company and make some more money for her little brother, seeing how happy he is hugging her and giving her kisses willingly. *** Back to present Alicia, seeing the cars in front of them, doesn''t react much and picks a black stylish one to drive her little brother to school. Because she knows these are toys compared to other things he is hiding inside the secret laboratory underground, whenever she enters the laboratory with him, she doesn''t know what to think of all this. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least her little brother is happy, so she doesn''t care if he wants more money she can give him; she has made tons of money during these past five years. She was even surprised when he told her that 1.4 billion federal coins were gone, but she understood fully when she noticed all the things he had done. Even if a nuclear bomb drops, she doesn''t think anything is going to happen to them; they can live their lives in their laboratory peacefully. She doesn''t think much and takes the driver''s seat, and Aiden takes the seat next to her as she starts driving to his school, which is only 2 kilometers away from her home boundaries, but the actual driving distance would be more than 5 kilometers. While driving, she doesn''t pay much attention to the black SUVs following them, as it''s not new to her and she knows these people were told to follow them whenever she and her little brother go outside from their aunt, even though she told them not to follow, but they would still secretly follow. All of them wear a hero mask that makes them look funny while carrying rifles and guns with them. She laughed very hard when she saw these people for the first time, knowing her aunt told them to wear a hero mask because of her, as she liked heroes when she was a child and thought that her aunt was an actual hero. She still doesn''t think she was wrong for thinking of her aunt as a hero, but she gets embarrassed whenever she thinks about it, so she keeps it a secret that she still idolizes her aunt as a hero. She tried to talk to them one day, but other than replying yes or no, they didn''t say anything more in these years. She came to understand how feared her aunt actually is; she even tried to find out more about her by using her company power as she wanted to know more about her aunt. *** As she knows, her aunt only told them good things, and she was not naive enough to think being a military general was an easy job. What she found out shocked her a little and even made her emotional, but she could easily imagine her aunt like that. She found out about how many dangerous missions she had completed in her career while risking her life and how she was feared by almost all the male officers. Many of them even gave her the nickname demon behind her back. She felt very angry listening to the report as people called her a demon behind her back, but she was mostly sad knowing that her aunt hadn''t shared with her anything about her mission or how many times she had to risk her life. She even started crying knowing her aunt didn''t share anything with her, but she didn''t blame her; she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle it from her mouth, so she swore that day to herself that she would become strong enough for her aunt to share these things with her herself. *** That''s why she can easily imagine her aunt threatening every single guard that if they tried to act friendly and tried to talk with their niece and nephew, it wouldn''t be good for them. She knows her aunt had some past; that''s why she especially hated men; she didn''t even get married, and she is already over 30 years old, but looking at her body and attractive appearance, she would easily get mistaken for a beautiful woman in her twenties. While driving, Alice is in her own thoughts, while at the same time, Aiden is thinking about something important, as her mood is a little sour, thinking of a little pink-haired, pink-eyed girl with a body that is the exact definition of the word loli with her short body looking sweet and innocent, which is just a facade. He doesn''t want to see that pest while enjoying his time with his big sister today, but it''s a relief she only spies on him from a distance, other than talking to her one time when he helped her that time without knowing her identity falling for her cute facade, which must be set up, and he doesn''t have any interaction with her ever again. He has to endure it for a few more days after that world evolution begins, and he would be out of government reach and secretly become super strong. He still hasn''t forgotten about killing Anderes Shade; he would kill the pink-haired Loli spy too in the future if she tries something funny. The most important thing for him is his family''s safety, so he would do anything to keep his family safe. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 47 - 47: Twins sisters Ava and Isla Past Coming out of his thoughts, Aiden noticed his big sister had already parked the car; now they had to go through a security check to enter the school, and his school was huge. There are many different buildings, and their walls are reinforced so that even a sniper bullet wouldn''t pass through the walls. He can only imagine how much money they had to spend to build so many buildings with these reinforced walls; still, it would probably be less than how much he had spent on his secret hideout underground and all the stuff he had bought. Compared to that it looks cheap, and the security that comes with them couldn''t go inside with weapons because it''s not allowed inside. Security was only allowed today because the parents of the children would attend today, so they followed, just two of them, both were girls with funny wooden masks on their faces, and their height and hair color were also the same. Actually, all the guards sent by this aunt were all women, not single men. He doesn''t doubt their competence as his aunt sent them, but he is sure he can beat every single one of them in hand to handle combat, and his shooting skills are also not bad. But during these five years, he mainly focused on hand-to-hand combat and only one weapon, and he chose a sword after trying different weapons; it suited him and his sister the most, so she also learned swordsmanship. My swordsmanship skill had finally reached B-rank a few days ago, entering B-rank after so many years. He has also noticed the speed of his learning is faster than other people, so he thinks it must be because of his physique, and some of the credit goes to his intelligence, breaking the limit of humans. Other than his intelligence stats, he was not able to break the limit of any of his stats in these five years. Still, even his stats increase faster than others; he doesn''t know his physique has such hidden perks, and he can''t wait until his physique gets completed; currently, it''s not even 1%. When he first noticed this, he felt very fortunate and couldn''t wait to copy different physiques however up until now, he hasn''t found anyone with a special physique. He has seen one, but it''s only a fragment of his physique; he doesn''t know if it would increase the percentage of his physique because it''s a complete one. Still, he would copy it when he gets the chance. He hasn''t focused on these guards before, but he can tell they are twins if they are following them inside. He can''t let them follow inside with the stupid masks on their faces they are currently wearing. He is walking with Big Sis while both twin guards are following silently behind them. He stopped walking and turned around, standing in front of the twins, whose faces were covered with stupid wooden masks, as he said in his captivating voice, looking at them. "You both need to remove the mask if you want to follow inside." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava and Isla, both sisters, were behind the general niece and nephew to protect them; following them inside, it''s been five years since they were assigned to this job by General May''s orders. The general has specially given them an order, even if they have to die to protect her niece and nephew telling them Nothing should happen to both of them and they have made sure of it. All the 10 soldiers, including both sisters, accepted her order. She even gave them the option to back out before saying if something happens to them while they are guarding, she can accidentally kill them if that ever happens so they can back out now. As expected none of the 10 soldiers back out because all of them are Orphans, and the general is the one who gave them a chance to live; they can even eat three times a day. however they don''t know what other''s stories are, but they live in a Tier 3 city before going to the army picked by the general ten years ago; she was not a general at that time, but compared to this city, the difference is like heaven and hell. *** The Tier 3 cities are like waste for the United Earth Federation; after the war, the Federation hasn''t rebuilt everything or they can''t rebuild; they don''t know, but instead of creating a balanced society, they mainly focus on the building of developed cities where the war hasn''t affected much within giant walls, naming them Tier 1 or Tier 2 cities, and people in the Tier 3 cities mostly live in slums; most of the houses it cannot be called houses there are basically tents. Having three meals a day is a luxury there for both of them; only a small percentage of people in Tier 3 cities can afford it, and they don''t have a father and a man to protect them. So their mother had to work as a prostitute to take care of both of them to provide them with one meal a day, but the main reason for that was so they didn''t have to live in fear of getting raped and killed by some sick people. It''s not that there are no police there, but they don''t care what happens to slum people they are only for the people who live outside the slums, and 50 percent of people living in these cities basically live in slums, so, police is only a name; they don''t expect anything from them. The people their mother sells her body to she has begged to ensure that both of them are safe. Even if their mother was a prostitute, both of them loved her very much. Every night her mother comes home with multiple bruises on her body. Eventually, their mother died of illness, and at that time both of them were only 15 years old. Once or twice every month, many doctors come to these big cities and come to the slums to give sick people free treatment and provide them some food. But there are so many people that not everyone can get the basic treatment and food given to them. The sheer population of people living in slums is too big. But sometimes they luck out after waiting in lines for many hours to get the packed food that tastes way better than the bland hard bread they usually eat they have to make sure to eat it right here because they don''t know someone might stab them for a meal. As for treatment, it''s almost a miracle to get them Doctors couldn''t keep with them with so many people being sick due to malnutrition and a dirty environment. Their mother had to provide meals for them she didn''t even tell them she was sick they would have done everything they could to give treatment to her they were also a little relieved knowing their mother didn''t live the miserable life she lived taking care of them finally have a rest from selling her body to a stranger and live in suffering. They cannot afford to give her a proper funeral, so they have to bury her themselves. Isla cried all day but Ava comforted her she didn''t cry much after her mother died maybe she knew it was eventually gonna happen and knowing there was a tough life ahead of them, they both had to take care of each other, so both of them lived as boys after her mother passed away, cutting their hair shorter and wrapping a cloth tightly around their chest area. They also decided to move away from where they used to live because some people might recognize them even if their faces are usually covered in dirt people can still identify them furthermore they don''t think they can protect themselves fully, so moving to a different part of the slum with different identities was the best choice for them. People can move to Tier 2 cities, but there are some conditions to it. First, they had to be less than 16 years old, which means an adult also has to have some talent. Neither of them has ever gone to school and they haven''t seen a single person slum going to Tier 2 city because having two meals a day is a good day for them. They couldn''t afford to go to school. If they were given the chance, they should have tried their hardest and at least got some scholarship in Tier 2 would have been a dream come true for them, but their luck was not that good. The next day, after having the funeral of her mother, they decided to find a job in the better area of the Tier 3 city moreover they couldn''t even enter a store with their ragged clothes and dirty appearance, and people looked at them like some sort of animal, but those looks didn''t bother them; they had seen way too much to have a problem with some looks from strangers. Ava was the one who always took care of me, even if we both were of the same age. She considers her an older sister, as she usually makes decisions; she is also the smarter one between them, according to Isla. Still, they wanted to live, not like her mother, who had no choice, and to protect them when they were kids, she had to become a prostitute. They know it''s very difficult for someone to accept them at work. But they were determined and still decided to find some work to earn some money, hoping it would work and someone kind person would give them work without caring about their appearance. They were also very excited about it. The thought of working and earning money to eat delicious food was their dream, but after one week of finding work, they were kicked out of many places. They were depressed, and not one place decided to accept them. They knew they were thin and weak and would do less work than healthy people, and they were happy to accept less money, but it didn''t work well for them. They had no food left to eat for the next day; they couldn''t even eat one meal the next day from what was left behind by their mother for emergencies. At this rate, they would die eventually, as many people die of hunger on a usual basis in slums. But in these few days, both sisters had seen a lot of military roaming around the little developed area when finding work, and they were not surprised by it as many criminals would hide in Tier 3 cities. Both sisters possess a strong desire to live, even dreaming to see what''s behind the tall wall they could see from kilometers away. They had seen someplace on the TV inside a store, but that didn''t feel real to them because all their lives they had only seen broken-down buildings and dirty streets. Seeing those beautiful videos, they both really wanted to go there, and both of them don''t think they have any talent or money to get accepted by the government and be qualified to enter Tier 2 cities. Having the desire to live backed by Corner, Ava made a plan for solving their problem once and for all but the plan was risky. She told the plan to her sister Isla about sneaking inside the military vehicle to get inside the Tier 2 city having no food and feeling hungry. Isla agreed with her sister happily, but both knew if they got caught, they would get beaten up. Having no medical facilities for them, they could easily die, getting injured, but they would sooner or later die because of hunger, so it''s the only option available for them, and the idea of successfully sneaking inside the Tier 2 city made them very excited. She can already imagine their life would be much better than living in the slums. Chapter 48 - 48: Ava and Isla in a difficult situation? The next day both sisters woke up early in the morning; yesterday they had not eaten anything, so they were starving now. Still, their lives wouldn''t be this miserable. If the land wasn''t barren due to the war occurring many years ago; they wouldn''t be in this condition, and people could do farming and live their lives better than surviving in slums. Today they are going to hide inside the military vehicle to get themselves inside the Tier 2 city. Ava took the command and started moving to the military camp, and Isla followed after her sister. They decided to get as close as they could to the military camps without getting themselves caught. Ava noticed many military officers were guarding the parameters around their camp even this early in the morning they didn''t have a clock but living all these years in slums she could tell it was close to 5 Am right now to reach here it took them about 45 minutes so they are also little tired having not eaten anything and walking so much. Still, this is their last hope, so they have to sneak inside without getting caught and hide there until they reach the city, and she is not worried about the military staying there for a few more days. She knows the military usually comes for a 7-day mission, or it could be for months, but in front of her, the size of the camps was not big. In these few days, she saw there were less than 30 officers. So it was likely a week''s mission and a week had already passed so she decided to bet on little luck to get in, as there could be some special mission that could last longer, but according to her, they would probably leave today. But Ava felt a little weird today, as usually, soldiers don''t guard with this much seriousness; they usually chat, eat, and be a little carefree because they don''t think anything can hurt them here, and even if some crazy people who disagree with the government do protest and attack the military to show their discord against the government for not allowing them inside the city. Even they wouldn''t try to sneak inside the military vehicle, and why would she call them crazy? These people still didn''t understand that even after 100 years of war, when they started the protest against that government, nothing changed, so the government didn''t care about whether they lived or died. And retaliating against the soldier who had a rifle with stones and a wooden stick wouldn''t get them anywhere. Still, she respected them a little for not stopping all these years and continuing their hopeless protest, as in reality they couldn''t even get close to the giant wall without getting shot. Still, some people''s conditions improved a little only for the ones who can afford the school for their children in the Tier 3 cities and hope their child is a little talented and would be one who will get them out of this distasteful city that is filled with crimes. Coming out of her thoughts, Ava looked around the area to see if there was some blind spot so they could reach the truck parked a few meters away from the largest tent because other vehicles are Jeeps, and hiding in them would be hard for them. But to her surprise, she doesn''t find it possible to sneak inside the truck as it is now because most of the soldiers are looking in the direction of the largest tent beside the truck from time to time. She doesn''t know who is in there, but there would probably be someone important for Solider to look in that direction time and time again, but this is not good news for them. Ava looked into Isla''s eyes and said in a whispering voice that even if they were 100 meters away and hiding behind the debris, she wouldn''t take a risk to talk as usual. "Isla Listen here; the situation is not good. I have two plans; one of them is more dangerous than the other, so you have to decide which one to choose after listening to it." Isla heard her sister''s whispering voice and replied in a low voice matching her voice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sister, you know I don''t like using so much brain; my head hurts thinking too much. You can decide it for both of us; I trust your decision." Ava, listening to her words, felt happy that her sister trusted her words as she made a decision. Previously, she was a little tempted to be the one to go, but she still reluctantly decided that her sister would be the one to go. It might sound selfish, but making the decision was hard for her because she also liked the idea of living in a developed city where they could eat food and find jobs, but now she wanted her sister to be the one to go. "Isla I would be one to distract them so you have time so you can hide inside the truck over there," as she pointed at the truck with her finger. Isla, hearing her words, almost yelled at her sister but stopped herself in the nick of time and said it in a low but annoyed tone. "Sister, what are you talking I know you also wanted to go; I wouldn''t go without it, and it''s this less dangerous plan you are talking about. How stupid can you be to think I would go without you, so tell me the dangerous plan." Ava hearing Isla felt a little relieved, as she also didn''t want to be separated from her sister without her if she would have the same motivation to live as her cheerful personality and hope made her keep going. She will also be worried if everything goes well for Isla after getting inside the truck or if she gets caught after leaving her side. Abandoning these negative thoughts from her mind, she started telling the plan to Isla. "I know we both are tired and hungry, but we have to get to the truck as fast as we can and hide inside when the soldier starts to change their shift, and I think we will probably have less than 1 minute or maybe even less, so run even if you get a little hurt in the process. as she took a deep look at her sister Isla and said in a more serious voice. "You have to endure it, and make sure to not make a sound." "I know 100 meters seems little and sounds easy to you, but we have to be careful not to get noticed, and I would be over if we got caught, and given how weak our bodies are, it would be very tough, so sister, don''t look behind and run like your life depends upon it because it literally did depend on it." Isla hearing her serious words didn''t take her work as a joke, as she knew running in the condition she was in would be different, and they even had to be careful not to get noticed by them. Usually, she acts careful even when they are hungry because even if she becomes sad, it won''t change something for them, so she likes living her life happily even in these difficult times. But now she had to be serious, as today would decide how their future was going to be, as she said to Ava in a serious voice. "Don''t worry, sister, I got it, and I would be very careful you worry about yourself because I am not going to get caught," as she showed a smile on her face. Ava hearing her words was a little relieved that her carefree sister decided to act a little serious today, but it still didn''t change her cheerful personality, as she also showed a smile to her and patted her little while wishering in her voice. "Okay, Isla, I would be careful now; we had to wait for them to change shifts." Isla enjoyed her sister patting her head as she hummed in response, agreeing with her words. They don''t have to wait for long, as little less than an hour later the soldier began to move from their position and started walking toward the different tents to change their shifts. Ava looked into Isla''s eyes and nodded her head to tell her that it was time to move as both of them started running in the truck''s direction. At the pace they were at, it would take them about 30 seconds to reach the truck. Ava also felt a little lucky that the ground they were running on was not too rough and there were not many rocks in it, as they didn''t have any shoes, and if they got hurt much, it would be a disaster for them, as from the pain they still felt while running, it''s nothing to them. They both were running their fastest given their condition, and Ava was looking toward the soldier in between if they were looking in their direction while they were running while panting. Their legs also started to hurt, only running for more than 10 given how weak and malnourished their bodies were; luckily they managed to reach the truck without getting caught as they both hid to the side of the truck where the soldier couldn''t see them. Ave was using her finger to tell Isla to go inside first, as they were just to climb a little, and made a gap between the green cloth to enter inside the truck. Isla, seeing her sister indicating her climb first, didn''t say anything and quietly walked toward the back of the truck, but just as she started to climb, her feet landed on a small rock. She slipped and started to fall while feeling pain in her bare feet as the rock was pointy and made her bleed. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 49 - 49: Is this the End? Isla suddenly felt a sharp pain in her foot, and a little painful cry escaped while falling, thinking she had messed up only for a second as Ava prevented her sister from falling on the ground by grabbing her. Still, one of the soldiers had heard the sound of a high-pitched cry that was very low. The soldier looked at his colleague next to him, who was also with him at the time and said in a bit suspicious voice. "Hey, did you not hear the sound just now? It was low, but I heard it just not." His colleague, hearing his words, looked at him and said in an annoyed voice that he didn''t hear anything and they should be having fun right now, but now they had to be on guard duty in this small place where he doesn''t think someone is a threat to them, thinking to himself. ''It''s all because of their bad luck; they had to be assigned to a mission where the infamous demon is the leader.'' Still, he wouldn''t complain, knowing for disobeying the order of the superior what punishment he would get, and knowing who is the one giving the sentence, he wouldn''t dare to complain and follow the order without any complaints. Still, he can release some stress on the retard next to him who is hearing things. "What the fuck are you talking about? I didn''t hear anything. You are having a daydream." The soldier hearing his colleague say that he is having a daydream felt a little pissed, as he was also tired from guarding all night long somewhere in this broken-down city, but he was sure he heard something as he replied to his colleague in the same annoyed tone. "Hey, what the fuck did you know? I definitely heard some voice over there" while pointing his finger at the location next to where May''s tent was set up. The colleague looked in the direction where he was pointing, but he didn''t see anything there, so he responded in a pissed tone. "I must be a cat or something. Do not disturb me; I am going to sleep. I am tired right now." Ava, upon realizing that Isla had made a faint sound, didn''t take any risks and immediately hid below the truck with her sister. There is so much space below, so it''s very easy for them to hide underneath while lying. She also didn''t forget to cover the mouth of the Isla to make sure she didn''t make any noises from the pain. Both of them hide below the truck while Ava is contemplating how to get out of this situation; ultimately, she decides. ''We just have to wait here until they find a chance to hide in the truck.'' She also hoped that someone else wouldn''t have heard the little cry escaping from her sister''s mouth; she wasn''t blaming her sister for this instead, she blamed herself in her mind. ''I should be the one who should be on guard, keeping an eye on things.'' She felt a little obligated to take care of her cheerful sister, and out of the excitement of reaching the truck'' she didn''t focus much and failed to notice the sharp rock lying on the ground at the back of the truck. It was small, but she should have been careful.'' She didn''t brood much over it and decided she just had to wait until the soldiers started having breakfast and then carefully hid inside the truck without getting caught however, she knew it would be much harder doing it in the sunlight as sunset was going to happen in a few hours. As for why she didn''t decide to start her plan at night, she feared that if the soldier shot them at night, they wouldn''t be able to clearly see them, so the safest option for them was to do it in the early morning when at least the soldier would be able to see them a little bit. In case they get caught seeing that they were children, not adults she wouldn''t have to worry about getting shot down by them, so she made many hypotheses before actually implementing the plan That is why early morning before sunrise is the best time for them. But one thing still bothered the colleague, even though he see nothing where the retard is pointing, still, the area he was looking at is right next to the demoness tent where the supply truck is located. Nevertheless, he wasn''t going to look even if there was some small bird or small animal. He is tired right now, as he continued in the same annoyed voice suggesting the one who heard the voice should go and check. "If you are hearing something, go and check it out. I''m going to change my shift and replace the fucker who is sleeping peacefully in the tent, so fuck off now." The soldier hearing his words didn''t like his attitude and how he was telling him to fuck off and said in response. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I would go, but remember that if I found something important, I would be the only one who gets to take all the credit." Although he didn''t think he would actually find something other than some animal, he still wanted to ruin this fucker sleep and why he was going because he was very scared of the leader, which is why he didn''t miss anything because of his carelessness. They had already completed their mission of killing a criminal who was hiding in this city; they were ordered to find them in this Tier 3 city according to their Eastern Army, so he didn''t want to make a mistake at the end when the mission had been completed so smoothly because of his own laziness. The colleague hearing his word he would be one to take all the credit felt a bit apprehensive as he decided to follow him because if they were out of luck, if they really found something that would attract the leader''s attention, I would definitely help him in his promotion in rank, so she shamelessly changed his mind and said. "Okay, brother, we will go together and find the thing that''s causing the noises that you were talking about earlier." As he started to walk ahead of him without waiting for his response. The soldier hearing his colleague''s words just wanted to punch the fucker down for playing around with him like that, but he quickly followed after without taking the lead hoping to find a snake that would bite this shameless fucker down that would be pretty enjoyable to him. They both reached the truck and began to check inside first because this is where the food and some space firearms were located if someone really broke inside the truck, as there is only a cloth in between there is no gate at the back of the small truck to block the invader. They prayed it wasn''t a human intruder, knowing they would face severe punishment for failing to detect someone attempting to steal supplies from the truck. They would also feel humiliated because they had to guard all night and still couldn''t detect an intruder. Thankfully they couldn''t find anything inside the truck, and no supplies were missing, thinking it should be some cat or other small animal that made the sound. Ava and Isla, who had seen the soldier walking inside the truck, kept quiet without even moving or making any sound even by mistake, they hoped these soldiers would get out of there fast, and if more soldiers came here, they knew they would definitely get caught. Two officers walked outside of the truck feeling relieved that they didn''t find anything. Still, they looked around the area, hoping to find the cause of the noise. They started to walk back to their tent to rest as they were feeling very sleepy right now suddenly the rude colleague of the soldier stopped in track looked toward the soldier and said in an annoyed voice. "You think it is okay to check inside the truck and the area around it, but why haven''t we checked below the truck? Someone can easily hide underneath it. Are you dumb?" he had also forgotten about but wouldn''t forget the chance to blame the soldier next to him. The soldier hearing the word didn''t say anything in return for his insult, as he also thinks they are dumb not to check below the truck thinking. ''It must be because I am tired right now; I didn''t check there.'' Ava and Isal, seeing the soldier had walked away from the truck; they should be around 50 meters away from their position, so they didn''t hear their conversation about checking below the truck. They both released a sign of relief, thinking they had escaped the current predicament. Now they just had to find an opportunity to sneak inside and hide themselves well inside, but they saw from underneath the truck that the two soldiers were coming toward the truck once again. Ava, seeing this, felt they were very unlucky today, but she still hoped they must have left something inside the truck as they both kept quiet, hiding underneath the truck without making any sound. As the soldiers came closer to the truck, their heartbeat increased, and they were also covered in sweat. Even though the temperature was not hot however due to the tension building and everything they had done until now, they sweated a lot. Still, they hoped the soldiers were not coming for them. The two officers walked leisurely and arrived at the truck once again in less than a minute; they didn''t do anything, and one of the soldiers looked below the truck, and what he saw underneath the truck shocked him completely. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 50 - 50: Twins getting played around? Ava and Isla were hiding underneath the truck, hoping that the two soldiers wouldn''t be coming for them and that it could be something else. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier, after approaching the truck, doesn''t waste any time and looks underneath the vehicle to see if they missed something, seeing there are two dirty-looking boys in ragged clothes; their faces are covered in dirt, and he can also smell the unpleasant smell coming from them. He doesn''t waste any time; he pulls out his handgun and points at the two beggars hiding underneath the vehicle and says in a voice, not too loud, as he doesn''t want to cause a commotion to alert the leader if it could resolve peacefully. Ava has seen one of the soldiers trying to look underneath the truck; she doesn''t try to run; she knows it would be a futile attempt in front of healthy, trained soldiers. They hadn''t eaten anything yesterday, and they were all feeling weak and tired as a result, more importantly, her sister''s foot was injured; she wouldn''t be able to run far even if they tried. Ava knew they needed to find a way to peacefully resolve the situation before it escalated further, especially considering Isla''s injury. But she knew they would definitely get a beating for this, and it would be hard to survive from getting beaten up, so she had already made a decision she couldn''t make beforehand. But now her resolve grew more given how hopeless there are in living in the slum. After getting out of there, they would start to steal from people to make a living because they also wanted to live a comfortable life, and it would also help them heal their injuries faster. And she would try next time with better conditions when another military convoy visited the area, as she wouldn''t give up trying to leave this hellhole. She was determined to escape at all costs; for now, they had to get out of this situation with the least bit of injury possible, and seeing the handgun pointed in their direction she had decided she would tell them that she only wanted to steal some food without mentioning anything about trying to sneak inside the Tier 2 city; otherwise, their miserable fate would be even worse. The rude colleague next to the soldier, seeing him pull out his handgun, didn''t say anything and followed after him without a word, as he knew even this retard wouldn''t pull out a pistol for nothing. He had taken position a few meters away, thinking if whatever dangerous inside tried to attack the soldier, he would provide cover in time. The soldier, seeing the two beggars said in a voice, only the two dirty-looking rats in front of him could hear. "You two come out now and put your hand over your head and don''t make a noise or else you''ll regret it." Ava and Isla, listening to the soldier''s command, slowly emerged from their hiding spot, fear evident in their eyes as they obeyed the soldier''s command strictly to not make any sound, knowing one bullet from the handgun would end their lives. Solider, seeing the two beggars coming from underneath the truck following their instruction, felt relieved knowing he didn''t have to use force on them as it would definitely alert the other soldiers nearby. The colleague seeing the two rats in dirty clothes coming from underneath the truck felt angry, knowing he had delayed his sleep due to these dirty beggars he believed they must be trying to steal food from the vehicle. He would let them go although he already decided to teach them a lesson for disturbing his sleep without causing any commotion, as he also didn''t want to alert the leader for this little thing. So he decides to take the command, putting his handgun in his holster once again as he doesn''t think they are a threat to him, thinking, ''Even if these dirty guys had a knife on them, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him.'' but he knows they don''t have a knife on them, seeing their appearance. He also knew that the retard next to him would follow the protocol and would keep his hand on him all the time, as they were the same unit. During this mission, he came to understand him a little. The colleague said in an arrogant voice to the soldier next to him, "I don''t need your help in this; I would handle these beggars myself," with a smile on his face. Solider doesn''t say anything to this or see his putting his handgun in the holster, as he already came to understand his asshole. He wanted to let them go without doing anything, but he knew his fucker would not let this pass and have some fun beating them little. He also doesn''t mind it that much; he wouldn''t try to argue because of some beggars, but he said in a solemn voice, reminding the colleague. "Okay, do what you want, but be careful not to make too much noise and leave them in their walking condition." After saying this, he paused for a second and continued with a glint in his face. "And if it caused commotion, I would literally punch the fuck out of you." The colleague wanted to argue, but he knew this retard was serious this time and didn''t want to fight because of some street rats, so he said in an annoyed voice. "Even I know that; don''t worry, I would be careful not to make a commotion." Ava and Isla were paying attention to their unfiltered conversation while their hands were above their heads. They already knew they would get beaten up today; however, they were already prepared for this to happen, so they were standing quietly, keeping their heads down, as she knew people could notice their feminine features if they looked carefully from closer range. She absolutely doesn''t want to let them find out that they are girls, knowing it could be both good or bad for them according to the type of soldier in front of them, nevertheless, she wouldn''t risk it on luck, so the best case is for them to get beaten up as boys in this lawless city. The colleague looked at the two beggars'' ragged and dirty appearance; he felt a little disgusted, but he still wouldn''t give up on the chance to relieve some of his stress on these two beggars in front of them and ordered in an arrogant tone while being careful not to make his voice too loud. "You two rats quickly move the back of the truck with your hands over your head." Seeing them move silently, the two soldiers followed after the beggar; he didn''t check their bodies for weapons because, seeing their appearance, he didn''t think something was underneath the ragged clothes. Ava had done this intentionally last night to their one pair of ragged clothes to prevent them from checking their bodies with their hands and found out they were girls, and it did work out well for her. Reaching the area where no one would be able to notice them, he felt relieved, but during the walk, he spotted that one of them was walking a little off; he guessed he would be injured given they didn''t have any shoes on them, which still wouldn''t affect him. It makes him even more excited to beat the one who is already injured. Seeing the two beggars keeping their heads down, he told them to make their heads up to look at him, and seeing the fear evident in their eyes, he felt satisfied, and he could already see these two boys in front of him, probably fourteen to sixteen years old. But he wouldn''t let them go just because they were probably minors; they had tired of stealing supplies from them, therefore he would teach them a good lesson, and knowing these two were boys, even if the leader found out, he beat them up, he thinks. ''She definitely wouldn''t say anything knowing how biased she is toward the male gender.'' He even thinks his image would be better than before in front of her, knowing he has stopped some beggars from stealing their supplies. He felt relaxed about this, but he still wanted to teach them a lesson without attracting anyone''s attention because some of those so-called good soldiers would probably criticize him for beating weak little boys. As a creepy smile appeared on his face, he looked toward the both of them and said in a sinister voice. "Given how weak and dirty you look, I would go easy on you two and only hit both of you three times and let you go; aren''t I generous rats?" pausing for a second, he continued with a wider smile. "But if you make any sound that anyone else hears, I won''t say anything about that; I will keep the surprise for later; you can try to scream if you want to." The soldier next wanted to say something about him playing his sick game on these weak beggars, but he didn''t want to argue with him and delay more and wanted to end it as soon as he could, so he kept quiet, still holding the handgun in his hand according to protocols. Ava and Isla, seeing the creepy smile on his face, know they are going to get beaten up hard; they didn''t think they could easily take their hits from a trained soldier without making much sound, and knowing how weak their body is, cold sweat started to trickle down their bodies and fear was evident in their eyes while their legs were shaking a little. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 51 - 51: Reality The colleague, looking at their fearful expressions and shaking legs, felt inner satisfaction and looked at both the beggars with manacing eyes and walked closer to the injured one first, as this was the only thing that could identify them because he had noticed now that these two are twin brothers, and this is his first time beating up twin, so it excites him even more. Ava, seeing the soldier coming closer to her sister Isla, felt her heart tighten a little thinking of seeing her cheerful sister beat up this ruthless monster in front of him; she couldn''t endure it and said in a pleading voice. "Sir, please spare my brother; you can beat me up instead of him." Her eyes were a little teary at the end of the sentence. The rude soldier, seeing that one of them talked without his command or permission, felt his authority was challenged, thinking to himself. ''At first, I had to endure the bitch command ordering him like a dog all the time, and he also didn''t like the look on her face when she looked at him while ordering him as if he were some pest.'' It hurts his pride to get ordered by someone who had joined the military later than him, and she is a woman. He couldn''t do anything to her, knowing she was his team leader, and he was ashamed but couldn''t beat her up in a fight. Now this weak little beggar is telling him how to do things, but he doesn''t show his anger as he is very good at controlling himself; otherwise, he would have been beaten and punished by the bitch already. But he can easily release all his frustration on these beggars, and no one would say anything as they are the ones who were trying to steal the food from the truck, so it was a perfect opportunity to enjoy himself as he had a creepy smile on his face and he was about to say something, but his voice was cut off by another voice. "No, don''t listen to my brother; instead, you can give me all the beating, and I can handle it " Isla said while shaking, a lagging and fearful expression because the idea of seeing her always smart and intelligent sister getting beaten in front of her didn''t sit right with her; she would take all the beating to not see her sister beaten in front of her. The rude officer, seeing that his voice was cut off once again, was inraged at how these two little beggars were irritating him right by showing their brotherly love in front of him and thinking about the other one''s first in this situation. But once he beat his brother in front of him, he excited him more and more, thinking of seeing the look on his face. So with a wide creepy smile on his face, he said he accepted the injured one''s offer, as he wanted the more composed beggar begging and crying for help when he beat the other one. "Okay, I will listen to you little beggar, forgive you brother, and you will take all his beating, and it''s decided even if you beg, I will not change this decision and nothing will stop me" while looking at Isla. Isla felt a little terrified at first but remembered the times when she had to fight other kids in the slum, sometimes even she got many bruises from it, so she thought she could take six hits from the soldier. She looked at him and noticed there was a large difference between the kids in the slums and the soldiers in front, but she didn''t think he would beat a minor that hard as he was from the Tier 2 city; they should be more civilized than the lawless people here. While Ava was hearing his words and seeing those creepy smiles on his face from time to time, she had a bad feeling in her heart, and she didn''t think this psychopath who was playing with them from the start would have any good ideas. But she knows she can''t stop him from doing what he wants, listening to his words, and there is also the other officer who has in his hand a gun pointing at them without showing any emotion. Thinking to herself, she looked toward the other officer and said in a pleading voice. "Sir, can you not forgive just this time? Let us go. We are just hungry and haven''t eaten anything since yesterday. Because of that, we decided to steal the food as your last option." The soldier looking at the little beggar even felt sympathy for them while he had decided to let them go, but this rude fucker is insisting on punishing these children, but he still doesn''t want to argue because of these two, who are the ones who decided to steal food from the vehicle. But he could at least try to convince his once to stop and just let go because he doesn''t want to cause commotion just because of these little beggars and disturb the leader, as he said in a calm voice. "Hey, why don''t we just let go? They are not even adults, so we should just warn them and let them go this time." Still, he knows this fucker wouldn''t listen to him, but it doesn''t hurt to try at least once. Ava and Isla, hearing the words of the other officer, felt very happy, hoping they would just let them get their time as they both looked toward the other soldier, waiting for his response, but seeing the unpleasant expression of the other officer, they knew the chance of them getting away without beating was slim to none. But there was still hope in their eyes that by some miracle he would let them go, but their hopes were crushed when they heard his next words talking to the other officer. "You fucker, don''t try to be a good guy now; they are the ones who tried to steal from the truck, and they should be getting punished, and I am not breaking any laws, and this is not Tier 2 city. I can give them a little punishment, so just be quiet." The soldier listening to his words couldn''t refuse him, but one thing was clear: he didn''t like this man in front of him one bit and thought to himself. ''If he went too far when pushing these kids, he wouldn''t mind alerting all the other soldiers, even the leader.'' He doesn''t know what''s going to happen after that, but he believes it would still be much better than to leave the kid in these physio hands after seeing those creepy smiles earlier. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, but don''t go too far. Don''t think I didn''t warn you before," he said, looking directly into the other soldier''s eyes, but he still believed it was much better to give light slaps and let them go without alerting the leader; he hoped this fucker would have some brain and doesn''t push him enough to alert the others. The rude soldier hearing his threat doesn''t take him seriously, as the worst he can do would physically stop him, and he doesn''t think he would alert other soldiers because of these beggars, so he is excited to have fun playing with these twin beggars. Ava and Isla were disappointed hearing that, but they felt relieved knowing that one of the officers was kind enough to not let them get hurt too much in his presence by the soldier in front of them, who had a creepy smile on his face. The rude soldier doesn''t waste any time and stands face-to-face with Isla; he is bigger than them, so it makes it more scary for Isla; she has already tightened her muscles in her face to receive a punch or slap on her face, feeling scared. The soldier felt satisfied seeing him like that, but he already had a different plan for the beating, before starting, he brought his mouth closer to the beggar''s ear and whispered something in her ears, which made Isla even more terrified and determined to take the beating without making too much noise. The rude soldier didn''t waste any time and started stretching his hand, indicating he was going to start, and Isla was also ready for it, but suddenly with a creepy smile on his face, he raised his foot and kicked hard, not using full force but definitely not something that could be used on a minor, and his military shoes made it even worse on her bare foot, which was already injured due to the pointy rock earlier. Isla, who was not expecting a kick on her foot that was already injured, almost screamed, but she had not forgotten the word he had said to her earlier in her ears, so she gritted her teeth together as only a painful groan escaped her mouth, but she couldn''t stop herself from crying as tears started to leak out of her eyes. ugh sob ugh sob ugh And she started sobbing silently. Only a little painful cry escaped her mouth while sobbing, which she still couldn''t control, but it was still not enough to alert others. Ava saw the physio kicking her sister, where she had already hurt before, and they also didn''t have any shoes, so she knew it was very severe for her, and seeing a layer of skin had come off of her feet and blood was leaking out of her foot, she just wanted to run there and hug her sister, who had endured the kick by only making some painful grunts and crying to herself. Her heart ached very seeing her like that, as tears also started to leak out of her eyes, and her eyes were completely red right now looking at the physio, who had inflicted pain on her sister. Never in her life has she felt this angry toward someone. In her plan, she doesn''t think the soldier would be this cruel toward them, even seeing that they are still minors. She knows she couldn''t do anything to him, but she really wanted to fight the asshole who had hurt her sister, even knowing she would get beaten, but she didn''t do it, knowing that it would make things even worse for them. Chapter 52 - 52: Determined Ava? The solider seeing how the asshole had kicked the little beggar where he had also noticed the injury earlier and knowing how tough the shoes they wear are and taking that kick on the bare feet even he would feel so much pain noticing the crushed feet of the little beggar and a layer of skin came off so it was bleeding right now. He decided that enough he wouldn''t let this psychopath continue seeing how he had the creepy smile while watching the children cry. It looks to him that this bastard does think these people living in these Tier 3 cities are human to him and only toys for him to play but he wouldn''t let this slide in front of him, he doesn''t even want to imagine if this fucker got promotion in future comes in these cities as leader of the mission he can already imagine he would do many horrible things to the people here especially people living in slums when even police here wouldn''t care much about them. He knows the people in these Tier 3 cities are like a waste of the United Earth Federation, and more importantly, those living in the slums had the worst conditions, but he couldn''t do anything; he was just a soldier, and even before the World War III, there are still people like them still the situation was different from now, but the current condition of these cities outside the walls, who even wanted to work hard and get inside the Tier 2 cities, it was very hard for them. They had to donate a large amount of money, even for him; it would be around a few months of his salary, so only a small percentage of people can fulfill this condition in Tier 3 city, another option is to have a talented or hardworking child who can pass the assessment for the move to Tier 2 city, so this will open the door to their parents to come with him after a few years of him setting down inside the city. And for giving them more hope and not angering them too much so that it results in protesting against the UEF, even if they protest with the might of the United Earth Federation, these large numbers of Tier 3 cities are no threat to them, and the normal people inside the wall don''t even know that there are people living outside the wall; they are not allowed to share it with people inside; they had already signed a contract, and they are not crazy enough to break. Only people in high positions and big companies know about them like some people in Tier 1 cities and high-positioned government employees, moreover for them to do their business peacefully, they wouldn''t provoke the United Earth Federation, so these people are trapped. Well, at least they are offered a chance to join the Tier 2 cities with some conditions; otherwise, it would be too cruel for them. A few big companies also donate money and provide medical support to them however, given that the number of Tier 3 cities is more than double the number of Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined, it wouldn''t make a large difference, but it would still improve their living conditions a little. As for recruiting soldiers from these cities, they are a little skeptical about these people, knowing how they treated them, so they only recruit them every decade also UEF doesn''t have many enemies who are a threat to them after World War III there are only a few terrorists organizations who doesn''t like the fact that a single organization is in control of almost all the world after the merge of the all the previous existing countries. So for the people living in the slums, he didn''t think they would get the chance to get recruited into the military before the normal citizens of the Tier 3 cities thus he felt pity for these beggars in front whose future was dark like their childhood and seeing the psychopath hitting these already poor children that horribly he put his gun inside the holster and walked toward the bastard and hold his hands tightly and said in a resoluted voice. "hey you bastard that''s enough if I had known you are this much of a psychopath I wouldn''t have allowed you to do this punishment thing from the start" The rude more solid who was enjoying the look of despair on both brothers'' faces crying and sobbing having a creepy smile on his face felt a strong hold on his wrist he was so immersed that he didn''t notice that the solider next to him arrive closer to him and after he listened to his word he felt frustrated as he was enjoying the look of despair these beggars faces and said in response to his word. "Hey they are the ones who tried to steal according to the rules I can punish them If they are above the age of 14 in Tier 3 cities and they look above that age so I am not doing anything wrong." Solider listening to his word felt more and more frustrated and caught a deep breath to control himself as this asshole doesn''t even understand punishing them doesn''t mean crippling them how can this bastard even enjoy this as he said once again ready to take action if he does not comply with him. "Whatever the rules are, I don''t care, and I know you, bastard, that''s not how you are supposed to punish a minor, and their crime is not something big, so let them go, or don''t say I do not warn you for what happens next" The rude soldier hearing his word thinks even if this fucker felt sympathy towards these beggars, he wouldn''t stop his fun, so he would hit them one to two times before letting them go, as he doesn''t want to push this good-for-nothing too much. So he said in an annoyed voice. "I would give them two more hits and let them go, so don''t try to act good." The solider hearing these words doesn''t trust him one bit seeing his previous kick on the injured feet, so if he hit the foot again, he knew without medical attention the beggar would never be able to use the feet ever again, as he doesn''t think they have that, so he said while glaring at him, still holding his wrist tightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, you bastard, I said just let them get that means let them go. Do you not understand words? Psychopath" The rude soldier listening to his words calling his psychopath snapped and said with a crazy look on his face, glaring back at him and freeing his wrist from his grip, shaking his hands strongly. "Hey, don''t tell me what to do. I am not breaking any law. I would see how you stop me," with a creepy smile on his face, as he assumed that this coward wouldn''t alert others because he had seen during the mission this retard obeys the rules like a book and fears the bitch even more than him. The worst he can do is try to stop him himself. He is not scared of the idiot soldier in front of him, as he ignores his words and doesn''t respond further. However, the tension between them remains intense. Isla, who was crying up till now, as tears streamed down her dirt-covered face and tried hard to endure the pain while standing as blood flowed out of her injured foot from both sides. The cut from below formed due to the rock, but that was not the worst part for her as the ruthless kick she had received on her barefoot caused more pain than the cut below as her foot was completely bloody due to the skin coming off her feet. Isla doesn''t focus much on their conversation, enduring the pain she only knows that they are arguing about something, Ava, who was listening intently to their argument about letting them go, walks closer to her sister and hugs her tightly in her arms, trying to comfort her, and she whispered some comforting words in her ears. "Don''t worry, Isla, after getting out of here, your sister will find you a doctor at any cost and heal you completely, so don''t cry too much; this nightmare is going to pass away soon, okay, Isla," she said while rubbing her back slowly. Ava had already decided that she could do whatever she could to give her sister a better life even if she had to be something she didn''t want, stealing food now is the least of her concerns, and she believes she is capable of providing her sister with a better life here even if they wouldn''t be able to go to Tier 2 city for now. She is very proud and believes in her ability, so seeing the behavior of these upper city soldiers toward even minors in the slums, she has developed an intense hatred toward them. She knows in her mind that this particular psychopath is the reason for her feeling like that, nevertheless, now she wouldn''t trust even one of these Upper cites privileged people and developed a natural guard against them seeing her sister''s condition on her arms. As for running away while they are distracted, she knows that she couldn''t run with her sister, or carry her while running would be slower than walking, likewise, she also doesn''t want to alert others because she doesn''t know what fate awaits them or which crazy psychopath she will meet. Seeing the other soldiers trying to protect them, she felt grateful for that but didn''t trust any of them after what happened to her sister or how seriously the psychopath hit her sister where she was already injured, especially since she knew her sister''s condition would be serious if she gets hit again, so she had decided to fight if the psycho tried to hit her sister again. As she grabbed a rock, she was behind her back with one hand, leaving the hug for a second and hugging her once again with one hand caressing her sister''s back while with the other hiding the rock ready to attack. If the psychopath decides to hit her sister again, she could hit as hard as she can with the rock holding in her hand to his head, hoping to make him unconscious, and what comes after that? Even she doesn''t know that. As she stares at the psychopath with red eyes, there are still tears on her face covered with dirt. She had already stopped crying listening to their conversation a meter away from both of them while her sister was leaning on her to support her standing while hugging and crassing her sister back. She even felt a little regretful in her mind as both had decided not to steal from others however, if they had stolen food and money and lived their lives like that, they shouldn''t be in this condition right now, and they shouldn''t have dreamed to escape to the Tier 2 city to live a happy life. Chapter 53 - 53: May suddenly hear the gunshot? The soldier and his rude colleague have an intense silence and tension filling the atmosphere one meter apart from where Ava is hugging her sister. The psychopath had no intention of backing down in front of the soldier; he started to move closer to the beggar, and seeing them hugging each other, he felt he had to kick them both at the same time to let them enjoy his parting gift. After that, he would let them go; otherwise, this retard would literally fight him. He wanted to enjoy the look of despair more on these low-life beggars, but this retard has ruined his fun. The soldier following beside him had different intentions and thoughts running through his mind. ''If this fucker makes a move, I swear I would alert others, and it''s also around the time when the leader does her usual training.'' Still, he didn''t know what would happen after that, but he didn''t think the leader would do anything to these minors, caring about their gender; she had already convinced him that much during the mission, seeing how she handled things during the mission. She had harmed no civilians during her mission even in this city, as she always made sure to evacuate everyone, even if it would make the mission more difficult, however with her leadership, things went smoothly most of the time, so he respected her very much. So he followed him; both of them were standing in front of the little beggars who were hugging each other, and Ava was also ready to hit him if he tried to attach while hugging Isla with one hand, her face in her chest. The rude soldier had already decided to give one last kick to both of them at the same time while looking into the red eyes of Ava, enjoying the look of hatred the little beggar was giving him now with his teary and dirt-covered face, he could see the there is fear in her eyes and enjoyed the look very much. It made him more stratified, seeing the look on the beggar''s face, as he couldn''t wait to see the change after his final kick. The psychopath, without saying anything swiftly, used his legs in a swiping motion to hit them sideways so that he could both at the same time. He felt a little regretful seeing them hug each other as he wanted to aim at the feet he kicked previously, but he didn''t mind much if he got to kick both simultaneously. Ava was ready for him to attack, but she didn''t think she could hit his head without moving away from her sister, so she used the hand that was holding the rock to hit his leg with it, however, she had already come to understand, barely seeing the fast kick, that even if she hit him, they were both going to be hit by the kick and resulting in getting hurt. So without hesitation, she threw the rock toward him and hugged her sister tightly from the side where the kick was coming, intent on blocking the kick from harming her sister, and closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the pain. The pain didn''t arrive as she thought it would, so she opened her eyes to look around, only to see the psychopath lying two meters away from them on the ground. He had dirt on his clothes and scratches on his body as if someone had thrown him around and he had fallen. He was standing with an angry face, ready to fight. Ava was a little scared seeing that, but she noticed the fact he was not looking at them. She followed his gaze to see how he appeared to be looking toward the other soldier, who probably had pushed him hard. The soldier earlier, seeing him throw a strong kick sideways toward the little beggars who were hugging, didn''t wait and pushed him hard directly midway to disrupt the kick. He knows now he would have probably alerted a few soldiers because of the fall, but he doesn''t take any risk. Seeing the psychopath standing with a fuming expression on his face looking at him, he removed his pistol from the holster and took it in his hands, ready to shoot. Ava and the rude soldier were both shocked at the same time when they witnessed this. Ava doesn''t think they would try to kill each other; she doesn''t waste any time and slowly supports her sister to move away from these crazy people. ''One is helping them, so he decides to kill the psychopath to stop him, and the other is crazy enough to harm them seriously, even if they are minors.'' She moved slowly, intent to run away, but she didn''t care if she got caught by the other, as she just wanted to move away from both of them. The rude soldier, seeing the other soldier taking out the handgun first was shocked to his core; he didn''t think this so-called good guy would be even crazier than him and tried to kill, as he was mulling in his mind. ''Even if I take out my gun, this fucker would shoot me before that.'' Without wasting any time, he decided to take cover at the side but still thought he would get shot, not in a vital part or something, but probably on any other part of his body. He was already a little shaken by the push, and now he doesn''t even get the chance to stand properly, and this motherfucker decided to shoot him dead, thinking to himself. ''I wouldn''t try to piss this pillar of justice ever again after this incident, as he knows he is cruel and sadistic, as he had enjoyed tormenting others since school. '' It gives thrills and excitement, but this pillar of justice is crazier than him trying to take his life without thinking about the consequences.'' He waited for the bullet to hit him, but only the sound of the bullet came, and he didn''t even feel hurt as he thought in his mind. ''Am I dead? I didn''t even feel pain.'' He felt enraged, thinking, ''In the next life, I would definitely find this fucker and torture his whole family in front of him for killing him before killing them.'' But after a few seconds, he could still feel his body as he checked his body and found out that he was completely alright without any bullet holes as he looked toward the fucker who had given him a heart attack, seeing him shooting the bullet in the air as his hands were straight pointing toward the sky. He now understands that he is trying to attract other''s attention, including the leader, by firing the bullet before he starts beating this Reatard down, however, he is only a little worried about how others would look at him after seeing what he did to the little beggar. According to him, he didn''t do anything wrong by punishing the criminal who tried to steal from them, so he is not worried about the leader herself, as he has seen that even with that beautiful appearance, she is ruthless. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So he wouldn''t think she would side with the little beggar just because they are minors who committed a crime according to the law. He hasn''t tried to fight the retard a few meters away from him, now hearing the footstep of multiple soldiers coming in toward them behind the truck. Ava, who was trying to run away, slowly stopped in her tracks with her sister as she too heard multiple footsteps coming in their direction. She can also see some male and female soldiers coming toward her with a rifle in their hand ready to shoot, which must be because of a gunshot. She had only reached ten meters away from the two soldiers, so she turned around to look at them, hoping to see at least an injured psychopath who had hurt her sister, but she saw with her eyes something different. He was standing there, with folded hands, looking toward the soldier who had fired the bullet earlier with intense hatred in his eyes, but from time to time he would look towards her with the same eyes. But feeling his gaze this time Ava didn''t cower in fear and looked in another direction and looked directly into his eyes, which were red due to all the things that had happened up until now, but one thing is common in both eyes as both have hatred in their eyes. The rude soldier, seeing the little beggar looking directly at him without the fear he had seen before in his eyes, felt humiliated; he decided in his heart even if he had to beg in front of the bitch, he would try to get a chance to complete his punishment, seeing the defying look on the beggar''s face. Ava didn''t know what was bound to happen next, but she wouldn''t show fear in front of Bastard, who had hurt her sister this much. She only thought they would give some slaps or punches according to their age, but this bastard had gone too far; if she had taken the kick from him, she would have at least broken some bones in her fragile body. She also thinks that kick was stronger than the first kick; probably he had put full strength into it. She really wanted him to suffer, but she didn''t think she would ever get the chance in her life. While hugging her sister, who seemed to be a little dazed and oblivious to her surroundings, she stood quietly in her spot without moving. She was being hugged, but occasional painful cries could be heard from time to time. At least her sobbing lessened a little. Inside the largest tent, only 10 to 15 meters apart from the truck, May had just woken up from her sleep as it was already 6 a.m., her usual time for training, but suddenly she heard a gunshot. Without wasting her time, she put on a bulletproof vest with one Glock 19 in each of her beautiful hands, fully loaded, as she departed toward the direction of the gunshot, which was very close to her. Chapter 54 - 54: Is only the decision left? Ava and Isla were standing in their spot without moving. As Ava could see, all around her, many soldiers were coming in their direction. Ava and Isla were only a few meters away from the May tent when she saw a red-haired lady running toward them with two handguns in her hand. She couldn''t see her face, but she could see that her clothes were different from those of the other officers, and she was tall. The rude soldier, noticing the leader was coming toward them, was also standing in position, glaring at the crazy soldier who had fired the bullet earlier, thinking to himself. ''If this bastard was not crazy, they should have resolved this situation without causing a commotion.'' But he doesn''t care much as he is not the one who has done anything wrong, so he stands there casually with a folded arm, sometimes glaring at the soldier while other times at the two little beggars who are accountable for everything. May, from a distance, can see two little beggars hugging each other and standing at a place without moving much. From the distance, she can also see that one of them has an injured foot, as she can see red blood. She thought that someone must have fired the bullet at the feet of the little beggar after finding out they were stealing something and trying to run away from them. But she doesn''t think these thin little beggars could outrun any of the soldiers present; she felt pissed knowing someone had shot at two underaged beggars; even if they were running away, they should have apprehended them and released them after some warnings. They could also give them some food to eat, as she knows how hard it is for them to live in the slums. While thinking about these things, she further noticed that she had become softer toward kids, as she had helped many children during the past year. But before her niece was born she wouldn''t have cared that much and felt angry for them so she thinks she had become softer and it also doesn''t bother her she feels proud helping them as it would remind her of her little niece and nephew. Usually, she would only scare them away, however after the birth of their niece and little nephew, she has become softer toward children, and the two beggars in front of her are around the age of her niece, so she felt a little sympathetic toward them, and from a distance she also thought they were boys yet wouldn''t change her opinion just because of her horrible past. She reached them, seeing their ragged clothes and dirty appearance. She noticed that one of them was crying, and the other one appeared to have cried earlier and stopped, as tear marks could also be seen on the beggar''s face. She can see they are frightened of her, as one is hugging the other little beggar tightly, trying to protect him. As May recalled that she had guns in her hands, she looked into Ava''s eyes, who was also looking toward her, and said in her cold voice without exhibiting any emotion on her face while putting away the guns in her holster. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, I am not going to hurt you. See, I am putting the guns away, so don''t be scared. Don''t worry, if any of you are injured, I will make sure to get them treated, okay? Ava sees the cold-faced, red-haired, beautiful lady standing in front of her, saying she is not going to hurt them while putting her guns away; she doesn''t trust her at all, because previously she could tell the two solid faces that one of them wanted to help them. But seeing the beautiful, red-haired, tall lady in front of her who could be the most beautiful lady, she had seen in her life without emotion on her face, she still didn''t trust her, as the previous psychopath was also normal-looking, but they don''t think he would be so crazy. But hearing her say that she would treat her sister even if it turned out a lie, Ava decided to trust her, as she knew that it would be too hard for her to get her sister treated, so she could not let such an obvious opportunity in front of her slip by just because of her bias. Ava said in a pleading voice, looking at the beautiful red-haired lady in front of her "Are you telling the truth? Will you treat my sister?" She decided it would be wise to tell her the truth about their gender, as she would find out later when treating her sister, so making herself sincere she decided to tell the truth as she couldn''t lie in front of the person who seemed going to help them. Isla was at present hugging her sister, her face resting on her chest, which meant May couldn''t see her face right now; otherwise, she would have noticed they looked the same, and both were girls; she thought they were brothers and sisters. May said in her firm voice, reassuring the little beggar and his sister. "Don''t worry, I have said it, therefore I will do it, and you probably don''t know, little one. I am the leader here." Upon approaching the little beggar, May realized that the injury was not gunshot-related; instead, it appeared to be caused by cutting or crushing. She also felt relieved knowing that her soldiers had not shot a little girl, but she is pissed right now knowing these soldiers from her command are somehow responsible for the wound, but if it was some accident, she would forgive them after giving them a light punishment. As she knows these two little ones are not innocent, as they are in the area where the army is settled, and they would probably have tired of stealing food or something else. She had to know the truth to decide what she would do next and, more importantly, who was the one who had fired the bullet. She was about to ask the beggar if he knew something when suddenly she saw two soldiers who were in front of her coming earlier coming closer now, as she had forgotten to pay attention when she noticed the injured girl. She remembers both of them as they are part of the team that she led for this mission, she had noticed the clothes of one of them were a little dirty as if he had fallen down. The two soldiers saluted her at the same time; they both were coming almost at the same time. May seeing them saluted she saluted them in return, without wasting any time she wanted to ask them what was happening and who fired the bullet, as they would probably know because both of them were here before she arrived, so they must know. But she noticed the atmosphere between the two soldiers and the beggar was somewhat tense, and the little beggar who had talked to her earlier was staring at one of them. She looked at all of them, and one soldier was also glaring at this particular soldier. She doesn''t know what happened, but he must be responsible for the beggar''s sister''s current condition, so he is staring at them but she doesn''t jump to the conclusion. However, she also felt angry thinking that if the beggar''s sister''s condition was not an accident and done intentionally by someone, she would not let them go, whoever is responsible for it she would let them know, as they are about the age of her niece. She was about to ask the soldier what happened and why it resulted in a bullet being fired but suddenly heard one of them speaking himself to her. "Mam, I am the one who fired the bullet earlier, and I am sorry for that. Please allow me to explain how it happened." Mark said in a sincere voice, trying to explain the situation. May looked at the soldier who just said he was the one who had fired the bullet. Now she looked at his face she remembered every single soldier''s face, so she recognized him. She may not remember everyone''s name, but she especially remembered this one as this soldier is very diligent when following the commands like a machine. This caught her attention not because of this but because he would do stupid things following the exact commands, so his name was Mark if she remembered correctly this one had a neutral image in her mind even being a man as she found him funny and his character is good. But she is not going to go easy on him if she finds him responsible for the little girl''s condition while she is thinking more and more soldiers start to arrive where they are. May was about to say something, but she stopped as she knew probably all the soldiers were going to come here hearing the sound of bullets, and she didn''t want to be interrupted by their greeting when listening to the important things, so she waited a few minutes as all the 30 soldiers are present here. She replied to their greeting and ordered them to be on standby and soldiers, who only knew that there had been a bullet fired. They can guess just by looking at the wound on the little beggar that it''s something related to them; they don''t know exactly what happened, but they can guess one of the two soldiers who was standing right in front of the leader is responsible for the injuries. At least half of them don''t feel anything, as according to the law if their age is above 14, they must have done something to get into the condition they are now, as most of them had developed a natural superiority towards the citizens of the Tier 3 cities. But even most of them felt that they felt the wound was too much for the kids their age, they should be punished a little less, but it should be solid punishment but not involving so much blood. In conclusion, they think they should give them treatment and let them go, as for punishing the soldier who is responsible for the beggar condition, they didn''t think it should be given as it''s not illegal and it''s not a life-threatening wound, so soldiers from upper cities should not be punished because of some beggar boys. The other half have different thoughts. They don''t believe a soldier from their team could do something so horrible to a child. Even if it''s an accident, they believe there should be reprimands. The little beggar boys deserve compensation, especially if they were trying to steal food due to hunger. While there are some rare ones who don''t care whatever happens, they would follow the leader''s commands without any complaint and would stand by their position without thinking anything in their mind. Currently, 28 soldiers are standing behind May and two in front of her, and right next to her were twin sisters Ava and Isla hugging each other; they felt very initiated by the so many soldiers being so close to them. May notice the beggar''s boy''s sister''s face while everything was happening. As Isla was conscious and hearing all the commotion, she took her face away from her sister''s chest and stood there while being supported. She hadn''t heard everything up until now clearly however she heard almost everything, she is not clueless about what''s happening and stands there quietly supported by Ava. May seeing the beggar sister''s face thought to herself. ''I think I have guessed wrong; these two are twin sisters hiding their identities, trying to look like boys.'' She praised them in her heart as it was the right decision for girls their age to disguise themselves in this lawless city, especially when these two were from slums. Now she focused her attention on Mark, who was about to explain everything that happened until now, as she said in a chilling voice. "Continue with the explanation and don''t try to hide anything from me otherwise you will regret it." While saying this, she looked toward the rude soldier who was standing with a nonchalant expression on his face, as she could tell just by the look the little beggar was giving him that he played a big role in the beggar''s sister''s condition. If it turned out to be an accident, she would punish him a little for not being careful, and if she found out it had been intentional, she couldn''t decide what to do with him without finding it how it happened and what extent of punishment she should give him. But before that, she ordered a female soldier to give treatment to the injured little beggar. Chapter 55 - 55: The rude soldier feeling dread? Ava saw one of the female soldiers giving medical treatment to her sister and felt grateful toward the beautiful red-haired lady who kept her word to provide her sister with medical care. As Isla is being treated by the female soldier, May orders Mark to continue and tell them about what had happened until now and why the bullet has been fired. Mark, hearing the leader''s order, started to explain the situation from the start word to word without changing anything from the moment he had heard the sound, and the rude solider was also listening to the story, ready to interrupt if he said something that he has not done to make him look bad in front of others. May and all the soldiers present heard everything about how the rude officer with the facade of punishing them is enjoying torturing kids, showing his psychopathic tendencies, as everyone is displeased by the fact that one of the soldiers from their team had hit a little beggar that hard where he was already injured. This is not punishment; he clearly has some issues with himself. As for when he mentioned in the story that it''s not illegal, they felt he should be ashamed to be using these things on little beggars to enjoy hurting them to please himself. But there are still a few who believe that even if the rude soldier who did this shouldn''t be punished because of some Tier 3 city little beggar, it''s in their minds. They wouldn''t say it out loud as they personally wouldn''t have done what he did to the little beggar, but they would still support him. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The majority of the soldiers, including those who are in support of the little beggar, and those who have supported the soldier earlier without hearing the story have changed their minds, and they are furious hearing one of their teammates had done such a horrible thing like hitting a weak little beggar where he was already injured. They would never do something like that, as their pride wouldn''t allow them to hit a little beggar where an injury is already present, knowing the little beggar couldn''t even resist. However, no one said anything in the leader''s presence, but there was clear tension in the atmosphere; mostly everyone was glaring at the rude soldier to show their anger and contempt towards him, but he didn''t show any reaction towards them as he doesn''t think he has done anything wrong according to the law. May, who had heard everything up until now, was fuming right if it were an accident; she would have given a light punishment, but intently hitting the little beggar on injury; she couldn''t tolerate this but she didn''t jump to conclusions, and said in a bone-chilling voice to the psychopath whose face doesn''t show any remorse hearing everything as if he hadn''t done anything. "What this soldier is saying about you is that true, or do you want to say something regarding this?" The rude soldier hearing her words can tell she is fuming right now, just like the pillar of justice right next to him and many others. However, everything Mark has said is right from word to word, and he doesn''t find any mistake, however, he doesn''t think she can do anything to him knowing he hasn''t broken any law, so he says in a respectful voice. "Yes, mam, everything is correct, but I don''t think I have broken any laws." Trying to show that he is correct. Internally, as usual, he seethed with humiliation at having to submit to her authority, despite her later entry into the military compared to him, fueling his sense of superiority and resentment. Still, her ranker is three ranks higher than him; he even wondered sometimes if she had some connection with someone higher up to climb the rank so quickly by making a fake mission report that was done under her name by some elite squads. May hearing his word felt enraged by how the soldier in front doesn''t even think he is wrong, thinking that he is above the people living in Tier 3 city by using some shitty government law. She had already decided to teach him a lesson he would never forget using the same law he was speaking in front of her and said in a cold emotional voice, having a calm expression on her face. "Yes, you are right. You have not broken any law." The rude soldier hearing the leader''s words felt good knowing that even this hotty leader wouldn''t be able to do anything to him for following the law; he felt stratified by this thinking he had gained a small payback for all the orders she had given him in this mission. However, only a few soldiers who had followed her for many missions know that behind that calm face, there is a demon who is going to make him suffer until he begs for mercy for doing what he has done. Even reminds her of the law, shamelessly claiming that he does not deserve punishment, and they don''t mind because she usually does the right thing, and in this case, they also wanted to break these fucker bones. So they are waiting for the upcoming twist in excitement, but those who haven''t known her long and only heard the story don''t think she is going to punish him, risking getting a complaint against her. Ava and Isla hearing this felt a little disappointed, yet they didn''t say anything, knowing they were also wrong here and her sister was already getting medical care, so she doesn''t say anything, as she also didn''t think a solider would get pusnished because of some dirty beggars living in the slums. Now the only thing she wants to do is get the remaining medicine and get out of this chaotic place with her sister, so she is satisfied with the outcome so far, but if she ever gets the chance to take her revenge, she won''t think twice; however, she doesn''t think it''s possible. May had already made a plan on how to make this psychopathic soldier regret his doing and said in a calm voice, having no expression on her face. "But soldier, you should be getting punished for not reporting to the highest ranking officer when you found the beggar near the truck invading our camps." As she continued with the same tone. "Do you agree to this following the rules?" The rude soldier hearing this had an ugly face, knowing he couldn''t refuse it, and now he knew the leader never had an intention of letting him go and playing with the rules, but he didn''t think she would be outrageous with punishment; that would get her a demotion, but her next words made a chill run through his spine. "But do you know soldier how many ranks I have increased in the past year? Don''t worry, I will tell you it''s three, and even if I got a demotion, it wouldn''t affect me much. I would eventually climb back up higher than before, and as for you, you will regret ever angering me." with a glint in her red eyes. The rude soldier knew he had fucked up trying to play smart in front of an infamous demon; he had only heard her stories, and he doesn''t believe many of them, but seeing how crazy she is, his doubts have become a little clearer now. Now he knows he is fucked knowing he couldn''t use force on her like a weak little beggar; she would probably shoot him down if he tried to attack her. But his spirit is still present; he swears after today getting the punishment he will get his revenge on her future; however, currently, he is very scared, thinking about what horrible things are going to happen to him as a sense of dread washed over him. The rest of the soldiers who heard her words gulped slightly seeing how crazy the leader''s words were; they had never seen someone like her, and some felt relieved knowing they hadn''t complained to her, showing their displeasure toward her, following a younger leader than them, or trying to side the unfortunate soldier in front whose fate is probably not good. Most of them felt happy knowing how fearless their leader was as their loyalty and respect toward her increased even more, and those few who knew something like this were going to even feel proud standing in their spot, following such a fearless leader who doesn''t care about the rule if they see some injustice in front of her. Ava and Isla, hearing this, felt very grateful toward the beautiful red-haired lady. Now both of them started to trust her more and more, and they even wanted to do everything they could to replay her kindness, but both of them didn''t think they had anything that would be helpful to her. They wanted to ask her, but for now, both of them were waiting in their place to see how the beautiful red-haired lady was going to punish the psychopath. Some relief can be seen in their eyes, knowing he is getting what he deserves. Chapter 56 - 56: Getting the reality check? As they watched the scene unfold, Ava and Isla couldn''t help but feel a sense of justice being served. The red-haired lady''s actions only solidified their trust in her, and they were eager to see how she would handle the situation. The tension in the atmosphere was palpable as they waited for the red-haired lady to make her move. Ava and Isla exchanged a knowing glance, silently acknowledging that this was a moment they would never forget. Half an hour has passed. The rude man was lying on the ground with a bloody face and multiple wounds across his body. It would take at least a month for him to recover from this. Ava and Isla were shocked, knowing the beautiful red-haired lady was the one who was really responsible for this. They expected that she would punish him like normal, but they didn''t anticipate that she would directly challenge him to fight her, and the only rule of the fight is that it''s hand-to-hand combat until one of them surrenders. Two sisters also felt scared seeing her fight. They even felt a little pity for him, as he didn''t even get the chance to surrender as she hit his face repeatedly until the word didn''t sound like surrender, but remembering his creepy face when he was hurting her sister, Ava''s pity for him vanished completely without a trace. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Half an hour ago, the rude soldier was listening to the May proposal, saying she wanted to give him a chance instead of directly punishing him; she would fight him on a spar, and she also mentioned that he wouldn''t have to worry about if she got injured during the spar as she is the one who asked him to spar instead of punishment; she wouldn''t take any action toward him. All the soldiers hearing this were shocked, thinking the leader doesn''t have to do this as the rude soldier is not weak considering he is a man since she is a woman who is naturally weaker than him; nevertheless, they didn''t say anything as they had no right to say anything in front of her, as she was the one in charge here. Most of the male and female soldiers were worried about thinking she had made the decision on impulse, but only a few who had seen her fight knew the rude soldier was going to get the beating of his life today. She may be equal to him in strength or even slightly weaker, but as for everything else, yet in skills, he wouldn''t be even close to her, so the outcome is already clear in some soldiers'' minds. The rude soldier, hearing her proposal, was pleased, thinking he would get to play around with the cold and empathetic leader who thinks she is superior to him; he just wanted to humiliate her in front of everyone, and it was enough for him to recover from his previous humiliation until now. He even thought of accidentally ripping her clothes during the spar to let her remember it for the rest of her life and never to mess with him; he had never shown any lust toward her in front since he had also heard her story and he didn''t want to trigger her knowing she was her superior. But now this is the perfect chance for him to humiliate her. He may not show any lust in front of her, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t fantasize about her. She is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen; she is gorgeous enough to work as an idol or TV actress. Thinking about her beauty with red hair, red eyes, and her tall, attractive body with ripped clothes lying on the ground crying or sobbing due to humiliation, he felt ecstatic as a creepy smile appeared on his face only for a second or two. He had heard from many soldiers about the rumor about how good she was at fighting and how much of a genius she was in fighting, so he would lose to her if he fought her, but he wouldn''t believe that a woman like her could beat him. He has seen her train; she can lift weights almost equal to him, but he doesn''t think she could beat him. ''I just hit her a few times with full strength and played around with her to enjoy the time of my life and humiliate her in front of everyone.'' But he is not going to go easy on her, knowing her rank is higher than him; she had to be at least something to be promoted so many times in a year, so he is serious and excited at the same time. May, who had seen having different emotions on his face, also noticed the creepy smile on his face. She knows he is probably thinking something immoral about her because she had this intuition after almost getting raped in her childhood; she can tell who is having immoral thoughts just by his eyes and the look on his face. Now she was even more pissed; she was going to beat him pulp anyway, but now she would be even crueler than before during the fight, and this was the punishment she had chosen for him, so she had to take it seriously because she knew a moment of carelessness during the fight could turn victory into defeat. However, she doesn''t think she would lose to a low-ranking soldier like him, but she would still go full force on him without going easy. The only thing that''s stopping her from reaching a higher rank is time, and sooner or later, she will climb those ranks. Then even a word from her could ruin his psychopath''s life, but for now, she had to focus on the upcoming fight. Mark, who had witnessed the interaction between the psychopath and the leader, wanted to beg the leader if he could fight in her place. He doubted whether she, as a woman, could defeat him without sustaining significant injuries. He knows a leader is not a rash person, so she must be confident in her victory to challenge him like that to beat him for his wrongdoing with the most primal force violence befitting for his punishment, the most efficient punishment, but he still doubts that she would get hurt for the victory; he doesn''t want to get hurt by his psychopath. He would gladly teach him a lesson even if he had to get injured in return, as he didn''t think he would come out unscathed, and he was currently looking at her with fire in his eyes, releasing hot air from his nose like an enraged bull wanted to say something even if he got punished for speaking without her command, and he also fantasized about defeating him in front of her to make him look more manly and cool in front of her. While looking at her, just as he was about to say something, the leader looked at him and said it in a chilling voice. "I haven''t forgotten about you, and if you say something foolish, soldier, you will be the next one after him who would get to spar with me, and the outcome would not be pretty." Mark was surprised at how the leader had guessed what he was thinking in his mind, but the others standing behind the leader, looking at him with obvious expressions that resembled bulls ready to fight, also assumed the same things in their minds. ''This idiot probably thinks the leader has read his mind, but who can tell this fool his face says it all?'' Well, they are not going to tell him, as in this group of soldiers, he is the funniest one, so they would enjoy his reactions. Without wasting any more time, May ordered one of the female soldiers present to act as a judge to see if one would use any weapons during the fight; they removed any weapons from their bodies and checked by the female officer to see if everything was fair. If they don''t, they don''t know when someone would act on impulse and do something that was not supposed to happen; they would stop it, but it was better to avoid it from happening while the soldier made a natural circle around the both of them like usual duels. As the duel starts after the checking, both of them are in a position of guard; no one is making the first move while their hand is raised at the level of the head, similar to a boxing stance but different; they both have their own fighting style honed by combat. May Seeing him not making a move, she decided to make a move as she couldn''t wait to wipe that smug look from his face from the moment the duel had started. He probably thinks he will win and humiliate her; she wouldn''t break his delusion, as first, she decided to test at what level his fighting skills are. She sprinted closer suddenly as the difference between them was only a couple of meters, and he was not expecting her to attack aggressively. He had thought if she didn''t make a move in half a minute, he would throw some strong punches at her. But still, he could see her high-speed punch coming for his right ribs, so he was ready to block, but the punch didn''t come as he thought, and his fist became flat at the last second, catching him off guard and getting pushed in return. He doesn''t lose his balance completely, but suddenly a high-speed kick comes straight to his unguarded stomach, almost instantly knocking the wind out of his stomach. But he is still alright. It hurts like hell. He didn''t think her kick would be this solid as he tried to stabilize himself, getting back a few steps, but she didn''t let him breathe for a second, and as a barrage of kicks and punches came toward him, mixed with many feints playing him like a fiddle, not giving him a chance to breathe. A minute had passed and his face and other body parts, concealed by his uniforms, showed multiple bruises. He is pissed right now. He didn''t think she would be this good, as whenever he tried to punch. She would dodge him like predicting his movement, and her speed astonished him very much. Her punches and kicks come like whips from multiple unexpected angles, hitting his body. Bam Bam Bam Bam While he was regretting fighting her, thinking she is using all her skill as he didn''t think she would be this good, and he didn''t think he could last more than 3 minutes given his current condition as his face is already hurting like hell with multiple bruises, he even cursed the bitch in his mind. ''This slut is purposely hitting my face.'' Meanwhile, May has completely different thoughts in her mind. ''I am purposely trying to test his skill and not even using more than 50 percent of my skill, but I am using 80 percent of my strength.'' Because she knew in strength, she would be almost equal to him, knowing if she used less than this, she wouldn''t be able to hear those melodious, painful cries from his mouth from every hit. Ugh Ugh Ugh Ugh Now that May has tested him enough, she is ready to get serious and make him never forget this day and regret ever trying to enjoy hurting weak and helpless children using his power. Just the thought of these angers her even more. She had judged his fighting skill to be just above the intermediate level, nowhere near her with almost entering professional level in multiple fitting styles, and her best is jujutsu, which she didn''t even want to use on him as someone disgusting like him. But she knows she has to use it when the situation calls for it because she would be at a disadvantage against some strong men who train almost as hard as her, making the skill difference with brute force, but she knows the soldier in front of her is not one of those men. And she doesn''t even need to use her strongest card to make him cry like a little girl, making him regret enjoying torturing children as the surrounding aura becomes serious, completely different from her previous aura, which was intimating. But now all the soldiers could feel the air around the leader had changed; it was more serious than before when she thrashed him and dodged almost all his attacks and some misdirecting and blocking them. They are shocked knowing she was not fully serious up until now because not a single one of them thinks they can beat her seeing a duel until now because the best fighter among them hadn''t entered the advanced level as not many years have passed since joining the military or started training themselves. Chapter 57 - 57: Conclusion What transpired next could only be called brutal, as the rude soldier received a one-sided beating stronger than before. At the end of it, he left with a bloody face, a multitude of wounds on his body, and his joints hurt. However, she deliberately left the body without any broken bones. Lying on the ground, the rude soldier experienced a sense of devastation. He wanted to cry as his body hurt like hell, his face a mess, feeling like thousands of ants were biting into his face. Despite this, he endured the beating without shedding a tear, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing him cry like a little girl. But one thought subconsciously entered his mind that he wouldn''t try to hurt a child ever again if it was a beggar without him realizing it, as he would later find out in the aftermath of a traumatic incident every time he sees a child. However, it was difficult for him not to cry, especially considering his current pain and the memory of the beating he received from the leader he had always underestimated. Despite the urge to cry, he stubbornly held back his tears. May, upon seeing him lying on the ground with a bloody face and multiple bruises on his body, felt satisfied with her work. However, she found it surprising that he didn''t even cry despite his condition, as she knew someone with a weak will wouldn''t be able to endure what the rude soldier had gone through. She doesn''t care if he cried or not, as she is relieved knowing she gave him the punishment he deserved; he would at least think twice before hurting children again as she walked in front of him in a leisurely manner and looked down from above on his bloody and slow face. The rude soldier can barely see the leader in front of him with his swollen and bloody eyes; he can guess she is looking down on him from above, and even without a direct view of her face, he could discern her expression with ease in his mind. Still, he doesn''t know why she is here or if she is looking down on her. Normally, her usual look wouldn''t bother him, but now he''s currently experiencing this after receiving the beat down of his life from a person he didn''t acknowledge and being looked down upon in this condition. Tears started to come from his barely seeable eyes, but he held it on with the last bit of his resistance and hatred toward her. But then suddenly he heard the same cold and emotionless voice, like usual, saying a single word that made him cry like a little girl withering in pain that he tried to endure with his limit, yet now it all ends as he let go and cries while squirming on the ground. "Pathetic" Seeing him in that state, May felt a deep sense of satisfaction. This punishment was exactly what she had intended to deliver, leaving her thoroughly pleased. All the soldiers seeing everything happening from their eyes felt a chill in their spines, knowing how much of a monster their leader was in both fighting and cruelty as she left the rude like this on the ground, not without ordering anyone to attend his wound for more than an hour to make him suffer. Soldier Mark, who had earlier desired to challenge her instead of considering her safety, now felt foolish witnessing the events unfold. Had he been aware of this beforehand, he would have thought of saying those cocky words of trying to fight in her stead as a sign of relief escaped his mouth. Feeling fortunate that he had refrained from telling her, as he would have been her next opponent if he had spoken earlier, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead at the thought of the potential disaster he narrowly avoided. However, he knows the leader wouldn''t beat him like the squirming body of the psychopath on the ground. Still seeing his condition, he knew his fate wouldn''t be good, so he thanked his luck once again in his heart. Although he refrained from commenting on the leader''s punishment, it filled him with a sense of satisfaction. He found solace in the belief that this psychopath would reconsider twice before harming children and relishing in torture. His expression, while inflicting pain on the little beggars and witnessing their suffering, revealed his ugly nature, knowing that anything beyond this would seriously affect the rude soldier''s well-being. May later that day ordered Ava and Isla to stay there inside their camp, right next to her camp building, while they were still in shock from what had happened until now. She ordered some soldiers to provide both of them with a bath while telling them to be especially careful about the wound, and currently, the rude soldier is being treated in some other camp. After the bath, they were provided with spare military clothes, transforming their appearance. Previously resembling beggars, they now appeared more presentable and well-kept. Now both of them look like a cute pair of children, but one thing hasn''t changed as both of them are very thin and their hair is short like a boy, but they still look adorable together. With short black hair, light brown eyes, and pale skin, their attractive features did not match those of a leader. Soldiers seeing them could already foresee that as they grew older, the twins would blossom into stunning beauties. They also noticed the little beggar they had misunderstood for boys earlier was actually a girl, and both of them looked very adorable. The initial sympathy they felt toward the psychopath who tried to hurt such an adorable child while enjoying himself, just thinking about the asshole''s face. They wanted to punch him more. But they knew he would literally die if they tried to hurt him given his current condition, so all the soldiers felt satisfied by the leader''s previous cruel punishment given to him. After getting ready, May invited both of them alone in her camp as Ava and Isla, both getting this news, were scared, remembering the beating she had given to the rude soldier earlier. Still, they followed her command as if she were not there for them. Both of them don''t know what would have happened to them. Entering the cabin, they saw the beautiful red-haired lady sitting on the chair with a folded leg and her usual emotionless face. Even they had noticed up until now, not even for a moment, her expression had changed. Even when the soldier told her about their story, they could tell she was angry by her clenched fists, but her facial expression didn''t change even then. May looked toward the twin beggar sisters; she had seen them the first time after she had given the female soldier to give both of them a bath even though she found both of them very adorable together. However, she could say sure they were not as lovely as her niece and nephew. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was going to be strict with them, nevertheless, now that she had seen these adorable twins, her resolve had lessened a little to be hard on these cute little things, so she decided to go easy on them and said in her cold voice without even a bit of anger present in her voice. "Now both of you tell me what was the actual reason you tried to sneak inside the truck, and if I found out you tried to steal weapons from inside, it wouldn''t be good for both of you, and don''t try to lie to me, as I have many ways to get the truth from both of you." Nervously, the twins locked eyes, realizing they had been caught red-handed. And Ava finally spoke up. She decided she had to tell the truth, as it wouldn''t be right to hide things from her own savior, so she spoke with a guilty expression on her face while keeping her head down. The other twin nodded in agreement, hoping their honesty would soften the punishment. "We didn''t mean any harm; we just tried to sneak inside the truck to hope that we could sneak inside the Tier 2 city so that both of us could live a better life there as it''s very tough for her to live here " Ava takes a deep breath and continues in the same voice. "Our mother has died; we had no food left for us to eat, we didn''t want to steal the food, so we decided if we successfully sneaked inside the city, our life would be much better than getting one meal per day with difficulty, which couldn''t even fill our stomach if we were able to get work there" " As they couldn''t find any work here and as for the weapon being inside the truck, we don''t even know if there is any, and even if we find it, we wouldn''t dare touch it, knowing the military would come after us if touched, thus we just wanted to live a better life." As they continued and told her everything that they didn''t have a father, surprisingly they even mentioned her mother''s job, as even if they were their lowest, they wouldn''t tell anyone about their mother''s job, as if someone disrespected her because of them. They would feel miserable and even angry, but Ava knew the beautiful lady in front was very kind, so they decided to tell her everything about them. After finishing saying everything while standing still meanwhile remaining their heads low, not looking directly at her because of the shame of telling everything as it''s not a pleasant story, and waiting for her to give the punishment for their wrongdoing. Both of them were currently feeling very scared but didn''t show it on her face as they knew they deserved punishment; they didn''t want to try to act scared and innocent in front of her to reduce their punishment. Chapter 58 - 58: What is your name? May saw them keeping their heads down while waiting for a decision when she listened to their life story. She knew these children''s lives were miserable, but listening to these stories from the child herself, she felt sad knowing these children''s conditions and her life at the orphanage in Tier 2 city provided by the government is much better than what they had to endure. So she decides to give them a chance, and it is definitely not because she finds both of these twins adorable; it is because she is sad knowing their condition, as they have nowhere to go and no family to support, and the fate of these two cute children would be miserable in a slum. So she would give them a chance, and it''s their choice if they wanted to come with her or not. She can take these two children in the military, but she doesn''t have the power to take people as she wishes from Tier 3 cities, that said given her performance in past years. She can easily add them to her team as her responsibility, and she always wanted to create an elite team of her own who would only be loyal to her, so these two should be the first ones to join. But in the future when she reaches the rank of the general she won''t have to care about picking people as she pleases however it is for the future now she has to focus on the present and she knows that day is not as far as she had never doubted capability. As May said in her cold voice while looking at them. "First, keep your head up. Look at me. I am not going to punish you or anything, but I have a proposals for both of you." Ava and Isla, hearing her voice, look directly toward her while hearing the word that she has a proposal for them and is not going to punish them. Both of them know they don''t have anything that the beautiful red-haired lady sitting in front of them couldn''t get herself. Now they were even more grateful for her; now she doesn''t even punish them or even give them the opportunity to repay her, as they are ready to accept whatever she intends to tell them, given their loyalty to them has already reached the maximum. After she saved them, they were a little specific, but now they are completely loyal to her, as a bright expression appeared on both their faces, just thinking about what the proposal was supposed to be, as this was the first time something like this happened to them. May, seeing their cute reaction, was pleased and said in a proud voice, looking directly at them. "I give you a chance to come with me and join the military in my elite squad that I am going to create, and you two are going to be the first members in, so think carefully before answering you; life would change completely." May stopped for a second and looked into their light brown with a serious expression on her face said in a strict voice. "And don''t think this is some joke. Being in the elite squad, you could even lose your life and could never betray in any condition, so think carefully. You even had to sacrifice your life while being in my squad." "You can answer after some time there is no hurry and even if you guys rejected the, proposal I wouldn''t hold anything against you, you can live your life as you are." "And don''t worry about food, clothes, or anything else; I will take care of everything for you, and both of you don''t have to worry. Eat three full meals every day without worry, and you will even get a salary from the military as you would technically be part of the military" "You would get time to relax and have some fun, but the training wouldn''t be easy. It would be very tough" "So think carefully and decide." Ava felt scared upon hearing this, as she had never even held a gun in her hands. As they didn''t know if they would be up to par to join her in her elite squad, knowing she could even invite someone more experienced. She even felt more grateful knowing this was clearly a chance given to them out of pity or anything, but that didn''t change anything to them as they were already fully loyal to her and also didn''t want to miss this golden opportunity. Because the next time military soldiers come to recruit soldiers would be in 7-8 years and their age wouldn''t meet their criteria, they didn''t hope to participate in selections. Even if they were given, many chances to join the military by recruits, they would reject them and choose her all the time, seeing her kindness all this while. After a few seconds of thought, Ava got why she wanted them to join them, as they hadn''t thought of ever betraying her. Given how much she helped them and knowing they would be able to join her in her squad, which would mean they would get to live with her in a Tier 2 city, probably even in the legendary Tier 1 city, Ava felt very excited knowing this. So they don''t have to worry about hiding their identities and food ever again, as they would get to live with her, and she knows the red-haired lady is very kind, and she wouldn''t treat them badly as they already had their answer to her question. But she is not delusional enough to think their life would be easy, as it would be much easier than a slum, but they work hard given how many times she warms them and she takes each of them very seriously. Ava was pleased that the beautiful lady possessed not only intelligence but also crazy fighting skills. Ava looked at her little sister, seeing her puzzled expression, probably thinking. ''Why are taking so much time? There is food. Just say yes!'' Ava could see unfiltered excitement on Isla''s face, hearing about food and looking at her with a hopeful expression on her face. She probably doesn''t even know what she''s getting into, as Ava said in her calm voice. "Don''t worry, Isla, we are going to join, so don''t look at me with those puppy eyes." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isla heard her words said in a cheerful voice, while jumping a little in excitement. "Yay, I know you would not disappoint me, Ava, or I wouldn''t talk to you if you rejected the food," as Isla had not eaten anything since yesterday. While they got to bathe and change into new clothes, they didn''t get any food, which was what she cared about the most, so hearing about food was delightful to her. The reason for this is that both of them don''t ask the soldier, thinking it would be pretty shameful for them to ask themselves. But they don''t know that May had ordered the soldiers that if they asked for food, they would give them as much as they wanted but also warm them and remind them to not eat too much as it would affect their health. Now that May heard them talking about food while getting excited, she had to ask them if they had eaten by asking the soldier, as she had told them, so she probably thought they would have asked for food and said in her usual voice checking if she was correct. "Both of have you eaten asking the soldier. I have told them to get you food if you ask them." Both of them felt embarrassed upon hearing this question; they hadn''t felt embarrassed while trying to escape to Tier 2 city by entering the truck sneakily. Now that they receive nice treatment, they feel embarrassed to ask for anything, hoping to get some food by themselves, as they are very shy when treated so nicely and they can endure for 6 to 7 hours, but after that, it wouldn''t be good for them. They shyly replied in embarrassment about their own contradicting behavior while trying to look in a different direction. "Ma''am, we thought it would be rude to ask for food, so we didn''t say anything." Their words made May feel perplexed as she knew that this kid, who had the guts to enter the military truck sneakily, was embarrassed about asking for some food. She finds their behavior funny, but she doesn''t make fun of them, knowing they would be hungry right now, and said with a cold voice with a slight twitch in her ear as she couldn''t control her ear seeing their cute behavior. "Don''t worry, I will send someone to give you guys food as much as you want, but be careful when eating so that you both won''t get sick." May, who had talked to them all this while, had noticed she hadn''t asked them for their names and she was talking to them without it all this time, so she asked them. She had to know the names of the soldiers who would be members of her elite squad in the future and they wouldn''t even get some training insight directly from her and sometimes even get the chance to train with her so she had to know their names. She is also a very proud woman. She knows for a fact she can change an ordinary person into an elite. But there would be a need for some talent, as with only hard work they would reach a limit, but they would definitely be stronger than the pest she had beaten a few hours ago, so she doesn''t worry about their learning ability; she would turn them into a strong woman like herself. "But you guys haven''t mentioned your name yet, so tell me now." Ava and Isla, hearing her asking about their name, felt excited knowing someone as great as she had asked their name herself. It felt very good knowing a beautiful red-haired lady recognized them. Even if she mentioned them without their names, they wouldn''t mind, but now both felt excited; even Ava, who was usually calm, felt excited as these were the names their mother had given them, so being recognized by them felt good to them. Ava and Isla locked eyes, exchanged nods, and simultaneously beamed with smiles on their adorable faces, speaking in unison with cheerful voices. "My name is Ava. " "My name is Isla" ______________ Thank you so much to @joshywoshy for donating freaking 36 golden tickets it means a lot to me and knowing so many of you guys are supporting my work so I want to thank all of you for your support and once again thanks for those 36 golden tickets It really shocked me when I saw those numbers. Chapter 59 - 59: Resolve and commitment. Looking at both of them in front of her, May found it very adorable how cute they looked when both of them said their names at the same time in such a cute way, resulting in her ear slightly revealing she was happy right now. Hearing their names, Ava and Isla, May said in a calm voice. "Okay, you guys have told me your name; it''s a given to give my name to you as well, so listen carefully and remember it well, as I am going to say only one time." Ava and Isla heard her word and listened to her words carefully, making a serious expression as they wanted to know her name from the start, knowing she was the person who had saved them and she was going to be their boss in the future. So they listened intently, perking up their ear, as they had refrained from asking her name all this time out of fear. Now that the opportunity had come, they had to remember it well. May, having captured their full attention, proudly stated her name, which she holds dear as it was given to her by her sister Alice, so it carries her surname, and she is very proud of it. "My name is May Cross, so remember it well from now on." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava and Isla, hearing her name, can feel they had heard this name somewhere, but they clearly only met just today. They had a feeling they heard the surname somewhere, but they couldn''t remember it now, so she decided to ignore it for now. They focused on the present, knowing they would have plenty of time to discover where they might have heard the name, as they were about to start living with her. However, her voice persisted; after a brief pause following her name, May''s tone shifted significantly, conveying the gravity of the situation. "Now it''s time to tell what you decided, Ava and Isla. Are you joining me knowing you could even lose your life if you decide to join, so answer carefully, as there wouldn''t be any takeaways if you chose to join now?" "You have to sign a contract for it after you are 16, so decide wisely." May had already heard their decision when she saw them talking to each how they wanted to join, but she had to hear it from them as it was not a small matter knowing she goes in danger from time to time to increase her rank quickly. It has its own perk, as the member who joins the mission would get extra merits, not as much as her who is leading the mission; however, it would at least double what they get on a regular mission; depending on the mission they are going to take, it could be even more. However, many of the soldiers back out when she gives them a chance to reconsider, reminding them what they are going to do on those missions. So it was very dangerous; they had to determine carefully before signing the contract because she was going to get them to sign when they turned 16 as adults since the contract would bind them to her and there wouldn''t be any take back afterward. Ava and Isla remained steadfast upon hearing her warning again, unwavering in their decision to join her from the moment they understood the purpose, showing their unwavering commitment, as nothing joined to change their mind and said in a resolute voice. "Maam, we understand you are warning us for our own good, but if we decide to stay here, we have to resort to stealing, and god knows when we would get caught in the theft and our fate wouldn''t be good." Exchanging a knowing glance, they expressed each other''s sentiments in a serious tone, signaling their understanding of her message. "So we wanted to join you wholeheartedly, and we would never betray you. We will swear upon our mother, as our mother had taught us to repay kindness without any deception." "And we know you are giving us a chance to join as you can easily find someone else, and we are very grateful for this, so if you wanted, ma''am, we can sign the contract right now." May was pleased by their resolve and their willingness to sign the contract immediately. She had saved earlier because they were children not thinking about anything else, so their response pleased her. And now, listening to their word to sign the contract right now, she knows she was not wrong, as both of them are very kind and upright souls, and they didn''t even steal from each other when at their worst. So she can trust them not to betray her, and she is surprised by how well their mother has raised them, even though she put herself at stake to raise their children. She is definitely an exceptional mother, as she said in a calm voice with a hint of pride at hearing their words. "Well, you can come to the city, but you have to wait to sign the contract as you have to be at least 16 for signing the contract." Isla was a little displeased by hearing a word about not being able to sign the contract right now, especially since she thought she wouldn''t be able to eat the food before signing the contract and whispered to her sister. "Ava, if we don''t sign the contract, how can we eat the three meals she promised us? We have to sign it right now so as not to miss the deal." As Ava heard her sister''s words, talking as if she was about to engage in some shady business deal and they had to sign it for food, she found herself utterly impressed by her sister''s intelligence and calmed herself from anger, taking few breaths. Ava said in the same whisper, with a slight blush on her cute face. She didn''t want a beautiful lady to hear this conversation between her and her dumb sister, so she also whispered in her ears. "That''s something else, my dumb Isla. You will get to eat however much you can, so can you be quiet?" When Isla heard her words, a star appeared in her eyes and she spoke in her same whispering voice, radiating pure happiness. "Okay, I will be quiet if that''s what I got to do to get the food." Isla remained silent, listening to Ava''s words with a smile that couldn''t be concealed, while her mind was occupied with serious thoughts as she heard about the food. ''If I had to carry out this sacrifice to get the food, so be it. I would gladly do it for the food.'' For one moment, Ava even thought that because of her sister''s stupidity, Mam wouldn''t want her sister on her team. But this dark thought quickly went away as it appeared, knowing the personality of the beautiful, red-haired, cold-faced lady in front of them. However, May had already heard everything they whispered to each other from the distance sitting on her chair and what they were talking about, as she thought in her mind. ''One of the twins is definitely a character; I would be fun training her and being part of the elite team.'' As she also likes cheerful children, just her niece Alicia, she couldn''t wait to have these two on her Elite Squad, and seeing the interaction between both of them, her ears twitched slightly, seeing how adorable they looked while whispering to each other. Ava, who had quietened down her dumb sister, was very embarrassed right now, knowing even if they wished on each other, the tent was not very big and someone with good sense could hear them easily, and she didn''t doubt for a second that Maam doesn''t have a good hearing. So she slowly looked toward May, seeing if she noticed their embarrassed conversation while having a slightly red face, and seeing May''s usual stony face with any emotions. Ava felt relieved, thinking she didn''t notice but focusing a few more seconds on her face. She could see her expression being brighter than when she first met them. Ava already made the presumption that May had noticed what they were about, but she was not so completely sure of it knowing how good her poker face was, so Ava decided to overlook the conversation that happened earlier than her blush had gone away thinking she was safe. May saw both of their reactions enjoying herself, but she knew their conversation was over, so she had to order to go, and she also knew these children were starving right now, so she couldn''t let them stay here anymore and said in her usual cold voice with a hint of softness. "Now you two go; you don''t have to stay here anymore." Ava and Isla, hearing her words, followed her command and quickly took off to walk toward the opening of the camp without waiting any more, but when they reached the exit, they suddenly heard the same cold voice in her ear stopping them in their track. "And little Isla, don''t forget to eat as much as you can, and Ava you have to make sure your sister eats her fill. Got it!." Ava and Isla both looked back at the same time; however, both of their reactions to her words were completely different, as Isla jumped in excitement thinking about the food while making a fist and stretching her arms upward, showing her excitement through her body without any words. Meanwhile, Isla looked at her with a beat-red face, as now she knew that May had heard everything about their embarrassing conversation earlier, Ava was ashamed just thinking how dumb her sister could be, but she loved how her sister was, and she didn''t want her to change from her cheerful or sometimes dumb self. So she replied with a faint voice shyly ''okay'' and left hurriedly while dragging her sister along by holding her hand with one of her hands tightly. *** Back to the present, just outside the entrance of the Aiden High School. Chapter 60 - 60: Islas fantasies and Avas revenge? Aiden notices the two security officers, who might be twins, wearing ridiculous wooden hero masks on their faces, and he wants them to remove the masks before joining him as it would feel embarrassing to him. So he stopped in track and turned around, walked a little stood in front of both of them, and said in his capacitating voice to address both of them at the same time. "You have to take those stupid masks off if you want to follow us inside." Ava and Isla were silently following the general niece and nephew to follow both of them inside the school, the General had ordered them to follow them everywhere when they were outside, so they had to follow them, knowing there were only two guards allowed in today''s event. They got every single detail about this from the general herself, as she would instruct them regularly on their special radio channel, and they had no direct contact until now with her niece and nephew. Other than one time when Alicia enthusiastically came to talk with them and followed the instructions, they only replied with yes and no and were ready to follow whatever order she would give if it didn''t affect their safety. Their team knows everything about Alicia and Aiden as they followed them closely during these five years whenever they were outside and set up many protocols in case some would try to infiltrate the house, but that''s the least of their problems now, knowing how crazy things Aiden has done these years. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had turned his house into a literal modern fortress, and some of their team members sometimes had to be present whenever he would do some crazy testing; he had never talked to any of them until now while doing those crazy things and training like crazy, as if he were going to war. And it comes as a surprise when he now suddenly talks to them and most of the team members have a crush on this young fellow with extremely attractive looks secretly seeing him train with their tools. Ava has warned them not to do this but other than her everyone voted in favor of seeing him training saying if something threatening happened they could quickly respond. They would literally fawn over him even when wearing the mask, Ava knows this is all this bullshit about knowing how protected they were in the house but she doesn''t do anything as her sister was one of them who voted against her and General had said to them to keep an eye on them always so this can be considered protection. But he never even said one word to any of them. They thought he wouldn''t notice them, as they were wearing masks. They even had a fight about who would be the one to accompany them inside the school and her Sister Isla fought tooth and nail to get this opportunity, as her sister Ava supported her. Unfortunately for Ava, Isla also has a crush on him and she is worried about how she would behave in front of him now while thinking of herself. ''Would my stupid sister be able to control herself as it was unexpected he was suddenly talking to them? I had to make sure Isla wouldn''t do anything stupid?'' In case Isla did something she wasn''t supposed to do, Ava would have to inform the General even if she was her simp sister and Ava even asked her to not daydream about the General nephew finding someone else hence she has to face the consequences if she does something stupid. However, the response Ava gets by asking Isla to forget him what she gets leaves her speechless, and she doesn''t have any comeback so she leaves her as it is so she can learn it the hard way when gets rejected by him. And she, like a wonderful sister, would support her emotionally when she would have a heartbreak, and calming her down she wouldn''t forget to rub it in her by telling her with a smug look on her face that she had already reminded her not to fall in love with him. When she asks Isla to forget about him and chooses someone else as she could easily find an even better man with her beauty and this is the reply she gets. "Sister, are you stupid?, do you really think I can find someone better than him?" This is the first her sister who usually praises her had said something blasphemous as stupid to her and Ava didn''t like it at all. Ava hearing this doesn''t answer her question as in terms of beauty she doesn''t think someone can match him and she doesn''t know his actual personality as how he actually is but from everything she had noticed up till now, even being rich and having so much power he doesn''t misuse his power it to harm other do a malicious thing. The only thing he does is train and buy crazy weapons of mass destruction to make his house a fortress and many other crazy things. Doing all these crazy things seems a bit odd to her, but she doesn''t know what kind of hobbies rich people have, so this is not anything unusual to her. He could be considered a perfect man as his relationship with his sister and Aunt is also good, so Ava, for the first time in her life, has lost an argument in front of her sister, and this hurts her pride, knowing deep down she considers herself the elder sister in both of them and always wanted to be the guide for her hopeless sister. But for a few days, even she was a bit anxious, thinking that if she had chosen some man to marry in the future, there would be nothing better than what was in front of her, so even she had those thoughts like her sister, as she noticed she was being influenced by her dumb sister, she would likely become a simp of General''s insanely handsome nephew. However, she quickly rejected that idea, knowing she could not sabotage her own sister as she is the most important thing in her life, so she cannot have thought about someone her sister likes which resulted in her completely throwing away this crazy thought from her mind. Ava understands this as he is literally the most handsome man she has seen in her life even when comparing his looks to anyone else and she can say for sure if he competed for the Title of the Most Handsome Man in the world he would win without difficulties. Ava, who is hearing his words currently, is in a dilemma as the General has entrusted them to wear the mask. They don''t know the exact reason she told them to wear the superhero masks, but they have to follow her instructions as she is the person all of them respect the most. However, she has also told them to follow whatever instruction her niece and nephew give them if it is not harmful to them, so Ava is in a difficult situation right now. Meanwhile, Ava was in a precarious situation, deciding what to say to him. Isla was looking at Aiden with a foolish look on her face behind her mask, as this was the first time he had noticed any of them. And seeing she was the first one to get to hear something directly from him, she was having wild thoughts in her mind. ''Even if I am behind a mask, he falls in love with me, which is why he wasn''t able to control himself and wanted to see my face. Ah! What should I do? Should I follow my love''s wishes or general commands? Today, for the first time in her life, Isla was thinking so hard about something that her small brain started to hurt a little and she finally came to a decision in her mind after a few moments. ''Of course, I have to follow my love''s wishes, as in the future, General would also become my aunt when I marry him! Just thinking about it makes me all excited, so she wouldn''t punish me for knowing that.'' While Ava was having a hard time deciding what she would do, Isla started to remove her mask. It revealed her beautiful face with shoulder-length short black hair, light brown eyes, and her unblemished and silky smooth skin looking beautiful. She was excited about how he would react seeing her face, as she may not flaunt her beauty, but she knew she was very attractive other than Genera and her love sister. No one can compete with her beauty out of everyone she has met until now, so she is proud of herself. She doesn''t include her sister, as she knows her sister is not interested in General Nephew, so she is clearly the top contender out of all the bitches in her team, while they may be friends, she was not the one to back down when it came to her love. She has completely removed her mask and is standing in front of her Aiden when Ava is in her own thoughts when Ava suddenly notices her sister stupidly standing cutely with the wooden mask in her hand while having a foolish blush on her face with a bright smile on her face it was already too late to stop her. Ava just wanted to beat Isla today out of her heart''s content, as this is the first time someone has disobeyed the General''s order in the elite team, and she is the only witness present, and she would report it to the General. Isla would likely get extra personal training and a light spar with the General. Ava knows General wouldn''t beat her much, knowing it''s such a small mistake, and she would enjoy it when Isla would get beaten up and come cry in front of her. She would comfort her like an ideal sister after she became emotionally stable she wouldn''t forget to mock her and remind her about the time when she reminded her not to go after him as a grin appeared on her face behind the mask. While Aiden was talking to them, Alicia noticed that her little one was not right next to her, and she panicked a little for a second and started to look around. Seeing him just a few meters away talking to the female guard who had removed her mask, many thoughts appeared in her mind as a deep swirl appeared in her black eyes. She walked toward where Aiden was, her mind filled with many thoughts, but anger was evident on her naturally attractive face. ___________ If you guys find any mistakes in it, make sure to comment. Chapter 61 - 61: A new Alicia? Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, The United Earth Federation had separated them and divided people into classes that normal citizens weren''t even aware of. She felt very sad knowing all these things, but over time she matured as she saw more of the world. Outside her little happy world, there were many unfortunate individuals who were living horrible lives even inside Tier 2 cities. And she even got to know how her mother donated a lot of money and provided medical care for these people. So Alicia felt very proud of her mother knowing that, and even when Alicia was at her lowest, she hadn''t stopped the donation, even with this disadvantage. She turned the company back to its previous glory, and she is very proud of what she has done. Even if it was a drop in the bucket, she felt happy knowing she helped many people. As for her protesting about it to the government and trying to let the people of the upper cities know about it, she doesn''t even consider these ideas, as she is not foolish enough to walk into a tiger den. During these years, she found out that only powerful people made the rules, and she was not the powerful one here, so she kept her mouth quiet even when she found out that when donating to these lower cities. The government would be stealing at least 5% additionally of that amount after paying the taxes. She finds them disgusting doing this, but she doesn''t stop the donation just like her mother. While she may have some power to influence the people and government, at the end of the day they are not their enemies, and they don''t want to be, as a single organization controls the whole world. She even found out about the deal her mother made to keep Aiden away from the Genius program, and now she fully understands the world is not as simple and lovely as she thought it was. She has not told him anything about these things, as she doesn''t want Aiden to find out these things. In her opinion, he shouldn''t know these sad things, as human life is short at most 100 years. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So she wanted to live her life with him as his wife without any worries in life and with happiness even while knowing that people were suffering. She might be selfish, but that''s how she is. There is nothing more important than for her to live a happy life with her little brother Aiden and Aunt May. Chapter 62 - 62: Is this the doom or the new beginning? Isla, who currently has a blush on her face, is looking at the scene that was unfolding before her. When Alicia cuts her conversation with Aiden, she doesn''t feel angry about Aiden being pulled out of the conversation, however; she feels a little sad when it happens. Knowing the one who pulled Aiden was only his sister, so to her, there was nothing to worry about them. As the conversation progressed between both brother and sister, Isla got a deathly glare from the sister of her love. Looking at her face, Isla can tell she is not happy about something. But Isla doesn''t know why she is angry or why she is looking at her right now as if she is the one who has done something wrong. And Isla is confused seeing her reaction, as she has not engaged in any misconduct like she usually does. During her time protecting General Niece and her love, she takes this job very seriously. She is thinking hard about what she has done, unaware of her face right now as she looks like a love-struck fool having a blush on her face seeing Aiden from time to time. Ava, who just doesn''t want to be here seeing all the drama right now, can perfectly picture those romance TV show episodes where a jealous sister takes away her brother from her sister-in-law. But Ava felt like she was third wheeling here and she should be not here and when she also got the glare, she felt wronged thinking about the injustice she felt. ''What did I do? I am not the one who looks like a love-struck fool. Why am I also getting those glares?'' As Ava could not do anything in this situation, she stopped thinking about it and waited quietly at the side. Seeing everything that was happening in front of her with open eyes while she may not enjoy romantic TV series like her sister Isla. But what was happening in front of her looked very entertaining to her, so like an invisible person, she waited quietly without making a sound, standing in her place in her tight black outfit specially made for combat. Ava''s mind is at peace at her side like she is observing the unfolding drama with feeling a mix of curiosity and amusement. Despite not being a fan of romance, she found herself strangely captivated by the scene playing out before her. But when Alicia suddenly hugged Aiden, she tightly wrapped her arm around his muscular waist as her boobs touched his chest intimately while looking toward them. Ava and Isla both felt something was not right here, as a brother and sister could hug each other. But Alicia is hugging him very intimately, pressing her big boobs against his chest, so seeing this, they both had the same thought. ''Isn''t this too close, even considering they are brother and sister?'' Isla has one other thing in her mind when Alicia looks at her while hugging her love as if she were mocking him and saying to her face, ''He belongs to me.'' Isla felt angry and mostly jealous seeing Alicia hugging Aiden comfortably, but she calmed herself down, telling herself. ''Enjoy it while you can hug my love. In the end, I will be the one who gets to have it for myself, Taking a long breath and relaxing her tensed body, Isla continued her thoughts. ''You will only be my sister-in-law in the future, so hug him as much as you can when you have the time.'' As she laughed evilly in her mind, just thinking about the day being together with Aiden, a cocky smirk formed on her beautiful. Alicia, while enjoying the hug as he also reciprocated her hug, found the hug extremely comforting, and she just didn''t want to let go of him. But when she sees the smirking face of the unmasked guard, she doesn''t know why; however, she doesn''t like the look on her face. But ignoring the smirking face of Isla, Alicia rubbed Aiden''s back with her hands and said in her beautiful voice, enjoying their time together and showing her off. "Little Aiden, if you just want to ask the Female guard, you should just tell me to do it for you. I would tell them to not wear the mask as you don''t have to talk with these people." When saying the last sentence, Alicia especially looked toward Isla, mocking her, as she didn''t even consider her opponent at all. Aiden was reciprocating her hug, facing the opposite direction from where Ava and Isla were, but during her sister''s words, he noticed how she focused on the word female. However, Aiden intentionally chose to ignore the special focus on the word female, as if he hadn''t noticed it while inwardly enjoying her reactions. Aiden had missed the silent war between his big sister and Isla, and even if he had seen it, he wouldn''t have done anything in those conditions. However, he would definitely side with his big sister over some random beautiful woman, as there is only one big sister who loves him more than he can ever imagine. So for him to side with someone else wouldn''t even cross his mind, even if his big sister is in the wrong. Aiden understood the indirect words that said to ''inform her before doing something.'' So he said in his captivating voice, playfully countering her words as it wouldn''t matter to him even if he informed her before doing little things. However, in his heart, he knows why she is saying these things right now, as she is definitely jealous of what happened before. "But big sis, I can easily do something as little as this; why would I have to bother you for something so little?" Alicia saw her little brother being clueless about his own otherworldly appearance, and that innocent word made her heart even more solid at what she was about to say to him. She has to prevent him from making these girls fall in love with him unknowingly, just like the fool who still has a blush on her face. While she can easily use security to prevent others from approaching him, now that the female guard also has a crush. She felt she needed to make him aware of what was happening before it became much of a hassle. She doesn''t want to replace them just over such a little thing, like talking to her brother, clearly forgetting about her reaction to seeing the little thing happening in front of her. She knows they provided them excellent protection these five years to the best of their abilities, and even at night they guard in shift, so her natural kind heart affected her decision. She would also feel bad sending them away, as her Aunt May is the one who provides them their protection, and she doesn''t want to turn them away just like that. But if even one of them would have acted inappropriately, like touching her little brother''s hand with some ill intentions. She wouldn''t mind kicking all of them out and replacing them with someone else, and she knew her aunt wouldn''t be mad at her over something so little. So this is the limit she can go to, as they can only appreciate him from away and if they try to get too close. Just thinking about this thing, intense swirling appeared in her deep black eyes once again. At this moment, Alicia thought of many weapons her brother had stored inside the Underground Laboratory. Yet Aiden doesn''t get to see the most intense look his sister ever had in her life for the first time. However, Ava and Isla were seeing everything from a distance, had seen everything clearly, and felt a threat to their lives seeing her like that. Now they know Alicia is definitely overprotective of her little brother Aiden. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet they were unaware of the immoral relationship between these two. Alicia calmed herself down, even though she was shocked knowing she would think of killing someone out of jealousy. However, she doesn''t feel anything weird about her dangerous thoughts and accepts these thoughts as a part of herself and thinks in her mind. ''Everything fine, until these bitches wouldn''t cross the line, so I am not wrong.'' And she remembered the exact words her Aunt May said to her one time unexpectedly, which she didn''t completely understand at that time. ''If you hate something to your core, little Alicia, don''t think too much about it. Just get rid of the thing.'' Now Alicia knows her Aunt May was not only talking about the objects like food, clothes, etc. So if she doesn''t like a person, then she can also just easily get rid of them, like the clothes she doesn''t like, as she justifies her thoughts in her mind. ''I am not a bad person. I will just punish those who would deserve the punishment.'' In her mind, touching her little brother, who belongs to her, is a crime worthy of death. Aiden is unaware of her big sister''s intense development of personality. If he had known about this, he wouldn''t have dreamed about having a harem or asking the system for a long time about the beauties of different races. Unknowingly to him now he has to take care of the time bomb he has set for every other woman who has fallen for him. With Alicia being here with one wrong move, one of the highest potential awakeners of Earth would be after their lives. Aiden saw his big sister not answering his question for a few seconds, thinking to himself. ''Does she finally find out I am only acting innocent and enjoying her serious reaction as usual?'' However, he rejects these ideas completely, as other than taking to other genders whatever he would do or say. She would always listen to him and support him as calmly as if he were the most delicate thing in the world. Aiden definitely enjoys her reaction and the cute words she says, so he doesn''t want to end one of the best ways of having fun. He said in a worried voice that he wanted to know why Big Sis was not answering him. "Big Sis, why aren''t you answering me? Did I do something wrong by asking them to take the mask off myself?" If he knew what his big sister was going through right now, he wouldn''t be enjoying himself right now by her pure response. Chapter 63 - 63: Dodging a bullet? Alicia sees that she has been distracted from the initial conversation by the thought formed inside her head. But when her little brother''s sweet voice emerges, she snaps out of her reverie and directs her focus toward the conversation ahead. "It''s nothing, Little Aiden; you did not do anything wrong; your big sister is just thinking about something," Alicia continued her earlier conversation with him. "Now forget about it, as I have to tell you about the thing I wanted to remind you about, and it looks like you are clueless about it without knowing it is very important." Alicia paused for a second, moving away from her face from his neck, as she felt a little annoyed by how she wouldn''t be able to smell the sweet, natural rosy smell of his body. She is very addicted to that smell, so it was only natural for her to feel reluctant to let it go. But she knows what she is about to say is important to her, so she resolved to be as serious as possible. Alicia looked directly into Aiden''s eyes, with her deep black eyes having a serious look on her beautiful face. Aiden, seeing her like that, felt he had to be serious about what she was going to say next, so he changed his playful nature and was ready for the important word she was about to say. Alicia, seeing the change in his behavior, is pleased knowing she got his attention and said it in a calm yet distinctive voice. "Little Aiden, you may not know, but it is not like when you were a child you had a change." "Now you are an adult, and you have to be careful when talking to strangers, especially girls." Aiden was having fun listening to her big sister''s cryptic words about telling him how handsome he looked and how it affected the opposite gender. However, he is not satisfied with these cryptic words, so he chooses to push her a little by acting innocent, hoping for the opportunity to listen to more of her embarrassing words. So Aiden said in an innocent voice, acting clueless about what she meant by her words just now. "Big Sis, I didn''t understand what you mean by this? Why do I have to be careful about talking to strangers?" Seeming the opportunity was right, he pushed her more and made a little sad face, looking directly at her as beautiful, and said in a dull voice while still sounding captivating. "Am I doing something wrong by talking to others? Would it make everyone upset? If that''s it, I wouldn''t talk to anyone?" In the last sentence, he made his voice even lower, showing how upset he was, further enhancing his own innocent facade. Alicia hears everything up close and feels actual pain seeing how upset Aiden is by her cryptic. As she swears to herself, she would never shy away from words, even if it meant Aiden would listen to her honest words about his appearance. She hoped he wouldn''t get too cocky knowing this, as he was his original personality. When he was little, he liked to show off a little to everyone, while he may not show up right now. However, she knows he enjoys showing off and getting attention, so she has to be careful about this. Alicia is even more worried about crazy people he could attract attention from because she knows if the worst came to the worst in their relationship, she would have tied him up to make him hers. She is not na?ve enough to believe that the other woman wouldn''t think of something like this, so she has to keep an eye on him all the time. Meanwhile, Isla, hearing her love words, was sad. She feels angry at Alicia because of the words she has said. It looked to her that Alicia was the one who made this poor innocent thing sad, and she was not enjoying the look on his face a bit. Isla is clueless like Alicia about the innocent facade Aiden was putting in front of everyone, and Ava, who was silently watching the drama unfold, is also a little sad. However, Ava was not angry like Isla as it looked to her like a sad scene of some romance, so her predominant feeling was enjoyment and a little sad seeing the word that was used by a poor boy. However, she couldn''t also tell that Aiden was putting up a facade; it looked to her like he was genuinely innocent. And she felt sad at how he misunderstood Alicia''s cryptic word, thinking it meant something else. But one thing Ava knows in her heart is that she is definitely getting addicted to seeing this real-life drama unfold before her, and their cast is even more beautiful than the actual stars. So Ava is enjoying her time to the fullest, trying to the unnoticeable as possible not to disrupt the flow of the scene. Alicia suddenly replied to his sad voice, correcting her words, and said in a little guilty sense. Feeling she wouldn''t have used those misunderstanding words, thinking to herself as if she had confirmed one thing in her mind. ''My little brother is a genius and all, but he is definitely very innocent and clueless about how others feel when they look at him, not knowing how handsome he is.'' She felt happy knowing she was the one who would get to guide him; however, one thing was sure in her mind. He was definitely not clueless about other immoral things between men and women, as she still remembers a few hours earlier how he rubbed his cock on her stomach just above her crotch. And she felt relieved knowing she wouldn''t have to explain these things to him, as it would be a disaster for her. Alicia also appeared to get a little horny just thinking about her time earlier; however, she controlled herself, kissing his delectable lips in front of everyone, as she also knew when to stop. Taking out immoral thoughts from her mind, she replied to his previous word with a guilty face. "Aiden, that''s not what I am trying to say to you, and if that''s what you understood, big sis is sorry for making you think like that, and nobody hates talking to you, and I know for sure it''s quite the opposite." Alicia talked, a small breath sighing in her mind as she was about to say the whole truth to him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hoping he wouldn''t change his personality and become arrogant after knowing all this; however, deep down, Alicia knew it wouldn''t affect her little Brother''s personality. But still couldn''t make her relaxed thinking about the tiniest bit of possibly him becoming a playboy who would charm girls left and right. And if Alicia knew about his reputation inside the school, she would have already suspected him of being a natural playboy. But for now, Aiden is safe, as the school doesn''t allow other family members inside the school other than when it is a very important event. So Aiden is clueless about how dangerous his big sister can be when she gets jealous. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 64 - 64: A free Alicia Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. She would have felt helpless and blamed herself, for not telling him earlier, fearing he might develop narcissistic tendencies. Aiden, understanding her blunt response, stopped himself from laughing at how seriously she said those things as he replied to her in his innocent voice, continuing his facade. "Is that true, Big Sis? If that''s how it is, it wouldn''t be good, and now that I know this, I have to be careful." His words pleased Alicia and in response, she hugged him even more tightly in and said in a cheerful voice. "Yes, you have to be careful, as you wouldn''t want any other girl to fall in love with you, would you?" While she is addressing this subject, there is a hint of sharpness present in her voice. Reminding Aiden if he played around too much and said something he shouldn''t have in front of his harmless-looking sister, who had a smile on her face. But the sharpness present in her voice said otherwise, as he could see the hidden threat behind her words telling him if he crossed the line, the outcome wouldn''t be good. So Aiden said in a genuine voice, claiming her invisible thereat down. "Of course, big sis," while having different thoughts in his mind. ''Of course, I wouldn''t want any relationship right now, as only handling his big sister is too much for him now, and there is also world evolution coming ahead in a week so he doesn''t have to waste time thinking about this stuff right now.'' Aiden told himself in his mind. ''When the time came, everything would eventually come together, so he is now focusing on the present.'' Alicia is ecstatic hearing his genuine response, clueless about other thoughts he was having, and says it in a calm yet cheerful voice. "It is good that you are aware. I knew my little brother was the best, but now let me show you what happens when you talk to other bitc¡ª oooh! I mean, other girls." Aiden and everyone present behind her knew that she was going to say bitches. He didn''t react to her words and listened intently to what she was about to show him. and showed his curiosity to see what she intended to show him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh! What is it big, sis? What happens?" Alicia let go of the hug as if staying long in her comforting place would not be good for them, as all the people present would definitely find something weird about them. Alicia doesn''t want the world to know about their relationship, as she is not ready to show it to the world right now. Regardless, she is resolute in her decision to disclose the person she loves to everyone eventually, openly holding nothing back to the world. Alicia looked directly into Aiden''s eyes and pointed with eyes for him to follow her gaze as she looked toward Isla. Aiden, flowing her gaze, turned around, and he too looked directly at Isla who still had a blush even after a minute or two had passed from when Aiden had only said a single sentence to them, and it couldn''t even be called a proper conversation. All these years of talking to different girls, all of them almost have blushes on their faces other than some selected few of them. Aiden has forgotten completely about this and takes it as a natural reaction. He would also feel tired of reminding every individual girl that they were blushing without any care while talking to them. Now his excitement died down; however, he still listened to his big sister''s words intently. Because he is already enjoying her jealous reaction in his mind. Alicia moved her arms fully pointed toward Isla, using her index finger. "See this fool right here, little Aiden? You only talked to her for a second, and this fool has a red face even now. As minutes have passed, then you can also already see it in her face; she is in love with you." Aiden, hearing her words, completely acknowledged what his big sister was trying to say to him. But he was not sure if it could be called love or if they were just attracted to his otherworldly appearance, just by looking at her face as he showed his surprise at words. "Really, big sis, is that the truth?" His words do not surprise Alicia, as she can tell he genuinely doesn''t know if the fool in front of them is in love with him, so she reassures him with her words. "Yes, you can trust your big sister''s words completely. Little Aiden, you big sis can tell it just by looking at the stupid face of this bitch." Because of her natural anger looking at Isla''s blushing face, Alicia doesn''t even notice she called her a bitch. Her words surprised Aiden as he listened, wondering how her big sister could tell if the beautiful woman in front of him was in love with him or not. Trusting her word, he accepted what she had said. Right, it was getting hard for him not to laugh, as he already noticed how openly his big sister had called the female guard in front of everyone a bitch without even realizing herself. And he wouldn''t remind his own big sis about it, as it would be awkward for him to say it. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 65 - 65: Work of art Islas mind? Isla, seeing that everyone, including Aiden and his sister, looking at her and she was feeling a bit intimated as she had heard everything earlier that Alicia said so she didn''t know why Alicia was looking at her right now. But hearing her next words, almost calling her a bitch while pointing a finger at her. Isla felt humiliated at first but she calmed herself down, thinking Alicia has not called her bitch, and before completing the word, she stopped. However, hearing the context of the conversation, she is perplexed, thinking. ''How the hell did Alicia learn she was in love with her little brother? And why is she telling that she has a blush on her face comparing her to a love-struck fool?'' She doesn''t think she looks like a fool, as she considers herself pretty smart. She ranks herself in the fourth place in terms of intelligence as the first is her love as always and anyone can never have this place in her heart and next would be Gerenal May and after that his sister Ava and at the fourth place she herself. So she thinks all her life she was very smart and not a fool and she is not gonna change her mind just because of some words. Her future sister-in-law was calling him the right fool now, and she didn''t have a mirror right now, so wasn''t able to tell if she was blushing. But one thing is sure: she was feeling heavenly earlier when Aiden asked her to remove her mask caused by her irresistible natural charm and she was very proud of that. Yet now her mood has soured a little when she wasn''t able to talk to her love because of her stupid sister-in-law thinking to herself in mind. ''Why must there be a creature called a sister-in-law in this world ruining their loving moments?'' However, Isla has accepted the reality and thought of pleasing her sister-in-law in the future to have a better relationship with Aiden. Yet now she doesn''t think she can have a peaceful relationship with her sister-in-law at all, as what she hates the most is when someone questions her intelligence. And she will not back down when someone disrespects her so much upfront and to her. Only the General can disrespect her like that, not anyone else, not even her own sister. So she is feeling angry right now, and she decides to confront Alicia''s words, demonstrating enough resolve to do it on her face, but she stops before making this mistake. In between the thoughts, she didn''t forget to peek at Aiden''s otherworldly appearance, as she couldn''t get enough of him. But before confronting Alicia, Isla wanted to confirm one thing, and for that, she had to look for her sister Ava, who was the only one who could answer her question right now. She looked around her, but she couldn''t find her own sister Ava, and now Isla was a little worried about her, as her sister was nowhere to be found around her. Calming her mind, Isla focuses on finding her sister, scanning the entire area with her eyes. She starts to look around, determined not to let any corner escape her gaze. She finally found her sister ten meters away from her, standing at a place where it was hard for anyone to notice her. Isla could tell her sister Ava was also controlling her breathing without creating any sound by moving, standing still like a statue, and being as professional as possible. Seeing her like that, Isla is weirded out by her own sister for the first time in her life, as it looks like she is spying on them. However, she could have probably listened to everything up close just like her and she thinks that her sister Ava is not in her right mind right now, contemplating this in her mind. ''What is happening, my sister Ava? When does she become this weird? Does she have a habit of spying on everyone else, and how come I don''t know of it yet'' Now her anger toward her has lessened a little, as her focus is on her sister Ava, who is acting weird. ''I have to fix this problem of my sister, as it is not good to spy on others; she would definitely be called creepy if she did that, and she doesn''t want her sister Ava to be called creepy.'' Isla''s mind is now completely focused on her sister, as she is resolved to make her sister go back to how she was before. Finding out the truth, she couldn''t let her hopeless sister roam around like that in society, and now she understands why she likes to spy on enemy camps the most, even if it''s the most dangerous job. Isla doesn''t know her sister takes that job to prove to the general that she is the most capable one out of all the people in the Elite Squad. And she is not afraid to risk her life when needed. As a result, her military rank is the highest among all the people in the Elite Squad. Isla followed her on all the missions; however, Ava gets the most merit because she acts as the leader mostly when the General is not present. However, one thing is common among the sisters, as both think of each other as hopeless and feel responsible as one. They have to be the ones to make the sacrifice and take care of the other one, and they enjoy whenever they get the chance to show off in front of the other one. Whilst they may not say it upfront, there is an unspoken relationship between both of them about who will be the one to act as the elder sister. And previously Isla wasn''t sure if she could compete with her sister, as she was smarter than just above one level, according to her. However, after learning the secret of her sister Ava, Isla now thinks that she has the upper hand in this battle. As she wouldn''t accept an elder sister who spies on other people shamelessly. And now she thinks she has confirmed her right to take the throne between long-standing battles, taking advantage of the obvious blunder Ava has made in front of everyone. Isla is laughing in her mind, seeing how careless her usual strict sister can be because of her addiction and a wide smile forms on her beautiful face, showing her teeth. A few seconds pass when Isla starts to stare at her own sister, Ava. Ava is also looking at him directly in her eyes without shying away, and Isla can tell just by the annoyed look on her sister''s face that she is not happy knowing she found her spying. Ava is currently locking eyes with her stupid sister Isla, who is ruining her mood by noticing her existence. And seeing the wide smile on her face, she can tell Isla is definitely thinking about some stupid things. However, today she is this pissed off by her own sister Isla for the first time in her life, as Isla first broke the rule by removing her mask. And now, when she tries to be as unnoticeable as possible, this stupid sister has to find them. She wanted to beat Isla until there were some bruises left on her. However, she knew she wasn''t capable of beating Isla, as her dumb sister, Isla, is the best fighter in the Elite Squad. Even the General has given a compliment, saying, ''She is good.'' And Ava knows this is not a small thing for them, as other than her sister Isla. No one has gotten any praise from General May, and Ava is also a little jealous of her own sister. But Ava is mostly proud of her, knowing an elder has to be at least smart enough to guide her own sibling. So knowing this, she couldn''t even imagine her dumb sister Isla being the elder one between them. She has had pretty frustrating experiences regarding when she asked Isla to teach her how to fight better. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And she doesn''t even want to remember about that incident as it still frustrates her. However, she is relieved knowing she is the elder sister between them. ______ Make sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible leave a review about the story so far It would be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 66 - 66: Furious Ava? Seeing her sister Ava spying on them, Isla felt obligated to correct her sister''s mistake. So Isla decided to call her out without caring about anyone else present here in a voice loud enough that even Alicia and Aiden could hear her correctly. There were not many people who were currently entering the school, as there were only 2 minutes left for the entrance ceremony to start. The school is strict about everything, so they wouldn''t allow someone to enter if they were late for the event, and they had to attend the school without the ceremony. This results in the parent of the child having a naturally bad image in front of the Homeroom teacher. This is the only day when parents of children are allowed entry into school other than when someone gets expelled. So that is why this day is important for every parent to attend. Usually, no one''s parents come late as they won''t be allowed to enter because after entering the gate through securing check there would be a member of the student council who would be keeping an eye in on everything as someone wouldn''t get through using their power or money. It is easy for the parent of the child to threaten the guard with their background and even buy them with money. So that''s why a student council member who has an equally powerful background would see if everything is happening right as today is a big event and they wouldn''t want any misconduct. Today, especially the vice president of the student, is present to see if everything is correct; usually, someone with her stature wouldn''t even come close to doing the job of seeing if everyone was on time or not. The blue-haired beauty with ocean-colored eyes stood almost as tall as Alicia, measuring 5 feet 10 inches. She wore an outfit similar to Aiden''s, but with a distinct feature. A short skirt that revealed a captivating long leg adorned in white leggings, and there was also some extra badge attached to her coat, identifying her as a vice president of the student council. The vice president is also overseeing everything happening outside the gate with two other members of the student council, one of them is male and the other is female. They didn''t interfere in what was happening outside, as they had no right to interfere in someone''s personal conversation. However, the usually collected vice president is currently looking a bit anxious, and she stares at her watch from time to time. Only two minutes are left before they have to close the gates of the hallway from where anyone can reach the hall where the ceremony is going to happen. The vice president has already made up her mind, seeing there are only two minutes left for anyone to enter. If there is only a minute left, she would go there herself and bring Aiden inside, even knowing that if she does that, she would be breaking one important rule of the school. The rule stated that if someone enters the school; they are not allowed to go outside without getting permission and for that they have to have a strict reason. And the vice president knows this would leave a stain on her perfect record, but she doesn''t care if it''s for Aiden. She is currently not thinking right as she can easily order the guard to notify them to come inside, or she can even shout from where she is to get his attention. However, because of her anxious mind thinking about her special date with Aiden, she is not thinking clearly. For her date to happen, she even arranged for her to sit right next to him in the front row to enjoy their time together. And it was hard even for her to accomplish this, knowing how many girls had sent letters to get a seat next to him, hoping to even see his parents and enjoy their time together. It was tough for her to do this and lastly seeing no hope of getting the seat, she reluctantly decided to ask her brother, who is the president of the Student Council. When she asked him for help to get a particular seat number, she still remembers his smirking face. This displeases her, and she has already decided to get back at him later. The Vice President is not the one to back down easily, so she could do everything in her power to attend the ceremony with him. Even if she has to break the rule for that, she would get the punishment when the time comes, but for now more important comes first, which is her special date with Aiden. However, if the Vice President knew about the personality of the person who was coming together with Aiden. She wouldn''t have tried to have this special date, even if it was given to her freely, as making one wrong move in the presence of Alicia would only result in chaos. Ava said in a loud voice to her sister, who was more than a few meters away from her. "Sister! What are you doing right now? And why are you acting like a bad girl? Stop what you are doing and come here to your generous sister, as I would fix you up with my big heart and kind words." This is the second time Isla has had to teach something to her sister Ava, and this time she has decided she would explain everything more clearly. Because when she was teaching Ava to fight better, Ava didn''t get it at all, even if she explained it with the best of her effort. However, she isn''t going to waste this opportunity to prove how good she is at explaining things, removing the mark left on her previous record. Ava saw Isla shouting loudly, without any care of the surroundings or the place they were in currently, and she even forgot they had the job of protecting General''s niece and nephew. She almost cried, seeing her shout and hearing the words coming out of her mouth. From Ava''s perspective, this type of behavior is almost unacceptable as a perfect guard in mind should hide in the shadows and protect their target. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And see this behavior from her own sister Isla. Ava is furious and embarrassed at the same time seeing what is happening in front of her. At first, she couldn''t believe how Isla was trying to act like an adult, which was completely failing from her point of view. Isla''s words seem like she is treating her like a five-year-old and calling her a bad girl; she just wants to dig a hole and hide how embarrassed she feels right now. And listening to words like generous sister, big heart, and kind words¡ªothers may not know what she is trying to do. However, Ava can perfectly imagine if Isla became an older sister. She would say this crap to her to her younger sibling, putting herself on a pedestal. Now her nightmares are happening in front of her, and it doesn''t even explain why Isla is acting like that right now, which frustrates her even more. However, Ava has already decided that when her sister Isla sleeps like a rock at night, she will tie her up and get her revenge for everything that has happened to her so far. While Ava knew she couldn''t do anything right now during their job and now, she is even regretting coming together with her. But for now, she doesn''t act up and slowly comes close to Isla without throwing a tantrum. As it would make her look even more like a child, proving her dumb sister''s words right. So following Isla''s words, Ava chose to go to her sister Isla quietly, as she also wanted to know what Isla wanted to say to her. Depending on her words, she would decide how severe punishment she would be going to give her later at night, thinking about all the things that were going to be with her at night. An evil smile appeared on her beautiful face behind the mask. It would look funny if someone else saw it, as it doesn''t suit her pretty face at all. ______ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can aslo leave a review about the story so far. It would give be me many ideas. And do support me in whichever way you can. Chapter 67 - 67: Vice President Delusional or not? Aiden is enjoying himself as he is listening to his big sister Alicia''s words and from her words, he can easily tell how jealous she is, and he finds her very cute acting like that. However, when both of them were looking at Isla, his sister Alicia was how it affected others when he talked to some strangers. He heard the unmasked black-haired, light brown-eyed beauty who had removed her mask earlier without answering his question shouting while looking at the other masked woman who was still wearing a mask. And by his detailed analysis of her body, seeing both of them earlier, he guessed both of them were twins. When he earlier looked from a close distance at their hair and even their shape of body which look almost the same to him, and even their boobs size are the same size. This makes him question if their boobs would also look the same, even if both of them are twins; however, he doesn''t think he would be able to see it himself and satisfy his curiosity. He doesn''t have a death wish knowing just by talking earlier without telling his sister, how triggered she was at that moment, and at that time his heart swelled with joy when he witnessed his older sister''s self-control. But this was something else, and he knew just by seeing her eyes earlier that if something like that happened, he had a feeling in his heart it would get bloody if something like this happened. However, he was sure his big sister wouldn''t harm him given how much she loved him, and in the worst-case scenario, she would lock him up in a room. However, he remained uncertain about the other individual and had no desire to investigate further, understanding the potential consequences of indulging his curiosity. And he is not the one who would secretly do something that would upset her, so if he ever goes to do something. He has to inform his big sister before that, and he has to see and take it from there to see how it goes. However, that''s for later, as he has to go inside the school through the security check, and he wouldn''t be able to go inside after it closes. This marks his last day at school, as he has made plans to spend the rest of the week with his big sister, making the most of their time together before upcoming changes that would occur during the World Evolution. Also, the growth of improvement of his skills slowed down as time passed when his rank of skills increased, so he had to enjoy his time while he could before the evolution. Because after the evolution, with the presence of Mana in the atmosphere, he should be able to use his talent celestial (FFF+), and with that, he can easily copy other people''s talent and skills. By using this method, he has a clear advantage, as it would take him years to increase his rank of swordsmanship to the next level. However, he doesn''t think he has wasted time in training before the evolution. He was also able to learn some skills that would give him a clear advantage at the start of the evolution and increase the rate of his survival, and most of his stats also increased. At first, training to his limit every day was like torture to him; however, he got used to the training day by day. Training regularly became a habit for him, and knowing his big sister was also training together motivated him even more to train so that he could protect her in the future. However, he doesn''t think she would need that much protection seeing her status, which is the best he has seen until now, and he doesn''t think would find any human with better talent than her on Earth. But he never knows when some variable will interfere, so it''s better to be as strong as possible. But what he regrets the most is that he wasn''t able to bring Aunt May back home as when he called her a few days ago from the special channel she had provided them. She told him that she is very busy this month, and currently, she is doing an important mission, so meeting even for an hour is not possible for her. Aiden felt disappointed knowing Aunt May wouldn''t be present here when the apocalypse arrived. It would be much safer to be here with all the preparation he has done, and he even stores so much food that lasts more than twenty for another 100 people. So he is not worried much about food, as he knows the most scarce resource after evolution could be food, so he is prepared for that. However, he is relieved knowing his Aunt May and how tough she is and that is why he is fully confident even when she is not coming together with him. She can survive whatever comes her way, So he doesn''t protest much when she tells him she won''t be able to come. If he wanted, he could use his sister to give her some instructions to put up an act of being in danger or something to bring her back. However, he is not capable of telling her lies because of his talent and he has to use his sister and this would become a hassle telling her how he found out about the apocalypse gonna arrive. Until the day he revives his mother back to life, he decides to keep everything secret from them as he doesn''t want to involve them in this mess. He also likes the idea of having someone in the upper command of the military who is also part of the government, as it would keep him updated all the time about anything possible. But one of the reasons he wanted her here was because she had a special talent that would be very useful to him in the long run, and he absolutely wanted to copy that talent as soon as possible. However, he has decided to wait, as he would be able to copy her talent when meets her again after the evolution, as that particular talent wouldn''t increase his combat power just after copying. Aiden, seeing how his thoughts trailed from the matter, focused on what was happening in front of him. However, only a few seconds have passed in the outside world due to his intelligence breaking the limit of humans. Seeing the words coming out of the beautiful short black-haired girl, Aiden can already tell she is definitely a character of her own, and talking to her wouldn''t bore him in the slightest. But he wasn''t going to waste any more time here, as only a little more than a minute was left for their entries to be revoked. So without wasting his time, he looked at her sister and said to her in his captivating voice. "Big sis, we should quickly get inside before time runs out." Alicia, hearing his words, checked the time on her phone, seeing how little was left, and she hurriedly said to Aiden in her soft voice. "Okay, we should go and don''t these two clown because your school is probably the second safest place I know of, so let''s go inside." After that, she took hold of his left hand with her right hand, taking him away inside the gates. The fact that she is holding his hands is not inappropriate at all, as she is mindful of not intertwining her fingers together with him. Aiden, seeing his big sister holding his hand, doesn''t protest much, as there is only a week left to enjoy their normal life. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he doesn''t want to reject her knowing this, just because he would feel embarrassed in front of all the people. Seeing how big he was and being his hand held by his own big sister to lead like a child, he felt a little conscious about his; however, he ignored it after thinking in her mind. ''How would I care what others would think of me now when the apocalypse will be going to descend in a week?'' Now thinking from this perspective, his embarrassment lessened quite a bit as both of them entered inside the gates, safe from not being able to get on time. The Vice President sees Aiden coming inside the gate and she is thrilled knowing she doesn''t have to go outside to escort him back. She dreams about their heavenly date with him in the front seat of the hall. She noticed the beautiful black-haired beauty who was holding those hands that she dreamed of holding one day, and the Vice President guessed she must be his sister. She doesn''t look old enough to be his mother, and it would be a lie to say she doesn''t feel jealous when she sees his sister holding his hands to bring him inside. However, she hides the jealousy from showing on her beautiful face knowing she is only his sister so her path to victory is safe. Chapter 68 - 68: Punishment Ava reached where her sister was calling her and she had an evil smile behind her mask ready to listen to her sister Isla to words, hoping her sister would make her even angrier. When the night comes, Ava punishes her even more, so she is excited because now there is not a single thing that changes her decision as she has reached the limit of how much she can endure her dumb sister Isla which means her punishment is inevitable in her mind. Standing in front of her sister Isla, who had a smug look on her face, which irritated her even more; however, before Ava even asked why she called her out so loud during their time duty, she looked from her corner of light brown eyes that Aiden and Alicia were going inside the gate without them. Ava couldn''t accept this because their inability to accompany them inside would result in their mission being considered a failure. And for such a straightforward mission to be considered a failure, Ava couldn''t accept this as it hurt her pride to see this. She doesn''t waste any time. She cuts to her sister''s voice, who was just about to say something, and says it in a stern voice, looking at the disappearing backs of Aiden and Alicia. "Isla, we have no time to waste; they are going inside. Let''s follow them quickly." Isla thinks her sister Ava doesn''t want to listen to the truth and gets embarrassed in front of her, so she cuts her off. However, hearing the words coming out of her mouth strictly, Isla knew she didn''t have the time to discuss this matter, so she quickly decided to drop the subject for now. Still, she hasn''t forgotten to get the answer to her question and give her a piece of her mind when the time is right, reminding her how bad it is to peek at other people, Ava is not a child now, so she should respond and learn something from her. ''that''s right, I have to teach my sister Ava something or two about how to behave in front of others.'' According to her, she wouldn''t be able to get a boyfriend if she acted like this in public. She has also seen Aiden going inside the gate. While Isla was in her thoughts, and without waiting for her sister to move, she desired to walk steadily toward Aiden and started walking fast. Ava saw her shameless sister Isla leave without waiting for her to leave, following the love of her dreams without waiting for her. And she felt even angrier seeing her leave first without responding, as she was the one who reminded her. Now it was getting a little difficult to imagine which punishment she would give her own sister for snitching her just for her crush, who probably doesn''t even care about her. However, Ava knows now is not the time to think about such things, as she follows behind her sister. Isla isn''t even looking back to see if her sister Ava is behind her, as all her focus is on her love, Aiden, wide back, leaving her, so Isla is engrossed in her desire to follow him. Yet both sisters meet at the end of the gate, stopped by the guard as Aiden and Alicia have already entered; they are just in front, however, on the other side of the gate, and to follow the rule, they couldn''t allow their entire group if they had not entered with the student showing they are with them. The only option was now for them to enter if Aiden would clarify that they were supposed to be with them. Aiden had already looked at them, stopped by the guard, and was about to tell the guard that these two were with him. However, before he can say something, his sister''s jealous voice sounds in his year. "Little Aiden, why don''t we just let them stay outside? We both are safe without them, as no one can enter the school with weapons, so we should be okay." Aiden, hearing her words, can tell she has not recovered from the previous incident, and jealousy is affecting her decision right now. Otherwise, he doesn''t think his sister would say something mean so openly in front of everyone, as even Isla and Ava have heard her voice not letting them inside. Ava is worried listening to Alicia''s words, as she doesn''t want to fail on such a simple mission as someone who has become a naturally proud woman living closer to General May. It hurts her pride to not follow inside. Yet she knows most of the reason this happened is that of Isla, who showed her inappropriate behavior in front of them, and she felt it was justified to not let them in, as if some guy showed this type for her sister Isla, she would just beat him without any questions. In her eyes, Alicia''s behavior is pretty tame considering she is General May''s niece, and seeing how she deserves this to happen considering she wasn''t able to control her sister''s reaction so Ava wouldn''t say anything and is ready for the punishment that awaits her when she meets the general. This would be the first time the General would punish her personally, as she has not been punished by her, including only a few of their team members. Her sister Isla is the first to get punished by her, so Isla has to train and spar with the General for 3 days before being left alone. Ava knows how much it hurts to get beaten by the General as even her muscles cry out in pain and yell at whoever she put medicine on her wounds. However, she is relieved that the General cares about them well enough to not beat them too much. Some of the Elite Squad''s pain resistance also increases. The training has its own benefits; however, Ava doesn''t think she is cut out of this training like her sister, who gets the most punishment out of all of those who get punished by her. It happened only at once time, as a little skepticism started among some members of the squad when she was not there to resolve it. One of the primary culprits for the incident was her own sister, who initiated the whole conflict and led the other group, which had fighters between each other, which resulted in all of them getting injuries. They tried to hide the many bruises on their bodies from the General''s keen eyes by wearing more clothes in the summer and not caring about the result Even though they were not sure if they would escape, it wouldn''t hurt for them to try so they tried their best. However, it is something to see as so many soldiers at the same time wearing such coverings without caring about the summer; they even have to cover their faces using mufflers to hide some wounds on their faces. When they began their training with the general, just like usual, the General should have already guessed something was wrong with this group of squads. And now seeing them train, she confirmed her guess as they were most likely injured and covered their faces to hide it from her knowing. She knows none of them went on a mission, and the most likely guess is they have fought each other, General May, being herself, didn''t even stop the training and even doubled so they could suffer more, and her training was difficult, so more than half of them weren''t able to complete the training. After that training, all those who were wearing these covering clothes were called out by the General, and she told them to rest for a week to recover fully, some of the team members who had come, thinking they would get punished, even cried, assuming the General had forgiven them for their misconduct as nothing like this ever happened before, so none of them knew what''s going to happen to them. All of them had come there to face the punishment because their regular training seemed like punishment to them, so they took great care not to make such a mistake that would prevent them from being forgiven, leading to tears of happiness on most of their faces. General''s sudden softness also surprised Ava and the remaining soldier, who had been observing the whole situation from a distance. Some even thought living together with them for so much time she had become softer and couldn''t see them getting than necessary. Ava looked at everything from a distance with others and felt touched; however, her intuition told her that this was not how the general should be acting toward them given what they had done, but seeing this with her own eyes, even she was perplexed and questioned herself. ''What is happening? This isn''t how it''s supposed to go. They should be getting trashed around by her.'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While she may care about her own sister, she thinks Isla is the most deserving of punishment in the group, as she still remembers her boasting about how she is the last one standing in the all-out fight. And Ava doesn''t like her behavior, as instead, she feels guilty about how she acted and started a fight. Isla has a smug look on her face when she tells Ava about the fight and she doesn''t forget to mention that she is the last one standing. Ava found it extraordinary, knowing she couldn''t do what Isla had accomplished. Still, she doesn''t appreciate boasting about her wrongdoing, so she is excited to see which punishment they would get later from the general. So she tried to make sense of what just happened, and the most logical conclusion Ava came to was that the double training they had done earlier was their punishment. However, Ava felt resentment toward all those who had fought earlier, as she had to do the double training with them because of these losers. It was difficult for her given she is one of the lowest ranking members in terms of physical training, so it was hard for her to work out the double even without injuries. Her sister Isla, who has done the double training even with injured a few others who have done it with her, felt it was unfair to Isla to see them get scot-free. She even sometimes wondered why she was not as strong as her sister, who is her twin, so by logic, she would be close to her in fight prowess. And just like every other time she thinks of this question, the only conclusion she can get is that she has the brains; her dumb sister has the muscle to balance things out. The thought of Isla having a good brain sometimes even terrifies her, as that version of Isla would be pretty close to General May. In Ava''s mind, the General is the best of the best, so she is relieved knowing she can also be helpful using her brain. Chapter 69 - 69: Counter Attack Ava felt a little upset knowing none of them had gotten punished as the days passed. It had already been a week, and during this time, she couldn''t stand her sister Isla bragging to her about their recent punishment. Isla suggested that the General must have forgiven them because they were brave enough to resolve their differences through physical confrontation. Isla suggested Ava should learn from her, using more fists than brains, so she could also be cool like her and one day be the last one standing in a group fight. "You know, Ava," Isla said one afternoon, arms crossed, a smirk on her beautiful face. "you should learn from me. Sometimes, fists are better than brains. Just swing first and ask questions later. That''s how you earn respect. Be tough, be cool, and you''ll always be the last one standing." Ava was fed up with her words, as Isla thought the only reason she was the last one standing was that she was cooler than everyone. Ava found it funny at first, but when Isla suggested that she be like her, it annoyed her. She believed the only result of trying to be like her would be pain¡ªnothing but pain. Why couldn''t this fool understand that Isla was simply better at fighting than everyone else, rather than thinking she was the coolest one and that fighting better was just an addition to that? Isla seemed to think all she had to do was be cool to fight like her. If that were the case, Ava would have copied everything Isla did. However, Ava wasn''t stupid enough to try to be like her, knowing she couldn''t act like her¡ªher brain just wouldn''t allow it. She''d feel self-conscious every second. So now, she could only listen to Isla blabber all day, having no comeback to her words, even though she was still surprised that the General hadn''t punished them. Now, all of them had almost recovered, and Isla recovered the fastest, as she had the least bruises of them all. However, something unexpected happened that day, and Ava realized that day that the General liked to toy with their emotions. Around morning, after training, the General called them again, but this time everyone was present. Everyone thought it was for the announcement of their next mission, and they couldn''t guess what it would be since the General wore her usual emotionless face. Today was rare, as the General started giving a speech before revealing the mission, which only happened when she wanted to teach them something. Everyone was focused, listening to her talk about how they shouldn''t trust their enemies'' words or turn their backs on them, as it could be a fatal mistake during a mission. "Never trust your enemies," the General said, her voice calm but firm. "And never, under any circumstances, show your back to them. One mistake is all it takes to end your life." All the soldiers were confused, knowing this topic had been included in her first speech. Seeing how soft her behavior had been a week ago, and now hearing a repeated lesson, they worried. The General was like family to them¡ªsomething they''d never admit out loud¡ªbut in their hearts, they knew she was their only family. Her unusual behavior left them concerned. Only Ava thought the General was the same. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t believe the General would say something without reason, especially after what happened a week ago. Now, the General''s words felt like a troll to Ava, but she wasn''t completely sure. She hadn''t seen the General play sarcasm on them before if that was the case. Ava pitied the poor souls who had just recovered, not even realizing what was about to happen. If Ava''s suspicions were correct, their recovery time might extend from today. Ava silently prayed the General would teach them a lesson so these fools wouldn''t be violent when not on a mission. She liked a peaceful atmosphere when they weren''t on duty, and Isla''s boasting was one of the main reasons she wanted them punished. She prayed these fools would get their punishment, and she even hoped that after it all, her sister Isla would become a little tamer and stop talking about fighting all day. Although Ava found her words entertaining, whenever Isla included her in the conversation and tried to indirectly assert herself as the elder sister by boasting about her fighting prowess, Ava knew she would get annoyed. Her prayers weren''t in vain. After the speech, they didn''t receive a mission at all. Instead, the General announced that those involved in the infighting were going to be punished now, adding that it wouldn''t be fun to punish an injured person. She wanted to enjoy their punishment to the fullest. Almost everyone present looked dumbfounded upon hearing her words. They had never imagined the General would act like this. Now that they had recovered, it felt even crueler to be punished, only to have to recover again. Those not involved in the fighting were relieved, as they had escaped this brutal punishment. All the involved parties would have to spar with the General for many days, and they knew in their hearts that this sparring would be more violent, given as a form of punishment. Those unfortunate individuals who thought they were safe, living peacefully for the past week, were now sweating profusely, contemplating what the future held. None dared to speak a word, as usual, knowing the General was respected enough that no one would plead against an order she had already decided. The following day, Isla returned all beaten up to the place where both sisters lived together. Ava stood up and walked over to her sister''s bed. "Rough day?" Isla groaned into the pillow. "You have no idea." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I probably do," Ava said, sitting on the edge of the bed. "The General doesn''t go easy on anyone." Isla lifted her head slightly, her eyes red and tired. "She''s... she''s a monster. I swear she''s not human. I didn''t think it was possible to get kicked that many times in one session." Surprisingly, Ava didn''t tease her. Despite how annoying Isla had been over the past week, Ava couldn''t bring herself to mock her sister now. She saw how tired, how genuinely beaten down Isla was, and decided to take the high road. She went to the bathroom, grabbed some ointment, and started tending to Isla''s bruises. Isla, touched by her sister''s behavior, complained to her about the General that night before bed, with little tears in her light brown eyes. Ava, like the perfect sister, comforted her. Isla hadn''t expected her to say anything about the General; she only sought solace in her sister''s comfort, which was exactly what she got, as Ava knew what Isla needed. She felt a little skeptical so so she asked this question to confirm if what''s happening it true for not. "You''re not going to make fun of me?" Isla asked, wincing as Ava applied the ointment to a particular bruise. "Not today," Ava replied. "I''m not that heartless." After the punishment was finally over, Isla''s pain tolerance increased slightly. Now fully recovered, she was ready to enjoy her time with her almighty sister Ava, who had taken care of her all along. Isla even felt guilty about annoying her sister without realizing it. She thought to herself, ''I think I should accept my sister Ava as my elder sister today, knowing how kind and caring she is by the way she took care of me.'' She resolved to accept Ava as her elder sister, even if it was a bit embarrassing. She thought her sister deserved it all. However, before Isla could even bring up the topic, Ava asked her with a concerned voice if she had fully recovered. Isla earnestly answered and praised Ava several times with phrases like "almighty sister" and "sister of dreams." Ava, trying hard not to laugh, finally gave in and started laughing. Now, it was Ava''s turn to pay her back for annoying her all that time. She repeated Isla''s embarrassing complaints about the General and even ridiculed how she had cared for Isla''s bum and applied medicine there when she got kicked. Fifteen minutes passed, with Isla''s face now a deep red hue, gritting her teeth and stomping her feet, shouting "stupid sister" and "idiot sister" repeatedly to lessen her embarrassment. But all she could see was Ava laughing so hard that tears came out, holding her stomach in amusement. Isla remained clueless about how she had just lost the chance to become the elder sister between them. Until the day Isla stopped feeling embarrassed about these things, Ava would always have the upper hand. Isla now tried to talk less when speaking to her sister, carefully selecting her words so as not to get annoyed for some unknown reason. In the end, it didn''t work, and Isla had to live in embarrassment for half a month, which resulted in her becoming more shameless in front of Ava. Ava regretted teasing her until this day, as Isla had become so shameless that she hardly got embarrassed anymore. Chapter 70 - 70: Frustration Coming out of her thoughts, Ava glanced toward Alicia, whose expression was more than clear¡ªshe didn''t want them to come inside with them. Alicia''s face had a look that could literally speak for her, conveying her reluctance to let them tag along. It was as if her entire demeanor screamed, "No, they should not come in." Aiden, noticing the situation unfolding in front of him, felt he had to act. He couldn''t just stand there doing nothing, especially because his Aunt May had specifically instructed him about the importance of these soldiers. She had emphasized how they were elite, sent as protection for them. They were trained to never abandon their mission, even if it meant risking their lives to protect others. Aunt May had insisted that he must treat these soldiers with respect and consideration. Having extra security, Aiden thought, was always better than having none at all. Even though it was generally considered safe inside, the idea of additional protection gave him peace of mind. And while weapons weren''t allowed inside, people certainly could enter. He had to stay highly vigilant, keeping an eye on everyone until the world had evolved enough to ensure no mistakes were made¡ªespecially before obtaining any real magical power. There were risks everywhere, and he couldn''t afford to take any chances. Despite his concerns, Aiden felt a growing sense of excitement. The day he had long awaited for over a year was finally within his grasp within a week. Now he had to attend the entrance ceremony, the beginning of his time at school, but in his mind, he had already decided it would be his last day in school before the world changed due to its impending evolution. He was convinced that the transformations in the world would make this traditional system of education crumble, and he had prepared himself mentally for the end of this chapter of life, despite it just beginning for others. The anticipation was almost overwhelming. He knew he couldn''t afford any slip-ups before evolution, so he subtly nudged his older sister, Alicia, trying to get her attention without causing a scene. He didn''t have the luxury of time to engage in a lengthy conversation with her. The ceremony was fast approaching, and he needed to be punctual, not because he was overly eager for school, but because he knew this might be the final chance to attend such an event in a pre-evolution world. So, he chose a more direct and effective way to get through to Alicia. Alicia, feeling the light tap on her shoulder, immediately assumed her younger brother wanted to let the soldiers inside. The thought stirred up a flurry of emotions within her. This wasn''t what she wanted at all. Her mind raced with questions and concerns, each one more troubling than the last. ''Does Aiden know these female soldiers?'' she thought, her brow furrowing in suspicion. ''Is that why he is about to ask me to let them in?'' ''Why would he know them? Has he been secretly meeting this group of female soldiers behind my back?'' ''No, no, that can''t be possible. I''ve kept track of him. I know where he is every moment because of the GPS tracker I had put in his birthday watch.'' ''There''s no way he could have met them without me knowing. So why is he so insistent on them coming inside?'' The more Alicia thought about it, the more paranoid she became. Her thoughts began to spiral in an irrational direction. ''Is Aiden attracted to them? Could he be hiding his feelings from me?'' ''If that''s the case,'' she thinks in a grimace, ''then I have to do something about it. Yes, I need to get rid of them and make sure Aiden stays with me.'' Alicia''s eyes widened with an unsettling realization. ''Yes! I''ll lock him away, and once we''re alone, I''ll make sure he forgets all about them. We''ll be together, just the two of us, forever.'' The longer Alicia thought about this, the more delusional she became. For the past six months, ever since Aiden had come of age, Alicia''s desires had grown increasingly immoral. Every day, she fantasized about doing things with him she knew they were already committed, but her feelings had taken control of her. Gathering her courage the most she had dared to do thus far was kiss him on the lips, but even that wasn''t enough. She wanted more, and the frustration of not being able to have what she desired had been eating away at her sanity. Aiden, completely unaware of his sister''s inner turmoil, continued to give her space, thinking she just needed time to sort out her thoughts. But this only made things worse. Alicia''s mental state had been deteriorating due to her unresolved desires, and Aiden''s patience and misunderstanding weren''t helping matters. Alicia had become particularly sensitive, and earlier when she saw Aiden interacting with other women. The sight of him talking to a girl who blushed in his presence without saying anything to her had triggered her jealousy further. She had been on the verge of snapping, and now she was at a breaking point. She was trying, with every ounce of willpower, to control the growing frustration inside her. But if Aiden did something that crossed her boundaries, the outcome would be nothing short of catastrophic. Alicia was on the verge of a violent outburst, and while she may not have the intention to kill, it would certainly result in a bloody confrontation. She wasn''t one to be underestimated either, as her combat skills were second only to Aiden''s. _________ Even their Aunt May had acknowledged Alicia''s talent, having trained with them occasionally over the past five years. She had praised Alicia''s natural fighting abilities, saying she had great potential. As for Aiden, Aunt May had remarked that while he wasn''t a natural-born fighter, she was impressed by how quickly he picked things up. He was almost on par with her in terms of learning new techniques, which was a remarkable feat. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To Aunt May, most natural-born fighters develop their skills over time, but Aiden had an uncanny ability to mimic her fighting style perfectly, little by little. She took pride in her own close-combat techniques, which she had refined over the years, and Aiden had managed to learn them little by little, almost effortlessly. Realizing this, she decided it was best to teach both Aiden and Alicia her personal fighting style. It was, in her opinion, far superior to anything Alicia would develop on her own, and she wasn''t entirely sure if Aiden was a natural fighter. So, teaching them both her techniques seemed like the best course of action. Aunt May''s style, which she called the "Equilibrium Combat Style," was a blend of various martial arts techniques. It incorporates of core fighting elements of Taekwondo, Muay Thai, boxing, Sambo, kickboxing, judo, Tai Chi, Aikido, Kung Fu, Wushu, Kenjutsu, and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu. The key to mastering it was finding the perfect balance between these techniques and knowing when to use them. Aiden, with his exceptional intelligence, was able to grasp the combat style with time. After breaking through the limits of human capacity, his mind could process calculations at a rapid rate, allowing him to learn new moves and techniques with astonishing speed. His body adapted just as quickly because of his physique, enabling him to execute the techniques with the closer precision of Aunt May. Neither Alicia nor Aunt May fully understood the extent of Aiden''s abilities. They simply assumed he was a fighting prodigy, much like his intellectual prowess. Both were immensely proud of him, and they never questioned how he was able to keep up with the flow of battle. For Aiden, the best strategy was to copy the most effective fighting styles and use them based on his opponent''s attack patterns. It was a system that worked brilliantly for him, given his ability to think faster than anyone else. _________ Aiden, speaking in his captivating voice, said with a mixture of concern and a hint of anxiety, "Big Sis, can''t you let them in just this once? I want you to always be safe, so we can always be together. It''s good to have them around to protect us in case something unexpected happens¡ªsomething even we can''t handle." He took a deep breath and acted as if he were shy, trying to soften her resolve. "So, please, Big Sis, will you let them in for me? We''re running late. Pretty please?" The vice president, standing just a few meters away, observing everything, had a sudden nosebleed at the sight unfolding before her. The other girl around her was also blushing deeply, unable to hide their admiration for Aiden. Meanwhile, a boy standing nearby, seeing the vice president and his childhood friend swooning over Aiden, could barely contain his frustration. His thoughts raced in anger. ''Ugh! I can''t even deny it! This bastard, with his angelic looks and that infuriating charm, makes everyone go crazy! Why does he have to look like an angel with that perfect physique and long hair? He''s impossible to ignore!'' He clenched his fists, feeling the weight of his misery. ''Why, why, why! Why isn''t this guy in heaven already? He looks like an angel and acts like one, and yet he''s here, cursing our lives and making every other guy''s life hell in this school!'' Chapter 71 - 71: The Unexpected Stalker? "Big Sis, can''t you let them in just this once? I want you to always be safe, so we can always be together. It''s better to have them around in case something unexpected happens¡ªsomething even we can''t handle." Aiden took a deep breath, deliberately adopting a shy demeanor to soften her resolve. "So, please, Big Sis, will you let them in for me? We''re already running late. Pretty please?" Alicia, who had been on the verge of losing control after hearing words that aligned so deeply with her own desire to stay by Aiden''s side forever, began to calm down. Seeing him act shy before her, his innocent gaze weakening her resolve, she felt herself melting inside. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her to maintain her stern posture when he appeared like this, so vulnerable and adorable. She always became weak when he acted this way, her defenses crumbling faster than she''d care to admit. Without fully realizing it, Aiden had escaped a volatile situation that would have undoubtedly ended in disaster. A violent outburst had been brewing, one that would''ve resulted in him missing the last school ceremony of his life. Yet, he had unintentionally diffused the situation by saying exactly what Alicia needed to hear, using words that made her emotionally vulnerable. Otherwise, the consequences would have been far from pleasant. As Alicia slowly regained control over her emotions, she started to recognize just how irrationally she had been acting. Her insecurities had led her to refuse security from entering making her feel a tinge of guilt. Aiden''s words about ensuring their safety had struck a chord. However, this guilty feeling only lingered for a fleeting moment before she quickly placed the blame on Isla for her earlier behavior. After all, if she hadn''t witnessed Isla behaving like a love struck fool in front of Aiden earlier, she wouldn''t have been thrown into this emotional turmoil. It was Isla''s fault, not hers, that her thoughts had spiraled into such darkness. Her reaction was completely justified¡ªor so she told herself. Still, she wasn''t going to let them in so easily. While Aiden''s heartfelt words had convinced her to reconsider, her distaste for the girl who had dared to reveal her blushing face earlier made it impossible for her to simply allow these women to close without setting firm boundaries. There was no way she could tolerate this behavior, let any random woman fawn over her man in front of her. "Little Aiden, I''ll allow them to come with us, but only under certain conditions," Alicia finally said, her voice firm but controlled. "They must keep their masks on and maintain at least ten meters of distance from both of us at all times. And one more thing¡­" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a sharp glint in her beautiful black eyes, Alicia added her final demand in a chilling stern voice. "If they try to speak to you, don''t blame me for sending them away¡ªfor good." Aiden was relieved. The fact that Alicia had agreed to let them accompany them was enough to ease the tension. Although her conditions were strict, he was perfectly fine with them. He knew Aunt May would punish them if they didn''t accompany them, and for now, everything seemed to be going well. "Okay, Big Sis, everything you said is fine with me. I don''t mind them wearing masks if that''s what you want, and I am okay with all the other rules, too." Alicia felt a little better seeing Aiden agree with her. Yet, there was still an important question lingering in her mind¡ªone that she intended to ask soon, but not right now. She kept her emotions in check, responding in a calm, composed manner, careful not to show any sign of happiness. In her heart, she knew the best-case scenario was always being alone with Aiden. She raised her voice just enough for Ava and Isla to hear outside the gate. Alright, you both can come in. I know you''ve heard everything we discussed, so don''t make any mistakes from now on. This is your last chance." Ava, hearing Alicia''s words, felt a surge of excitement. She knew it had been their fault that the situation had escalated so far, and now that they had been given a second chance, she wasn''t going to let it go to waste. She was determined to behave perfectly this time and keep her sister in check. Isla, on the other hand, felt nothing but humiliation. It enraged her that Alicia had the power to decide whether or not she could be near Aiden. But even she, with her limited foresight, understood that upsetting Alicia again would mean they wouldn''t be allowed to stay at all. Swallowing her pride, Isla decided to stay quiet and nodded silently, putting her mask back on. She followed Ava''s lead, albeit with a heart full of resentment. In her mind, Alicia was now the primary obstacle standing between her and Aiden. After hearing Aiden''s earlier caring words, she realized that Aiden would always take his sister''s side, no matter what. It was clear to her now. So, for the time being, she resolved to play it smart, not making any mistakes while planning her move to win Aiden''s heart in the future. ''I''ll free my love from his evil sister''s clutches, and then we''ll be together,'' Isla thought to herself, determination hardening her resolve. ''And this will also serve as payback for all the insults Alicia threw at me today.'' Not even her favorite snacks could distract Isla from her decision to exact revenge on Alicia. ''Hmph, just wait, evil sister-in-law. I''m coming for you soon.'' Seeing both sisters nod quietly in agreement, Aiden instructed the guards to let them in. As the gates opened, Aiden and Alicia began walking toward the hall where the entrance ceremony was taking place. The twins followed behind them, ensuring to kept their distance and wore their masks, as promised. As they walked to the hall, Aiden attracted the attention of many girls and even some boys, who stared at him with admiration¡ªor in the boys'' case, jealousy. However, most of the boys'' attention seemed to be directed at Alicia, whose beauty was mesmerizing to all those who passed by. Walking beside his sister, Aiden began to understand what Alicia must feel when women fawned over him. He didn''t like the sensation one bit. But he also knew his sister was an exceptional beauty, and it was natural for people to be captivated by her appearance. However, Aiden promised himself that if anyone ever dared to look at her with lust in their eyes, he would make sure they learned a harsh lesson. After five years of dedicated training, he was confident in his ability to give them a lesson they wouldn''t forget, leaving them scarred enough to never again dare look at the woman he loved with such disrespect. Alicia, on the other hand, was also feeling stressed by the attention the girls in the hallway were giving Aiden and didn''t even pay attention to boys. She knew he was incredibly handsome, but this was too much for her to handle after all she had endured in the past six months. Feeling overwhelmed, Alicia turned to Aiden and asked a question that had been lingering in her mind, her voice heavy with emotion and her eyes swirling with intensity showing her obsession. "Little Aiden, answer me honestly. Do you love any other girls besides me?" Her voice was loud, loud enough for anyone nearby to hear, but she didn''t care. She wanted the truth from him, regardless of who else might be listening. Aiden, seeing how quickly her obsessive gaze had returned, knew something was wrong. He had a sinking feeling that something was deeply bothering his sister. For now, though, he needed to answer her question carefully, as calmly as possible. Lying to her was not an option. Knowing his particular talent flaw, he also knew his sister knew him enough to easily detect any falsehoods, and he knew his words may sound a little misleading due to his talent and things would spiral out of control quickly. He was ready to do whatever it took to calm her down if the situation worsened, and he remained on high alert. What Aiden didn''t realize was that just around the next corner of the hallway stood a petite girl, about 5 feet 4 inches tall, with light pink hair and sparkling pink eyes. Her porcelain-white skin made her look like a delicate doll, the kind of girl everyone wanted to hug. Her small, delicate frame only made her even more adorable. Peeking around the corner, the girl tilted her cute little head to the side, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She didn''t even need to see him to know Aiden was coming; she could tell by the sheer number of girls in the hallway. Without even catching a glimpse of him yet, she felt a surge of anticipation, eager to see him again. Without even seeing him, she felt her excitement rise. She had even reserved a seat next in the hall to him so she could observe him up close. The only reason Chloe wanted to sit next to him, she convinced herself, was to keep an eye on him. After all, she wanted to learn everything about him, and in her mind, she justified her actions. ''Yes, that''s right. It''s because he helped me once. Definitely no because she wanted to sit next to him!'' ''I''m just keeping an eye on him because he''s an anomaly who wasn''t present in the previous timeline.'' ''It has nothing to do with him helping me out of a tough spot without asking for anything in return.'' ''Hmph! I''m only following him because I need to figure out this variable who wasn''t there before. I''m not like those other girls who are obsessed with his angelic looks.'' Chloe was a transmigrator who had returned to the past, to when she was 11 years old. She knew the apocalypse was arriving in a week. ''I can''t possibly fall for someone just because he''s ridiculously handsome! Hmph! How could I be like those girls who stalk him because of his charm? No way!'' She told herself repeatedly that she was only keeping an eye on Aiden because he was an anomaly in this timeline without even realizing her adorable face was completely red right now thinking all these things. ______ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 72 - 72: The Transmigrator Past? [Note: The past event mentioned in this chapter was of the previous timeline, as Chloe acted differently in this time line after she Transmigrated back to the young age of 11.] At the corner of the turn, Chloe stood quietly, observing Aiden''s silhouette coming toward her. He was just outside the gate of the ceremony hall. She had already noticed this additional figure, another person walking with Aiden. From the figure''s outline alone, she could tell it was a woman. Chloe quickly assumed that this must be one of Aiden''s relatives, someone who had come to attend the ceremony with him. As she observed them walking together, Chloe couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of sadness wash over her. The reality that no one was coming for her hit her hard. Even so, she reminded herself that she couldn''t let small things like this get under her skin. She knew she had to maintain her composure. It wasn''t as though she hadn''t accepted her fate by now. She had long since come to terms with the fact that no one would be there to accompany her to events like these. The very idea of her father attending the ceremony, though, made her stomach churn. She knew too well how he had treated her mother in the past, and she could never forget what he had said to he when she was 13, from that day on Chloe could never get along with a man named Anderes Shade. Chloe doubted that man even knew she had an entrance ceremony today. He probably didn''t care enough to even acknowledge such an event. Since her birth, he had branded her as a failure. Her father had always wanted a boy, and her arrival into the world had been a disappointment to him. In his eyes, she was nothing more than a mistake. To make matters worse, after her birth, complications caused her mother to lose the ability to bear any more children. This only fueled her father''s neglect and resentment, neglecting her mother entirely, leaving her sick and heartbroken. She couldn''t even remember the time when she last saw him, it must when she was a child and after that, she had never seen him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mother had suffered greatly after Chloe was born. She wasn''t in good health, and over time, her condition worsened. Chloe''s father, instead of standing by his wife''s side, distanced himself further, completely ignoring her in her time of need. Chloe had been too young to understand why her mother was always bedridden, or why her father never seemed to be around. But even at a tender age, Chloe could feel her father''s coldness as he was not around. She sensed that he didn''t care for her at all. She would sit by her bedside, watching her mother''s pale face, wondering why her father never came to visit, never played with her as other fathers did. From an early age, Chloe sensed that her father didn''t love her. It wasn''t just a child''s imagination¡ªshe was right. Her father''s absence spoke volumes. By the time she turned nine, her mother had succumbed to a deep sickness, worsened by the depression that had slowly consumed her over the years. The sickness had ravaged her body, but it was the intense depression that had truly taken its toll. By then, her mother had little will to live. Chloe would later learn from the maids that, ever since her father realized she could no longer bear children, he had brought another woman into their home. The news of his betrayal spread quickly, and Chloe discovered that this other woman had given him two sons. The revelation shattered Chloe''s world. The man her mother had loved so deeply, the man she had always spoken of with affection, had turned into a stranger¡ªcold, heartless, and uncaring. The discovery that her father had replaced her mother with another woman, and that he had two other children, both healthy and strong¡ªthe boys her father had always wanted, made Chloe resent him even more. It wasn''t just about the betrayal anymore; it was the realization that the man her mother had devoted her life to had never truly cared for them. Young Chloe began to resent him with hatred. Before her mother passed away, she finally answered a question that had always haunted Chloe: why doesn''t her father ever visit us? The truth broke young Chloe''s heart. Her mother had explained everything¡ªhow her father had changed, how he no longer cared for them, how he had moved on with his life. From that moment on, Chloe began to hate him. But even on her deathbed, her mother made her promise not to hold onto that hatred for what he had done. She told Chloe that her father wasn''t always like this, that there was once a time when he was different. He had changed, yes, but that didn''t mean all men were like him. Chloe''s mother wanted her to experience love, not bitterness. Her happiest moments, she said, were spent with Chloe''s father before everything went wrong. She urged her daughter to find someone who would love her with all his heart, unlike him. Chloe reluctantly agreed, deciding not to hate her father entirely. But she didn''t like him either. There was nothing in her mother''s final words that said she had to love him. Her mother had simply asked her to let go of the hatred, but Chloe knew she couldn''t forgive him entirely¡ªnot after everything that had happened. However, she didn''t forget the promise, that one day she would find someone who would love her the way her mother had wanted for her. Someone who would cherish her with all his heart. What young Chloe didn''t realize at the time was that her mother had asked her to hold back her hatred for a reason. Anderes Shade, her father, was an influential and powerful man. He had connections, resources, and an intimidating presence in the world. Her mother knew that if Chloe acted on her anger, it could lead to dangerous consequences. She feared that her daughter, with her impulsive nature, might try to seek revenge, and that path would only bring destruction. Chloe''s mother wanted to protect her from such a fate. Despite everything, there had been a glimmer of truth in what her mother said. Chloe''s mother had truly wanted her to experience love and happiness. She didn''t want her daughter''s life to be consumed by bitterness. Chloe''s mother knew that without love, her daughter''s life would be empty and hollow. Her final wish was for Chloe to find happiness, to live a life full of joy, not sorrow. Those were her mother''s last words to her, spoken with her dying breath. But at her mother''s funeral, it was clear just how little anyone else cared. Only a few maids were present, along with a heartbroken Chloe. Her father didn''t even bother to show up. He couldn''t be bothered to attend his own wife''s funeral. That, for Chloe, was the final blow. She had forgiven him once, after her mother''s plea, but this was something she could never forgive. From that day forward, Chloe despised him. Chloe''s life became a dull and lonely existence. The only people she spoke to were the maids who brought her food and took care of her basic needs. She lived in silence, her world growing smaller and smaller as the years passed. Then, when she turned 13, something unexpected happened. Her father, Anderes Shade, called for her to join him for dinner at the family dining table. For the first time in her life, Chloe had been invited to dine with her father. Despite everything, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. Could it be that her father had finally realized his mistakes? Maybe this dinner was his way of making amends, of apologizing for not attending her mother''s funeral. She allowed herself to imagine the possibility, though she still despised him, there was some hope. "Hmph! How could I forgive him that easily?" she thought. "Mother asked me to forgive him for his past mistakes, but I can''t overlook the fact that he didn''t attend her funeral." Even so, deep down, Chloe knew that she was still a child who longed for her father''s love. A simple apology¡ªanything heartfelt¡ªmight be enough for her to forgive him. When she arrived at dinner, she was met with two unfamiliar boys who were taller than her and a woman with brown hair and eyes. The woman was attractive but couldn''t compare to Chloe''s mother. Chloe wasn''t pleased. These were the people who had replaced her mother. She felt out of place and intimidated, realizing that these boys were her father''s other children. Sitting quietly at the side of the table, Chloe noticed how lavish the spread of food was. She had never seen such a luxurious feast. In comparison to the meals she had in her room, this was something else entirely. The realization of how differently she had been treated sank in, but she pushed it aside. She still held onto the hope that her father had invited her to apologize, that today would mark a new beginning. The man she had only seen in photographs finally arrived and took his seat at the head of the table. It felt surreal like she was in a dream. But the atmosphere at the table was nothing like she had imagined. Anderes said only one word: "Eat." And with that, everyone at the table began to eat in silence. Chloe, who was used to chatting during meals with the maids, found the silence uncomfortable. She realized that she preferred the simpler meals in her room. Still, she clung to the hope that her father would speak to her after the meal, that he would ask for her forgiveness. Once the meal was over, Anderes finally turned to look at her. He stared at his daughter, assessing her small, delicate frame. His mood darkened. He had once thought of giving her a chance to follow in her brothers, but now, seeing her, he knew she would be nothing but a burden. He spoke coldly, his voice void of any warmth. "Are you the daughter of Carmelia?" Chloe''s heart sank listening to the tone of his voice. Nervously, she replied, "Yes, she is my mother." Her love for her mother was evident in her voice. Anderes, feeling bored, continued in an emotionless tone. "I see. I don''t need anything from you. I had considered giving you a chance, but seeing you now, I''ve changed my mind. You''re a failure, just like your mother." Chapter 73 - 73: Memory Ends Chloe, hearing the man in front of her¡ªher own father¡ªcall her mother a failure, felt something inside her snap. It was as if all the restraint she had been holding onto broke free. She didn''t even notice that her previous nervousness had vanished as she abruptly stood up from her chair and, without hesitation, grabbed the knife from the table. In an instant, she flung the sharp knife with all her might toward the heartless man who had insulted her mother. Chloe, who wasn''t used to throwing things, it felt almost like a miracle that she managed to aim so precisely at the man standing across the room from her. Anderes, watching the scene unfold as if in slow motion, was momentarily shocked. He hadn''t expected this kind of wild behavior from Carmelia''s daughter¡ªhis daughter. For her to throw a knife at him so suddenly, so recklessly¡ªit was something he hadn''t anticipated. The brown-haired woman, Anderes'' current wife, and her two children were equally stunned. They had never imagined that someone who appeared so small and innocent as Chloe could be this dangerous. No one in the room had been prepared for this, so no one could move to stop the knife from flying toward Anderes. But Anderes himself wasn''t worried. After all, he was a trained fighter, and a knife thrown by a child was nothing for him to be concerned about. He could easily block it. However, the sheer unexpectedness of the attack caught him off guard. He hadn''t anticipated this reaction. In the blink of an eye, Anderes moved to protect his vital areas¡ªhis neck, his eyes, and his chest. After a split second, he felt a sharp sting on his forearm, followed by the sound of the knife clattering to the floor. The pain in his arm confirmed that Chloe''s knife had indeed hit its mark, but it was far from a fatal blow. Relaxing slightly, Anderes lowered his guard, knowing that there were no more knives within the wild child''s reach. Anderes wasn''t particularly worried. He knew that his shadow guards were always nearby, ready to act on his signal. If Chloe pushed things too far, they would stop her. Still, he had no intention of killing her. On the contrary, he found her actions amusing. Chloe''s spirit¡ªher wildness¡ªwas entertaining to him, and it was in stark contrast to her mother, Carmelia. Yet, he couldn''t help but think. ''It''s unfortunate she is so tiny and fragile'' He doubted she would grow much stronger, no matter how fierce she acted now with her tiny body. Glancing down at the blood slowly dripping from his sleeve, Anderes noticed the minor cut¡ªabout an inch long¡ªon his forearm. He smirked slightly, thinking to himself. ''This child is certainly braver than my two sons. They can''t even look me in the eye when I''m angry. It''s such a shame she''s a girl and even more of a shame that she''s so small and weak.'' While Chloe had shown a remarkable amount of courage, Anderes doubted that she would be of much use to him in the future. The World Evolution was fast approaching, and after that people would begin to awaken their magical abilities. Perhaps she would awaken something powerful, but even if that happened, it would be simple enough for him to force her under his control. After all, she was still just a child. If she awakened any kind of strong magic, he could easily mold her into a tool for his own purposes. But now, after this outburst and the fact that she had actually wounded him in front of everyone, his pride wouldn''t allow him to consider bringing her in to follow alongside his sons. Chloe, on the other hand, stared at the man she called father. He stood there with blood dripping from his sleeve, a small cut visible on his arm. And in that moment, Chloe finally realized the gravity of what she had done. She had acted on impulse and actually hurt someone¡ªher father, no less. This was the first time young Chloe had ever hurt another person, and the fact that she had caused someone to bleed left her shaken. Staring at the blood before her, she couldn''t hold back the flood of emotions any longer. Her small body began to tremble, and tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over her cheeks like a torrent. But these tears weren''t from guilt or regret for what she had done. No, Chloe wasn''t sorry. Her tears were for the young girl inside her who had once held onto a faint hope that her father would one day apologize¡ªthat he would recognize his mistakes, say sorry, and ask for her forgiveness. That hope was now crushed. The man she had called father didn''t even flinch, didn''t even acknowledge that he had done anything wrong by calling her mother a failure. Chloe understood in that moment, with brutal clarity, that there was no place for her in this family, in this house. And with that realization, she began shouting, her tears of anger and resentment falling onto the table as her small frame shook with rage. She screamed everything she had held inside her heart for years. "Why?! Why?! WHY?! My mother loved you with all her heart! But why did you betray her like that?!" "You bastard! You didn''t even visit her when she was sick!" *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* Chloe tried her hardest not to cry as she expressed her deep-seated anger and resentment. But for a young and pure girl like her, it was impossible not to. She wiped at her tears with her hand, but they just kept coming, flowing down her face in an endless stream. Her voice rose, becoming higher-pitched as she struggled to get her words out through her sobs. Chloe glanced at the brown-haired woman seated at the table¡ªthe woman who had replaced her mother. The woman''s mouth was slightly open, her eyes wide in shock at the scene unfolding before her. But she hadn''t moved. From the beginning of Chloe''s emotional outburst, Anderes had signaled with a casual wave of his hand that no one was to interfere. And so, no one stopped the young girl''s cries. Not even the woman''s two sons, who were equally stunned. They had never seen their father allow anyone to speak to him like this, much less a small, wild girl. Their father, Anderes Shade, was a man of power and authority. He commanded fear and respect. But here, he had done nothing to stop this child from throwing insults at him. Anderes had told them all to stay back because he found the entire situation amusing. He watched, entertained, as the small, weak girl¡ªhis own flesh and blood¡ªscreamed and sobbed before him. No one had dared disrespect him like this in years. Not since his own father, the former ruler of the Eastern Union, had challenged him. And Anderes had taken care of that problem personally, silencing his father after learning about the World''s Evolution. Now, Anderes watched Chloe with a mixture of amusement and calculation. He still held some hope that she would awaken powerful magic after the World Evolution. If she did, he could easily control her, shaping her into a pawn in his greater plans. After all, what was one girl against his army of thousands? Even if she awakened something impressive, she wouldn''t be able to resist his power. But for now, he was content to let her rage. He wanted to see how this weak, little thing¡ªhis own daughter, whom he was ashamed of¡ªwould act. Would she keep fighting? Or would she crumble? With her eyes burning with hatred, Chloe turned her attention back to the brown-haired woman, her words full of venom. "And you! You''re not even ashamed to be here! You''re nothing but a whore! You replaced my mother while she was sick! heartless woman!" Then she looked at Anderes''s face once again. "But that''s not even the worst part, you monster!" Chloe screamed, her voice cracking as more tears poured down her face. "You didn''t even go to her funeral! Why?! Why didn''t you attend her funeral?!" Her tears flowed harder, but Chloe didn''t wait for a response. Without giving anyone the chance to say a word, she turned and ran for the door. Her small feet pounded against the floor, her sobs echoing in the grand hall as she fled. *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* No one stopped her. No one moved. While running Chloe''s heart felt like it was shattering into a thousand pieces. And just as she reached the door, she heard something that made her world crumble completely¡ªthe sound of laughter. Her father''s laughter. The last sliver of hope Chloe had held onto, the hope that her father might care, was gone. Her heart was broken, and now, more than ever, she hated Anderes Shade with every fiber of her being. Anderes stood there laughing, shaking his head. He had expected more from her¡ªperhaps another reckless attempt to throw something at him now that he was prepared. But seeing her flee, sobbing like a coward, the small amount of interest he had in her faded away completely. His earlier words rang true in his mind. ''A failure is always a failure. I wasn''t wrong to declare her one at birth.'' Chloe''s small feet continued to pound against the floor as she ran through the hallway toward her room. Tears blurred her vision, and she tripped, falling hard and hurting her foot. Normally, she would have stopped to check her injury, but not this time. Now, she just wanted to reach her room, the only place that still held memories of her mother. She needed to cry¡ªreally cry¡ªto take out all her emotions and stop thinking Bastard Anderes. Her pace slowed as the flood of tears increased due to her foot being slightly hurt. The maids noticed Chloe''s tear-streaked face as she passed by but didn''t interfere. They knew nothing good would come from meddling in the dramas of the wealthy. One maid, however, was the head chef, Mary. She had been a close friend of Carmelia and had been there for her during her illness. Seeing Chloe in such a state, Mary felt a deep sadness. She knew Chloe had just dined with that bastard Anderes. ''That son of a bitch must be the reason Chloe is like this,'' she thought, but she is powerful in front of someone like Anderes Shade and she can only comfort her. Yet Mary decided not to comfort her right away. She believed it was better for Chloe to realize on her own what kind of person her father truly was. Still, she resolved to bring Chloe her favorite dishes the next morning and ensure she finished her meal, knowing Chloe would likely refuse to eat while upset. Chloe finally reached her room, slamming the door behind her and locking it. She staggered toward her bed, her body shaking with sobs. *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* She threw herself onto the bed and curled into a fetal position, covering herself entirely with the blanket. The blanket trembled as the sounds of her sobs filled the large, quiet room, heavy with the sadness of a broken-hearted young girl. At least there was one good thing for Chloe: she still had someone who cared for her, even if she didn''t fully realize it yet. But the real outcome of this night was a broken heart and the birth of an intense hatred for her father¡ªone that would only make her life more miserable if Mary was not there for her. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 74 - 74: Alicias Unanswered Question? "Little Aiden, answer me honestly. Do you love any other girls besides me?" Alicia''s voice was filled with a mix of longing and desperation. Her gaze, intense and obsessed, locked onto Aiden, swirling with emotions that she couldn''t hold back. She didn''t care if anyone overheard. Her words echoed loudly in the air, drawing the attention of everyone around them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the girls nearby perked up their ears, their curiosity piqued. They had a variety of reasons to care about the answer to this question, and they weren''t alone. Even most of the boys in the vicinity were paying close attention. The girls, particularly, wished for a simple "no" They had always viewed Alicia as nothing more than Aiden''s older sister, she seemed like Aiden''s doting older sister¡ªyouthful, perhaps too much so. But now, as they heard her ask this very personal question, the realization hit them like a wave¡ªthis woman wasn''t just a doting sister. The way Alicia''s emotions bubbled over made it clear that she wasn''t about to let Aiden go. The possessiveness in Alicia''s gaze was almost suffocating, weighing down on everyone present. Even so, the girls didn''t find Alicia''s behavior entirely strange. If they had a little brother who looked like Aiden, with his angelic features and captivating aura, they might have found themselves just as obsessed. But still, none of them envied Alicia''s position. In fact, most of the girls thought to herself. ''Who in their right mind would want to be his sister? You can''t even have a romantic relationship with him. That must be awful! Yeah, I''d hate to be her!'' Yet, none of these girls knew the truth about Alicia and Aiden''s relationship. If they did, the heartache would have been unbearable for them. They would have been devastated, crying their eyes out in disbelief. The very idea that Aiden might love someone else¡ªa person who already had such a close bond with him as his own big sis¡ªreality would crush their fragile heart completely. Ava, Chloe, and the Vice President, who had been following them, were also interested in hearing Aiden''s answer. Each of them had their own reasons, and each reason was deeply personal. Their attention was fully on him now, waiting for his response. Meanwhile, the boys, who also overheard the conversation, had a different hope. They were silently hoping that Aiden would admit to loving someone else¡ªanyone else. Some of them had even begun recording the conversation on their phones, ready to post their answer on the school''s forum. Why? Because Aiden''s single status had haunted them for far too long. Over the years, so many girls had turned down their advances because they were fixated on Aiden. He was the "angel" in their school, a figure of fascination that made it almost impossible for other boys to have a chance with anyone. The fact that Aiden had never been in a public relationship was a curse. If today marked the end of that era, the boys could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Their collective thought was, ''When this guy breaks the hearts of countless girls, we''ll be there to comfort them. That''s our chance!'' A few of the boys exchanged subtle glances, nodding their heads in silent agreement. It was as if an unspoken alliance had formed among them. They were all in this together, hoping Aiden''s confession would finally put an end to their years of suffering caused by the menace called Aiden. But while all this tension built up around them, Chloe remained in her own world. She was deep in thought, remembering her past. Outside the gate of the ceremony hall, their figures were barely visible in the distance. No one was close enough to disturb her as she reminisced about her previous life. As for Aiden, he was fully aware of the stakes. He knew his words could cause a misunderstanding, and the situation had the potential to spiral out of control if he wasn''t careful. His eyes met Alicia''s, seeing the obsession swirling there. He had no time to deal with all of this now, with the ceremony about to begin, but there was no escaping this moment. He had to respond and this moment is far more important than the ceremony. Still, the eyes of those around him were fixed on him, waiting for his answer. There was no escaping this moment and he also couldn''t less what others thought of him now. Taking a deep breath, Aiden spoke calmly, his voice carrying through the room. He looked directly into Alicia''s swirling eyes, unfazed by the intensity of her gaze. "Big Sis, I love you with all my heart." The moment those words left his lips, Alicia''s face broke into a stupid, almost relieved smile. Her eyes still swirled with obsession, but there was a glimmer of satisfaction in them. She waited eagerly for him to continue, hanging on to every word. "However, I also love two more people besides you in my life, and¡ª" Before Aiden could finish his sentence, Alicia interrupted him. Her voice was loud, filled with emotion, and cutting through the air like a knife. "Why?! Why, Little Aiden? Why would you do this to me? Have I done something wrong? Have I upset you somehow?" Aiden sighed inwardly. He could see now that his sister''s mental state was more fragile than he had realized. Something was bothering her deeply, and it had taken a toll on her emotionally. He knew he had to find a way to solve this as soon as he could, but for now, he had to handle the situation in front of him. He had to be cautious. The situation required careful handling. With a gentle tone, Aiden tried to reassure her, hoping to bring some peace to her troubled state "Big Sis, you''ve never upset me. It''s not like that. You just need to hear me out. I promise everything will make sense." But Alicia wasn''t listening. Her eyes were still locked onto him, and her voice rose again, even louder than before. "How can you expect me to understand? Why can''t you just love me and only me, Little Aiden?" Without warning, Alicia reached out and grabbed Aiden''s shoulders, her slender hands gripping tightly. She squeezed with all her strength, her fingers digging into his skin but still couldn''t penetrate his skin under his coat. "Little Aiden, there''s only one thing left to do now! Don''t blame me for what happens next!" Alicia''s voice trembled, and a hint of madness crept into her tone. "It''s your fault, Aiden! You''re the one who forced me into this! Hehehe!" The pain in Aiden''s shoulders was sharp, but he had expected this. His big sister was far stronger than she appeared. If this had happened in the past, he might have cried out in pain. But thanks to his training with Aunt May, he had developed a higher tolerance for pain. The harsh training sessions had been worth it, and now he was seeing the results firsthand. Still, it wasn''t the physical pain that concerned him¡ªit was Alicia''s state of mind. Her behavior was erratic and unpredictable. He needed to diffuse the situation before things got worse. Without hesitating, Aiden leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. He held her close, trying to calm her down with his presence. ______ Chloe, who had been peeking around the corner, tilted her head cutely to the side as she snapped out of her thoughts. The memories of her past life had been weighing heavily on her mind, particularly when it came to her father, Andres. She remembered how he had acted when he found out she had awakened a rare elemental affinity for space. In her previous life, that moment had changed everything. But in this life, Chloe had stayed away from that dinner, feigning illness to avoid her father''s attention. Just as she had predicted, Anderes hadn''t cared at all. He had lost interest in her, and that was exactly what she had wanted. Her plan was working. Chloe knew that attracting her father''s attention would only bring misery into her life¡ªand into Mary''s life as well. Anderes was a cunning, ruthless man who would stop at nothing to get what he wanted. Chloe knew this all too well. He had once threatened her, using Mary''s safety as leverage to control her. But things were different now. However, she was fortunate as she had her space affinity talent to protect herself. It had allowed her to escape her father''s clutches. If it weren''t for that, she couldn''t even imagine how miserable her life would have been, forced to follow the orders of the man she despised most in the world. Her thoughts lingered on her father''s manipulation and cruelty, but she also felt a sense of relief. She had escaped with Mary, and Chloe was free¡ªfree to live on her terms and to protect the one person she cared about most in the world: Mary. Chapter 75 - 75: Incident Before Ceremony Aiden suddenly hugged Alicia tightly, his arms wrapping around her protectively, but he knew that this alone wouldn''t be enough to calm her down. She is not in the right mind, about the misunderstanding caused by his talent flaw. He could feel the relaxation in her body, and it was clear that his hug was working on her. But now he had to tell her the truth¡ªeverything¡ªand quickly, to clear up the confusion that was making her so agitated. Aiden couldn''t just say that he loved only her, as that would be a lie and he wouldn''t be able to say it at all. He had been about to explain that while he loved her, he also had deep affection for his mother and Aunt May. However, before he had even gotten the chance to voice this, Alicia had completely lost control, not allowing him to clarify anything at all. He didn''t know exactly what she was about to do, but he couldn''t let her act recklessly in front of everyone. There were strangers currently watching them, and he didn''t want her to do something that she would regret later on. He cared too much about her well-being to allow her to make such a mistake. He knew she would feel guilty afterward if she acted out in public. So, without wasting any more time, he brought his mouth closer to her ear, leaning in, and hurriedly whispered to her in his smooth, captivating voice: "Big Sis, you misunderstood earlier. I only love you, Mom, and Aunt May¡ªno one else. Please, calm down now." Aiden wouldn''t have been able to tell her all of this so easily if Alicia had fought back against his embrace. But surprisingly, instead of rejecting him or pulling away, she hugged him even tighter, pressing herself against him. Despite not being in her right state of mind at the moment, she still responded to his embrace with equal intensity, as if clinging to him for comfort. He felt a wave of relief wash over him, realizing that the misunderstanding was beginning to clear up. Her body was no longer as tense as it had been just moments ago. Alicia, who had just heard his soothing voice in her ear, started to comprehend what he had meant by his earlier words. As a result, the wild, obsessive look in her eyes began to soften, and the emotional storm within her seemed to calm down. She was now conscious enough to realize that she didn''t want to do anything rash¡ªanything she might regret later. However, despite her calmer demeanor, she still wasn''t fully satisfied with Aiden''s explanation. The look of obsession had not entirely faded from her face. With a hint of playfulness in her voice, she spoke, her tone still filled with that possessive obsession that was hard to miss. She leaned closer to him and whispered, almost teasing him. "Little Aiden, I''m still not satisfied with your answer. If you don''t say the right words, I will kiss you right here, in front of everyone. I don''t care about anything else. I''ll do it, so you better say the right words." Aiden, hearing her whispered threat, which was just loud enough for him alone to hear, could sense that she had calmed down somewhat. But he also knew that there was still a strong obsession lingering in her voice. It was obvious she wasn''t joking about the kiss. And he was certain that if she did kiss him, it wouldn''t be just a quick peck on the cheek. He couldn''t let her kiss him in front of everyone. Not like this. That would reveal their relationship in a way that could not be undone. A kiss like that, in front of all these people, would expose the truth about their immoral bond. And once Alicia regained full clarity, he knew she would deeply regret doing such a thing in public. He didn''t want her to bear that kind of shame or guilt. But he was at a loss. He didn''t know what kind of response she was expecting from him. What could he possibly say that would satisfy her right now? He needed to figure it out quickly, as they had already attracted enough attention by embracing her like this in front of everyone. If he didn''t come up with a solution soon, people might start to become suspicious of their relationship, and the rumors would spread like wildfire. Aiden didn''t care much about what people thought of him personally¡ªespecially with the apocalypse looming in just a week. There were far bigger things to worry about. But a public kiss? That was something he couldn''t risk. There were people in the crowd recording the scene on their phones, and cameras were positioned everywhere inside the school. It would only take a matter of seconds for the footage to leak online, and once that happened, there would be no turning back. He knew he could easily go viral. His otherworldly looks alone would catch people''s attention, and if they saw him with Alicia¡ªa beautiful but obsessive woman clinging to him¡ªit would only fuel the speculation and gossip. And while Aiden had the power to control the media if needed, he didn''t want to deal with the hassle of managing such a scandal as many people would remember his unforgettable face. He had already made up his mind to destroy everyone''s phones afterward and compensate them tenfold for their losses. He would order the two guards who had come with him to handle it after the situation with his sister was under control. Fortunately, there weren''t too many people who had been recording. Now, Aiden needed to think of something¡ªanything¡ªthat would satisfy Alicia. After a few seconds of deep thought, his eyes brightened with realization. He had an idea¡ªsomething that might completely calm her down. And this time, he was confident that his talent wouldn''t get in the way of saying it. Meanwhile, the people who had been watching the scene unfold were growing increasingly confused. It had seemed like something big was about to happen, especially after hearing the beautiful lady''s obsessive words earlier. But suddenly, their "angel" had hugged the woman tightly, and now the two of them were just standing there, locked in each other''s arms without saying a word. The onlookers couldn''t hear the quiet exchange taking place between Alicia and Aiden. However, Ava and Isla, both trained to notice subtle details, realized that something more was going on between the two. They had noticed how Aiden''s mouth moved closer to Alicia''s ear, and how Alicia had done the same earlier. They could tell there was a private conversation happening, even if they couldn''t hear the words. By now, both Isla and the Vice President, who had initially thought Alicia was harmless, were starting to have second thoughts. Seeing the obsessive look in her eyes, they began to suspect that Alicia might secretly be in love with Aiden. They weren''t alone in their suspicions. Others who hadn''t witnessed the earlier drama outside the gate were also beginning to wonder if Alicia had feelings for Aiden. Although they weren''t entirely sure, the possibility was becoming more evident. The girls present, who had previously thought they wouldn''t want to be in Alicia''s position, were now rethinking their earlier opinions. Watching Alicia''s behavior and seeing how she hugged Aiden so tightly, they couldn''t help but feel envious. They began to wish they were in her place, even though they had initially judged her. As for the boys in the crowd, many of them had been captivated by Alicia''s beauty earlier, but now they were seething with anger. In their eyes, Aiden hadn''t even spared his own sister, and seeing Alicia''s obsession with him confirmed that. ''This angelic bastard is really annoying he hasn''t even left his own sister from the group of obsessed girls who fawn over him'' ''Maybe he knows hypnosis or something'' ''whatever it is I have to consider making friends with him to get some attention from girls'' ''This guy is irritating the only woman they thought who would not be fawning over him is even more obsessed than anyone else'' These are the different thoughts that the boys watching him hug his sister were having but one thought is common for all of the boys present here. ''This angelic bastard is the menace of society'' Their jealousy and anger toward Aiden increased. Knowing that he hadn''t broken any of the girls'' hearts, and seeing that a beauty like Alicia had sacrificed herself for nothing, only fueled their frustration. Aiden, having finally decided what to say, found his conclusion a bit silly. But he didn''t delay any longer, knowing they were still standing there, tightly embracing each other. Leaning closer to her ear, he prepared to speak. But first, he decided to tease her a little for making him worry so much. He blew warm air into her ear. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia, feeling his breath on her ear, waited for his response with swirling eyes. But when she felt the warm air, her body started to heat up. She tried to control herself, resisting the arousal that came from just feeling his breath in her ear. Alicia, with a slightly flushed face¡ªhidden against his neck¡ªweakly responded. "Little Aiden, do you really want me to kiss you right here, in front of everyone?" After feeling the hot air, Alicia was seriously considering kissing him in public to declare their relationship official. But her rational mind stopped her from acting on that impulse. However, if he teased her any further, she might just kiss him first and worry about the consequences later. Chapter 76 - 76: Aidens Realisation "Little Aiden, do you really want me to kiss you right here, in front of everyone?" Upon hearing her words, Aiden instantly realized the mistake he had made. Despite everything that had happened, his big sister was still not entirely normal. She was not the same as before, and any sudden provocations could cause her to act impulsively. The way she was now, she wasn''t in a state of mind to always be rational. Aiden knew that pushing her buttons could lead to her doing something that would surprise everyone present, perhaps even something she would regret later. He could sense that now was not the right time to play these kinds of games, especially since the ceremony was about to start soon. Moreover, Aiden had made some special plans. He had arranged a surprise¡ªa one-week vacation with his Big Sis, something he intended to reveal to her later. He was confident that they would have a wonderful time together during that week, doing all the things they loved, just like a couple would. He could already imagine how excited and happy his Big Sis would be when she heard about it. The thought of them spending time together made him smile internally. He knew that his Big Sis would love the surprise and they would enjoy every moment of their vacation. But he also knew that right now, this wasn''t the moment to bring it up. He needed to calm her down and say something she wanted to hear, something that would reassure her. He had to choose his words carefully, so, leaning closer to her, he brought his lips near her ear and whispered gently. "Big Sis, you''re the one I love most out of everyone in the whole world." And it wasn''t a lie. This statement was completely true for Aiden. His relationships with Aunt May and his mother were purely familial, the typical bonds of love that one shares with their family. But with his Big Sis, it was different¡ªhis feelings for her went far beyond that. He loved her romantically, and in his heart, there was no doubt that she was the one person he cared about the most. His love for her was deep, and he had no reason to hide it. When Alicia heard his soft response, her heart fluttered. It was the answer she had been waiting for, the words that she had longed to hear from him. She had been playful when she asked him the question, but deep down, she had been entirely serious. She needed reassurance, and now that she had it, a wave of satisfaction surged through her. It was almost as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She felt her bones relax with pleasure, knowing that Aiden''s feelings for her were exactly as she had hoped. It was a little embarrassing to hear him say it out loud, but at the same time, it made her heart swell with joy. After all, what woman wouldn''t feel satisfied and blissful when hearing the person they love most in the world say that they were the one he cherished above all others? This realization made Alicia''s mind clear up, erasing the strange and delusional thoughts that had clouded her mind earlier. Those unsettling ideas had been the result of her fragile mental state, which had been a bit unstable for some time now. Although she felt much better at this moment, it was evident that her mental state hadn''t fully recovered yet. Deep down, Alicia had fears and doubts, especially about their relationship. In her mind, unless they truly became one, those insecurities would continue to haunt her. She worried constantly that Aiden, being an adult now, might eventually lose interest in her because they still hadn''t shared their first night together. That thought gnawed at her, making her question if there was something about her that wasn''t enough. And now, a new fear had surfaced in her thoughts¡ªthe idea that Aiden could fall in love with someone else. This fear was sparked by the attention he was receiving from other girls. He was surrounded by people, and many of them were drawn to him. She regretted the decision to let him go back to school when he asked. Both she and Aiden had known that he didn''t need school in the first place. His intelligence and abilities far surpassed what school could offer. But back then, as a teenager herself, she had agreed to it without much thought. She just wanted to give him what he wanted at the time. However, looking back, she never imagined that it would lead to this situation, where other girls would constantly be around him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia had always been aware of how attractive her little brother was, and she had even trained him to be confident and charismatic and to handle girls who try to seduce him. She knew he would attract attention, but she never expected the overwhelming number of girls who would fawn over him. Now, she was frustrated, watching all these girls trying to get close to her Aiden. It made her angry because she hated it when anyone looked at what was hers. The worst part was that she couldn''t do anything about it. The United Earth Federation protected all students attending the Elite School, which meant she couldn''t take action against those girls, no matter how much she wanted to. This protection shielded them from any direct confrontation. But Alicia wasn''t the type to give up easily. In her obsessive mind, she had already formulated a plan. She was determined that once Aiden''s high school years ended, she would deal with those girls in her own way. Once they were out of the school and no longer had the UEF''s protection, she would make sure that none of those "bitches" would have the chance to get close to him. ''Just wait,'' Alicia thought to herself. ''Two more years and you can admire him from a distance. But after that, you''ll see¡­'' The thought of handling those girls after high school brought a mischievous smile to her face. She knew that she could wait for the right moment to deal with them. For now, Alicia was content, knowing that Aiden loved her more than anyone else. This knowledge gave her the strength to keep her emotions in check, at least for the time being. But in her mind, she had already made an important decision. ''I need to become one with Aiden as soon as possible,'' she thought. ''Once we experience that connection, once we share something that no one else can ever take from us, I will make him addicted to me and I''ll have him completely under my control. He won''t even think about another woman. I''ll be all he needs.'' Alicia was confident that once Aiden experienced the depth of their relationship, he wouldn''t be able to look at any other woman. She knew how beautiful she was, and she was aware that her charm would be irresistible to him. She was his Big Sis, the one he loved the most, and she had no doubt that he wouldn''t be able to resist her advances. She was determined to make sure that he would never want anyone else. "Hehehe¡­ I can''t wait to have my way with you, Little Brother," she thought to herself, her heart racing at the thought. "Don''t be embarrassed, Alicia. Sometimes a woman has to take the lead, especially when it comes to love. It''s only right for us to do what a couple is supposed to do." ''Even if I have to drink a little, I''ll make sure he understands that I''m the only one for him. Those other girls, no matter what they try, will never be able to take him away from me.'' ''Little Brother, just wait. Big Sis will keep you all to herself, and I''ll never let you go.'' Aiden had sealed his fate the moment he promised to marry her in the future. From that point on, Alicia was prepared to do whatever it took to make sure they would be together forever. ''Because you''re mine, and mine alone.'' For Alicia, who had only ever fantasized about her little brother, the thought of finally being with him felt both thrilling and terrifying. She had spent countless nights imagining it, and now it was within reach. Soon, the lines between fantasy and reality would blur, and only time would reveal who would truly be addicted to the taste of the forbidden. Alicia, however, had already set her plans in motion, and she was confident that they would lead exactly where she wanted. --- Alicia responded to Aiden''s earlier words with a proud, satisfied voice, as though everything had fallen into place exactly as she imagined it should. In her mind, this was how things were supposed to be¡ªthere was no other option. "Hmph, it''s good that you know what''s best, Little Aiden. Always remember who loves you the most every single day. But, how long are you going to hold onto me like this in front of everyone? Have you gotten jealous seeing all the others admiring your Big Sis''s beauty?" "But it''s your Big Sis who''s feeling jealous, watching all those girls fawning over you, Little Aiden." Aiden, still wrapped in his big sister''s embrace, had almost forgotten that they were still holding each other. Hearing her reminder, and her next words, his face flushed with embarrassment. He was still feeling jealous of how all the boys ogled his big sister. Then Alicia admitted her own jealousy of the girls (or "bitches," as she called them). Aiden felt a pang of guilt. He had been enjoying the attention a little too much and realized it was immature of him to let his sister''s feelings go unaddressed while he played with the idea of making her jealous. Now, Aiden decided he would be more mindful of his lovely Big Sis. He wouldn''t act in ways that might provoke misunderstandings, especially when some stubborn girl tried to get close to him. It wasn''t right for him to indulge in those situations just to make his sister jealous. Realizing how immature his behavior had been, Aiden resolved to confront any girl who openly blushed when talking to him or displayed behavior that could lead to confusion. He would ensure nothing like that happened in front of his Big Sis and would be more thoughtful of her feelings from now on. He knew how lucky he was to have a big sister who loved him this much. He couldn''t even begin to comprehend the depth of her love, and from now on, he would make sure to respect and appreciate her even more. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 77 - 77: Alicias Boldness Aiden, emerging from the wave of his realization, gently let go of the hug and gazed into Alicia''s eyes with affection. His voice, heavy with guilt, broke the silence. "Big sis, from now on, I promise I won''t do anything that would ever upset you." As he remembered how many times he hadn''t been completely honest with her and acted innocent in front of her so he decided from now on he would be more truthful toward her and show his thoughts to her, other than saying things about the system as before reviving his Mom he had no intention of revealing about its existence. Alicia felt surprised when she heard his words. She didn''t understand why he suddenly said this after just coming out of the hug. Nonetheless, hearing him assure her that he wouldn''t upset her again made her heart feel warm. She smiled softly, her gaze lingering on his handsome face, which was so close to hers, and she replied in a gentle tone. "Hmm, it''s good that you understand this, little Aiden. Otherwise, you wouldn''t like what I would do if you ever broke my heart. So, make sure to love me with all your heart." Aiden responded immediately to her words with his heartfelt words. His expression became serious as he declared, "I will always love you, big sis. I promise you that." It was fortunate that both of them were still standing close to each other after the hug. If anyone had heard their exchange, it might have confirmed the suspicions that people already had about them being more than just siblings. Alicia was dissatisfied with the way the girls in the hallway were looking at Aiden. They had gazes filled with admiration and desire, and she didn''t like it one bit. She had already decided to make her intentions clear regarding Aiden, and a little public display of affection wouldn''t hurt. It had been months of keeping things ambiguous, and it was about time to stop being vague about their connection and show some things. After enduring six long months of internal conflict, Alicia had made up her mind. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She shifted her gaze back to her younger brother, her eyes fierce with determination. Without a hint of shyness or hesitation, she spoke confidently, not holding back from what she was about to ask. "Aiden, give me a peck on my right cheek," she said with conviction. Aiden, hearing her request, was a bit puzzled. Why would she suddenly want a peck on her cheek? It didn''t seem like something out of the ordinary, though, so he wasn''t too concerned about it. After all, it was just a peck, and he didn''t mind showing his sister some affection. However, what Aiden didn''t realize was that, for the girls watching him¡ªmany of whom admired him¡ªa simple peck could be more impactful than he could imagine. To those girls, that minor act of affection could shatter their dreams and break their hearts. Alicia, being a girl herself, understood this all too well. That''s exactly why she wanted it to happen. She knew how fragile their emotions were, and she wanted to assert her place in Aiden''s life. Without thinking twice, Aiden leaned in and gave Alicia a soft peck on her right cheek. However, the peck lasted longer than a typical one¡ªabout five seconds¡ªwhich made the gesture more intimate for everyone to see. The girls in the hallway, who had felt a sense of relief when Aiden initially pulled away from the hug, started to feel uneasy once again. At first, they had consoled themselves with the thought that Alicia was just his older sister and nothing more. But now, after hearing her possessive words and witnessing how Aiden handled the situation, their jealousy began to grow. It felt like they were watching a scene out of K-drama when the male lead had to comfort the female lead by holding her close when she got out of control. The girls who had been eyeing Aiden with romantic hopes were starting to feel crushed. Each of them had been hoping to win Aiden''s affection one day. But now, seeing how Alicia was positioning herself as an obstacle between them and their dreams, their spirits were dampened. Even so, they hadn''t given up completely. Many of them still believed that Aiden, their pure-hearted angel, would never truly be in a relationship with his own sister. Isla and the Vice President, who were standing closest to Aiden, watched with a mix of emotions. They, too, had sighed in relief when the hug had ended. The idea of Aiden being manipulated or taken advantage of by his own sister didn''t sit well with them. It upset them deeply to think that Alicia might be using her position as his sister to get what she wanted. However, when they witnessed Aiden willingly kiss Alicia in front of everyone, their initial thoughts began to falter. Isla, who had already cast Alicia in the role of the villain in her mind, clung to the belief that something more sinister was going on. She thought to herself. ''This evil sister-in-law must be blackmailing my Aiden with something. Poor Aiden is just going along with her demands because he has no choice.'' Seeing Aiden kiss another woman¡ªespecially in front of her¡ªmade Isla''s heartache. But she knew there was nothing she could do at the moment. She had already given her word to Alicia and her own sister that she would follow the rules, and Isla wasn''t one to go back on her promises. Pride was deeply ingrained in her after living with a General for so long, just like it was in every other member of the elite squad. But despite everything, Isla was determined. She made a vow to herself. ''I will find a way to free Aiden from this evil sister-in-law''s grasp and make him mine, once and for all.'' Isla was so wrapped up in her emotions that she didn''t even realize her face had twisted into a frown, and her heartbroken expression was plain for everyone to see. However, one person in the room was thoroughly enjoying the situation¡ªAva. To Ava, the entire scene unfolding before her felt like a live drama. The cast was beautiful, the stakes were high, and the storyline¡ªa forbidden love between siblings¡ªwas unlike anything she had ever seen before. For someone like Ava, who often found life monotonous and only worked to the best of her abilities to prove herself in front of the general, this was highly entertaining. Her excitement only grew as she watched the expressions on everyone''s faces, particularly Isla''s jealous filled eyes. Ava hadn''t forgotten what her sister had done earlier, and she certainly hadn''t forgiven her for almost ruining the mission. Seeing her sister''s delusional hopes slipping through her fingers was more satisfying than Ava could have ever imagined. ''This is all for Isla''s own good,'' Ava thought to herself. ''She shouldn''t be daydreaming about something she can never have. Better to shatter her illusions now before she embarrasses herself even more.'' As Ava watched the scene unfold, she felt a sense of relief. Seeing Isla heartbroken was, in her mind, the perfect justice for how foolishly her sister could be, especially with all her endless talk about fighting. Ava had always found it irritating when Isla would go on about her fighting, but now, watching her sister suffer through this emotional turmoil, Ava couldn''t help but feel deeply satisfied. However she is also ready to comfort when she hurts her feelings still she doesn''t think her sister Isla and Aiden are a match as they are from completely different worlds, experiencing different lives. Meanwhile, Alicia looked around the hallway, observing the expressions on everyone''s faces. The hurt, the jealousy, the disappointment¡ªit was all visible, and it gave her a sense of satisfaction. However, Alicia wasn''t finished yet. She had been vague about her relationship with Aiden for too long, and now that she had decided to be bold, she wasn''t going to hold back. After suffering in silence for six months, she was finally ready to declare her claim on Aiden even if it''s only this much. Taking a deep breath, she struck a confident pose and shouted so loudly that everyone in the hallway could hear her. "Listen up, all of you bitches!" Alicia''s voice rang out. Aiden, standing beside his big sister, was completely taken aback. He had never expected her to shout like that in front of so many people. This was so unlike the sister he knew. In his mind, his sister had always been calm and composed, rarely ever raising her voice. But now, she was acting completely differently¡ªbold and unafraid of what anyone might think. Something in her had changed, and while Aiden wasn''t sure whether it was for the better or worse, he knew one thing: he would love her no matter what. So, without interfering, Aiden stood silently next to her, watching how things would unfold. Alicia''s face was flushed with a mix of embarrassment and determination, but she didn''t let that stop her. Seeing that Aiden wasn''t stopping her from speaking gave her more confidence. Blushing, yet standing tall, she pointed directly at Aiden as she continued her bold proclamation. "Do you see this handsome young man here? He''s my little brother! And he loves me more than anything else in this world!" she declared loudly, her voice full of emotion. Her throat was starting to hurt from all the shouting, but she wasn''t done. Alicia had been holding these feelings in for far too long, and now that she had started, she couldn''t stop. Taking another deep breath, she gathered her strength to continue. "And for all of you dumb bitches who think you have a chance with him¡ªstop daydreaming! He doesn''t care about any of you. He belongs to me, and only me!" Aiden, standing next to her, was shocked by how bold his big sister had become in front of everyone. But he found himself liking this new side of her. She had become fearless, and he admired her for it. Smiling to himself, Aiden thought, ''My big sis is so fearless.'' Chapter 78 - 78: Curious Transmigrator Voices coming down the hallway suddenly caught Chloe''s attention while she was lost in her thoughts. She realized they were coming from the direction Aiden was coming from. Instinctively, she turned her gaze toward where the sound was coming from, and in the distance, she could make out Aiden''s silhouette and many other people around him. ''Why are so many people standing there and not moving at all? And what''s with the noise? Did someone just shout?'' Chloe wondered trying to make sense of the situation as her curiosity piqued. She couldn''t fully make sense of what was happening. She thinks for a moment, debating with herself. Should she walk over and check what was going on, or should she stay where she was? After all, she didn''t want to seem too eager or obvious. But curiosity got the better of her, as it often did. The situation seemed to involve Aiden, and that made it more important for her to figure out what was happening. If Aiden needed help or support, she wanted to be there for him. She told herself it wasn''t because she liked him or anything. She just felt curious. Still, Chloe couldn''t help but feel embarrassed about her own feelings. The last thing she wanted was for Aiden to think she was stalking him around (which, deep down, she was, although she would never admit that to anyone, not even herself). S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe moved as slowly as she could. She pressed herself against the wall, moving closer to the wall so as not to get noticed. As she walked forward, she made sure to not look directly at Aiden. Despite her desire to know what was going on, she was careful to appear as though she wasn''t paying attention at all, she didn''t want to be obvious. What Chloe didn''t know was that today would completely change her perspective on Aiden. She was about to uncover a secret about him, a mystery she hadn''t been able to solve before. Aiden had always been an anomaly to her. In her previous timeline, he didn''t exist. And no matter how much she tried to find information about him, she came up with nothing. With her limited resources, she hadn''t been able to dig up any details. And there was no way she would ask for help from *him*. That man was the last person she wanted to be involved with. She preferred to keep her distance from him as much as possible. As Chloe continued to inch her way toward Aiden, Alicia was busy making her feelings clear. Alicia, without knowing about Chloe''s approach and being unaware of the growing tension, carried on with her display. She was about to deliver one last blow that would completely shatter the hearts of the girls around her. In a calm but firm voice, loud enough for nearly everyone in the vicinity to hear, Alicia turned to Aiden and asked: "Little Aiden, do you have feelings for any other girl here besides me? Be honest. Don''t give anyone false hope. I don''t want anyone to be led on." "You promised you wouldn''t upset me, and this kind of thing makes me upset. So be truthful, little Aiden." Aiden, hearing Alicia''s words, felt a pang of guilt. He didn''t like that she had to say this out loud, but he understood why she did. His actions earlier had caused confusion and misunderstanding. Now, he was determined not to hurt her feelings anymore. He had always liked being cool, and being seen as desirable by others was part of that image. But if it was going to hurt the person he cared about the most¡ªhis beloved big sister¡ªthen he would stop. His loyalty to her mattered more than anything else. With a serious tone, Aiden spoke up. His voice was deep and captivating, catching the attention of everyone nearby. "I''m sorry if my earlier actions caused any misunderstandings. I want to make it clear, just as my big sis said¡ªI don''t have feelings for any other girl here. Please don''t hold onto false hope. It''s better for all of us if you move on." The boys in the hall nearly cried with joy when they heard Aiden''s words. They had been waiting for this moment for so long. For years, they had watched as the girls in their school fawned over Aiden, leaving them with no chance. The most beautiful girls had set their sights on him, and no one else stood a chance. Those boys who hadn''t given up entirely had either resigned themselves to defeat or, if they did try, they were rejected in the most brutal ways. The girls, even those who felt unworthy of Aiden, still wouldn''t settle for anyone else, often telling the other boys that they simply weren''t interested. As a result, there were fewer couples at school than ever before. It was frustrating. Many of the boys blamed their bad luck on being stuck in the same school as Aiden. To them, he was like a curse that made their lives more difficult. But now, their prayers had been answered. Aiden had finally addressed the situation directly, putting an end to the fantasies and false hopes that had caused them so much misery. And they knew exactly who to thank for this miracle the beautiful elder sister of Aiden. She had saved them. To the boys, she was nothing short of a goddess. If anyone asked them to make offerings to her in gratitude, they would do it in a heartbeat. She had brought them salvation and ended their suffering, shining a light in the darkness of their lives. Of course, these boys had no idea what was coming. The apocalypse was just a week away, and soon they would have much bigger problems on their hands. In a matter of days, their world would be turned upside down, and thoughts of romance and school crushes would become the least of their concerns. They would be too busy trying to survive and save their ass. Meanwhile, the girls in the hallway were devastated by Aiden''s words. Many of them had held onto slim hopes, but hearing Aiden them so words bluntly broke their hearts. It was as if he was telling them they had never had a chance to begin with. The truth hit them hard, and they didn''t know how to respond. Instead, they just started crying. One by one, the girls turned and ran toward the entrance hall, where the ceremony was still going on. They couldn''t stand to look at Aiden anymore. His words had hurt them too much. As the girls rushed out, the boys saw their opportunity. They followed behind them, eager to offer comfort or take advantage of the situation, though they were careful to first bow respectfully to Alicia to show their heartfelt gratitude. After all, she was the one who had made this moment possible for them. But in response, Alicia only looked at them for a second and made a disgusted face then quickly focused her attention on her little Aiden one once again as if she didn''t even want to acknowledge their existence. Chloe, still making her way toward Aiden, she saw the girls running past her, their faces streaked with tears. She didn''t know what had just happened, but the sight made her even more curious. What could have caused so many girls to cry like that? Something big had to have happened, and she was determined to find out what it was. Moments later, a group of boys followed the girls toward the hall, but unlike the girls, they were smiling from ear to ear. They looked happier than Chloe had ever seen them. Whatever had happened, it seemed to be the best news these boys had received in a long time. Chloe had now almost reached Aiden''s location. She glanced around and noticed that the once-crowded hallway had mostly cleared out. There were only about seven people left now, and the scene was nothing like what she had expected. It seemed quieter, but tension lingered in the air. ''Something definitely happened here'' Chloe thought to herself. ''Something big enough to make all those girls cry and run away. And now these stupid boys are probably trying to take advantage of them. Hmph, typical!'' As Chloe got closer, she recognized four of the people still standing in the hallway. The Vice President was one of them, and she was easy to spot because of her distinct appearance¡ªlong blue hair and striking blue eyes. She was dressed in her usual school uniform, complete with a short skirt and white leggings. Chloe''s mood soured the moment she saw her. ''Ugh, that Smurf-looking woman,'' Chloe thought with a scowl on her cute face. ''The only thing she has going for her are those big melons and long legs. Hmph! She''s not even that pretty compared to me.'' Chloe had already decided that she was more attractive than the Vice President, and her dislike for the woman only grew. She knew the Vice President had her sights set on Aiden as well, and that alone was enough to make Chloe hate her. It was clear to her that this "Smurf" was competition. Chloe was still too far away to see the Vice President''s facial expression, but if she could, she might have been even more pleased. Whatever had happened here had clearly shaken everyone. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 79 - 79: Truthful Aiden In the silent hallway that was crowded a moment ago, Aiden stood there quietly matching the silence with his own, contemplating what had just happened. The innocent girls had cried because of his immature behavior, and he remembered almost all their faces as his hand trembled a little remembering the broken look on their faces. He knew they were interested in him, but he had remained clueless, rejecting their proposals politely showing his innocent smile to them, though somewhat ambiguously, saying, "I don''t think I have feelings for you right now." Giving them hope like they have a chance in the future to win his affection. He had given the girls false hope, enjoying the attention from them because of his vague responses. His immature behavior and lack of clarity hurt many of their feelings. Many of the girls still didn''t know that he had no feelings for them. Now, seeing the result of his seemingly harmless enjoyment, he realized how many hearts he had broken. His acting immature and enjoying the attention of all the girls fawning over him gives him false satisfaction at the time, but when he sees the result of his harmless behavior which breaks so many hearts he finally realizes his own mistake and swears to never play with someone else emotions. He felt guilty, knowing that if he hadn''t misled them, they wouldn''t have been hurt. The idea of someone he loved telling him they didn''t love him anymore was something he couldn''t bear. He didn''t know what he would do if that day ever came. While the situation may not be the same it still resulted in hurting people''s emotions which he now regrets. But then he remembered their time together and how obsessed his big sister was with him. He couldn''t imagine a day when she wouldn''t love him, and now, he had even begun to appreciate her obsession with him. There was a certain comfort in her unwavering affection, though part of him still found her losing control overwhelming. Alicia stood beside her little brother Aiden, tilting her head cutely to study his face. She could see the guilt written all over it. From the look in his eyes, she knew that Aiden understood the girls'' feelings and now felt sorry for breaking their hearts. ''Does he have this expression because of some stupid bitch'' While thinking this Alicia doesn''t show even a bit of remorse for heartbroken girls as her eyes are still calm, remembering their earlier blushing faces. ''How can these bitches make my Aiden feel guilty because of how weak their hearts are? See, now my poor Aiden is feeling sad in her presence, and I couldn''t accept it.'' She clenches her fist tightly as her eyes narrow seeing his face. She didn''t care how many girls'' hearts Aiden broke because their feelings were irrelevant to her. The only thing that mattered to her was how Aiden felt, and seeing the guilt on his she couldn''t just stand in her place clenching her fist. Unable to bear the guilt on his face, Alicia stepped closer. Her slender hand hovered above his head before she began gently patting him, her voice soft and soothing. "Don''t worry about what happened earlier, little Aiden. It''s not your fault they cried and ran away." "You just told them the truth, and they couldn''t handle it. It''s their fault, not yours. So don''t feel guilty¡ªyour big sis hates to see that look on your handsome face." a hint of irritation could be seen on her beautiful face when mentioning the girls. As she patted him, she used her other hand to gently rub his cheek, trying to comfort him. His expression softened, though a trace of guilt still lingered on his face. Alicia frowned slightly, confused. Why did her Aiden care so much about these girls'' feelings? He shouldn''t feel this guilty without a reason. ''There has to be some reason he is showing guilt even after the pat, I have to know everything but I have to be as gentle as possible with my little Aiden'' Aiden felt a little better under the soothing touch of her caress and comforting words, but the guilt still lingered, evident in his expression. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Curious and eager to understand what was bothering her little brother, she asked him directly. "If you really care so much about random girls, your big sister wouldn''t like that. Or¡­ is there another reason that your big sister doesn''t know about?" She paused for a second making her tone softer when she asked about why he was feeling guilty. Hearing her question, Aiden didn''t want to avoid it or act innocent. He knew his sister''s obsession with him, he was a little hesitant but he still decided to tell her the truth. So He started explaining everything, and she listened intently. While Aiden explained everything, Alicia''s facial expressions shifted several times. Did she display¡ªanger, confusion, and satisfaction on her beautiful face? But she didn''t interrupt him. There were also parts of his story that pleased her. When Aiden finished, he kept his head down, bracing himself for her reaction. A few seconds passed, and Aiden still didn''t hear a response from her, he started to feel nervous. He stared at the floor, unsure of what to expect. Finally, he decided to look up at his big sister. As his eyes met hers, he saw her lips moving. "You should look me in the eye, Aiden when you want to hear my opinion¡ªnot on the floor." Seeing him look directly at her, just as she had asked, she spoke with a satisfied tone as she didn''t like when her little brother was acting distant in front of her. "Good! Now, I''ll tell you what I think of your behavior in the story you just explained." Aiden didn''t say anything in response. He simply looks her in the eyes, waiting for her judgment, he is worried in his heart while waiting for her response. "Now, I wouldn''t lie to you. I am angry with you, little Aiden. It hurts me to know you''ve been hiding things from me. If you had told me earlier, I would have taken care of everything!" Her saying "everything" with such intense emotion gave a little chill as he could feel her intense love for him in just one word he felt calm knowing how his big sis cared about him. "And why would you enjoy attention from bitches who aren''t even half as beautiful as me? If you had told me you liked attention, I would''ve given you even more! Hearing what you''ve done makes me want to lock you up at home, especially the way you acted so ambiguously with their proposals." As she finished her sentence, Alicia couldn''t control her emotions for a few moments. A dangerous swirl flickered in her deep black eyes, and Aiden felt a sudden rush of tension between them. Aiden hearing the first sentence about how she would give him even more attention doesn''t think he can handle even more attention from his beautiful big sis as he only gets two to three hours alone without her. As she was busy at work at that time anymore would be almost with her all the time and he likes being alone sometimes so he didn''t think he could handle more attention from her at all. He didn''t dare voice that thought. He knew all too well how obsessive his sister was toward him, and the last thing he wanted was to provoke her. So he chose not to say anything, knowing it would upset her, and he felt partly responsible for her reaction. So, he quietly accepted her words. But what truly worried him were her next words. Cold sweat formed on his face as he heard the intensity in her voice and saw the crazed look in her eyes, realizing how serious she was when she mentioned locking him up. Alicia, realizing she had let her emotions slip, especially with those wild words about locking him up, felt a surge of regret. She had briefly lost control of her anger and, seeing her little brother sweating in front of her, quickly tried to correct her mistake as she continued. "Little Aiden, don''t be scared. Your big sister was just joking about locking you up and trying to tease you a little. It looks like it worked." "Don''t take my words seriously. Your big sis was just messing with you. There''s nothing to be scared about, so just forget what I said earlier." Alicia laughed awkwardly scratching her face slightly with her fingers, trying to ease the tension she had caused. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 80 - 80: Reality or Desperation Standing in the hallway, Aiden watched his big sister awkwardly try to correct her earlier mistake¡ªher words about wanting to lock him up. However, she failed miserably to convince him otherwise, as Aiden had known his sister all his life. He could tell that when she mentioned it, she wasn''t lying; she had seriously thought about locking him up. However, he didn''t want to talk about this with his sister and make her feel more awkward than she already was. So, he simply gave her a nod to indicate he understood. He couldn''t lie to her and pretend he thought she was joking, so this was the only option left to reassure her. Alicia, seeing him nod in response to her explanation that she had been joking earlier, felt relieved that he didn''t press the issue. She then asked him her final question about the behavior she had heard about from him earlier. "Now, Aiden, tell me what you think you should do after everything I''ve said about your behavior." Aiden didn''t know how to answer, so he just said what was on his mind. "I don''t know, big sis. What should I do?" Alicia, hearing his clueless response, had expected him not to know what to do. She was excited to tell him, as she loved it when her little brother listened to her. She spoke proudly, lifting her chin high, a pleased smile on her beautiful face. While patting his head with her slender hand, she said, "Little Aiden, you don''t have to do anything. It wasn''t entirely your fault, but¡ª" She paused for a second to make him focus more on her next words. Seeing the serious look in his captivating eyes, Alicia continued. "You absolutely shouldn''t repeat your mistakes again, and you need to share everything with me, okay? "If it''s attention you want, I can give you all of it. So, don''t talk to other girls, little Aiden." While listening intently to her words, Aiden could tell that most of what she said came from jealousy of other girls, and he found it adorable. But when she told him not to repeat his mistakes, he knew she meant it for his own good. He decided then to change and stop seeking false satisfaction from the attention of other girls, instead cherishing his obsessive sister more. ''She may be obsessed with me and sometimes becomes dangerous, but one thing is certain¡ªshe always wants the best for me.'' A natural smile appeared on his otherworldly face, one that could captivate anyone who saw it. For Alicia, it brought out even more affection. Seeing her little brother''s smile replace his previous guilt, Alicia felt proud of herself for making him smile, even if she didn''t know the exact reason. A beautiful smile spread across her face as well. Subconsciously, she spoke in a soft voice, mesmerized by his smile. "You should smile more often, little brother. I think I just fell in love with you all over again." Realizing what she had just said, she became anxious and started to look around to see if anyone else had heard her. Her words had sounded like a confession of her feelings for her little brother, and she didn''t want anyone else to know. While she had previously shouted and said many things to keep other girls away from Aiden, it should have given them some hints or made them think she was crazy. But now it was different¡ªit felt like openly admitting her feelings for him. She saw a beautiful blue-haired girl in a sexy school uniform, but the girl had a grim look on her face and wasn''t paying attention to her at all. Beside her were a girl and a boy, the girl looking sad while the boy tried to comfort her. Alicia let out a sigh of relief, though she still wasn''t fully convinced. She remembered that two more people had come with them. After a few seconds of searching, she saw one of them sitting on the ground, hugging her legs, visibly showing her sadness. Next to her, the other girl stood silently, unmoving. Alicia assumed that no one had heard her earlier confession except Aiden, which she didn''t mind. She also noticed a pink-haired little girl walking toward them from a distance, oddly sticking close to the wall. This allowed her to finally calm down, as it would have been impossible for the little girl to hear her from that far away. Aiden watched as his big sister cutely checked to make sure no one had overheard her confession. If only she knew there was just one week left until the apocalypse, she wouldn''t be so worried. However, he wasn''t going to tell her. He simply enjoyed watching her nervous face, a giggle escaping his mouth as he struggled to hold back his laughter. "Hehehe," he laughed, covering his mouth immediately after, realizing his mistake. After making sure everything was fine, Alicia heard her little brother giggling at her anxiousness. When she saw him cover his mouth to hold back his laughter, she thought to herself. ''It''s good he isn''t feeling guilty anymore,'' she thought. However, she didn''t like how he was enjoying her anxious efforts to keep others from hearing her confession. Feeling embarrassed, a pink blush appeared on her beautiful face, and she leaned closer to him, whispering cutely in his ear with a slightly annoyed voice. "Are you really enjoying watching your sister worry so much, Aiden, about keeping our relationship a secret?" Seeing her blushing face and hearing her whisper in his ear, Aiden responded in the same soft voice, matching her tone. "That''s not it, big sis, it''s jus¡ªhehe, oh, sorry¡ªit''s just that you look so adorable when you worry about us." Hearing him call her adorable, Alicia almost forgot how he had made fun of her earlier. But stopping herself from becoming too flustered, she replied in a playful voice, her blush deepening. She wasn''t going to let his words affect her this time. "Don''t try to distract me now, little Aiden. I''ll get back at you for this later¡ªhmph! And I''ve come to understand that my cute little brother isn''t as innocent as before, seeing how he enjoys the attention of so many girls fawning over him." Aiden was a little surprised that his big sis didn''t become flustered after hearing his praise. She usually forgot everything whenever he complimented her sincerely. It must be because she''s learned other things about me and realized I''m not the innocent little brother she fantasized about.'' While her change had its own disadvantages for him, he welcomed it. He no longer wanted to put on a facade of being innocent in front of her. He could tell from her tone that she was being sarcastic about his earlier behavior, so he replied, trying to embarrass her further and see if she had really changed after learning more about him. Big sister, I shouldn''t have laughed at you, but¡­ are you making fun of me?" he said, trying to act sad with an innocent voice. "I didn''t know my beautiful big sis would make fun of me. I didn''t think you would change and tease your little brother." Alicia, seeing the sad look on his face, was genuinely moved, thinking she had done something to upset her little brother. She just wanted to hug him and say sorry, but this time, she stayed still for a few seconds, trying to figure out what she had done wrong. She couldn''t think clearly, especially as the sadness in his eyes seemed to deepen. Suddenly, Aiden started laughing, breaking the facade in the blink of an eye. Alicia felt hurt, realizing she had been played by the brother she thought was innocent. Sadness shadowed her face as she spoke in a stern tone, her voice tinged with hurt. "Little Aiden, why do you play with my emotions? I genuinely care about you. Do you not take your sister''s love seriously?" Seeing the sadness on her face, Aiden felt his heart clench. He hadn''t expected her to be so deeply hurt by what he thought was a harmless test. He stepped closer, intending to hug her, but Alicia moved away before he could. Devastation washed over him at the thought of his big sister not letting him hug her anymore. In desperation, he pleaded with her as his body shook, his face reflecting the heartbreak he felt inside. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, big sis. If I hurt you, please forgive me. I''ll never do this again." His voice cracked as he continued, desperate to explain the truth. "I¨CI was just trying to test you. I thought¡­ I thought I''d already decided to be truthful with you from now on, but I messed up. Please, just forgive me this time." When Alicia listened to the story of his school life unfolding from his mouth, she started to understand that her little brother wasn''t exactly how he presented himself in front of her. It upset her a little, knowing that he hadn''t been fully open with her. Chapter 81 - 81: Obsession vs Obsession For Alicia, the most important thing in her life is her little brother''s love and trust, and when she listened to his words earlier, she hid these feelings of intense sadness as she doesn''t think it is right for her to know everything about her little brother. But now, seeing him mocking her feelings in front of her, and just like he said, it is a test, but it doesn''t matter to her. The only one in the world whom she loves with all her heart would play with her feelings like that¡ªeven if it''s a joke, she couldn''t take it. But she still loves him, and even she admits that her love for him can sometimes be too much for him. With a heavy heart, she has now decided to act like this in front of him to make him realize it is alright to play with her, even if it is not a joke, because she would doubt herself seeing him act like that towards her, and it is not what she wants to have in their romantic relationship. So even when her own heart is almost breaking, seeing him act so desperate in front of her, she wouldn''t stop. Alicia wanted him to feel what she felt just now when he started laughing, seeing her genuine care for him, and she was not pleased with how immature he acted. It is her duty to change him for the better future of both of them, so she will continue this act a little more so he wouldn''t forget this lesson. ''Little Aiden, even if it tears my heart to do this to you, I will still continue for both of us,'' she thought. So, she said the words she never thought she''d say in her life ever again after this day. "Little Aiden, I think you don''t love me anymore! You are just playing with me like every other girl!" Sadness could be seen in her eyes as her hands trembled a little; however, she still continued. "How can I trust you if you play with my emotions?" Aiden, hearing his own big sis Alicia¡ªwhom he loves most in the world¡ªsay she is finding it hard to trust him, felt broken. If he had known his harmless pranks would upset her this much, he would have never even thought of doing this, and even now, he regretted not showing his true self to her. But he couldn''t accept her words at all, never in his life thinking to himself: ''No! No! No! This shouldn''t be happening to me! Big sis belongs to me! She should love me, trust me with all her heart! Only me!'' ''What have I done? I will fix everything, even if I have to beg her to do it.'' So he said in his desperate voice, unable to stop his voice from cracking: "B¡ªBig sis, please¡­ just forgive me this time. I know I am immature, b¡ªbut I will change!" If he heard any more disheartening words from her, he wouldn''t be able to stop the tears from streaming down his face. Alicia, seeing the look on his face, could tell that if she pushed him any further, her little brother would start to cry. She didn''t want to make him cry, as her heart wouldn''t be able to take it, and she would also follow after him. So, she broke her facade, and a concerned look appeared on her beautiful face, replacing her earlier cold look. She quickly moved closer to him, closing the distance, and hugged him tightly, repeatedly saying in her soft, soothing voice: "Nothing was real, Little Aiden." "Nothing was real, Little Aiden, so don''t feel upset. I just wanted you to experience what it''s like to have your emotions played around with by the person you love the most." Aiden, while being hugged by his big sis, suddenly felt confusion, relief, and many other emotions on his face, but no one could see his face currently buried in his big sis''s bosom. Hearing her words about how she wanted him to experience the same feeling she felt, Aiden didn''t know what to say, but one thing was sure in his heart: he never wanted to experience that feeling ever again in his life. Still, he was not completely sure, so he asked her once again in his weak voice while still in the hug: "A¡ªAre you really telling the truth, big sis?" Alicia, hearing his words asking her to confirm if she was telling the truth, felt remorseful for her earlier actions because she knew that if something like this had happened to her, she would be crying and sobbing for hours just to calm down. She was ashamed of her behavior, but it was still important for him to realize these things in his mind, so she didn''t regret what she did earlier. She replied to him in a soft voice to soothe his mind while rubbing his back with her hands. "Yes, Aiden, I am telling the truth. Do you think I am capable of ever hating you?" Aiden, still not completely stable due to the sudden change of emotions, felt solace in her comfort and said in a weak voice, still thinking about his big sis, and he didn''t believe his big sister would ever hate him. "It''s alright, I believe you now, but I don''t like how cold you acted to me earlier. You didn''t even let me hug you." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia, hearing him complain to her, didn''t stop him or argue with him, as she also didn''t like how she behaved earlier. So she kept her silence and listened to him while rubbing his back. He mentioned all the times when he acted innocent in front of her, and Alicia didn''t stop him, only listening to him silently while comforting him with her presence. But it didn''t stop there, as he even mentioned the time when he wanted to have sex with her due to his attraction and love toward her after turning 16 (considered an adult in this world under the rule of UEF), but he didn''t push her, thinking she wasn''t comfortable with it at the moment, so he decided to give her time. Listening to him share all these embarrassing things without any shame, Alicia was very embarrassed as a beet-red blush could be seen on her beautiful face. ''How stupid I was, thinking irrelevant things all this time. I just had to push him a little, and we would have shared our first night together. I wouldn''t have thought of getting drunk to hide embarrassment and doing the deed with him.'' ''How stupid can you be, Alicia! You just have to ask him.'' Now that she knows all these things, she has decided tonight is going to be their first romantic night together, as she couldn''t wait to become one with him. However, Aiden didn''t stop there and shared many more things, like how Andreas Shade had threatened him, how he thought her daughter was spying on him at school, and other things with her. But even in this emotionally unstable state, Aiden still didn''t share anything about the system with her. He hugged her even more tightly, wrapping his arms around her to show his love for her. Fifteen minutes had passed since Aiden started sharing all the things he usually didn''t share with her, and he felt like a weight had lifted from him after sharing everything with her, but his emotions were still not stable. He released himself from the hug, moving slightly backward, and Alicia didn''t stop him, thinking he had finally calmed down. She felt relieved knowing his emotions were stable again. Standing in front of his big sis Alicia, Aiden looked at her beautiful face, admiring the person he loved in his heart. The earlier incident had shaken him to the core. Suddenly, he moved both his hands to cup both her cheeks, not applying too much force to hurt her, but his grip was still solid, and Alicia couldn''t get away without a little struggle. Alicia, seeing Aiden unexpectedly cupping both her cheeks, didn''t move at all and let him do what he wanted, as she saw him slowly moving his handsome face closer to hers. ''Is he going to kiss me now? What should I do? There are still people present here,'' she thought. Only after a second of thought did she think in her mind again with a calm mind: ''Why should I care about who is watching us? If Aiden wants to kiss me, I should just kiss him without any care, anywhere and everywhere he wants.'' She had made up her mind and wouldn''t care if anyone saw her or not, so she closed her eyes to indicate by gesture that she wouldn''t mind being kissed in front of others. But a few seconds had passed, and her lips were still dry¡ªnot touching his soft lips at all. She felt a little nervous and gulped slightly, waiting for another few seconds, but she still didn''t feel his lips on hers. Getting impatient, she opened her eyes to see what was happening, as his hands were still on both her cheeks, and she could also feel his breaths. Opening her deep black eyes, Alicia met his deep black eyes with her own, but she could feel it in her bones that something was different about Aiden''s eyes, as there was an intense swirling in his eyes from which she could feel his intense obsession and deep love for her. She saw his lips moving only a few inches closer to her own as she heard his deep, emotional, obsessive voice: "You are mine and mine alone forever, Alicia." Alicia felt a tingling sensation in her body hearing his intense voice and seeing the obsession in his eyes as a wide smile appeared on her beautiful face, and a deep swirling also appeared in her own eyes, matching his, and her lips moved. "You are also mine forever, Aiden." A smile appeared on Aiden''s handsome face, matching her own, as he quickly moved his lips closer to her soft pink lips and started kissing her soft lips intensely without any intention of stopping. Chapter 82 - 82: Different Reactions? In the quiet hallway, the atmosphere is tense, as even an idiot could tell now that Aiden and his sister have an immoral relationship. Seeing them kiss, Isla, Ava, the Vice President, and all the people present in the hallway are surprised because they didn''t know it was like this between the siblings. Previously, their thoughts only leaned towards the idea that Alicia was the one in love with Aiden, and he didn''t want to break his sister''s heart, so he would follow her lead sometimes to avoid making her sad. But now, no one can deny the reality they see in front of them. Isla, seeing Alicia and Aiden still kissing without caring about the people around them, is heartbroken. Previously, she had many fantasies about Aiden, but now hearing the slurping sounds as they kissed, their tongue intertwined with each other, all her hopes had been crushed, as she thought some depressing thought in her mind. ''How dumb and delusional can you be, Isla, to think you could get his love? I am so dumb and wild. I should have never ever thought of being with him just like my sister said earlier.'' Isla is feeling deep sadness as it is her first time loving someone with all her heart other than her late mother and sister and her feelings shut down without getting the chance to display affection for him she felt abandoned. If Aiden had directly rejected her feelings saying it face to face with her Isla wouldn''t have felt this intense sadness that she was feeling right now. Just like earlier, She is currently sitting on the floor, wrapping her arms around her legs to show her sadness. However, now, two streams of tears can be seen falling from under her mask, and her body is shaking. A soft sound of sobbing can be heard. Only from her voice alone you can how hurt the cheerful Isla must be feeling right now. A few minutes earlier Ava was keeping her eyes like glue on immoral siblings, but she is different from everyone else. Because the thoughts that Ava had when she first saw Aiden and Alicia kissing were different from everyone else present. She wasn''t as surprised as the others because she had her own suspicions about their relationship not being normal. When she listened to the drama happening between the two earlier, she might not have heard their whispers or weak voices, but she never took her attention away from them. Previously, she accidentally overheard Alicia proposing to Aiden when nobody was paying attention. After that, she confirmed her suspicions about them when she saw Aiden''s reaction. She didn''t see a look of surprise or anxiety on his face at all¡ªhe was calm as if this wasn''t something new to him. That''s when Ava knew her sister Isla''s delusional love was over before it started and it was only a matter of time for her to see the reality. But what she could never have expected, even in her wildest imagination, was how quickly unexpected things happened between them. Even a TV show might fail to match their drama, as she saw Alicia acting cold toward Aiden and Aiden desperately begging for her forgiveness. Isla thought their bond was not as strong as she had initially believed, but when Alicia suddenly hugged him, that''s when Isla decided to stop trying to understand the strange relationship between the siblings. Watching them kissing, with Aiden cupping Alicia''s face as if it looked forceful, Ava felt strangely attracted to the scene, and for the first time in her life, Ava felt aroused. ''Am I a weirdo for looking at two siblings intensely kissing each other and feeling aroused?'' However, she quickly denied her thoughts and stopped thinking about it, but the image of their intense kiss replayed in her mind. She tried not to look at their kiss, which had been going on for more than five minutes, but she found herself unable to look away, sneaking peeks from time to time with a beet-red face behind her mask as her body heated up. Then she suddenly heard the sobbing sound coming from right next to her. ''Ugh, how could I have forgotten about my dumb sister? She wasn''t feeling well after Alicia''s public display, and now she''s seeing them kiss.'' Ava knew her condition wouldn''t be good because of the shock she must have felt. ''I have to comfort my sister Isla now. How stupid can you be, Ava, not doing what you are supposed to do and getting aroused by siblings kissing each other?'' She forced herself with all her will not to look and crouched down, hugging her sister Isla and caressing her back without saying a word. Just being there was enough because she didn''t know what to say to her right now. She couldn''t tell her that she had already warned her not to fall in love with him, as that would be pretty insensitive of her. Ava had no experience with romantic relationships, so the only thing she could do was be there for her heartbroken sister and comfort her with her presence. While she was hugging Isla, she couldn''t stop herself from glancing at the immoral scene in front of her. Meanwhile, the Vice President, seeing the siblings start kissing each other after their argument, was shocked by how they were kissing without a care in the world. But she didn''t cry and only felt sad that she hadn''t been able to win over the most handsome guy she had ever seen in her life. She really wanted to make him her boyfriend. Seeing them kissing didn''t deter her from pursuing him, as she didn''t think she could find anyone as handsome and good as him. So she still intended to pursue him, hoping to make him fall in love with her and become his girlfriend, replacing his sister, because she was confident in her charms. The girl next to her, a member of the student council, was sobbing even more than before, seeing the person she wanted to fall in love was kissing another girl in front of her, she felt heartbroken. But deep in her mind she is also relieved seeing this because she knows an average girl like her doesn''t have a chance to fall in love with someone like him and get recognized for her feelings, so the only things she can do now are cry and hope to lessen the sadness she is feeling. The boy next to her, comforting her with his words, felt joy in the situation, seeing Aiden kiss his own sister in front of his childhood friend and breaking her heart. He had had a crush on her since they were young, and when she told him at the age of twelve that she was in love with someone else, his heart broke. But he couldn''t say anything, knowing he was only a friend in her eyes. He tried to find out who she had fallen in love with, and after discovering the truth, his motivation began to wane. Seeing how attractive Aiden was and how he acted in front of others, his every action looked like it came out of a TV scene, and he didn''t think he could compete with someone like Aiden. But he still had feelings for her, and as he witnessed how many girls were attracted to him, the so-called Angel of their school, he still held onto hope. Now, seeing Aiden kissing his own sister, his hope was reignited like never before, and he didn''t want to miss this chance. He tried his best to comfort her, hoping to win her over by showing his love and care for her. ___________ Twenty minutes ago, Chloe had been slowly moving toward Aiden while sticking close to the wall, hoping she wouldn''t get noticed by the others. But she was clueless about how Alicia had already seen her coming in her direction and ignored her, thinking she was just a child because of her height and small body. Two minutes passed, and she finally came close enough to see almost everyone''s face. The first thing she noticed was Aiden''s handsome face, which had desperation written on it. Seeing his desperate face and an unknown lady standing in front of him, whose face she couldn''t see from her angle, Chloe was furious. ''Who is making Aiden make such a face? I don''t like it. I have to teach that bitch a lesson, whoever is standing in front of him.'' Thinking she must be the reason for him looking like that, Chloe furiously began walking toward him. It would take only 30 seconds for her to reach his position and started teaching the person a lesson for bullying Aiden. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 83 - 83: Shocked Chloe? Chloe was walking toward the unknown lady whose face she couldn''t see from her angle, with heavy steps as hot breath escaped her nose, indicating her anger at this moment. She just wanted to go there and stop the person who was bullying Aiden. ''Hmph! I will teach this bitch a lesson for bullying Aiden. Hmph! Just you wait, you tall tree, I am coming for you and going to give you a piece of my mind for bullying Aiden, my friend.'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the time Aiden first helped her at the age of 11 after the transmigration, Aiden has held a special feeling in her heart, which she doesn''t quite understand right now. The only conclusion she can come to is that she wants to be friends with him, which is why she feels differently about Aiden than anyone else. But she was never able to gather her courage and directly ask him to become friends with her because of her shyness, and this was also the first time she was thinking of someone else as her friend. At a young age, because of her status and above-average intelligence, she was admitted to the Elite school, and Chloe didn''t reject this at the time because of her hatred toward Anders. She wanted to become independent in her life and stay as far away from her father as possible because she didn''t think she could be happy living under the same roof with his bastard sons and wife. One of the main reasons for this was his son, who was lustful at such a young age, and the way he looked at her and sometimes tried to talk to her irritated Chloe more and more each day. She wanted to get as far away as possible from that, and the Elite school would definitely help her achieve this goal, and she could even become someone powerful in the future. A little hope of getting revenge on her father was still there in her mind, so swallowing her anger toward him, she joined the school. But she never mentioned his name in front of anyone and tried to make use of it. She knows that it is against the rules to use their name, but even she knows no one can stop her, as she is, unfortunately, the daughter of the leader of the Eastern Union, and those rules would bend just by hearing her surname, Shade, which she would never admit to herself. She likes her mother''s surname more than her cruel father''s, and it even suits her better. But at the time, she didn''t know that the apocalypse was going to arrive in a few years. If she had known about this, she wouldn''t have joined the Elite school and would have preferred to be homeschooled. But now, meeting Aiden in the same school after her transmigration, Chloe doesn''t regret one bit about her decision to join this school, as she wouldn''t have met him if she hadn''t joined. Chloe loves being around Aiden, even if she only sees him from afar, and never talks to him after he helps her from being bullied. Because she was short and weaker but looked like a doll with her exquisite face, many boys tried to talk to her, and the girls in the class didn''t like it when they saw someone who didn''t speak to anyone and sat alone, getting all the attention from the boys. She, being shy, only said no to them when they tried to talk, and for unknown reasons, they didn''t stop. Their pestering even increased more than before. That''s when the girls in her class began to bully her from time to time, and being weak with a small body, she couldn''t retaliate much and took their bullying, like ganging up on her or hitting her where others couldn''t see it. She never complained to anyone in her previous life, not even her teachers, because if she told them, they would contact her father, who didn''t even care about her, and she didn''t want the bastard''s help at all. She didn''t want to be pitiful in front of him to make fun of her or her mother, knowing she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from doing something stupid if that happened. However, in this life, when Aiden stopped the girls from bullying her once, after, nobody bullied her anymore. The reason for this was his so-called fan club, whose members took Aiden''s words as a decree and stopped all the bullying in the school just because of that small incident noticed by their members. And Chloe knew that there must be pretty powerful members in that club to stop all the bullying from schools. It is not a small task to stop the bullying from all the school, and after learning about the club, Chloe also became a regular member at that time. Now, she is at the top of the club, reaching the rank of chief, and she handles many members of the club. While she may not be as powerful as the president, vice president, or executives of the club, she is only one rank below them, and she holds pretty solid power in the club. Their ways are also powerful, as the members of the club are the children of some of the most powerful people in the Eastern Union, and it has even more power than the actual student council. Chloe was just a few meters away from reaching the stupid lady who was bullying Aiden, but before she could reach him, she saw the lady hugging Aiden in front of her eyes, and Chloe was furious looking at the scene. ''How can this dumb bitch hug Aiden without his permission? I have to teach her a lesson, hmph!'' Chloe stopped when she saw them hugging, but after a few seconds, seeing that Aiden didn''t push her away, Chloe began to think before actually going there, as she felt there was something she was missing. The only logical conclusion she found after 30 seconds of thinking with her brain was that the woman hugging Aiden must be his mother or sister because she didn''t feel her Aiden would hug any random woman he saw. The reason for his desperate face must be something else she doesn''t know of. So Chloe decided not to interfere with them and moved a little backward, not to distract their family moment. Seeing them, Chloe also longed for a family like Aiden''s, who would hug her when she felt upset. However, then the image of Mary entered Chloe''s mind. In her previous life, she didn''t realize the care Mary showed her fully because of her sadness about living alone and constantly getting bullied. But in this timeline, she has shown her care for Mary as much as she can without getting embarrassed. Chloe thought that this life, which is 100 times better than her previous sad and depressed one, where she was always alone, and her new life was the result of her fateful meeting with Aiden. After meeting him, her miserable life became colorful and bright, she began to enjoy her time keeping an eye on him from afar and even felt happiness she hadn''t felt for years. She also became the chief of the club created because of Aiden, where she could talk to many people, not much with her personality, but the feeling of being acknowledged by others was new to her. It made her happy to be in charge of as many as 100 members of the club and be responsible for them. Now, Chloe, watching them from a few meters away, noticed how long the hug lasted, as it was more than 5 minutes. But she didn''t care, because, in her mind, family should love each other. Watching their love, and finally, after a few more minutes, they separated from each other, her first focus was on Aiden''s face, which was no longer desperate like before but back to his usual face. Chloe was thrilled. Now that Alicia had come out of the hug and Chloe was not far away, she looked at Aiden''s relative''s face. Seeing the face, Chloe was shocked to her core. Her heart was beating loudly, and her hands were shaking a little. There was confusion, surprise, and mostly fear written on her face as sweat trickled down her doll-like face. Seeing Alicia''s beautiful face, she didn''t stay there any longer because she wouldn''t be able to control her emotions. So she chose to walk away from them and started walking at a fast pace toward the hall, with her beating heart without looking back, which she wasn''t able to calm down at all. Alicia''s face was still in her mind, and as a Transmigrator, she knew about her well enough and had seen her poster in many places. She knew how much people feared her, and even those who had seen her fight once were shocked by how strong she was. ''What is her relationship with Aiden? She is one of the strongest Awakeners in the world, matching the Psycho Undead Queen in a one-on-one fight, but she still couldn''t defeat her with her massive army.'' If Chloe had waited, she would have been able to see their kiss, and she would have been even more shocked than by seeing Aiden kissing Alicia. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 84 - 84: Intense Desire? The atmosphere in the hallway is filled with tension and sadness as everyone can see that the siblings have no intention of stopping the kiss, and they are forced to hear the slurping sounds of their tongues intertwining. Given how most of them have feelings for Aiden, this makes it even more miserable for them. But after a few minutes, as Aiden and Alicia pull away from each other''s lips ¡ª or at least, that''s what they think ¡ª a line of saliva remains connected between their mouths. Both of them are breathing heavily, their faces flushed red, and their hearts pounding from the intensity of the kiss. However, Aiden is not satisfied. His mind doesn''t want to let the person he loves go with just this. The swirling desire is still present in his deep black eyes, showing his obsession for her. Alicia, coming out of the kiss, is breathing heavily, her chest pounding, and her beautiful face is flushed red. Her eyes are hazy due to the intensity of the kiss with Aiden, but even with her hazy vision, she can still see the obsession in his eyes. She feels a jolt of electricity in her body as she looks at his crazed gaze. ''Ah! I love the look on my little brother''s face, his intense love for me! Ah! His desire to devour me in those eyes! Ah! I can''t take it, I''m feeling wet right now. I want to forget everything and just become one with him.'' "But it sucks that we''re at his school. I want to leave as soon as we can and go home to make unforgettable memories with him. Ah! I can''t wait." Alicia just wants to leave this place and go home to have sex with him. Even though their relationship has become public, she wants their first time to be in her bedroom, where they used to sleep together in childhood. There are so many memories tied to that room, and she wants their first time to be there. Aiden looks at his big sister''s flushed face, having only one thought on his mind. ''I want more. This isn''t enough, I want more! I want to make her mine, and mine alone!'' His lips part, and a single word filled with intense love comes out, still sounding captivating. "More!" Alicia, hearing his words and feeling his intense love and obsession, becomes even wetter just from hearing the desire in his voice. ''I just love him'' Seeing this new change in Aiden is the best thing that could have happened to her. All her doubts are gone, and her heart feels calmer than ever before, just from looking at the swirling obsession in his eyes, she can see hunger in those eyes and the hunger is for which she loves seeing his eyes. She wouldn''t reject his desire to devour her because she also wants to be ravaged by him. ''He''s mine.'' ''He''s mine.'' ''Mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine, mine.'' ''I love him.'' A smile appears on her face as her eyes change, matching the intensity of his. Without saying anything, Alicia closes the inches between their lips in a moment and begins hungrily devouring his mouth. She sometimes sucks on his lips, sometimes bites them, and after a few seconds, she also pushes her cute little tongue inside his mouth. Aiden doesn''t stop her, and their tongues intertwine as the sound of their kiss fills the silent, sad hallway. *Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp.* Alicia tries to take control of the kiss, but after a few seconds of playing with his tongue, she fails miserably and gets dominated by him. But this doesn''t bother her at all. Aiden plays with his big sister''s cute little tongue as their saliva mixes with each other, and both of them gulp it down as if it''s the sweetest thing in the world. *Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp.* Both of them stand there, kissing each other without a care, as Aiden''s hands are wrapped tightly around her slim waist, showing his intent to never let her go. Alicia is having the best time of her life, not having to care about anything else, just remembering his obsessive eyes. ''Ah, I love him.'' ''I love him.'' ''I love him.'' ''I just want to become one with my love.'' ''My love, my dear love! Hehehe.'' ''Aiden, just make me yours.'' ''Ah, I love him.'' Her mind is almost black being hungrily kissed by him she just to forget everything and just lives in this moment together with him. The others in the hallway, who thought they would get a break from hearing the lewd slurping noises from the immoral couple, feel their hope crushed as they are forced to endure hearing it while feeling miserable. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the Vice President, seeing that they are still going at it even after 15 minutes, is not going to wait any longer. She can''t bear to watch the person she wanted to make kiss someone else with such love, so without waiting for anyone, she starts walking toward the hallway to attend the ceremony. The two other members of the student council, seeing the Vice President leave, start following her, as it''s their job to be with her. The other girl is still crying, being supported by her childhood friend as she walks, unable to move properly due to her condition. He is happy not to have missed the chance to help her by offering his support. As they move toward the hall, the Vice President looks back many times to see if the two have stopped kissing, but it only leaves her disappointed. Both are still hungrily kissing each other without any care in the world. Her confidence in winning him over begins to wane a little. Even though she can see how much they love each other just from the kiss, she isn''t the type to accept defeat so easily. She is a prideful woman who can''t accept defeat just like that. She is confident in her looks and intelligence, thinking, "He''s only a man. He won''t be able to resist me for much longer." Hopefully, she''ll make him hers before their high school ends because Aiden is different from the other boys. So many girls were after him, but none of them could win him over. Even she tried but failed to get the special attention she wanted from him. He only spoke to her the same way he did with every other girl in school. "Hopefully, I''m not a fool like those stupid girls who confessed their love to him. Did they really think he would just accept them with open arms and a smile on his face? How ignorant!" But now, she has more important things to do, like stopping the rumors from spreading about her future man. She can''t stand the idea of strangers gossiping about Aiden. It would be acceptable if it were her name being linked to his, but not this. "I need to inform all the important members of the club to erase all the evidence and make it look like nothing like this ever happened at school. From the moment he walks out of this place, the first incident never happened." Chapter 85 - 85: Alicias thoughts? Ava is taking care of her unfortunate sister, hugging her, comforting her with her presence while peeking from time to time at the intense kiss that is going on between Aiden and Alicia. She thought they would stop; however, the long kiss continued, and she could only hear the lewd sound of slurping, strangely feeling aroused by all this. However, she has not stopped caressing her sister Isla''s back even for a moment, as her sister is the most important, even if she sometimes upsets her and annoys her. But her love for her sister wouldn''t lessen even after that, and her previous thoughts of punishing Isla had already vanished entirely from her mind. Chloe has already reached her seat in the front of the hall while some performance is going on in front of her, but she couldn''t notice anything around as her heart is beating loudly, and Alicia''s face is repeating in her mind as she tries to make sense of how she is related to Aiden. The only logical conclusion she can reach is that Alicia is Aiden''s older sister or some other sibling. She knows Alicia is from the Cross family and its last descendant in her previous world, but now in this world, she has a brother who is alive. She knows there was a plane accident in both timelines around 5 years ago, and even though she was isolated from people, she couldn''t ignore the media, TV news, and all the talk about the incident, so she knows members of the Cross family died in that incident. Confirming that Aiden is from the Cross family, there are only a few conclusions Chloe can come to. The first is that Aiden died in the previous timeline, but in this timeline, he survived for some unknown reason she doesn''t know of. The second possibility is that in the previous timeline, Aiden never joined the elite school at all, and that''s why she didn''t meet him before her transmigration. After the world evolution, he somehow died, which is why Alicia is the only direct descendant of the Cross family left. She also knows how crazy the strongest people in the world were in her previous world, as not a single one of them was in their right mind according to her. First and foremost was the craziest of them all, the Undead Queen, who wanted to turn the whole world into the undead. Her famous line was that she was only bringing justice to everyone, and everyone should be equal. Hopefully, she would never meet that maniac in her life. While she could escape using her space element, it wouldn''t be possible without risking her life. She would probably piss herself seeing the queen and her army. The Undead Queen was the person Chloe feared the most and never wanted to meet in either of her lives. While Alicia wasn''t as crazy as the Undead Queen, she was also not in the right mind and killed people like flies. The only time Chloe had seen her, she could say for sure that Alicia had some goal she wanted to achieve, and anything that stopped her would be killed without mercy, sometimes just because of her mood. Chloe witnessed it herself when Alicia turned some people to ashes right in front of her, and after that, Chloe began to fear these strongest Awakeners. Every single one of them was some crazy motherfucker. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe has had to kill people because if she didn''t, she would have been the one getting killed, but these two were crazy. The other Awakeners were not any better, and there was only one Awakener she found in her life who was strong but not dangerous like them. However, that one wasn''t in the right mind either, although the reason was quite different for her to think of because his case was different. There could be other reasons like there wasn''t even a person named Aiden in the previous world. Thinking about all of this, Chloe''s head started to hurt as she realized she couldn''t find her answers like this at all. But whatever the reason for Aiden''s existence is, Chloe is happy to know she gets to meet him in this world after her transmigration. She tries to calm herself by stopping these thoughts, but she can''t, as the image of Alicia from both worlds and scenes of her turning people to ashes replay in her mind. She can''t be calm at all as sweat is trickling down her doll-like face, and her heart is beating loudly. Her legs are shaking slightly due to the anxiety of meeting Alicia again. Chloe knows she will have to meet Alicia again today, as unfortunately, her seat is right next to Aiden. Previously, she was thrilled to get the chance to sit next to him in the hall, but now she''s not sure about anything. While she knows Alicia in this world is different from the previous timeline, she still can''t help comparing them both and feeling scared of the future monster who would be sitting next to her. ''Don''t worry, Chloe, while you know her from a different timeline, she doesn''t know you at all. You just have to keep calm and silent and not disturb them! Yes, like I don''t even exist here.'' Even though she tries to tell herself to be calm, there is still sweat on her face, and her heart is beating loudly. Anyone who sees her would think that the little girl is anxious right now for some reason. From the corner of her eyes, Chloe notices that the Vice President has come and taken a seat two seats away from them, keeping the two seats reserved for Aiden and his sister. She also notices how the Vice President''s face doesn''t look good right now. Seeing the look on her face, Chloe feels a little better as she doesn''t like this smurf at all. However, if Chloe knew that the smurf''s rank was higher than hers in the club, she would probably be pissed right now. _____ Aiden and Alicia''s kissing has to stop as both of them are out of breath and can''t continue right now. Alicia sees the intense swirling in his eyes, which she doesn''t think will stop anytime soon. However, she can''t take this anymore. If they continue, she is sure, due to her pussy being completely wet, it will start to show on her clothes, and she knows it will be embarrassing to walk around like that afterward. So, in a reluctant voice, she says to him while her breath is still short and she''s huffing slightly: "Huff, Aiden, we have to stop. We''ll continue later at home, huff, much more than this." She can see the reluctance on his face when he hears her words, but she has to stop. Thinking for a second, Alicia decides the time is right, so with a beet-red face, she brings her lips closer to his ear and speaks in a seductive voice. She''s embarrassed, but she won''t waste this golden opportunity, so gathering her courage, she says in a meek voice: "You can do anything you want to me when we get home, but right now, because my panties are wet, any more wouldn''t be good for me, Aiden." As she gives him one last kiss on his lips, she waits for his answer to come. Otherwise, the only option left for her is to get to the restroom with him and continue there, knowing it wouldn''t just be a kiss. She wanted her first time to be in her bedroom. However, if Aiden insists, she wouldn''t mind doing it in the restroom of his school because the most important thing for her is Aiden and how he feels. It''s also hard for her to control herself when she''s feeling this strange itching sensation in her pussy. ''I just want him to fuck me right now, but I have to control myself until we get home. Ah! I can''t wait to get his long, hard cock inside my pussy.'' __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 86 - 86: Victory Plan? Alicia rubbed her legs slightly together, standing in front of Aiden, trying to control the itch in her scarred region, it was hard for her to stand still completely with the itch, so she leaned her body on him while waiting for his answer. ''If he continues to kiss me here, I won''t be able to take it anymore, and I''ll have to drag him to the restroom to continue there.'' Alicia doesn''t know which is better, but the itch in her pussy needs to calm down, and there are only two ways for it to happen. First, she has to concentrate hard to keep it calm and not get any wetter, as it would become normal after 10 or so minutes. The second option is just to go to the restroom with him and let him ravage her by putting his rock-hard dick inside her pussy to calm the itch, and it''s the easiest of the options. Her mind began to lean toward the second option, and the only thing stopping her was his words, but still, she wanted her first time to be on a comfortable bed inside her bedroom, which she dreamed of doing many times when they slept together when he was young. She still remembers those embarrassing moments when she had to hide inside the bathroom to release herself to calm her dirty mind and arousal, knowing the one she was dreaming about wasn''t even an adult. Still, his rock-hard cock was already instilled in her mind, which says otherwise, and she knows he is fully capable of ravaging her, which would make it even better for her. But now her long wait has ended, and she is eager to finally feel his cock in her pussy. She knows it''s going to happen today, if not right now, then when they get home. Thinking like this, she becomes a little calmer than before, so the best option for her is to do it in her bedroom for hours. She doesn''t think it would be that comfortable in the restroom. ''It doesn''t matter what I think now; I just want Aiden to tell me what he wants, and as his big sis, I would happily fulfill his wishes if he wants to fuck me now.'' Aiden had heard her earlier whisper clearly, and even though he feels like just fucking his big sister right now after listening to her words as his dick is also rock hard inside his pants, he can still think properly. And he doesn''t think it would be a good idea to do it here and hide in some place, as he knows it''s his big sister''s first time, and he has to make it comfortable for her as a man. So, with some struggle to resist his lust, he said in his captivating voice, whispering back to her in her ears. "Okay, big sis, we''ll do it when we get home, and be prepared. You don''t know how much I want to fuck you right now." "It''s hard to control, so I''ll be taking my time when we get back home. So be prepared for hours of pounding." Alicia, hearing his rough words about how he wanted to fuck her, felt her pussy get even wetter than before. Listening to him say he wanted to pound her for hours made her excited because she also wanted to fuck him until she passed out, so it excited her even more. But she was too embarrassed to express her thoughts in words, so the only thing she could do right now was nod while having a beet-red blush on her beautiful face. Aiden, looking at his big sis shyly nodding to his words, felt even more aroused than before as his dick became even harder. He even started to feel a little pain because of how hard it was, so he decided he had to visit the restroom before going to the hall, as he doesn''t think he can calm his rock-hard cock otherwise. Because he doesn''t think he can stop thinking about the time when they will get back home, the best option for him is to release some stress before going to the hall so he doesn''t have to worry about the huge bulge in his pants all the time. Alicia had noticed the painful expression on his face for a second, and she also couldn''t ignore the huge tent forming inside his pants. ''Just from seeing the bulge in his pants, I can tell it''s even bigger than before.'' She even started to feel a little scared, thinking about his size because she doesn''t think her little vagina can take his rock-hard cock right now. She could barely take what she saw when he was young, but seeing only the bulge made her scared, just imagining his huge cock entering her little pussy. However, her eyes lit up, remembering his little painful expression. She had researched many things about sex for the faithful day, and she knew it was because of the intense arousal he was feeling that so he was in pain. So Alicia decided to release him a little before they got back home so she wouldn''t have to worry about getting tired before him, as she doesn''t think she can take his huge cock for that much time without getting tired. Aiden was about to ask her if he could go to the restroom before going to the hall, but before he could say anything, he heard his big sis'' excited voice as if she was excited. "Aiden, why don''t we go to the restroom before going to the hall? I want to fix my makeup and make myself more presentable before finally going to the hall." Aiden, hearing her words, felt relieved as he also wanted to go to the restroom as soon as he could, and he would relieve himself while she fixed her makeup or something. So he replied just as he heard her voice. "Okay, we should go. I also have to go to the restroom." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia felt embarrassed about what she was about to do, but she couldn''t lose to him in bed. As his big sister, she had her own pride, so if helping him relieve himself would give her a win, she would do just that. As both of them started walking toward the restroom together, the men''s and women''s restrooms were close to each other, and Alicia knew that, which is why she suggested this idea. Because she also completed her high school at the same school, she knows everything there is to know about the school. Both of them walked at a steady pace, and fortunately for Aiden, no one was present on their way, as he had to hide the huge bulge outside his pants with his hands and walk in a weird manner. ''It''s good I don''t have to embarrass myself,'' he thought as he walked side by side with his sister without hiding his bulge with his hands, with calm eyes, because he was not embarrassed to hide it from her at all, and she had also seen it many times before while bathing together. Chapter 87 - 87: Status While walking toward the restroom, Aiden thought about what had happened earlier and how he wasn''t able to control himself properly. He could think straight at the time, and he just wanted to follow his instincts, and that''s what he did, and doing so made him feel relieved. Their bond had also become stronger than before with his big sis. While he may have loved her before with all his heart, he had been hiding many things from her. He now knew what it was like when someone you love with all your heart plays with your emotions. He didn''t want to think about what had happened. It felt like a nightmare to him, one he never wanted to experience again in his life. To prevent that, he had to be honest with her and love her with all his heart, not only in his mind but through actions. He needed to shower her with all his love, just like she showed her love for him through various acts of affection and intimacy, making her his and his alone, forever and ever. Reflecting on his thoughts, a deep swirl could be seen in his eyes, lasting only for a second. ''Yes, just make her mine and keep her always beside me, as she belongs to me and me alone, forever.'' His calm eyes returned as they both reached the restroom. The women''s restroom was closer, while the men''s bathroom was located about 10 meters away. Aiden was about to say goodbye to her so she could go inside while he quickly headed to the men''s restroom to relieve himself since his dick was still hurting. ''Ugh, I have to quickly take care of this little monster.'' Standing outside the women''s restroom, Aiden spoke softly, his voice naturally soothing to hear. "Big sis, you should go inside, and I''ll go to the men''s restroom. I''ll come back here after I''m done, so wait here if you''re done before me." Alicia could hear the care in his words, and she was pleased, but she couldn''t let him go just yet. She had something she wanted to say, even if it was embarrassing. If she always stayed like this, she would never get what she wanted. Gathering her courage, with a beet-red face, she shyly looked at him and said in a meek voice, "A-Aiden, I want you to come inside with me because I want to help you." While saying "help," she glanced toward the huge tent forming in his pants. Aiden wasn''t clueless, and now that he had decided to be honest, he wouldn''t pretend to be innocent. Hearing her request to come inside with her in the women''s restroom and noticing her looking at his dick while offering to help him, he thought she wanted to have sex with him in the restroom because she couldn''t control herself. While he also felt the same, he had to remind her it wouldn''t be comfortable doing it here, and suggest waiting for a few hours until they got home, where they could have sex as much as they wanted without any concern. "Big sis, I didn''t know you wanted it that much, but you have to control yourself. We''ll do everything when we get back home." Hearing his words, Alicia''s beet-red face turned even redder, and she could easily understand what he was trying to say. ''He thinks I''m horny. While that may be true, how can he say it so shamelessly to me? I''m his big sis; I have to teach him a lesson for insulting me. Hmph!'' Without replying to his words, Alicia took his hand with her right hand and started dragging him inside the restroom. She only stopped when they reached a toilet and locked the door from the inside. When his big sis started dragging him inside the women''s restroom, Aiden could have easily resisted, but he chose not to. If that''s what his big sis wanted, then he was happy to fulfill her wish of having their first time in the restroom. ''It may be a little weird to have our first time inside the restroom, but I wouldn''t mind if she likes it.'' He would do anything to make his big sis happy, and he wouldn''t deny that he also felt excited about doing it with her in the restroom. Standing in front of her inside the restroom, Aiden spoke in a helpless voice, accepting his defeat, though a little excitement could be seen on his face. "Big sis, if you want to do it here, I''ll do it here, but you have to control yourself from now on. We can''t always have sex anywhere. Today is okay because everyone is attending the ceremony." Alicia, seeing how shameless his words were¡ªdirectly telling her that she was horny¡ªfelt a glint in her eyes as she thought of a plan to make him pay for his mistake of calling his big sis horny. She decided to play along and meekly said in her soft voice, while feeling embarrassed but still focused on teaching her bad little brother a lesson, "Uhm, okay." Hearing her response, Aiden felt a little relieved, knowing he would be able to relieve himself properly and have the first sex of his life with his beautiful big sis. Now that he focused on her body, he could see how sexy she looked with her curves and lean physique. Even her breasts were above-average C cups, which he thought would fit perfectly in his hands. He just wanted to touch those soft melons, fondle them, and suck on them to his heart''s content as he moved his hand to remove the clothing from her upper body. But before his hand could reach her body, his big sis''s slender hand stopped him. He then heard her playful voice, which surprised him, as he thought she would act all shy when it came to actually doing it. He could perfectly imagine her doing that, but seeing her current behavior, Aiden felt a little off. Then he heard her playful voice, though her face was beet red. Seeing her beet-red face, he ignored his earlier suspicion, as she still looked very shy to him. "Little Aiden, you just sit there. Your big sis will take care of everything, so you don''t have to do anything. I''ll handle everything." Hearing her voice, Aiden didn''t know what she wanted to do, but he didn''t object, thinking to himself, ''In the end, big sis, you''ll be the one getting handled by me, so I''ll let you play for now.'' Aiden knew how much his stamina had increased, which was already above average when he was just a child. Now, he would be able to use his stamina on her he called his status to mind to check his stats as a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2] [Agility: 9] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking(A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Chapter 88 - 88: Inside the restroom? [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 0] [Vitality:8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defence: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking(A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, seeing the blue transparent screen in front of him, felt satisfied with his stats. This is the result of his hard work for the past five years, and he is proud of it. He doesn''t think anyone can have stats close to his; while some may compete in one or two stats, overall, he is the best there is. Seeing those 9s in four of his stats, he feels proud because he has never seen so many 9s on anyone else. Usually, there is only one 9 stat in one person''s stat sheet at a time, so he concluded that 9 means "almost the best," and wonders why he has so many stats with 9. When his stats first started increasing, he didn''t notice much of a difference, but after some time, he could easily tell that the rate at which his stats were increasing was greater than others. Other people''s stats don''t increase much when their stats are high, but he doesn''t think this applies to him at all. The reason his stats are increasing faster than others is definitely because of his weird physique. While his physique doesn''t give a direct power boost or have overpowered abilities like his talent, which allows him to copy other people''s talents, physiques, or even bloodlines (which he still doesn''t have), he knows deep down that his physique is far greater than he can imagine. Only a small perk of the physique lets him increase his stats steadily without feeling a limit like others. Right now, he doesn''t feel the difference with his low stats, but he knows that in the later stages of power, this will give him a big advantage over others, and he is thrilled by this knowledge. However, currently, he doesn''t have time to think about this, as he has to focus on his beautiful big sis right now. Still, it doesn''t make a difference, as only a second has passed in the outside world due to his intelligence breaking the limit of a human and increasing his thinking capabilities. He has to answer her words by asking him to let her take control and just relax, so he replies to her in a playful voice. He doesn''t think she will last long, even when she is the one riding him, as he thinks they are going to have sex here, which is completely wrong, as he misunderstood her intentions earlier. "Okay, big sis, you can do what you want. I am all yours," he said while unbuttoning his black pants to make it easier for her to take his dick out. He is ready to see her reaction when she sees his massive cock. ''Hehe, I can''t wait to see the look on her beautiful face when she sees my massive cock,'' he thought. But he had already decided to be gentle, as it was her first time, and he didn''t want to hurt her. Alicia, hearing his response to her demand, is thrilled to know she will finally be able to play with the thing she dreamed of playing with for the past five years, as a mischievous thought arises in her mind. ''Hehe, I will make sure to milk him dry, and when we have our first sex, hehe, I will be the one to win.'' As his big sister, she prides herself on this, she couldn''t let him win their first battle in bed, but after that, she doesn''t mind letting him win. However, she absolutely hates the idea of losing the first time. Seeing him unbuckle his pants to make it easier for her to finally play with his dick, Alicia felt good knowing how much her little brother cared for her, as he showed it with a little gesture, which she liked very much. But first, she has to make him comfortable. She closed the seat of the toilet and instructed him to sit on it. After seeing that he was comfortably seated, she was ready to see his cock after a year, as it had been a year since they had their last bath together. They had agreed to stop because it was hard for them to control themselves when seeing each other naked. At the time, Aiden had become tall and didn''t look like a minor at all, which made Alicia conscious, so she was the one who asked to stop bathing together. She didn''t think she would be able to control herself at that time, and his naked appearance didn''t help, as his body seemed carved by the gods themselves. She couldn''t control herself from having lewd thoughts about him whenever she saw it. But all the waiting has ended, and Alicia is finally able to do what she wants with him, knowing that he is already an adult and they both love each other with all their hearts. Now is the perfect moment for her to let all her desires out in front of him. She moved closer to him, standing in front of him, looking at his handsome face with loving eyes as her lips parted and her voice filled the room with emotion, showing her love for him. "I love you, Aiden, with all my heart as a woman, not as a sister, and you are the only man I will love all my life." Alicia felt a little closer to him than before, doing something that would clear all her doubts. Her doubts were already cleared when she saw the obsession in his eyes earlier, but it still relieved her to finally become more intimate with him. Aiden, hearing her unexpected heartfelt words, felt a little surprised. He thought she would start devouring him right away because he had thought she was horny earlier when he heard her say that she wanted him inside the women''s restroom with her. Still, he didn''t make her wait long and said his heartfelt words in an emotional voice, showing his love. "I also love you, Alicia, with all my heart as a man, not as a brother, and I will love you forever." Alicia, hearing his words, was pleased because she knew they loved each other, but sometimes saying it makes you feel a lot better. She didn''t find anything wrong with his words, as he had said the same thing in a different way. After letting those words out of her heart, she finally focused on what she was here for, inside the locked toilet, alone with him. She crouched down in front of him and started pulling his pants down to his toes, leaving him in only his underwear, where she could clearly see the huge bulge. The blush on her face intensified, but she didn''t shy away at all. Slowly, she removed his underwear, and her face was very close to his cock. Just as she removed the final piece of clothing from him, his rock-hard dick bounced and hit her blushing, beautiful face on her soft cheek. His dick arriving so suddenly in front of her made her surprised as she backed away and had a little fall on her perky ass, softly hitting the ground. It didn''t hurt her much, as she was already crouching down, but a soft "Ouch" still escaped her beautiful lips. Chapter 89 - 89: Inside the restroom?(2) R18* Aiden, seeing his big sis falling backward and hitting her perky ass on the ground, is a little concerned by seeing this. He knew she wouldn''t get hurt by this brief fall but despite that; It didn''t stop him from worrying about her as he asked in a soft voice. "Are you okay, big sis? You aren''t hurt, are you?" Alicia, by the unexpected arrival of his cock, fell as she felt a little pain in her butt, but it was little compared to the times when they spar so hearing his concerned voice, she replied in a calm voice. "No, I am not hurt. This brief fall wouldn''t hurt me." After saying that, she lifted her butt from the ground and took the crouching position once again, now finally seeing the thing in front of her. Alicia''s eyes widen in shock at how big it was nothing compared to when he was a child and even its girth has increased to such a level. She felt a little fearful at the thought of his massive cock entering her little pussy. Now, as she sees the 8 inches long hard cock pulsating in front of her, she freezes in her spot, just looking at it, staring for more than 30 seconds. ''Is this normal? Of course not, I have read those books, but it isn''t supposed to be this big.'' ''But now what should I do? I don''t even think it would be easy for even fit in her mouth.'' ''No, I can''t back away in fear just by seeing the size of his massive cock. How can I call myself big sis if I do that now'' Aiden is looking at his big sis''s fearful expression and he is pleased by her reaction as he is very proud of the size of his dick but it also concerns him a little if his big sis would be able to handle his massive cock and seeing that she is staring at his rock hard rock for more than 30 seconds, he thought in his mind. ''I have to make her more comfortable because if she felt scared now they would be able to continue and now reaching this close, he doesn''t want to stop at all.'' So he said softly in his calm voice while sitting on the toilet seat and looking at his beautiful sister just in front of his massive cock, which is pulsating from time to time. "big sis, don''t be scared. You just have to take it slow. Everything is going to be fine, so don''t worry" Alicia, who has just made up her mind, is annoyed that her little brother is underestimating her so much in front of him when she is the older one here and she should be the one who is reassured when doing this thing. She has already fantasized about when her little brother would shy away and ask her to be gentle when she does this kind of stuff in the future. But now seeing the reality and her little brother showing concern for her when she wanted to be the one who would concern about him she felt annoyed seeing her fantasies break in front of her and said in a haughty voice looking at his 8-inch long rock-hard dick which has veins all around and it was pulsating from time to time. "Little Aiden, I am the older one here, so you shouldn''t worry about me. Like I said earlier, you should just relax and your big sis will handle everything for you, so sit back and relax." Aiden could see the hint of annoyance in her voice and he could tell his big sis was feeling annoyed when he underestimated her just now. She must have wanted to take control as she takes pride in being older so he doesn''t object to her and gives her a nod, telling her to go ahead. ''I will see until when you can act like this big sis. I couldn''t wait to see your face when I would be the one to handle you. However, I like'' Alicia, seeing his nod, doesn''t let him wait and moves her slender to hold his long hard cock. While holding his cock, she feels the heat from his rock-hard cock and the pulse comes from it. ''I don''t think my one hand is enough to hold his monster as I couldn''t even hold it properly with one hand.'' So she moved her other to hold his rock-hard cock properly and get a better grip on the thing. And even after holding it with both her hands she still couldn''t cover his big dick properly at all but now she felt she was ready to go ahead and start moving her hands to give him pleasure to make him feel better and calm this monster down. Aiden silently sitting in his position saw his beautiful big sis moving her slender hand to hold his huge cock just as she touched his cock as he felt a jolt of electricity run through his body but he didn''t let any sound escape from his mouth as he would be embarrassed to moan just by her touch. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What the fuck!, why does this feel this good when I hold my cock? I have never felt like this. If she started moving her hands, I know I would cum in a short time, but how could I allow that to happen? I have to hold it in.'' Aiden is determined to hold his cum as long as he can because his pride wouldn''t allow him to cum so soon in front of his big sis. Now she is holding his large 8 inches cock with both her hands but this time he is ready so he doesn''t feel the urge to moan just by her touch alone. ''But one thing is sure, a beauty like my big sis holding my rock hard cock with both her slender and his cock right in front of her face, seeing this is such a heavenly sight.'' As his dick became even harder than before and a little painful sound escaped his mouth. "ugh" Alicia, hearing the sudden painful sound, looks at his little brother''s face, which has a painful expression on his handsome face, and says in a gentle voice, knowing the reason for the pain. "Don''t worry your big sis, I will start now and make all the pain go away so just sit back and relax Aiden" She didn''t let him wait any longer and improved her grip on his hot shaft and slowly started moving it up and down, careful not to hurt him while stroking his dick. Aiden was in heaven as he felt her gentle touch. His head was spinning and he was overwhelmed with pleasure. He closed his eyes and let her do her magic. Aiden felt his rock-hard dick being stocked gently by his big sis. A soft ''mmm'' sound couldn''t help but escape his mouth and a bit of his pre-cum was also released from his rock-hard shaft. Alicia heard the sound of satisfaction from his mouth and saw the pre-cum released from his rock-hard cock. She was pleased as her confidence increased in herself, so she increased the speed at which she stroked his shaft, as satisfaction could be seen on her beautiful face whenever she heard his muffled moan. Mhm ugh mhm Aiden is enjoying his rock-hard cock being stocked by his big and doesn''t hold back his moan as it has already been 30sec so doesn''t feel ashamed to show how he feels by his sound. He also liked how his big sis clumsily stocked his dick with both her hands and her smiling face also gave him more pleasure. Alicia is still stroking his shaft at a moderate speed holding it in both her slender hand softy and it has already been more than two minutes she''s hearing his satisfied moan from time to time, however, he still hasn''t cum she doesn''t like at all as her hands have also started to hurt a little by stocking his long hard cock and sweat was glistening down her beautiful. ''I have to do much more if I want to make him cum early, and if I only stroked his dick like this, I don''t think I would be able to make him cum soon.'' While Alicia felt embarrassed about what she was about to do, she would still do it as she had already done this much. ''I have to do my best if I want to make my little brother feel more pleasure and make him cum quickly, which is a proof of his satisfaction.'' So she stopped for a few seconds as her hair was not tied up and it would get in her way when she starts sucking on his cock so she decided it would be better to tie it up before she starts sucking on this thick hard shaft. Aiden, in his world enjoying his shaft being stroked by his big sis, suddenly felt that the heavenly pleasure had stopped, which is many times better than him masturbating himself. He felt a little annoyed and wanted to tell her big sis to not stop because he felt he would ejaculate pretty soon, much earlier than when he masturbated himself. Opening his eyes, he looked at her beautiful face and little sweat can be seen on her face, and seeing his rock-hard dick in front of her he doesn''t forget to enjoy the sight but he can see right now his big sis is tying her flowing black hair back and seeing this beautiful sight a thought appeared in his mind as his dick started throbbing more in excitement to what is about to come so he kept her silence and waited for her to tie her hair. Chapter 90 - 90: Inside the restroom?(3) R18* Aiden, seeing his beautiful big sis tying her hair back thought in his mind with excitement of what is about to happen if he is correct. ''Is she really going to give me a blowjob? I don''t know if my big sis would like to give me a blowjob. I have already decided that if she doesn''t like it I won''t force her to give him a blowjob.'' A smile had already appeared on his handsome face just thinking about what was about to happen and Alicia finally tied her hair backward, looking in front only to see her little brother smiling foolishly to himself and thinking a little about what was making him smile. She now realized why he was smiling when he saw her tie her hair.''He should have already realized what I am about to do.''Originally Alicia didn''t mind giving him a blowjob if he wanted. However, seeing him smiling foolishly to himself, she thought of teasing him a little before actually giving him what he wanted, so she cluelessly said in a calm voice."Little Aiden, what is making you smile so much? Could you also tell your big sis she also wants to smile?" Aiden, hearing her words, could tell she must have guessed what he was thinking, so it must have made her annoyed seeing him smile when she was about to give him a blowjob just now.''How sad, I shot my foot, still I wouldn''t back down as I wanted to have those soft lips suck my cock''. When only getting a handjob from her, he felt so much pleasure, he couldn''t even imagine how good he would feel when she would give him a blowjob. Scratching his head, he said."Big sis, you should continue what you are about to do and just ignore my smile just now." Alicia saw him acting clueless and she could tell she was thinking right about his earlier thoughts. How could she let this opportunity pass away when there were so many things she wanted her little brother to do without wasting any time? She got to the point and said calmly."I was going to suck on you little monster, however, now you are laughing at your big sis. I think I should stop giving you a blowjob" Aiden heard her words and instantly replied without a second. "No big is that''s not it, I was just happy thinking you are going to give me a blowjob, I wasn''t laughing at you at all" Alicia is pleased to hear his clarification, which means getting him to do what she wanted would be easy, so she said in a calm voice to him while his 8-inch-long dick is still pulsating right in front of her face."Okay, I can give you a blowjob, but you have to say what I want you to say when I give you a blowjob." Aiden, listening to her demand, immediately agreed to her as he said he would say whatever she wanted if she would give him a blowjob in return, so he said in an excited voice."Okay, big sis, you can say whatever you want. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I will say it if you give me a blowjob"Alicia hearing his words is feeling ecstatic as she quickly told him what she wanted him to say to her just before he would be about to cum. Aiden listened intently to her words as she explained what she wanted him to say. Hearing her words, it seemed to him to be a bit embarrassing to say but still pretty low demand comparing what he would get in return, so he gave her a nod to say he was okay with what she just said. Alicia seeing him nod doesn''t let him wait any longer as she moved her both slender to quickly get a hold of his long throbbing shaft and again started stroking it gently but she doesn''t just stop there and brought her beautiful blushing face closer to his rock hard cock and there is still space for her to suck on even when she strokes his dick with both hands because of his cock size. She doesn''t immediately start sucking on his dick and takes her time as first she smelled the manly rosy smell that was radiating from his dick when she first opened his pants but she is shy to bring her face close and sniff however now when she is about to suck his rock-hard cock she takes her time and gives it a sniff for a couple of times. ''I knew it smelled so good. It was inviting me to suck on it with its manly rosy smell. Aiden saw his big sis sniffing his dick while taking her time. He felt his rock-hard dick becoming harder than before, as it was already at its limit. A painful ''ugh'' sound escaped from his lips. Alicia heard his painful cry and replied in a concerned voice."I know it hurts a lot but don''t worry, you big sis will make it all better." The speed of her stocking increased and even her hand movements started to become better with time when stroking his dick. Alicia had previously seen the pre-cum coming out of his dick and she wanted to taste however she was shy before but now without wasting any time she took out her pink little tongue and gave a lick to the tip of his cock as the pre-cum was still there. After a few licks, she licked the pre-cum clean off his dick and now it is in her mouth as she began to taste it and said in her voice while tasting."It is more bitter than I thought, but it still has a rosy flavor to it and it is also a little sweet." Aiden is hearing everything she said, but he doesn''t reply to her at all because just as she licked the tip of his dick he felt like he was in heaven and he would cum in a few seconds so now he is trying hard to control his urge to cum on her beautiful because if she continued a little more he doesn''t think he would be able to hold much more. Alicia noticed his face earlier and she can tell he is trying hard to not cum in front of her and she took this as a challenge so she opened her mouth to gobble the tip of his long cock in her mouth while still gently stroking his cock with one of her hands to give him more pleasure using the other to hold his muscular thigh to support herself. She started sucking hard on his tip as she heard the "ugh" sound escaping from her little brother''s mouth. Knowing it was working she became even more confident and started moving her head down but she wasn''t able to take even half of his big hard cock as she felt she had reached her limit. She tried to push even further, but it resulted in her stopping sucking on his dick and coughing a few times. Aiden is about to ask her if she is okay he says that she shouldn''t be forced to fit the whole dick into her mouth, and he tells her that she does not need to do that because it doesn''t matter as he feels already heavenly but before he can show his concern he hears his big sister''s voice. "Don''t worry I am okay, I don''t think I would start coughing right after taking half your dick in my mouth, Aiden your dick is too big, but don''t worry you big sis likes it that way" When saying this, Alica''s pussy becomes wetter than before just thinking about his long, hard cock entering her little vagina. Chapter 91 - 91: Inside the restroom?(4) R18* Alicia is feeling wetter than before, just thinking about his rock-hard dick entering her little vagina, but she has to focus on giving him pleasure now because this is not the time for such things. She comes here intending to calm his cock down and even waste some of his energy before they actually have to have sex, so she would be the one who lasts longer. She couldn''t think about having sex with him even if how much she wanted because it is risky to have sex here. It wouldn''t be comfortable at all, so after telling him to not worry about her, she once again uses one of her slender white hands to start stroking his long hard dick up and down and grabbing his muscular thigh for support. Now she is ready to suck on his hot shaft, which is inviting her with its manly rosy smell.So she doesn''t let the inviting smell wait any longer and taking a long sniff she opens up her mouth and slowly envelops the tip of his long shaft in her mouth and starts to suck on it hoping to get the hot white fluid coming out of his long shaft. ''This time I have to slow down and make progress little by little and don''t try to take his huge cock all at once and suck it slowly.'' Aiden is watching everything this time with open eyes as his big sis enveloped the tip of his cock with her soft mouth and the feeling he is experiencing right now is heavenly. He just wanted to sit there and have her suck his dick all day if he could because of how much pleasure he is feeling right now and he couldn''t even hope to compare his big sister''s soft lips to his hands at all. So, watching the beautiful sight in front of him and enjoying the pleasure coming from it, Aiden is relaxed with a blissful expression on his handsome face. Alicia slowly started to go down a little and reach almost half of his long shaft. She didn''t continue any longer and started moving her head backward while sucking on his hot cock like a lollipop she wanted for a year. Now getting the motion right she increased the speed of her head and started moving in to or fro motion taking half of his rock-hard dick in her heavenly mouth and coming back to the tip as she continued this again and again while stroking his dick slowly with her other hand. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden couldn''t help but release some "ugh" sound from his mouth due to the pleasure he is feeling right now and he can feel if this continued for a little more time he would cum quickly and wouldn''t be able to hold back at all, and it has already been about 4 minutes and he is feeling the urge to release hard so he has decided to cum and not hold back at all when he feels the urge. He used his hands and brought them to the back of his big sis'' head to give her better momentum and held her ponytail with one hand while the other rested on her head, guiding her in the process of sucking his cock. Alicia felt his hand on her hair and the back of her head, but she didn''t say anything to him and focused on the task in front of her. She has already heard the sounds coming out of his mouth, so she knows she is on the right path and her confidence in sucking him dry is increasing even more. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp She increased her speed and started going up and down on his long, hard cock faster and faster, enveloping it with her soft mouth. Suddenly, she remembered something and started clumsily using her cute tongue to wrap it around her long shaft while sucking. Aiden felt her tongue around his cock and he feel like he was in heaven as the amount of pleasure he is receiving now increased even more than before, a moan of pleasure filled the room as he is feeling is reaching his limit so he increased the motion of his hand to guide her soft mouth faster. Alicia noticed the sudden change in his hands and voice as earlier she could only hear him grunting but now he is moaning in pleasure when she is sucking on his cock using her tongue and now she knows what she has to do to make cum and she is excited to get the taste of her little bother cum. Following the movement of his hands, she increased her speed and started using her tongue more and more to wrap it around his long-hard dick while sucking on his dick. As time passed, she became more experienced and started sucking his cock even better than before. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp And she can even feel that she can take more of his long shaft in her mouth as she was getting used to it without chocking like earlier, so she started going even going further than before and staring sucking on more than half of the long shaft without chocking while masterfully using her tongue to give him more pleasure. And the movement she was stroking his dick with her other hands also increased as she becomes more familiar with his rock-hard cock. Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden knows he can''t hold it much as he can feel the swelling of his dick as his semen is building up ready to shoot inside her soft mouth he remembers what he has to say to her before he shoots his seed inside her mouth. And he is not worrying about shooting inside her mouth as she has already mentioned while explaining what he has to say that she would drink all his semen, but he feels embarrassed about what he is about to say. But he has to say it as he has said to her earlier and say it quickly because if he doesn''t he would cum in a couple of seconds so with a red face looking at his big sis who I sucking his dick so much better than before when she first started, Aiden said in a meek voice. "Big sis, I''m about to cum. Please be gentle."While saying those embarrassing words, he wanted to dig a hole and hide. However, he is still satisfied with the outcome. ''For such a small price if I got this heavenly blowjob from her, I wouldn''t mind saying it a thousand times without any shame, even if it feels a little embarrassing, but I would also get her to swallow his cum.''Just thinking about his cum swallowed by his beautiful big sis, he felt even more excited as his embarrassment went away completely from his earlier words. Alicia suddenly hears her little brother''s meek voice asking to be gentle with him as she feels her pussy become even wetter than before while slurping down his cock. She looks at his face with her eyes and she sees his red face as her desire to swallow her little brother''s cum becomes even stronger than before. "Ooeky lweidle Awedein," she said while gulping down his long shaft and remembering his red face. She increased the intensity of her sucking and started going even lower than before without choking, but she still couldn''t stop the lewd sound from coming from her mouth while swallowing almost one-third of his 8-inch long cock. Gawk Gawk Gawk Gawk Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden, feeling he couldn''t hold no much longer, said as he felt his dick throbbing ready to shoot his seed inside her soft mouth, "Big sis, I am coming!" He unintentionally pushed her head even further down his long hard shaft without even realizing himself almost fully enveloping his long shaft with her soft mouth. Alicia heard his voice and was thrilled to know he was finally going to release his seed inside her mouth as she was ready to savor the taste of his hot cum. She eagerly continued to suck and slurp, feeling his throbbing cock pulsating in her mouth, knowing she was about to taste his sweet release. But suddenly she felt her head being pushed by her little brother and reaching the tip of his dick directly into her throat and if he cummed now she wouldn''t be able to savor the taste as it would directly into her stomach. She wanted to back away but couldn''t so she let him do what he wanted as she thought differently in her mind.''Hmph! Bad little brother, I will teach you a lesson for not letting me savor the taste of your hot semen. Just wait, I am not done with you.'' "ugh.." Spurt Spurt Spurt Spurt Aiden''s dick throbbed as it pulsated and released a good amount of hot white semen directly onto her throat going directly into her stomach as a gulping sound could be heard in the room. Gulp Gulp Gulp Gulp Finally, after a few seconds, his dick began to calm down by stopping the release of his load on her mouth as he released the grip of his hands from her hair and back of her head and started panting with a red face still feeling the pleasure of the heavenly release. However, his dick is still rock hard even after the release, maintaining its proud 8-inch-long length and having no intention of going down so easily. ____________ Can you guys tell me if I should write these R18 chapters on my pacing or make them shorter and be done with them quickly? Please comment below I want to know this. And also Thank you for showing your support by buying the privilege. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 92 - 92: Inside the restroom?(5) R18* And now she also feels that her little Brother has let go of her hair and the back of her head so she slowly moves her head up to breathe some air as she choked on his long shaft earlier when he pushed her head in excitement. ''I am happy to know my little brother is excited however I still want to savor the taste of his semen for a little time in my mouth''. After getting her head up while still crouching at his long hard shaft in front of her, she looked at his still rock-hard cock that twitched from time to time. She felt even more excited to make him cum once more and she also felt surprised because his cock didn''t go limp for some time like she usually reads in books about sex on this faithful day. ''It must be because of his stupidly high stamina which even Aunt May has praised him for it and seeing his rock-hard cock I don''t know if I would be able to come out victorious in our battle today''. She has decided to try her best but she doesn''t know what the outcome would be however she still hopes as a big sis she would be the one who would last longer than him on the first time when they have sex but her confidence waned a little when she saw his rock hard cock twitching slightly even after when he just cum. Alicia is panting heavily with a red face due to the intense moment at the end of the blowjob, however, she still enjoyed sucking his long shaft and making him cum. Knowing she is the one who made him cum gave her satisfaction even so, she wouldn''t forget to reprimand him for what he did earlier as because of it she was only able to get the lingering taste of his cum. However, she could still see there was white fluid covering his long shaft but it was only a little. Alicia wouldn''t be able to feel satisfied with that little amount of his semen so she said in an annoyed voice looking sternly at him as he was looking lost with a blissful expression on his handsome face. "Little Aiden do you know what you did wrong earlier?" Aiden suddenly heard his big sis'' voice come out of his thoughts and looked at his big sis with a confused expression on his handsome face, not knowing what he had done wrong earlier. Alicia seeing the clueless expression on his face could tell he really didn''t know what he had done wrong earlier when he was lost in pleasure, so seeing his clueless handsome face she decided to forgive him this time and said in a soft voice with a flushed face due to her intense workout earlier. "Little Aiden doesn''t push my head down when you cum, your cum has directly gone into my stomach and I wasn''t able to savor the taste of it much so don''t do it again because I want to taste your cum" As Aiden remembers, he was in the heat of the moment when he subconsciously pushed her head down. But that was not what surprised him as when hearing her blunt words, he is surprised by how easily his big sis has said these embarrassing things in front of him without acting shy at all because she still remembers her face when she first saw his cock but it made him even more happy. ''Hmm, it is good that she is so open now as I would be able to enjoy it much more than before listening to her lewd words.'' ''It makes me want to just shove the dick inside her soft mouth when I listen to her say that she wants to taste my semen and savor it fully.'' But controlling his urges he said in a lustful voice looking at her boob as he still wanted to touch that soft melon of his big sis and he couldn''t forget about it at all as he knew they are going to fuck now because his dick is covered in his semen and it would be easier for him to slide his dick inside her pussy. "Big sis I would make sure not to do that next time but you should also get undressed. I couldn''t control myself anymore" Alicia blushed slightly hearing his word indicating to her to just start fucking each other however she doesn''t come here with the intention of this and she is ready to take her revenge for him thinking she was horny earlier and couldn''t control her lust earlier. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you talking about little Aiden? Are you horny? We are not here to have sex, we are here to calm your dragon down because how can you walk around with a huge bludge in your pants?" Aiden hearing her words just wanted to face-palm himself as he had earlier assumed that his big sis was horny and wanted to have sex with him inside the restroom. However, he can tell just by the tone of her voice that his big sister has realized this earlier and she is waiting for this moment to have her revenge for thinking she was horny. ''Heheheh You can have your victory right now big sis but just wait until we have the sex. You won''t even be able to think straight when I put my 8-inch-long monster inside your pussy.'' Aiden still remembers the time when having bathed together as he has seen her naked many times and remembering the pink little pussy he has seen he could help but feel excited to go home and fuck the cute pink pussy as much as he can but he knows now it is not time for that however he can still do other things besides sex so he asked her directly without shying away. "oh sorry big sis I misunderstood you earlier but you can let me touch your boobs I want to feel them on my hands" Alicia hearing his blunt words asking her to touch her boobs doesn''t reject him at all and she has nothing to be ashamed of because she is proud of her perfectly sized boobs so without waiting for him to say anything she removed her coat and threw it and unbuttoned a few buttons of her shirt to invite him to play with her boobs in crouching in front of him as her face almost touched his cock. Aiden seeing the scene in front is excited to touch those boobs that he had felt on his chest many times while hugging her, but he wasn''t able to touch them at all and now finally getting the opportunity he is thrilled to play with her boobs. He could see her black bra perfectly on her Mellon which excited him even more. But he waited for a few seconds to fully enjoy this beautiful sight in front of him. After that, he moves his hand to quickly remove the shirt which is blocking his way to see her beautiful upper body perfectly. Alicia seeing he wanted to remove her clothes let him do what she wanted and followed along with him. Aiden, finally seeing there is only her stylish black bra left on her body started to roam his hands around her upper body slowly to feel the soft skin of her upper body without touching the boobs roaming his hand all around her perfect c cup boobs. Alicia felt his touch all over her body making her even wetter than before. Her nipples were fully hard like usual from the time she started kissing but I couldn''t be seen due to the clothes on her body. She really wanted him to pinch her nipple hard however seeing he was still enjoying her body she waited for him to enjoy her body as it already belonged to him and him alone. _______ Please comment if you want me to make the R18 chapter shorter or if it is fine as it is and you enjoy it. Make sure to comment, as it is hard for me to write an R18 chapter at my writing pace without knowing if you guys like it or not. Chapter 93 - 93: Chloe The Enemy? R18* Aiden after fully satisfied with touching her naked upper which has only a black bra left on to cover her perfectly sized boobs, so now he is ready to play with her soft melons so without waiting any longer he slid his inside her bra and started softly squeezing her soft melons. Alicia feeling his hand slide under her bra and being her boob squeezed by him released a soft moan from her mouth. "Ah! Ah ah" Aiden didn''t stop and started to squeeze her soft boobs in many shapes with his large hands. ''Wow it is so soft'' He moved his hands across her back and started unhooking her bra to get a better look at her perfectly shaped C-cup boobs which he had seen many times. However, today was the day he would finally be able to play with them however much he liked. So finally unhooking her bra he is now once again able to see her perfectly shaped boobs with her hard little pink nipples that are inviting him to bite and suck on them. But before he could start sucking on them he wanted to play with them more and seeing her pink nipple his desire to play increased even more however he doesn''t think her position is perfect for him to enjoy as she is currently crouching in front of him while he can play as it is but he wouldn''t be much comfortable when sucking on her pink nipple. And there is no better place than his thigh for her to sit on so without waiting he said in a lustful voice still looking at her perfect round boobs as if it is prey for him to devour. "big sis you should sit on my lap facing me. It would be much better for me to play with your boobs" Alicia heard his word and looked at his still-standing 8-inch long cock which is still covered in his cum if she sit on his lap her pant would get dirty however she knows what she has to do so without saying much she moved her mouth closer to his cock and started licking the cum clean of his rock hard cock. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden seeing her big sis cleaning his dick by her mouth by licking the cum clean is pleased by how she made her own clean seat to sit on, but he is still sensitive because of the previous ejaculation as a soft "ugh" sound escaped his mouth whenever she licked the top of his rock hard cock. Alicia noticed this and realized that the head of the dick is the most sensitive part so she enveloped the whole tip in her mouth and sucked hard on it and teased the tip with her cutter little tongue for some sometimes. Ugh ugh ugh Aiden is doubting whether she wants to clean his dick or make it dirty once again but after sometimes she fully cleaned his dick and even tasted the bit of semen left on his cock while savoring its flavor yet she still wanted to have a mouth full of him cum and savor its taste for some time. Seeing that his dick is clean she stands up and takes her seat on his lap facing him and to make sitting on his thigh more comfortable she places his rock-hard cock between her perky ass. She wriggled her ass a little on his thigh to comfortably get his dick between her ass, while her pants were still on but she still enjoyed the feeling of her sitting on his dick and enjoying its hardness on her ass. Aiden seeing that she has finally placed his cock comfortably between her ass is ready to suck on her nipple so he moves his mouth closer to her nipple and starts sucking hard on it like a hungry wolf. "Ah! Aiden, slow down, I am not going anywhere." But Aiden ignored her voice and sucked even harder on her nipple, and even started using his tongue to play with her pink hard nipple while sucking. He used his other hand to squeeze her other boobs, and after squeezing her soft Mellon for some time he pinched her hard nipple with his hand. "OOH!" She was already very wet earlier and now him sucking on her nipple and pinching it while feeling the heat of his rock hard between her ass, she finally couldn''t hold on anymore as her dam broke loose and she cummed hard without any warning making her pant a little wet. Aiden feeling the wetness and hearing the sound can tell that his big sis cummed so he is about to tease her a little but before he can say anything he hears his big voice as she uses her slender hands to push him further in her boobs to not let him speak anything. "don''t try to say anything it''s just a normal reaction because I tried to hold for so long" Her voice is so low but sitting on his lap, Aiden can listen to her easily. Aiden doesn''t press her any further and starts sucking on her nipple and fondling her boobs from time to time. While doing that he can also feel his big sis rubbing her ass on his cock as he enjoys the feeling without saying anything. After being satisfied with her boos for now Aiden now thought it was about time they should go, as his dick was not hurting anymore and it would calm down on its own after some time. But he is not going to the ceremony now because he has decided to ditch the ceremony and go home and continue where they left off without any care, and one of the reasons for this is also because he knows that his big pants are wet due to her cumming earlier. "Big sis we should go home and continue there. Now I don''t have the mood to attend the ceremony at all." Alicia still wanted to taste his cum as she only sucked his dick once however his words also interested her much more as she can taste his semen at home without any worry and do even much more so with a blushing face. She gives him a nod to agree with his decision. As she stood up from his lap with a reluctant face as she was enjoying rubbing her ass on his rock-hard cock but knowing what they are going to do later her face changed completely. However, seeing the wet mark on her pants her expression changed a little as a deep shade of red could be seen on her beautiful face. Aiden noticed her face and where her eyes were looking and reassured her with his calm voice. "Don''t worry big sis you can cover it with my coat for now and I will also walk in front of you so no one will notice. Also, I don''t think anyone will be there on our way back outside as there is still a ceremony going on right now." Hearing her little brother Aiden''s voice she felt reassured as her earlier worry was completely gone now because she trusted her brother completely. If he said it was going to be alright, she would blindly trust him. Aiden also stood up from his seat as his cock was still hard standing straight. She noticed his proud dick and her body felt heating again. ''Am I really horny? No! That''s not it, any girl who sees this monster with his handsome face would feel the same. I am not horny at all.'' Right after thinking this her eyes swirled a little with possessive light for a second thinking about anyone else seeing his cock which also belongs to her as she thought about some things for a few seconds. Aiden has finally worn his pants now he just has to wait for a few minutes for his dick to calm down because he doesn''t want the bodyguard who comes with them to see him like that as he would feel embarrassed they are guarding him and he has to meet them again. He doesn''t know if he can use these guards after the Evolution or not but before taking this important decision he has to ask his Aunt and get her confirmation about this because he knows having people would help him. While he may not trust people easily he trusts his aunt completely and knows she won''t do anything to harm her life. He also knows in the future he has to clash with the government as that bastard Anderes Shade is still thinking he would join him as a pawn after college. ''I would kill that fool sooner or later'' He wouldn''t let someone as dangerous as him and also the person who had threatened him with his big sis life be left alive in this world. An image of a pink-haired loli suddenly entered his mind when he thought about Anderes. He knew she must be ordered by Anderes to keep an eye on him however if she got in his way or tried to harm his family he wouldn''t mind getting his hands dirty. He has already seen people dying in front of him and he knows it wouldn''t be easy to kill someone for him but he will still do it if needed. Chloe without even realizing herself that she is already on the list of potential enemies in the eyes of the person she considered her first friend. Because she is the daughter of Anderes Shade and also the misunderstanding created by her stalking him all the time at school, makes Aiden almost see her as a spy who is left to keep an eye on him. Chapter 94 - 94: On the way back to home? Chloe is sitting in her seat, and next to her are two empty seats, which are meant for Aiden and his family member, whom Chloe doesn''t even want to think about right now, as the shaking of her body has still not calmed down from the shock she felt earlier when she saw Alicia Cross with Aiden. Time started to pass as different speeches took place, and many other performances started and even ended on the stage. It has already been more than thirty minutes since Chloe returned to her seat, and there is still no trace of Aiden and Alicia anywhere. Chloe started to doubt whether they would really attend or not, but she had seen them in the hall, so her anxiety was still present. However, she has now calmed down, thinking about everything and coming to the conclusion that Alicia in this world is different. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since Aiden is still alive, she thinks he is also the reason for Alicia''s crazy nature, so Chloe feels safe for now. The world hasn''t even evolved yet, and she doesn''t think she has to be afraid of turning to ashes just because Alicia doesn''t like her. Chloe is now much calmer than before, and remembering her earlier behavior a blush formed on her doll-like face as she thinks to herself. ''Hmph! Who is afraid of who, hmph! I was just shocked to see that crazy woman here.'' ''Yes! That''s the only reason I acted the way I did before, definitely not because I was afraid of her, hmph!'' She also feels reassured knowing she will awaken a rare space affinity talent, so escaping would be possible with some major injuries, even if attacked by Alicia Cross. But the psycho Undead Queen is someone even Chloe, with space talent, wouldn''t want to meet in either life. She feels a chill in her little body just thinking about the size of the army of her ugly undead monsters and the countless humans she killed and turned into the undead with no care like the psycho she was, who wanted to turn everyone in the world into undead and bring justice to the world by making everyone equal. ''Hmph! Psycho bitch.'' But what Chloe doesn''t know is that the Undead Queen has a story behind her and a reason she believes it is right to turn everyone into the undead, and it is also somewhat related to Chloe. ______ Back in the restroom, Aiden''s rock-hard erection has calmed down, and Alicia has covered herself with Aiden''s blazer. They are both ready to get to their car and go back home to continue where they left off before. "Big sis, you should follow closely behind me." Aiden started walking in front as Alicia followed closely, sticking to his back while only covering herself with his blazer. She doesn''t think it would look too weird, as there could be other reasons for a girl like her to be in this situation. She doesn''t say anything to him as she likes how her little brother, Aiden, tries to protect her. She finds him more manly than before, having already accepted that her innocent little brother''s fantasies are over for her. However, she will still make him do things that she likes. She also enjoys the fact that there is no facade between them anymore, and now, after today, she knows their relationship is stronger than ever. She couldn''t express how happy she is today. Finally reaching the outside of the women''s restroom, they noticed two female security guards standing outside with their masks on. Alicia, seeing both of them, doesn''t say anything because, as a girl, she knows one of them must be heartbroken right now, and she feels a little pity for her, but it goes away in a second. ''When I saw the foolish blushing face of that guard earlier, I could tell she didn''t have any ulterior motives behind her love. However, poor her, she chose the wrong man.'' ''My little brother belongs to me.'' ''Still, guarding the gate for the person you love while he''s enjoying his time with his true love is cruel for sure. But why would I care? It''s her fault for eyeing my Aiden.'' ''This will definitely teach that bitch a lesson.'' Alicia only glanced at both of them with a hint of pity in her eyes, as she still couldn''t tell who was who between the two guards, since they looked the same and even wore the same masks. She gave them both a pitying look as she followed closely behind Aiden. Aiden reached the door and made sure his big sis was following closely. He showed his ID card to the guard, and they both walked outside. The guards looked at them strangely, as the ceremony was still ongoing, but they didn''t say anything, knowing the two could leave whenever they wanted during live events like this. Reaching the parking lot, Aiden found his car using the GPS and quickly reached it. Now, Alicia wasn''t walking behind him because, upon entering the parking lot, they saw it was completely empty, so they didn''t have to care much. Aiden opened the door for his sister and let her sit in the passenger seat. He decided to drive back home, and she sat down without any complaints. He made sure she was comfortable before taking his own seat. Alicia was a little surprised by how different her little brother was acting now like he had become more manly than before. But feeling the care he was showing, Alicia started to like this manly side of him a little. While she still preferred him acting innocent and cute in front of her, just like in her fantasies, she was pleased by this new dynamic between them and the fact that they were no longer hiding their true selves. Aiden quickly started the car and drove out of the parking lot toward his home. It wouldn''t be long before they arrived, as he lived close to the school. _______ Meanwhile, Isla and Ava Both of them were already in their car, closely following behind Aiden''s, with Ava driving as usual. However, the atmosphere in the car was gloomy. There was no cheerful Isla, as she was quietly sitting beside her sister without saying a word. Ava was also silent, unsure of how to improve her mood. She could only imagine how heartbroken Isla must be after what happened. She didn''t know what the immoral brother and sister were doing in the restroom, but remembering the kiss from earlier, she knew it wasn''t something her sister Isla would live and she started to feel aroused thinking about their kiss. ''Ah, what''s happening to me? Do I have some weird fetish for sibling love?'' She didn''t know, but it annoyed her that she couldn''t control her arousal whenever she thought of the immoral siblings. She didn''t want to feel this way, especially when her sister was suffering, so she pinched her thigh hard enough to leave a mark to cancel her arousal without making a sound. Now Ava started to think about what she could do to cheer her sister up. For Ava, Isla''s behavior now is worse than when she would boast and tease her. So she thinks hard about what she can do to make her the same again After thinking for a few seconds, Ava finally decides what to do. ''Of course, I have to give her food. My sister loves food the best, so there''s nothing better for her right now.'' ''I''ve also saved up so much money, I should treat Isla to a nice restaurant.'' With an excited expression contradicting her usually calm personality, Ava looked at her sister and said in a cheerful voice. "Isla, what do you think? We should go to a fancy restaurant after our shift ends, and it''s going to be my treat, so don''t worry about the money, my poor Isla." Isla drowning in her own thoughts while thinking about everything that happened to her today as her sadness increases more and more, and she still doesn''t what they were doing inside the restroom, There are many immoral thoughts in her mind but she doesn''t want to accept them knowing it would break her even more. So she decided the most they would be doing inside the restroom could be kissing each other like they did outside as she had not seen them herself, but it still didn''t make her feel better. Chapter 95 - 95: Breathtaking? Isla suddenly hears her sister Ava as she comes out of her reverie; however, she is not in the mood to talk to her sister right now, not at all, so she is about to tell her to keep quiet as she is not feeling well right now. However, when she hears her words, Isla finds her sister weird today, as firstly, her voice is unusual. She has never seen her sister Ava acting so cheerful, and it doesn''t suit her at all. Just by seeing her act awkwardly trying to be cheerful in front of her, Isla finds her funny. But that''s not the weirdest part about it, as when she offered to have food in a fancy restaurant and even told her that she would be the one to pay, the world turned upside down for Isla; she even forgot a little about her sadness earlier. Because, for as long as she remembers, her sister Ava is very stingy; she wouldn''t waste a bit of her money and even reprimands her for how she uses her money to buy tasty food for herself. The sister who doesn''t waste a single federal coin is now telling her to go to a fancy restaurant with her. ''Has my sister Ava gone crazy, or what does she mean by what she just said? If I am the one having a heartbreak, then why is she the one going crazy instead of me?'' So she asked her in concern, showing genuine concern for her sister''s well-being. "Sister, what happened to you? Are you in the right mind? We are talking about money here." Ava felt a little better hearing her sister Isla''s voice; however, it annoyed her a little when her sister Isla didn''t even believe what she said and even questioned if she was sane or not. She took a deep breath as she didn''t want to reprimand her sister, knowing how quiet she was earlier. So, in a calm voice, she tried to keep a smiling face; however, to Isla, it looked like her sister was angry, as her smile didn''t look natural at all, and her face was twitching a little. "Isla, do you think your sister is this stingy? Sometimes even I can be generous, so you should just accept your sister''s generosity." Seeing the twitch on her face, Isla didn''t believe her words even a little and said in a skeptical voice. "But I have never seen you generous before; how can I believe you?" Ava couldn''t deal with her sister Isla as she put away her smiling face and looked at her in an annoyed tone. "I am giving you free food, so you should accept it and not be an idiot, Isla." Ava''s voice became a little meek, and a blush appeared on her face. Without looking at her sister, she said, "A¡ªAlso, you looked sad, so I decided to cheer you up." Isla heard everything her sister said; however, she pretended she didn''t hear her last sentence and spoke in a loud voice. "Okay, if you are giving me free food, I would accept it; however, we wouldn''t go to a fancy restaurant and waste our money. Instead, we should go to a small restaurant. I know they sell the best ramen, and it''s also cheap." "So I would eat with your money for at least a week because it''s cheap. Are you okay with this, stingy Ava?" Ava, hearing her words, had a smile on her face, and a little blush could still be seen on her face due to the words she said earlier. She still replied to her sister. "Okay, just like you said, we will go to the ramen shop you mentioned, and you can eat for a week, so don''t worry about the money." "Hehehe, if that''s what you said, then your sister Isla would gladly accept my generous sister Ava''s generosity." "Oh, and what did you say at the end? I didn''t hear you. Could you say it again?" Ava, hearing her stupid sister''s words, was pissed as her stupid didn''t even listen to her properly, but she remembered the gloomy look on her face earlier, so she decided to answer her. However, she was not going to say those embarrassing words again at all. Her tone carried a hint of lethality as she tried to hold herself back with a twitching face. "It was nothing, my good sister Isla. You must be hearing things. I didn''t say anything earlier at all. You keep quiet now. I am going to focus on driving. Okay, my good sister." Isla, hearing her sharp tone, which didn''t match her face at all, looked at her for a second and said, "Okay," and quickly turned her face to look outside the window. There was a wide smile on Isla''s face, her teeth showing as she gazed out the window, remembering her sister''s caring words earlier. ''Hehehe, my sister Ava is so cute; she even tried to comfort me with a blushing face. So cute!'' While she may laugh at her in her mind, most of her feelings toward her sister Ava were of gratitude, knowing what a caring sister she had, as she felt a little less pain from her breakup earlier. Still, even though there was a smile on her cute face gazing outside, there was still sadness present in her eyes, as her first love had broken her heart thoroughly. But being with her sister made her feel a little better. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. _______ While driving, the atmosphere inside the car is harmonious, as they both are not talking. However, there was still invisible loving chemistry between them, remembering what they had done earlier and how far they had come, and they were finally going to become one. Aiden was excited to finally have sex with his sister today, and he even hoped that after they became one, she would become less obsessed with him, because if this had gone on like this, he couldn''t even imagine what would happen after the world evolution. He knows how powerful his sister is going to become after the world evolves, and with her personality, he can easily imagine she would even kill people if someone harmed him or upset her a little. Upsetting her is very easy, as he remembers that even if someone looked at her with a blush on their face, she would literally become an enemy with that person. As her brother, he would always side with her, whether she was right or wrong, but he didn''t want to kill more than what was necessary. ''I just want to become powerful enough to stop her before she can kill someone without harming her and calm her down with love'' ''But let''s not worry about that now. I will handle everything when the time comes. For now, I have to focus on our first night.'' As he glanced at her for a second, he looked at her beautiful face, and her flowing black hair, which made her mesmerizing. She had an excited expression on her face as if she was fully enjoying her time there. ''Ah, my sister looks the most beautiful today. Hmm, looks like it''s true that a woman in love looks her best.'' So, without shying away, he said to her in his captivating voice. "Big sister, you look breathtaking today." Chapter 96 - 96: Seductress "Big sis, you look breathtaking today." Alicia, lost in her own thoughts, suddenly heard her little brother''s voice complimenting her, calling her breathtaking. Like everyone else, she loved compliments, and now the one complimenting her was her own little brother¡ªher man. It thrilled her to know he found her attractive enough to call her breathtaking. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a gorgeous smile on her beautiful face, Alicia replied to him in a lovely voice. "It''s good that you know I am beautiful, so take good care of me from now on." Aiden, hearing her words, replied in an instant, "I will, Big Sis." After speaking, he started focusing on driving, making sure not to make any mistakes and safely get home. Alicia, meanwhile, was now gazing at him lovingly while he was focused on driving. She admired his long black hair cascading down to his neck, and his almost perfectly attractive face that brought a natural charm to his overall appearance. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his big hands with veins running along them, making him even more attractive... She finally finished praising her little brother in her heart. But she didn''t say it out loud, remembering how, in the past, he explained how many girls had complimented him. Now she wondered if her little brother had become a narcissist due to his attractiveness. ''Hmm, but with his appearance, it wouldn''t be wrong to be a narcissist.'' ''No! Alicia, don''t try to justify it. If he becomes a narcissist, he''ll attract even more attention from others, and I don''t want that.'' So she decided to keep quiet and silently enjoy looking at his handsome appearance. After 10 minutes they reached their garage outside their home, Aiden parked the car in their garage, and after parking, he opened the door for his big sis. Both of them left the car and headed inside their home together. Isla, standing at a distance, watched them go inside their home together. Many different thoughts were playing in her mind, though no one could know what they were. Ava noticed the vacant look on her sister Isla''s face. She shook her shoulder to bring her out of her reverie, knowing Isla must be thinking about Aiden and Alicia as they entered their home. ''I don''t want my sister to go after someone who doesn''t love her and end up heartbroken.'' She had decided to stop her sister from doing anything that could hurt her. Knowing that having feelings for Aiden wasn''t good for her sister, she resolved to keep Isla occupied all the time, so she wouldn''t have the chance to think about Aiden. ''I believe she''ll go back to being how she was before¡ªher usual annoying and cheerful self,'' Ava thought, preferring that much more than how Isla was acting now. "Isla, let''s go to our camp and eat something. I''m hungry. Why are you standing there? I''ll go alone if you don''t come." Isla, hearing her sister Ava''s voice, suddenly replied. "Huh? What did you say, sister? I wasn''t able to hear." Deep in her thoughts, Isla hadn''t heard Ava''s words at all, so she showed genuine confusion. Ava felt sad that Isla hadn''t listened to her properly, but she knew she couldn''t rush her. As someone with a pure heart, Isla''s heartbreak wouldn''t heal easily, so Ava decided to take good care of her until then and help her forget about those immoral siblings. "I said we should go to the camp since I''m hungry, and eat something delicious. And don''t forget, after our shift ends, it''s your sister''s treat, so make sure to be ready for it." Isla, hearing her words, enthusiastically replied. "Okay, I''m hungry now too. And don''t worry, I won''t forget something like free food offered by my generous sister Ava." Ava could tell that Isla, by calling her generous, was poking fun at her previous personality¡ªwhere she saved every single federal coin. But what Isla didn''t know was that Ava was saving money for a good house in a Tier 2 city for their retirement, as she dreamed of living in her own house with her sister. The money for the house wasn''t cheap at all because Ava had chosen one of the safest areas in the Tier 2 city, and it would take a few more years to finally buy it. And this is a surprise she wanted to give her sister Isla so Ava is not going to explain these things to her and keep it a secret. Still, if her sister wasn''t happy, Ava didn''t care if they had to live in a small house instead of a luxurious one. Her sister''s happiness was the most important thing to her. "Okay, let''s go." As both of them left together go to thier to have a nice meal. _________ Aiden and Alicia both of them had reached inside their home. As they walked together, thinking about what going to happen, Aiden asked his sister in a calm voice. "Should we take a bath together or go to your bedroom?" He didn''t ask about eating, as it hadn''t been even more than an hour since they had breakfast, and he didn''t think his big sister would be hungry at all. Hearing his calm voice in her ear she decided to think what she would do as really wanted to go to the bedroom and start fucking each but she also wanted to have a nice bath together and relax a little as it has been so much since they have taken a bath together. She doesn''t think it would be a simple bath as she still wants to taste his semen and the idea of doing lewd things inside excites her. Both of these options look enticing to her so she is confused and can''t decide what she would do so asked him as she would do whatever he wants. "Aiden which one do you want I can''t decide at all" Aiden hearing her voice decided to share his honest opinion. "Big I want to have a nice relaxing bath together with you and enjoy our time and after the bath, we will get down to the business" Saying those words he looked at her with lust in his eyes while his focus on the wet spot on her pants which was covered in her cum. Alicia herding him confirmed her decision almost instantly as she replied to him in a seductive voice leaning closer and whispering the word directly in his ears. "Don''t think it is going to be a simple bath little Aiden, your sister still hasn''t savored the taste of your semen so make sure to be ready to be sucked dry by your big sis" Without him to reply to her words she ran toward the bathroom in her room where they were going to have the bath together. Aiden hearing her seductive voice in his ear felt his dick become rock hard once again and her words about sucking remind him of the heavenly sensation he felt in the restroom. ''I couldn''t wait to get my dick sucked my big sis'' Seeing her run just after saying those arousing words in his ear Aiden instincts flared up as he started to run after her following her to the bathroom where they were going to have their steamy bath together with a smile on his face. Chapter 97 - 97: Getting what she wants? R18* Aiden followed after her while having a smile on his handsome face, excited about their bathroom session together, When reaching the bathroom, he could see his big sister was already inside the bathroom. Just as he is about to enter the bathroom, he hears his big sister''s voice from the other side of the door. "Aiden, don''t enter now; you should only enter when I tell you to, okay." "Okay" Aiden hearing her words didn''t question her, knowing she might have some surprise for him, so answering her, he waited quietly on the other side of the door, thinking about what she might be doing inside the bathroom alone. He started to have many lewd thoughts about what she might be doing inside as Dick was even harder than before in anticipation of the surprise. He doesn''t wait long and hears her voice from inside the bathroom to come inside, so without waiting, he directly pushes the door open as what appeared in front of him made his rock-hard cock throb in excitement. Alicia is feeling awkward standing in front of her little brother in this outfit, not sure how he would feel about her. ''Would he think I am weird? But I know wherever I do photoshoots with him in different outfits, he will secretly glance at these cat ears and tails'' ''And I have even read in those books that men like when women wear something like this, so I hope he likes it.'' Because now his big sister is currently standing in front of him completely naked with her perfect round boobs and pink hard nipples in front of her with her cute little pussy on display for him to see; however, she has cat ears attached to her head, and more importantly, there is also a tail coming from her behind while she has a blush on her beautiful face looking even more charming. ''I don''t even want to imagine where that tail might be attached to.'' He knows the answer inside his heart and is very excited to see her like this, so without waiting for her to say anything to him, he quickly praised her with haggard breathing, thinking about what he might do to her later when they bathed together. "Big, you look very sexy with those cat ears and tail." Alicia, hearing his praise and noticing his haggard breathing, which tells him he is aroused, felt relieved knowing her little brother didn''t find her weird as they still hadn''t had their first night yet and she was already wearing these lewd outfits as she was thinking he would find her weird. Her heart felt at ease, and her embarrassment also lessened quite a bit seeing his reaction, so she started walking in front of him in a seductive manner, utilizing her curvy hips as she finally reached him. Now without waiting for him to do anything, she started to undress his clothes completely down to his underwear, not leaving a single piece of clothing on his body. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And just like the last time his rock-hard bounced back right when she removed his underwear and hit her beautiful as she was crouching when she removed his underwear, but this time she intentionally positioned her face right in front of his cock. She liked it when his hard dick hit her face last time I made her even more aroused, so she decided to do it again. Aiden is watching everything she is doing with a lustful expression on his face, as if he likes how his big is doing everything in such a seductive manner, showing her curves. And now all his clothes are completely taken off, and he has also noticed how his big sister placed his beautiful face in front of his cock while removing his underwear, but he doesn''t say anything. Now he sees her slender hands move and grabs his 8-inch rock-hard cock carefully, fearing she would hurt it as she started stroking his cock with one of her hands. At first, she moves her hand in gently; however, as time passes, her pacing increases, and Aiden is feeling euphoria in her touch as she strokes his dick. She stroked it for a minute or so as she moved her soft mouth closer to his cock and gobbled the tip of his and started sucking it hard while using her little tongue to increase the pleasure as she hits the sensitive spot she found earlier on his tips. Slurp Slurp Slurp As it worked like a charm, Aiden released a satisfied ''Mhhhm'' sound from his mouth when she sucked on his tip while stroking his long shaft with one hand. As time passed, she started to move her mouth, enveloping half of his rock-hard cock with her soft mouth and repeated the back-and-forth motion from the tip of his cock to half of his cock with her soft lips as the slurping sound echoed in the bathroom with occasion satisfying moans from him. Slurp Slurp Slurp Mmm hm mm ugh ugh Getting confident in herself, she decided to take even more of his rock-hard cock as his cock reached the end of her soft mouth, triggering her gag reflex. Gawk Gawk Gawk Slurp Slurp Slurp Even when her mouth is making these lewd sounds, she releases a soft ''hmm'' sound black she is enjoying sucking hard on his dick and liking how it is reaching the end of her throat. Aiden, during the process of when she takes more than half of his hard cock, puts his hand behind her head to guide her and also make sure she doesn''t hurt herself in excitement and he doesn''t forget to play with the black cat ear she wore for him. But he still couldn''t control the satisfied moan from coming out of his mouth, as how heavenly he is feeling due to her soft mouth sucking his cock as he enjoyed the care of her soft mouth giving his cock. It had been almost ten minutes as the slurping, gawking from her, and satisfying moan and ugh sound from him reverberated in the room. And now Aiden felt he couldn''t hold it anymore, so he said to her in a sultry voice. "Big sis, I am coming!." Hearing his words she doesn''t stop as the intensity of her slurping down his rock-hard dick increases even more with twinkles in her black eyes, and the sound of ''hmm'' escapes her mouth as she enjoys sucking his cock and finally going to savor his cum. Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden has the urge to push her head down and let her soft mouth reach the base of his cock, however, he controlled himself, as he still remembered she had told him not to do that, so he caressed her hair as she sucked his cock. After a few seconds, his long shaft throbbed in excitement and released a large amount of his hot load in her soft mouth. Spurt Spurt Spurt A loud stratified moan released from his mouth when finally unloaded his hot seed inside her soft mouth. She was ready to keep his hot load inside her mouth; however, due to its volume alone, she wasn''t able to store the thick liquid inside her mouth as some of the white fluid leaked from the corner of her as it dropped on the ground. She felt a little sad, feeling some drop of her food dropping and there is still hot seed getting inside her mouth from his throbbing dick, so she decided to gulp down a little of hot semen to make space for the thick liquid that is still coming from his rock hard dick. Gulp Gulp Finally feeling his dick stop throbbing and there is no more thick white liquid coming, she moves her soft mouth back carefully with his mouth full of seed still inside her mouth. Plop And with a plop sound, she was finally able to safely keep a mouth full of his hot semen inside her mouth. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 98 - 98: Getting Embarrassed by the dark past? R18* Alicia is having his thick white semen inside her mouth as she slowly starts to enjoy its taste while still crouching as her beautiful face puffs in front of his still 8-inch-long hard cock, which has no intention of going down standing proud. She slowly began to taste his scent little by little as she thought in her mind while savoring his hot load. ''Hmm it is much hotter and much sweeter than his precum, which I tasted earlier'' ''It has little bitterness in it, but it has so much sweetness mixed with his rosy flavored scent which makes it tasty''. ''I knew I would like the taste of my little brother''s semen.'' Little by little, she savored the taste of his white load as satisfying sounds came out of her mouth while enjoying her meal, and finally, a minute or so later, she finished her meal and felt a little full inside her stomach. Mmmmmh Mmmmmh Aiden is watching his big sister eating his semen as she releases a satisfying sound while enjoying its taste, and he finds it weird how she likes eating his load so much, but still watching her gulp down his watch makes him even more aroused than before. ''If okay, if she likes it that much, I don''t mind giving it to her every day.'' As he couldn''t hope to compare her soft mouth to his hands at all, he could forget how much pleasure he felt when she sucked his cock, and her sucking him off every day is not something he would deny at all. And knowing his stamina, this is nearly not enough to tire him at all, as he can easily go on for hours, but what made him even more excited was that if only blowjob felt this, he could even imagine how sex would feel, as he felt even more excited to finish the relaxing bath with her and become one with her finally and take her virginity. "Big sister, should we go into the bath? The water should be good by now." As he wanted to sit behind her in the bath and squeeze her soft boobs, whose feeling he could forget how soft they felt when he previously played with them, and more importantly, he really wanted to play with her tail, which is supported by her cute little asshole. She hears the word clearly but doesn''t answer him, as there is something important she has to do before they can go inside the bathtub and finally she can relax in his embrace. ''And I still missed my comfortable seat where I had been sitting earlier.'' So she moves her mouth closer to his rock-hard cock and brings out her cute pink little tongue and starts licking his dick clean off, and after a minute or so, she finally cleans with no trace of the semen on his rock-hard cock and says it in a satisfied tone. Aiden released some ''ugh'' sound while she was cleaning his dick, as his cock was still sensitive due to the ejaculation just now. "Hmm, now we are ready to go inside the bath, as it''s not good to waste tasty food." Aiden is a little baffled by how shameless his big sister has become now, as he could ever hope to imagine his shy big sister acting this lewd in front of him. "Big sis, you have become very dirty after what happened in the restroom inside the school." She heard his voice clearly, and even she could tell she had changed after what happened inside the restroom, as she felt more confident and open about everything now than while talking to her little brother. And she doesn''t feel shy at all when sucking his dick or expressing her feelings, but one thing she knows is that now that she likes how she is now more than before, it feels like the world has opened up to her. She can say for sure that after finally becoming one with him, she would feel even more confident and bold as if something missing inside her was finally one again. And what she was missing, she knows the answer to this as it is definitely her little brother, an 8-inch rock-hard dick, as after she is finally able to play with his cock, she feels freed as all her worries go away, knowing they are much closer than before. So with a smile on her beautiful face, she replied to her words while looking at his rock-hard cock in front of her face as she seductively licked her pink lips. "Don''t worry, little Aiden, your big sister is going to become much dirtier in the future~" Seeing how she doesn''t even feel a little bit embarrassed by his words or even reply to him with her sultry voice, Aiden knows their future is going to be wild. As he also decided to be more open with her and started talking dirty with her. "Big sis, don''t worry about the future and worry about the present, as I will see how you will handle my huge cock with your cute little pussy." Alicia hearing the dirty words felt shocked, as she couldn''t imagine her little brother talking so dirty to her, as she realized even more how her little brother was hiding his personality from her. "Hehehe, I don''t know why my cute little brother was such a pervert hiding behind an innocent mask, saying such dirty things to his big sister." She made a fake sad expression on her beautiful face as she continued. "Poor me, I couldn''t even imagine what you might have thought when we bathed together in the past." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I feel violated now, Aiden, so you have to take responsibility for me for the rest of your life." Aiden hearing her words felt very humiliated, and he just wanted to dig a hole and hide there now, as everything she was saying, was like revealing his deepest secret, because he knew what the young Aiden''s thoughts were not pure at all. A deep shade of red formed on his handsome face listening to her words as he shamelessly tried to ignore everything he had heard earlier and only replied to her words about taking responsibility. "Of course, I would take responsibility for you for the rest of my life." Alicia sees him ignore everything she had said earlier shamelessly and only reply to her words about taking responsibility. Seeing this she finds his real perverted self much cuter now seeing his reaction. And hearing his words made her even calmer, as she knew that her little brother was not the one who wouldn''t take responsibility for his own decision. Still, it made her happy to see his blushing face and listen to his cute words. But she still doesn''t mind having a weak and innocent little brother sometimes and plays and teases him as little. "It''s good that you know what is the right thing to do, pervert little brother." Aiden heard her words and didn''t wait for her to say something much more embarrassing and started going toward the bathtub as he started walking toward the bath with a blush on his face while saying it in a loud voice. "Are you coming or not? Big sis I am going to take a bath now." Alicia, seeing him walk away in embarrassment, stands up as follows while giggling to herself. "Hehehehe, my little brother is so cute." Aiden heard what she had said, but he pretended he hadn''t heard anything at all and walked in a steady manner toward the large bathtub. Chapter 99 - 99: Both holes? R18* Aiden reached the bathtub and checked the temperature of the water to see if it was okay to go inside. Seeing that the water was perfect, he got in a relaxing position inside the water, waiting for his big sister to come. She also reached the bathtub. Seeing him getting in a relaxed position, she quickly wanted to get in and took a position in front of him to enjoy her perfect bath. While there is so much space in there as it is huge and can fit four to five people inside at the same time, the closer she is to her little brother, the better she feels. So going to the water, she quickly took the position in front of him, as her naked back was leaning against his wide chest, and wriggling her ass, she positioned it between his rock-hard dick. Aiden seeing her talking in a comfortable position, keeping her soft ass cheeks between his cock, felt even harder as he embraced her from behind and held her perfectly sized boobs, and started squeezing them in different shapes. And he used his finger to tease her hard nipple by circling his finger softly around it. Alicia felt suddenly her little brother started playing with her boobs as she let him do what he wanted, but she wasn''t able to hold her moans as he played with her soft melons. "Ah~ ah~" Seeing her moaning as he played with her boobs, he got even more excited and stopped teasing her and pinched her hard nipples with his two fingers as a loud moan escaped from her mouth. "Oh yes~ ah~ pinch it harder." Hearing her words, he didn''t let her wait any longer and pinched both nipples with his hands at the time. "Ngh! Ah!"" As he listened to her lewd noises and continued playing with her boobs for a few more minutes, and now he finds the black fluffy tail connected to her little asshole, which is touching his abs between her smooth and his body. It has become wet; however, it still looks good, so while playing with soft boobs with one hand, he used his other hand to pull the tail a little to see her reaction. Nya! As expected, she squeaked a little when he pulled her tail. "What are you doing, Aiden?" You shouldn''t do that without telling me it surprised me a little." Her little asshole clenched tightly when she felt the pull, and it took her by surprise as it wasn''t easy to wear the tail, and most of the time she left him waiting because of the tail. "But big sis, can I play with the tail a little?" Seeing the expectance in his eyes, she felt weak as she agreed to him immediately. ''Why did I agree to this? With so much trouble, I fitted the thing inside my little asshole, and now stupid me agreed to let him do what he wanted.'' ''Aaah, I am such a simp.'' While she is thinking of what she has done. Aiden started to play with her little asshole. Seeing her agree to him, he held the start of the tail, which is connected to the little asshole, and pulled it slowly. He felt restrained as if his big sister was clenching her asshole, so he looked at her face. Looking at her tensed face, Aiden said in a calm voice, trying to make her feel relaxed. "Big, you should relax a little; nothing is going to happen" he kissed her neck a few times from behind to let her relax, and it worked like a charm as he felt her asshole loosen up a little and half of a shiny thing come out of her pink little asshole. As he started putting it back inside her little asshole and started repeating the process again, at first it was a little tight, but as time passed, it smoothly went in and out of her asshole as he increased the intensity when he heard her lewd noised from her body. Squeak Squeak Squeak Still, he has noticed the size of her little asshole, and he doesn''t think even the tip of his cock would enter her little hole, as he has given up on this now; however, in the future, he would make sure to fill his big sister''s all holes with his cum. Alicia at first felt a little weird when he started taking in and out the shiny object in her little asshole, but as time passed, she wasn''t able to control her moan as she said some lewd words, feeling the pleasure. "Aah!! Ah! Aah" "Oh! Yes, Aiden, do it harder." "Aah! Move it faster, nngh, yes, just like that." While playing with her cute little asshole, he stopped squeezing her boobs and moved his hands toward her pink pussy to give her more pleasure. Reaching her pussy holes to see if he can fit his one finger inside, and to his surprise, his finger easily slid inside her wet pussy with little resistance as he started using his fingers to make her little pussy relax slowly ready for their first time, as he knew without making her cum once it would be hard to fit his 8-inch cock in her pussy. She felt something entering her little vagina hole and felt a jolt of pleasure. She wanted to say something, but she was lost in pleasure as she let him do what he wanted and enjoyed the blissful feeling of being both holes played around by her little brother. And he was not surprised by how easily his finger slipped inside her pussy because he knew she masturbated regularly while thinking about him because he heard noise sometimes when he came inside her room and she was taking a bath. ''Inside her pussy is so soft, it is little bumpy but it''s hot and soft inside, I couldn''t wait to put my cock inside her soft pussy'' And he doesn''t want to make her feel more pain than she was supposed to feel when taking her virginity, so he''s already making her tight pussy loosen up a little for his cock because he doesn''t even when she regularly masturbated her tight viring pussy would be able to handle 8 inches long hard cock. "Ah! Yes! Aah!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah! Just like that, Aiden." ''Ngh! Aaah! Make your big sister cum!" Hearing her word, he put another finger inside her pussy and increased the intensity of fingering her little pussy, and he didn''t forget to rub her clitoris with his thumb while fingering her. Squeak Squeak Squeak While his other hand is still massaging her asshole with the shiny object connected to her tail. Alicia feeling the intensity of the pleasure, her mind started to feel blank as both of her holes were played around by her little brother. She felt she couldn''t hold it anymore as, without warning, she let out a loud moan and started cumming hard with her pussy. "Oooh!!! Yes! Ah!" Splurt Splurt Splut He felt her loud moan suddenly and a force on his finger as something tried to force him outside, but he didn''t stop fingering her soft pussy with the same speed until his hands got covered in her hot semen. She didn''t stop cuming for a few seconds, as a generous amount of her semen covered his hand. After a few seconds, her tight body relaxed a little as she remembered everything that happened. She doesn''t know how after he started fingering her pussy she felt so much pleasure that she lost control in pleasure and cummed in such a short time. She felt embarrassed, as she doesn''t think even 5 minutes have passed since he started playing with her pussy, knowing how quickly she cummed under his touch. A deep blush formed on her beautiful face. However, she still remembered the feeling of euphoria when he played with her body, as it is the best thing she has felt in her life, and feeling his finger still inside her pussy, she squeezed her pussy a little to not let go of his heavenly fingers from her wet pussy. __________ Be sure to leave comments on the chapter and if possible you can also leave a review about the story so far. It would give me many ideas about the story. Do support me by donating power stones, golden tickets, or in any form you can show your support to bring my novel upfront. Chapter 100 - 100: Impatient R18* Aiden felt his finger being squeezed by her wet pussy and felt even more aroused than before, and he now really wanted to start the main course as he doesn''t think his dick can endure much; it starts to hurt a little. It was his first time doing actual sex, and more importantly, he would be doing it with his own big, whom he loves with all his heart, which made him even more excited. And it had already been ten minutes since they were inside the bath. He doesn''t want to stay here anymore and wants to go to her bedroom and make unforgettable memories with her so without shying away, he said to her in his lustful voice, keeping his fingers still inside her wet pussy, covered in her cum inside the water. "Big sis, I think it''s enough for now. Should we go to your bedroom? I don''t think I can wait much longer now; even my Dick started to hurt a little." Alicia, still feeling euphoria from her last orgasm, heard her little brother''s impatient voice asking her to ditch the bath and go to her bedroom and start their long-awaited first time. So she hurriedly replied in her meek voice. "Okay" While she is still feeling embarrassed about how quickly she has cummed due to his fingers, she wouldn''t reject his proposal to have their first sex because it is hard to control for her, while she may enjoy her little brother playing with her pussy and making her orgasm and make her feel the pleasure she never felt before. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But knowing there was still something that could give her much more pleasure than this, she couldn''t wait, and just thinking about the rock-hard penis finally entering her pussy and filling it with his cum, she started to feel an itch in her little pussy. He felt it was waste as most of her cum has mixed inside the water and in his fingers is only a little bit which is covered in bath water so he reluctantly washed it away. ''I don''t have to worry I will make her little pussy cum much much more later and finally get a taste of it'' Aiden hearing her confirmation didn''t wait for anything more to hear and quickly lifted her wet naked body in his arms and started Princess carrying her to the room. Feeling her little brother carrying her in his arms like a princess, she felt even more excited than before as the itch in her wet pussy increased even more. He carefully walked out of the bathtub, both of their bodies were still wet due to the water; however, none of them had submerged themselves fully in water, so their hair was still dry. Entering her bedroom he reached in front of her large, king-sized bed and gently put her on the ground as she stood on her feet fully naked, still wet, with her cat''s ear and soaked tail looking beautiful. Aiden quickly brought the towel stood in front of her and gently started wiping her body with it. It took him a little longer as he got distracted by her soft boobs while wiping her body and finally, after a few minutes, he wiped her body dry. He quickly used a towel made himself dry and threw the towel on the ground. As now everything was ready, he looked deeply into her deep black colored eyes without saying anything for seconds, as she also looked into his eyes with the same intensity. Suddenly he pounced on her brought his face closer to her and started kissing her soft lips intensely. She reciprocated his kiss as both of their tongues intertwined and only a lewd slurping sound followed in the quiet room. Slurp Slurp Slurp While kissing her, he used his both hands to reach her back to grab her soft ass; he had already removed the cat''s ear and tail previously while drying her up as it would get in his way, and he also wanted to have a normal first night. While exchanging Sliva during their intense kiss, he spread her ass cheek and molded it as he pleased with a bit of force a red mark was left on her soft white ass, and finally, their kiss ended and a line of saliva connected both their mouths as they breathed haggardly with their faces flushed. There was a burning intensity in both their eyes for each other as he again started hungrily kissing her soft lips while he dominated her cute little tongue as they drank each other saliva. He lifted her body up, and knowing his intention, she tightly wrapped her long legs around his muscular waist. After that, while they kissed each other passionately, he moved her to the soft bed gently laid her body under him, and continued kissing her passionately. Slurp Slurp Slurp After a few long minutes, their kiss ended as both of them were breathing haggard with a red face. He now moved his face closer to her neck and started kissing her neck passionately as she moaned at the kisses on her neck. ''Aanh! Ah!" He didn''t stop and started going downward, continuing to kiss her as he reached her soft melons, gently kissing her body in between, looking at her perfectly round boobs and pink hard nipples. His dick throbbed in excitement. Like a hungry wolf, he started sucking on her soft boobs with his mouth, and he also used his tongue to savor the taste of her pink, hard nipples while using one of his hands to squeeze her other boob to not let it feel lonely. "Anh~ ah~ yes, such it is harder," as she used both her slender white hands to push his face even further into her boobs. Feeling the push and hearing her lewd voice, he sucked her nipple with even more intensity and even started to sometimes bite her hard nipple softly with his teeth, and as a result, her moans became even louder than before. "Ohh! Yes, yeah, just like that, Aiden." "Anh~ ah~ nigh!" He gave both her soft melons plenty of time and sucked them until he felt satisfied with them for now, as her loud moans didn''t stop while he played with her breasts. "Ohh!! anh!" Now he started to move toward her pink little pussy. As he kissed her toned stomach, in between finally reaching her pussy, he could see there was already cum dripping down her pussy. ''It seems she has a small orgasm when I sucked on her breasts.'' Seeing the cum drip from her pussy, his dick throbbed in excitement even more, but before that, he had to do what he wouldn''t be able to do inside the bathtub as he moved his hand and brought it closer to her wet pussy. He put two of his fingers inside her wet pussy and gave it a few strokes inside with it as he scooped out her cum covering his finger. Alicia felt his fingers inside her little pussy as she squirmed a little to enjoy the feeling, and feeling the strokes from his finger, she released some satisfied moans. "Anh~ Ah~ yes." However, after a few seconds, she felt his finger leaving her wet pussy, so with pleading eyes, she looked toward him as she wanted the pleasure once again, but she saw him bringing his finger covered in her cum closer to his mouth. She wanted to say something to stop as he doesn''t have to drink her cum like her just because she likes eating his cum, but before she could say anything, he had already put his finger inside his mouth and began tasting her cum. While she doesn''t mind him not doing the same, seeing him eating her hot semen, her pussy became even wetter as the burning itch in her pink little pussy increased, and she quickly wanted to feel his dick inside her womb. But she waited to see how he would react after eating her cum and controlled her desire for a few more seconds. "Oh, a little bitter but mostly sweet and has a mild rosy flavor to it. I think I like it," as he licked his finger clean and moved his face closer to pink pussy and started licking it clean as well. Alicia heard him say that he liked its taste and felt relieved because if he said he didn''t she would have felt a little sad, but now seeing him licking her pussy clean she couldn''t control herself as a really loud moan escaped from her mouth. Aiden licked her pussy clean and gave it a final kiss, as now he is ready to finally put his throbbing cock inside her pink pussy, as he doesn''t think he has to make her wetter than she already is; however, before he can start, he hears his big sis impatient yet lust filled voice. "Aiden I couldn''t wait any longer; quickly give it to me." Chapter 101 - 101: First Time? R18** "Aiden, I couldn''t wait any longer; quickly give it to me." He is just about to start positioning his rock-hard cock in front of her pink pussy to take her virginity, but hearing her voice, he decided to tease her a little, so he said with a smirk on his handsome face, looking at her flushed face lying in front of him on the bed with long black hair. "Big sis, what do you want me to give it to you?" Alicia hearing his words and seeing the smirk on her little brother''s face can tell he is trying to tease her, but finally, this close to becoming one with him, she doesn''t feel that embarrassed remembering what they have done until now. She is already way more than his big sister, and her doubts are now completely gone, so with a flush on her beautiful face due to everything she has done, she said in a lustful voice without shying away. "Aiden, I want your big, hard cock inside my pussy; it is itching to feel your cock inside it." Aiden hearing these shameless words, can now fully confirm that his big sister has changed as they started to become more and more intimate with each other and now finally crossing the boundaries of their normal sibling relationship, so there is no going back after that. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he is not worried about that at all because he loves her with all his heart, and finally taking her virginity is important to him as well to prove their relation to each other. ''This is just proving each other love, not because of how good he felt when she sucked his cock, and now when Big Sis is asking, he has to fulfill all her wishes.'' ''Even if she wants his dick inside her pink little pussy'' With intense lust in his voice, while looking at her pink pussy, which was now already wet again, he said to her. "Okay, big sis, I will give you what you want." Alicia hearing his words is pleased, as she doesn''t want to waste any more time and really wanted his dick inside her itching pussy right now. He used his hands to spread her slender legs apart to get in a better position and positioned his big hard veiny cock in front of her wet pussy and rubbed the tip of his cock on her pussy lips to cover his cock in her wet juices that leaked out of her wet pink pussy. Her body trembled whenever he rubbed the tip of his cock on her pussy lips as soft moans and lewd words got released for her pink lips with intense lust in her voice. "Anh~ ah~ " "Yes! Aiden, now put your hard cock inside my wet pussy." Getting her confirmation, he started applying force and tried to push his waist forward slowly to enter his hard cock in her wet pussy. But only the tip of his cock can enter her little pussy as he released his loud moan just mixed with a bit of pain. "Ugh! Ugh!! Anh! Ah~" He felt blissful just by entering the tip of his cock inside her soft vagina, yet he can feel the strong squeezing force inside her pussy, and now he knows it is going to take a little time to put his big cock inside her pussy. ''I have all the time in the world to do this as only after entering the tip of my cock inside her pussy, and it is already getting difficult for me to not moan in pleasure by the pleasure I am feeling right now'' He held her waist with his hand, brought his face closer to her, and started kissing her mouth while slowly forcing his hard cock inside her pussy with care to not hurt much. ''Ugh, it is so tight; my dick is being squeezed from all sides by her soft vagina; it hurt a little, but I know once she adjusts to his cock then they will enjoy each other.'' ''But I think if it goes on like this, I could cum much sooner because the pleasure I am feeling is much greater when she sucked my cock with her soft mouth'' While kissing her, he also noticed the little painful sound escaping her mouth in between, so he held both hands by interviewing his finger in between her small slender hands and continued kissing her as the slurping sound reverberated in the room. Slurp Slurp Slurp Finally, after more than half of his rock hard entered her soft pussy after a few minutes, he pushed in cock into her vagina very slowly because of the tightness of her pussy and he also doesn''t want to make her feel too much pain, and now he can feel a wall inside her pussy, stopping his cock from going further inside. He can feel if he pushed his cock inside her with little force, he can easily break the wall and finally take his big sister''s virginity, but before that, he stopped the kiss and looked at her beautiful face, which is flushed, and she was breathing heavily, and little pain could also be seen in her face. Alicia is looking at her little brother''s face, who is looking at her, and she can feel the painful sensation from his cock inside her pussy. She knew it would be painful, but it is more than she thought as she felt her insides being ripped apart by his cock. ''Is this because of my little brother''s monstrous cock? Ugh, whatever it is, I don''t care because I want him to finally take my virginity, and I also know it would become good after some time, so I have to endure this much for us.'' Now clenching her finger on his large hand to hold his hands more tightly as she was ready for it, she looked at his handsome face with a beautiful smile on her face and said,. "Go ahead, Aiden; I am all yours." "I love you Aiden" "I love you too Alicia" Aiden hearing her heartfelt words replied to her with the same love in his voice and seeing the brilliant smile on her face without wasting any more time he pushed his cock a little deeper inside her in one go, and finally, the wall that was blocking his cock earlier broke as a small amount of blood flowed out of her little pussy. "Ugh," sound escaped his mouth when his cock broke the wall, as he could feel her pussy has become even tighter than before. "Agh!!" she also clenched his finger in his hand with full force, unknowingly, and released a painful cry. As he heard a loud, painful groan from her big sister and felt the force on his hands right after, and seeing her painful look below him, he asked her with concern on his handsome face. "Big sis! Are you okay? Should I let you rest for a bit?" Alicia seeing the concern on his little brother''s face and hearing his words showed a loving smile, hiding the intense pain she felt just now, she didn''t want to stop now as this pain was nothing for her if she could enjoy her time together with her little brother. "No, Aiden, you should continue until you fill my pussy with your hot white load." She licked her pink lips and continued in a seductive voice hiding the pain. "And you don''t have to worry about me getting pregnant as I am taking pills, so continue and worry about me because the pain has started to go away now." Seeing how his big sister wanted him to continue, he didn''t question her much, and after what she said he throbbed in excitement inside the wall of her pussy. And he can''t describe how much pleasure he is feeling right now when more than half of his dick is in her soft pussy. ''Ugh! It is so soft and hot inside her pussy, but it is also very tight, and I don''t think I can last much longer if her pussy is this tight; it even felt a little painful.'' ''But I don''t have to worry about cumming a little earlier much as I have so much stamina I can easily continue right after it, so I will fuck her without holding back all.'' With his stamina above 9, it is not easy for him to get tired at all, as he thanked his physique for this because he doesn''t think his stats would have increased this much without it. Chapter 102 - 102: First Time? (2) R18** Getting the approval of his big sister to continue without thinking much about her, he doesn''t continue right away and first brings his face closer to her pink lips and starts kissing her to make her more relaxed, as moving his dick inside her tight pussy would be hard as of how tense she is right now. As their kiss continues and the lewd sound reverberates inside the room, he can feel a little better than before, as his dick doesn''t hurt as much as before because of her tightness. So he slowly moved his hips backward while still continuing their kiss as they released different sounds inside their mouth. Alicia felt little pleasure, however, the most she is feeling is still pain in the sound of release from her mouth during a kiss, but Aiden felt a heavenly sensation and little pain due to moving his cock inside''s tight pussy and releasing a satisfied maon while kissing her. He continued moving his hips back and forth to move his cock inside slowly for some time while kissing each other a few times as lewd noise due to his cock going in and out of wet pussy sounded in the room with the slurping sound of their exchanging salivas. Squeak Squeak Squeak Slurp Slurp Slurp Alicia has now wrapped his slender legs around her waist as if she doesn''t want to let him go at all because now the pain she was feeling is mostly gone, and she feels so much pleasure whenever his cock moves inside her pussy as her moans don''t stop. "Anh~ yes! Ah~ anh~" "Mmhm!! huet!! mmhm~ yes! Yes!" "Yes! Aiden just like that!"! "Go deeper~" Aiden hearing her words doesn''t let down as he started ramming his hard dick inside faster than before and pushing even his cock deeper in her pussy as the pleasure he was feeling increased even more, and now he felt like he would cum soon if this goes on like this. Paah! Paah! Paah! The sound of his dick slapping her wet pussy reverberated in her room as her moans increased as the time passed. He could also see an ecstatic expression on her face. So seeing her face, he increased the intensity of ramming his cock into her even more and started going in deeper than before, but her little pussy still couldn''t fit all of his 8-inch cock and touch the base of his cock. "Hnnngh~! Et..!!" "Yeah¡­! That''s right¡­!" "Ahhh~! Hamm~!! Huet~!" "That spot~!! It feels SO good¡­!" She felt a little pain when he started going even deeper; however, she doesn''t feel much due to the amount of pleasure she is feeling currently, and she is very close to cumming due to the intense pleasure. She even forgets about how she wants to be the big sister and prove it by lasting longer than him in the bed when they have their first time, however, lost in pleasure, she can''t think anything and only enjoys the feeling of euphoria by releasing loud moans. Paah!! Paah!! Paah!! Squeak Squeak Squeak And after a few minutes, she finally said in a loud moan as her little brother was still ramming his cock deep inside her pussy. "Aiden I am coming!!" Aiden hearing her voice doesn''t stop and even increases the intensity at which he is moving to make her feel even more pleasure than she is feeling, and after a few seconds, she tightened her legs around his waist and released her hot cum on her penis, which is still moving inside her pussy. Spurt Spurt Spurt Spurt Felling her cum on his cock, he doesn''t stop at all because he is about to cum, so he keeps thrusting his cock inside her little pussy with the same intensity. Alicia, still feeling sensitive by the previous orgasm, feeling his big, hard cock still thrusting inside her, felt so much pleasure that she felt like she would cum soon if this goes on like this and he doesn''t stop. "Anh!! Ugnh! Anh!! Anhh!!" "Aiden Anh! Huet!! Anh~" "S-Stop Aiden, let me rest a bit, Anh!! Huet~~" Paah! Paah! Paah!! Aiden hearing her voice doesn''t stop at all and even increased the speed of his hips moving as he is very close to cumming, and he doesn''t want to stop at all as holding her soft waist, he still continued ramming his cock inside. Her pussy released lewd noise as his cock moved inside her pussy, which has just cummed. Paah! Paah! Paah! Paah! Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Glush! Glortch¡­!! And finally, after thirty seconds, with a last thrust of throbbing cock inside her soft pussy reaching the deepest part of her vagina, he cummed a large amount of his thick load inside her womb. "Ugh.. !! URGH!" "Haah!! Hah!! Haaah!!" He is breathing heavily as his throbbing cock is releasing his seed inside her pussy, and he can see the amount was too much for her little pussy to handle as thick white liquid drips down her pussy mixed with her own cum. ______ Earlier Alicia, feeling that he is not answering, as he even increased the speed of his hips, can tell her little brother is also close to cumming by looking at the look of euphoria on his handsome, which she has never seen before. ''Look like my little brother is enjoying my pussy; I hope he will become addicted to having sex with me." "Hehe, if that happens, I would make him do all the things she wanted to do with him, even if it was a little embarrassing taking advantage of this." So with a loud moan still releasing her mouth as his dick reached deep inside her little pussy, she decided to wait for a little to let him cum inside her womb, as she also wanted to be filled with his thick cum as soon as she could and also hoped he would get addicted to her. She endured the pleasure she was feeling while he was fucking her with intensity and forced herself to not cum until he would release his seed inside her womb, as she would be embarrassed to cum twice when he didn''t even have cummed once. She has already lost the first battle, but she doesn''t want to lose in such a shameful way by cumming like a bitch in heat twice when he hasn''t even cummed once. Her eyes were a little hazy by the amount of pleasure she is feeling right now, as her mind almost went blank a few times lost in pleasure when he was thrusting his rock-hard cock inside her. However, when she sees him giving the final thrust inside her pussy, she relaxes a little bit, but the last thrust felt different than before as his cock reached his womb, and a loud moan ensued by this, gritting her teeth she still endured the pleasure and still doesn''t cum. Yet when his dick throbbed inside her pussy and released a large amount of his seed inside her pussy, filling her completely, she couldn''t stop herself from having minor organs as well with him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ______ Aiden, after finally relaxing from the previous intense orgasm, slowly took out his dick out of her pink pussy, and after taking out his cock, he looked at his big sister lying on the bed, his thick cum still dripping down her little pussy. With heavy breathing and a look of euphoria on her face, he felt satisfied with what he had done. So he was ready for round two, as this much wouldn''t make him tired at all, but the amount of pleasure he felt was too much, and he knew his big sister was also the same, as he still could see the same look on her beautiful face when she moaned loudly when he fucked her and her body twitched slightly from time to time, so he decided to let her rest for a bit, knowing she would be tired from the intense session. Alicia felt ashamed by how she had a minor orgasm earlier and now feeling dick left her pussy; she felt empty; however, she didn''t tell him to do anything and decided to rest for a bit without saying anything to prepare herself for round two. Because she knew this was going to be a long day for both of them, she wouldn''t let him stop until she couldn''t take it anymore, but she didn''t think she could compete with her little brother in stamina at all. While she was dreaming of winning the first battle, seeing the reality, she let go of winning and only wanted to enjoy the heavenly pleasure she felt when he fucked her. ''This time I would ask him to fuck me even harder than before as I remembered the last thrust of cock inside my pussy, which made my mind blank for a few seconds.'' This about earlier, her pussy started to heat up a little, but she controlled her desire to ask him to fuck her because she knew if she did that, she would literally pass out by the pleasure as her pussy is too sensitive right now. So she enjoyed looking at his handsome face while lying on the soft bed, admiring the person she loved with all her heart. Chapter 103 - 103: Rest Before the Evolution Aiden seeing her looking at him with love in her eyes smiled as he moved up to her and sat beside her on the bed where she was lying down and started stroking her hair gently to comfort her and show his care. Alicia feels his caress on her hair squirm slightly while lying down and enjoys the time resting on the bed, after a few long minutes of waiting she is ready to take his once inside her pussy which felt itchy just by looking at his rock-hard cock no intension of going down soon. So with a joyful expression on her beautiful face, she said to him with excitement clearly visible in her eyes. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aiden, I am ready again, I want to feel your hard dick inside my pussy again" Aiden, hearing her lustful words, didn''t wait any longer and told her to sit up, as he wanted to fuck her from behind this time and slap his balls on her perky ass. Alicia, hearing his demand, didn''t reject him at all and even felt more excited to get her pussy fucked by his rock-hard cock from behind. He started fucking her from behind as his hard slams inside her pussy and he can feel her pussy can take even more of his cock. ''Soon she would able to take my 8 inches hard cock insider her little pussy but I don''t think it is happening fast as It would take time for her pussy to get used to his cock and become perfectly for his hard cock'' ''I am excited for that day to come as I really wanted to slam my fully hard cock inside her pink pussy from behind and see her perky ass giggle when I fuck her from behind.'' But for now, he is satisfied with giving her more than half of cock inside her little pussy carefully to not hurt her as he would increase it day by day. The time quickly passed as they enjoyed each other''s bodies, and only lewd noise and moans of pleasure filled the room for an hour. Alicia is lying in the embrace of the soft bed after cumming hard five times in raw, and she doesn''t even have any energy left to move now, so with a blissful expression on her face, she lay on the soft bed comfortably with thick white cum dripping down her pussy as her body twitches from time to time. Still, out of the corner of her eyes, she looked at her little brother, who is lying beside her, but she felt shocked wherever she looked at his hard cock, which twitches from time to time. ''How is this monster still not going down? If I remember, he has also cummed a total of five times; consider how I made him cum twice before they even started having sex.'' ''Ugh, I have to step up my game as if goes on like this, I don''t think I alone would be enough to satisfy his lust and calm his long, hard cock with herself.'' ''I don''t want him to find someone else to satisfy his lust, so I have to make sure to suck him dry next time so he doesn''t even think of doing it with someone else.'' Her eyes gleaned dangerously wherever she thought of him giving his heavenly cock to someone else other than her. ''NO! I have to make sure he and his cock would only be mine and mine alone.'' Aiden lying next to felt satisfied by their time together as to how much pleasure it is to fuck his big sister''s pink little pussy. ''It is the greatest feeling I have felt in my life.'' His dick twitched even more, thinking about how it felt earlier and remembering the lustful expression on his big sister''s when he fucked her. ''She looked very beautiful when I fucked her, and I can tell by the expression on her face that she enjoyed it like he does.'' Still, he has to do something to calm his hard cock down, as he hadn''t thought his above 9 stats of stamina would be this monstrous because he has never masturbated until his limit before. And now, after filling her pussy with his seed three times already, he still hasn''t felt it calm down anytime soon. ''Ugh, I think it would go down after doing 2-3 more times.'' But he is not going to bother his big sister, knowing how tired she must have been due to their intense session, as it is her first time, and he can also say for sure her body would feel sore for some time as a result of how wild she has been in the session. So he turned to his side and hugged her body in his embrace to rest together and started caressing her hair softly with his hands, as he is not worried about his cock. ''It will calm down by itself after some time.'' Alicia, seeing him embracing her, returned the hug by wrapping her arm tightly around his chest and resting on her face. She felt his rock-hard dick pocking her stomach, but she chose to ignore it for now as she doesn''t think she would be able to even move properly now. ''Don''t worry, Aiden, you big sis would make sure to suck you dry next time and calm your bad big cock down.'' She fell into deep sleep after only 5 minutes of listening to his heartbeats and enjoying his caress. Aiden still hasn''t stopped caressing her hair as he doesn''t think he can sleep while his dick is still throbbing, after more than 20 or so minutes with difficulty, his hard cock finally calmed down, and a few minutes after he also fell asleep beside her, embarrassing her soft body. ______ Aiden''s eyes fluttered as he opened his eyes only to see his big sister was still sleeping beside him while hugging him tightly. The first thing he noticed was that his cock his hard once but he controlled his erection after 10 minutes of intense concentration and he focused on his beautiful big sis who is embracing him while sleeping. Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked at the clock hanging on the wall to see the time. And seeing how it was already around 4 pm, he felt shocked, as he didn''t think he would sleep for more than 4 hours after having sex with her. ''Hmm, I think I was more tired than I thought.'' Seeing her beautiful face glued to his chest, he felt warm inside his heart and remembered their passionate first time he started caressing her hair while she was still sleeping, and she even squirmed in his arm while sleeping. And seeing her body squirming in his embrace, he thought while looking at her beautiful face. ''Haha, my big sister is so cute.'' He has thought of going to the kitchen and making something for both of them to eat, as he is feeling hungry right now and knows his big sister will also feel hungry when she wakes up. However, he doesn''t think he can do that without waking her up, feeling how tightly she is hugging him, so he decides to wait for her to wake up and then cook. Alicia enjoyed his caress while still half asleep. She felt someone''s hand caressing her head and remembered what had happened earlier before she fell asleep. She felt relaxed and lay there while enjoying his caress as her body squirmed slightly from time to time subconsciously. But she decided to wake up after 10 minutes or so because she didn''t think she could lie there in her brother''s embrace all day as she had to go to the office at 3 pm today. She has taken a short break for his ceremony, however, she still can''t ignore the company her mother left for her. ''I have to wake up even if I want to stay in my brother''s embrace and enjoy his caress for the rest of her life.'' So she opened her eyes only to see her little brother looking at her face with loving eyes. Seeing his loving eyes, her heart melted, and she wanted to stay there, but she fought the urge. But she still moved her lips closer to his and gave him a long kiss, with their saliva being exchanged as their tongues intertwined with each other. Slurp Slurp Slurp Chapter 104 - 104: Rest Before the Evolution (2) Aiden, seeing his big sister opening her eyes is relieved, as he is feeling more and more hungry as time passes, and so seeing her awake, he felt relieved because now he would be able to go and cook something delicious for both of them. But just as he was about to ask her to let go as he was going to cook something delicious for them, he suddenly got kissed by her, so he reciprocated her kiss and started playing with her little tongue. And his hand also moved to her lonely naked boob, which is inviting him to squeeze them from earlier; however, seeing her asleep, he chose not to play with her boobs. He subconsciously started to mold her soft boobs in different shapes without even realizing himself, and as a result, she started to moan while kissing. He felt how she had started to moan, and that''s when he noticed how he was squeezing her boobs. But he doesn''t stop playing with her boobs until their kiss finally ends after a few minutes of exchanging their saliva. Alicia, seeing him stop squeezing her boobs, felt dissatisfied by this and said with a pleasing look on her beautiful face, as she started to feel aroused once again and wants to do it one last time. "Aiden, why did you stop? Please continue. I wanted to do it one more time before going to the office." Aiden, hearing her lust-filled voice with a hint of annoyance present in her voice, felt a bit surprised by how his big sister wanted to do it again just after waking up from their intense session earlier. ''She should be feeling sore all over her body; has she not realized this herself? How her body is currently lost by the lust and pleasure, but it is nothing to worry about; I would take care of her.'' ''But I think she''s probably going to get addicted to having sex with him. Oh well, not that I hate it at all, but I still have to take care of her health.'' So doing one more time with her is definitely out of the question for him right now, as he has decided to remind her of the reality of her body condition to let her know it is not good for her to think of having sex with him until tomorrow and rest for today. ''I also don''t think she could go to the office today at all.'' So he said to her bluntly without caring much about his words at all. "No! Big sis, we won''t be having any more sex today." Alicia felt helpless at his little brother''s rejection of her proposal to have sex with him so openly. She felt sad, frustrated, and even depressed. ''Why is he saying no when I am the one offering him to have sex with him? No! This should be happening. Why is he saying this?'' ''Does he not like me after having sex with me, or he doesn''t enjoy having sex with her?'' Her mind is in chaos thinking about these things while still lying on the soft bed, but she controls her emotions and doesn''t go out of control by taking a deep breath and thinking once again with a clear mind. ''No! That''s not it; he definitely enjoys having sex with me, as I still remember the look of euphoria on his handsome face when he was filling her pussy with his thick seed'' ''And stupid Alicia. How can you even think of him not liking you anymore after having sex with you? Do you not understand how much he loves you after everything that happened today? Now she felt guilty about thinking all those things earlier, but she couldn''t understand why he rejected her, as according to her men like when their partner offers themselves to them. So with burning curiosity and a little guilt present on her beautiful face, she asked him directly and stopped making assumptions by herself, as she didn''t think she would be able to calm down before knowing why he was rejecting her. "Aiden, why don''t you want to do it again with me?" He was looking at her all this while she was in emotional turmoil as her facial expression changed many times, and he had thought her obsessive eyes would appear once again, so he was ready to calm her down. However, to his surprise, she didn''t lose control at all, and only her expression changed many times, and so he even forgot to explain to her before hearing her words. But now hearing her words and seeing a change in his big sister, which he had noticed earlier, he still didn''t think she would be this calm, as now when something as big as him rejected her proposal to have sex with him. However, he is more than pleased to see her changes. ''Yeah, I can easily imagine her trying to pounce on him after losing control.'' But she would still fail because of her body.'' Now he can only see mostly the curiosity and a little guilt on her face and he doesn''t like the guilty look on her face, so he stood up from the bed and said in a loving voice while looking at her naked body lying on the bed as his thick cum is still dripping down her pussy slowly. He felt aroused once again seeing this arousing scene, but he controlled his urges so he didn''t let his cock stand up once again. "Big sis, Can you stand up like me on the bed?" Alicia saw his naked figure standing tall on the bed with his perfectly carved physique with lean muscle on his body, his long muscular leg, his broad chest, and shoulder, his 8 abs on his stomach, his otherworldly face, and his long black hair with some mixed white in it tied to a perfect bun. She felt warm in his heart and appreciated her luck seeing how handsome her little brother was. She had known this earlier, but seeing it after being one with him, she appreciated him even more in her heart. She also noticed his flaccid dick, which still looks pretty big to her even when it is not erect, and remembering how that big cock entered her pussy made her cum hard 5 times, even she felt surprised by how her little pussy can take his cock. She looked at her pink pussy while still lying down from which his thick cum is still dripping down for a few seconds, surprised by herself. ''I feel so full, Anh~ his thick seed is still inside my womb.'' Now coming out of her reverie, she focused on standing up like her little brother had said. With some difficulties, she bent her upper body and sat on the bed while her legs still didn''t move much. ''Ugh, I feel a little sore on my body, but I still don''t; I wouldn''t be able to stand up.'' Now, even after just sitting on the bed, her previous doubt has been cleared completely as a blossoming smile appears on her beautiful face. ''Hehehehe He must have been thinking about me when he rejected me earlier. Anh~ I love it when my little brother cares so much about me, but I think I can handle getting pounded by his cock one more time.'' Lost in her own fantasies, she thought of his big cock pounding her pussy once again; however, when she tried to move her leg and lower body as she had only bent her knees, she felt a painful sensation on her entire lower half, so a painful cry escaped her mouth. "Ugh!! ouch !" Now she heard her little brother''s caring words in her ears once again. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now do you understand why I rejected your proposal earlier, so there is no more sex for today? You have to rest well today." Hearing his words, she impatiently replied to him. "But Aiden I think doing it in the night would be okay; I would feel much better at that time because I don''t think my little brother wouldn''t give me a nice massage." Aiden, hearing her words, hurriedly replied to her. "No! This is not happening at all; you should take care of your body. I would give you a nice massage, and we would even take a nice bath together at night, but no sex for today!!" Alicia is helpless because of how sternly her little brother rejects her; however, she is still not going to back down that easily without getting something in return. So with puppy dog eyes, she looked at her little brother''s handsome face and said in a pleading voice. "But Aiden, can I at least suck your cock when we will bathe together later at night, please?" As she wanted to taste his semen once again. Aiden, hearing her request, finds it reasonable, as he doesn''t think it would be a problem for her to suck his cock at night when they bathe, and he also doesn''t like rejecting her so many times when he also wanted it so much. ''I couldn''t wait to enjoy the heavenly feeling again when she sucked my cock.'' So he replied to her in a calm yet excited voice. "You can do that, but remember to only suck my cock and nothing else when we are bathing together at night." Alicia, hearing his response, is pleased with the outcome of now, as she couldn''t wait for tomorrow to come and do it again with him. Seeing the condition of her body, she doesn''t think she can join the office today, so she has decided to give them a call to let them know she will be not coming today. While she can just not go without saying anything, she likes to inform them as she takes her company very seriously, which mom has left for them. Chapter 105 - 105: Rest Before the Evolution (3) Aiden, seeing that everything was alright, decided to go to the kitchen and cook something delicious for them, so he asked Big Sis in his calm voice, not fazed by her naked appearance at all. "Big sis, I am going to cook something delicious for both of us, so you should just wait here." Alicia, hearing her little brother''s words, quickly agreed to him as she was starving right now and a drool leaked from her mouth just thinking about eating the food her little brother would make for her, as she prefers his cooking even over a high-class restaurant. "Okay, Aiden You should quickly go and make something delicious for me." Seeing the drool on her face, he doesn''t say anything to her, knowing she must be starving after the intense session earlier as he walks toward her wardrobe to get some clothes for him, knowing there are usually some of his clothes in her wardrobe. He quickly bought fresh underwear, a loose black t-shirt, and black pajamas matching the color of the t-shirt, and he also noticed that inside her wardrobe there were more than a hundred photos of him attached to the wall of the wardrobe. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he chose to ignore this site and didn''t mention it to her at all because he knew she had taken many photos of him, but it still gave him chills knowing how many other things she would be hiding behind his back. ''I still remember many of my clothes disappeared themselves from a young age uphill now, and even my underwear wasn''t spared from this.'' ''I have already been suspicious of my big sister; however, when she outright denied him when I asked if she was the one who was doing this, I chose to ignore it, but still, my suspicion is always on her because there is no one else who could steal my things.'' But when he tried to find his missing items, he couldn''t find them at all, so he couldn''t blame her at all without pieces of evidence, but he still hadn''t forgotten about this, and seeing the intense sight of her wardrobe walls covered in his photos from young to this age, he is even more suspicious of her now. So he looked toward his big sister, who was also looking at him, but she tried to ignore his gaze when she noticed the stern look on his face and was trying to blow an imaginary whistle as if she didn''t know why he was looking at her. ''Hahaha, my big sister sure is funny.'' If he had found out about this wardrobe at a young age, he would have felt a bit overwhelmed; however, after doing everything with her now, he doesn''t mind how obsessed she is with him, and he even felt good knowing she would always be together with him. So he left without a mention about this to her at all, and Alicia seeing him leave released a sigh of relief as most of her special collection was inside her wardrobe in a secret chamber, which she knew he couldn''t find easily, but it is still nerve-racking for her when he is looking at the place where her years of collection are located. But the main thing still wasn''t inside her wardrobe, as she looked at the body-sized pillow that had his photo print on it with a knowing smile on her beautiful face. Time passed quickly as after half an hour he came inside the room with many dishes with him as they both ate together, and she protested for not being the only one wearing any clothes while they were eating. She doesn''t mind that as she has seen him taking secret glances at her pussy and boobs while eating together, and she also like how he helped her with eating properly even when she can use her hands and took care of her like she took care of him when he first started doing exercise. While she may have taken advantage of him at that time, now seeing him glancing at her naked body from time to time, she felt they were the same. After eating the food, she rested for about an hour and her little brother also accompanied her while she rested, and they both talked about many things; well, she mostly asked him about many other things about him. And she still hasn''t forgotten about the threat his little brother mentioned earlier at school when they were hugging each other. She will make sure to get an answer from the United Earth Federation and she won''t let Aiden join the program by using everything in her power. ''But right now I only wanted to enjoy my loving time together with my little brother. I will take care of this when I go to the office, and I will make sure to get answers from those retards as they have an agreement regraded this, which they have clearly broken.'' And after the rest, she got a nice relaxing massage, and she enjoyed how her little bothers massaged her body and he even doesn''t'' forget to take care of her boobs while massaging her. Still, she felt sad that he doesn''t play with her pussy which was wet the whole time when he massed her naked body with his big hands, he said she has to rest more and recover properly. After the message, she felt she could stand by herself and walk for a little bit; however, walking normally is still a hassle for her. She got good news from her little brother, which took her by surprise as her little brother had said he would take a week-long leave from school and enjoy that time together. Hearing this, she has decided to ditch the office for a week, as nothing is more important than spending time with her little brother, and knowing he has specially taken leave for her, she is even more excited. ''Heheheh, I would make sure to enjoy my time together with him and have a lot of sex with him every day.'' Just thinking about the upcoming week, she is very thrilled as she would do many things together, but she rejected his idea of going on many dates, movies, and restaurants, as she enjoyed her time more when she spent it with him in her home. ''My brother''s cooking is the best, and I can watch movies on our big TV, and more importantly, it is more convenient to have sex with him in my bedroom. I can''t wait to enjoy my time.'' Aiden made sure to dress her big sister properly after the message, as she would get sick being naked all the time. He felt a little sad knowing he wouldn''t be able to see her perfect boobs, perky ass, and pink pussy all the time, but remembering how she was going to suck his cock at night, he felt excited for the night to come. He decided to train alone today as his big sister wouldn''t be able to accompany him, so she is watching a movie while he trains. Night has come, and now Alicia can walk at a slow pace by herself, and she is excited to bathe together with her little brother. Aiden carefully led her big sister inside the bath, and both started to enjoy and relax inside the bath, Alicia''s sore body felt even more free when she went inside the warm water with the help of her little brother. She enjoyed the bath while taking her perfect position as her perky ass lay on his muscular thighs and his hard cock in between her soft buns, whose head comes out of her soft thigh in front. She teased him properly by rubbing her ass on his cock while bathing, and she is excited to suck his cock dry after the bath. Chapter 106 - 106: 15 minutes before the Evolution? After the bath, they got to their bedroom, and Alicia asked if she could suck his cock in her bedroom and also sleep together today like they used to before. Aiden hearing her demands doesn''t mind that, as he would also get his cock sucked off by his beautiful big sister on the bed as it is more comfortable, and ideas of sleeping are not even a question. He would have probably asked her if she hadn''t asked him because, as they have come this far in their relationship, sleeping together on the same bed is nothing new. Both of them got to her bedroom and climbed on the bed whose bedsheets are different as they previously got wet by their semen because of how much both of them cummed. Alicia crawled up on the bed and reached close to her little brother, she asked her little brother to do as she said. "Aiden You should just lie on the soft bed and relax, and your big sister will take care of everything for you." "And you should be ready, as I am more experienced than before, so your bad cock would go down in no time." She licked her lips seductively as she said those words while looking at the huge bulge on the bathrobe he was wearing. Aiden cock throbbed in excitement, thinking about his big sister sucking his cock, and hearing her word, he lay down on the bed comfortably for her beautiful big sister to suck his hard cock. ___ About an hour has passed, and Alicia is lying on the bed in the embrace of her little brother, fully naked, as she wants to sleep naked together with him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She is currently feeling very full in her stomach, as a little bump could be seen on her slender stomach because she has drunk his load four times, and the amount she got every time he cummed was not little at all. She even thinks if she only drank his thick delicious seed for any time of the day she wouldn''t have to have the meal for that time because she felt too full now as she had already had dinner before taking care of his bad cock. At the time when she was done with his cock she can see that he couldn''t get up now, she felt satisfied by the work she had done, even when her jaw and hands started to hurt a little by the work she had done to make him cum. However, only ten minutes had passed, and she was lying in his embrace, trying to sleep, but she could feel his rock-hard cock pocking her full stomach, and she noticed that it only got harder just now. So she looked at him, who also had his eyes opened, embracing her, trying to sleep. Aiden saw her big sister looking at her, shrugging his shoulder, knowing she must have felt his hard cock pocking her stomach. Alicia, seeing his response, has a helpless look on her face, but she now knows it is because of his monstrous stamina she is feeling his hard cock on her naked stomach and now she is determined to fully satisfy him tomorrow as her deep black eyes burned with determination. ______ Days quickly passed as they both enjoyed themselves while eating, training, having fun together, and more importantly, having a lot of sex together, but Alicia still couldn''t defeat his bad hard cock these days. When she thought she had finally made it down, after some time it would stand up proudly once again, and she felt embarrassed as she wasn''t in the condition to continue at that time. She has made him cum 6 times in one session, which was also the best in which she has also cummed 5 times with her pussy being pounded by his cock, and as a result, she wasn''t able to walk properly the next day, and her little brother made a curfew for her to have sex that day like their first time. ''I still have remember those hard times when I couldn''t get pounded by his big hard cock'' While she may have made him cum twice by using her mouth, she doesn''t count this as cheating, knowing how monstrous her little brother was in bed, but still, she couldn''t defeat him which made her even more embarrassed. But her spirit doesn''t wane at all, and she is determined to make him fully satisfied with herself, as she wouldn''t be able to call herself a perfect wife if she couldn''t make him fully satisfied with her body. If Aiden heard her thought he would laugh at her because, on their longest session, he was almost close to fully satisfying his cock as if he had cummed just one more time he didn''t he would have been able to continue after that so he is more than satisfied by how she performed in bed for now. But Today his mind is completely focused on something else. The day has finally come as Aiden looks toward the transparent red screen in front of him while walking beside his big sister, going toward the secret door that would lead them to his underground laboratory and, in other words, his safe heavens. [World Evolution starts in 15 minutes, 17 seconds] ''How much I have waited for this day to come; finally the time has come to survive in the upcoming chaotic world and become as strong as possible to revive my mom and become immortal.'' ''So I can live forever with my family'' His breathing has become haggard just by looking at the timer on the red screen in front of him. Alicia noticed her little breathing was sightly haggard while walking together with him, so she asked him in concern because today he didn''t even have sex with her, and he said today was an important day and told her to come with her while she was thinking differently in her dirty mind. ''Does he want to fuck me inside his underground laboratory? Hmm, it does sound important to me.'' ''As there is nothing more important than having sex together with my Aiden, Anh~ I couldn''t wait to get a good pounding inside the laboratory.'' "Aiden, you are breathing heavily. Are you alright?" While asking him, a small smile couldn''t be hidden from her beautiful face, as a dreamy look could be seen in her eyes. "I am just a bit excited; you don''t have to worry about it." He has noticed the look on her face, and he can easily tell she is thinking about doing it inside their laboratory. ''Ugh, I didn''t know my big sister would become this addicted to sex as now she thinks about something lewd in every situation.'' He still hasn''t forgotten how horny she has become, as even when he wanted to go inside the toilet only to pee, she would stop him and say. "Aiden, if you''re going to take it out inside the toilet, you don''t mind if I come inside and have a quickie together." When she first asked him the first time he agreed to her demand with excitement and pounded her pussy inside the toilet until she cummed hard. He didn''t know about her addiction to sex at that time, but after living together with her this past week, he has come to the conclusion that his big sister is addicted to having sex with him, and as a result, she would sexualize everything they do and she has become very shameless about everything. But for now, he couldn''t think about this at all as he had to focus on the upcoming world evolution. Chapter 107 - 107: 15 minutes before the Evolution? (2) After a few minutes of walking together with his sister, they reached the parking lot where the entrance to the underground laboratory is located. When he reached the parking lot with his big sis, both of them could see there were no cars in the parking lot, which had been modified by her little brother. Alicia wasn''t surprised by seeing this, as she had spent almost every hour together with him during the past week and knew what he had been up to. She found what he was doing a little weird. However, she didn''t mind it that much, as this wasn''t the first time her little brother had done something weird, and moving all the cars inside the underground laboratory was the least of her worries. Because he even bought two freaking helicopters to play with a few years ago, and if they were normal helicopters, she wouldn''t have cared that much. But her little brother had even abused their Aunt May''s power and bought a freaking military helicopter equipped with deadly weapons. And if she started to recall the deadly things he had bought using their Aunt''s military rank (4-star general, which is just below the general of the entire army of the Eastern Union) she wouldn''t be able to count, the power in her hands wasn''t small at all so it is possible for him to get those things. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her Aunt could even influence decisions within the United Earth Federation with her rank, and knowing this made Alicia even prouder of her Aunt. That''s why Alicia didn''t feel pressured when she found out how the leader of the Eastern Union was threatening Aiden to join their genius program. If she were alone, she would have felt a little pressure. However, with her almighty Aunt May present, she didn''t think it was that big of a deal for the leader to make him reconsider his decision. So, something as minor as moving all the vehicles inside the laboratory felt bland to her. But she felt excited now just thinking about how many things they were going to do inside the underground laboratory. ''But why is my little brother not opening the secret passage and leading me inside? It looks like he''s waiting for something, as he keeps looking at the watch on his left wrist from time to time.'' So, she decided to ask him, getting curious about what he was waiting for. "Aiden, are you waiting for something?" Aiden heard his big sis''s voice while he was looking at his watch, waiting for them to arrive. So, he answered her in his calm yet captivating voice, looking into his big sis''s deep black eyes. "Yes, you''ll see them soon enough when they arrive here." Alicia, hearing his words, could tell whom he was talking about. She felt a little displeased by this, as she didn''t think they would be having sex inside the laboratory when he was going to invite their guards. ''I didn''t say much when three days ago, he suddenly asked Aunt May in front of me about this as if he wanted me to hear their conversation.'' And after hearing the context of the call, she didn''t feel much. She knew that if it were the previous her, she wouldn''t have been able to remain calm about what they were talking about. ''Because my little brother asked our Aunt if he could trust the guards with his life in any situation. And after getting confirmation from her, he asked if she would keep them specifically for himself.'' ''He even told her that they would have to leave the military and become his personal guards.'' ____ Their Aunt, hearing his words, didn''t reply to his demand for a few minutes after he asked her this. But after that, she asked him in her cold voice, without any hint of softness, as if she wasn''t pleased with his answer. She wouldn''t give him those 10 professional guards, even if he was her dear nephew if she wasn''t satisfied. "Little Aiden, your Aunt would only ask you a few things, and if I''m not satisfied with your answer, you should forget about ever having those elites I''ve trained. I won''t give you another chance if I find your answer unsatisfactory." Aiden, hearing her voice, replied in a serious tone. "You can ask anything you want, Aunt. I''ll answer you truthfully." May, hearing his resolute voice, was a little pleased by her nephew, but while she trusted him, this was not a small matter¡ªto give him a 10-member elite squad she had promised a better life. She needed to know his full intentions. As her nephew had reached adulthood, there were many things kids his age fantasized about, and if she found any hint of immoral behavior in his words, she would ditch her mission for a few days, personally go to him, break a few bones, and teach him a lesson to make her little nephew a better person. ''As his Aunt and family, it''s my responsibility to teach him a lesson when he strays down the wrong path.'' ''Still, I don''t think it should come to this, as my little niece would definitely lock him up if he ever thought of something like that.'' However, it was still her duty to know what he was up to. "Do you have any intention of doing something immoral with them using your power, now or in the future?" Her voice was a little low when she asked this, as it was embarrassing for her to ask something like this of her little nephew. Aiden, hearing her voice, wanted to laugh but seriously replied, as his big sis was also listening. "No, absolutely not! And Aunt, how can you even think I''d have to use my power to do something like that? Don''t you think they''ll naturally fall in love with your handsome nephew?" Alicia didn''t say anything, remaining calm, as she knew her brother wasn''t lying. She even felt happy knowing he had no intention of doing anything immoral with them. ''Of course, I alone am enough for him.'' Their Aunt, hearing his shameless words, began to imagine if that was possible. After a few seconds of thinking, she concluded that her elite squad members would definitely lust over her nephew. While she had warned them not to interact with her family without reason, she had allowed them to choose whomever they liked or loved. And since those girls'' only form of entertainment besides their missions was romance dramas they watched on the internet, she could perfectly imagine them simping over her overly handsome nephew. May did a fake cough on the phone call and shamelessly continued her questions without mentioning what she had asked earlier. She spoke in a serious voice. "Little Aiden, they are elite. You have to respect them and take good care of them. Will you do that?" Aiden instantly replied to her words in a resolute tone. "Of course, Aunt. I''ll take good care of them and never disrespect them." May, hearing his words, was pleased, as she already knew how he would respond. The only reason she had become so serious was about asking the first question as it is her responsibility to take care of her family. But unknowingly, she had embarrassed herself in front of her little nephew, which she regretted. She decided she would recover from this loss and perfect her cool image once again by beating him in a sparring match in the future. "Okay, you can take them from now on, as they no longer belong to the military or even me. From now on, you take good care of them, little nephew." Aiden, hearing her approval, was satisfied, thinking that the more preparations he made, the better. Taking those 10 elite military women was a good decision on his part. So, with a cheerful voice, he replied to his Aunt. "You''re the best Aunt ever, Aunt May!" _______ Chapter 108 - 108: Becoming a Leader? Alicia doesn''t say anything when her little brother asks her Aunt to have guards personally for himself as she knows how Anders Shade has threatened him earlier, and it wouldn''t make much of a difference since they are guarding them already. She finds it a little weird how he wanted them especially and even asked her to give full command of them to him, as if he is going to war or something, taking his trusted subordinates, but she was not far from the truth when she joked about this in her mind. But she doesn''t feel good when they interrupt her last day of vacation together with her little brother. ''I hope those fools will leave as soon as they can after whatever her little brother wants them to do.'' ''Well, I don''t feel much if they don''t interrupt us for long, knowing my brother is already much closer than anyone can think.'' As she foolishly started to giggle to herself, without caring about anything, thinking how far they had come. "Hehehehehehe." Aiden heard his big sis giggling foolishly to herself, but he chose to ignore her for now. After a few seconds, he could see ten female officers in tight-fitted black outfits coming toward him in a steady manner in two rows of five, walking in rhythm, which looked quite pleasing to see. None of them were wearing any masks as he had instructed them earlier at night using the specific radio frequency that his Aunt had told him to use. ''Hmm, they look quite professional.'' He was pleased by their discipline, and this was the first time he would meet them all at the same time, other than the incident when he met the two twins at the school. ''I might have seen them earlier, but I don''t remember much as I didn''t focus on them.'' "Elite Squad reporting to duty." They reached in front of him and saluted him loudly in unison, which intimidated Aiden a little as he was not prepared for this at all. But he still kept his calm composure on the outside to maintain his stature, as he couldn''t act nervous when he had become the leader of this group of people, and he would be the one taking responsibility for them. But for Alicia, she jumped in surprise seeing their spirit, and the image of these guards improved a little in her mind, as previously seeing the black-haired woman, who was quite beautiful, fawning so openly over her Aiden, she had made the assumption that all of them were almost like the shameless one she had seen earlier. After seeing them standing in front of him waiting for orders he had instructed them to refer to him as the leader and not to salute him every time they met. He also noticed that the twins from earlier were the ones standing at the forefront of the two rows. He got the reply to his commands from one of the twins, and he could see one of them was keeping her head down, not looking at him, while the other one was looking at him with a neutral expression on her face. ''These twins are quite beautiful.'' He had noticed this at the school; however, seeing them standing next to each other, they looked even more beautiful. ''Now, this is the hard part. I have to see if any one of them is a threat to me, as the system told me earlier that there is only a 50% chance of humans awakening talent.'' ''And a 40% chance they would turn into undead and lose their sanity, and the remaining 10% will not awaken their talent at the time of Evolution but will awaken it later by some catalyst, which could be anything small or big.'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I hate to do this, but I know my Aunt would understand when I explain to her that it was done for their own safety.'' So, he told them to stand in front of him in a column so he could look at every one of them at the same time. [World Evolution starts in 13 minutes 59 seconds.] By using his King''s Eye''s ability for so long, he could use it three times without feeling any pain, and if he pushed himself a little, he could check five times. And after 10 minutes of rest, he could check again, so he wasn''t worried about the time. ''I am ashamed of myself for forgetting about checking their talents earlier.'' ''I forgot about this as my big sis wouldn''t let me think about anything the entire day, teasing me every chance she got with her sexy body, and I only remembered this early morning when there were only 15 minutes left for the evolution.'' ''But why does this evolution have to be so early in the morning? I couldn''t even imagine how many unlucky fellows would have been asleep, according to me.'' Because it was only a little after 6 AM right now. He didn''t know much about Evolution other than what the system had told him in a cryptic way, because he had found a loophole that the system would help if he asked in the right way and understood his intentions. But for Aiden, if he knew that if he just ordered the system in a commanding tone, he wouldn''t have wasted time thinking about how to get the hint he wanted, he would probably curse himself. ''It was easy to know how many people would Awaken or not by throwing every single number from 1 to 100 at the system and focusing on the tone of its voice.'' And he was pleased to know that the system didn''t act like certain goddesses and enthusiastically replied to every little question he asked. But when he asked what was going to happen when the world evolved, the system replied in a fearful voice, saying that if it tried to answer this even in a cryptic way, it would bring him more harm than he could imagine. It even told him that even the information it had given him before the evolution about the undead and percentages had weakened its soul a little, but it wouldn''t affect it much as it didn''t have a physical body and could easily do the task even with a weakened soul, and it would heal itself when mana became common in his world. Aiden felt a little touched by this, seeing how the soul connected to the system helped him to such an extent. But after knowing that, he hadn''t asked anything more, as it had told him that the restrictions would be unaffected after the evolution, and he didn''t want something unexpected to happen, as he could tell there was something even the system feared, and he didn''t want to provoke whatever it was. Now, he focused on the task ahead, as there was not much time left before the evolution, and he felt glad that he could check everyone''s talent, even if he had to feel some pain. ''Because I don''t want to abandon someone whose talent could be useful to me in the future, and more importantly, it would hurt my conscience knowing I left them without knowing if they were harmful to me or not.'' ''If any one of them turned into undead in the future, I wouldn''t feel a thing leaving them behind.'' And it was easy for him to know if someone would turn into undead or not, as their status would show question marks in the talent section. At first, he thought it must be some good talent, but after seeing so many people who had the same thing in their status, he was sure it wasn''t a good thing. After finding out they would turn into undead after the World Evolution, affected by mana, Aiden only felt a little pity for them. Chapter 109 - 109: Secret Passage? And now Aiden quickly started to check their status one at a time to see if there is someone he has to leave behind. However, he is surprised to find out that not a single one of them is going to turn into an Undead, and he also finds one rare gem in this group of ladies. He is surprised to find a talent like hers here because he has never seen someone with this talent before, and only by seeing its name, he can tell it''s an overpowered element to have as an affinity. Some of them are above average, and one of them even has just above the lowest grade talent, but only four people in the group he thinks would be most useful to him. He even asked the system inside his mind as he found it weird that not a single one of them is going to turn into an undead. ''Why do I feel like I am really the chosen one?'' ''System, why does every single one of them have talent?'' The system, which is seeing everything happening, felt excited Aiden called it because it felt boring not being able to talk to anyone at all, especially when it is not allowed to see the steamy nights these immoral brother and sister spent together, which could have been a good form of entertainment for it. It could have peeked at them. However, this cursed child unknowingly ordered it not to look or listen to him when they had their sexy time together. It felt lonely and irritated by this, as it can only see them act lovey-dovey and can''t see the actual good part which interests it more. But one thing it has come to understand in these few years is that it was probably a woman before she got killed and her soul got captured by the powerful goddess. It doesn''t know for sure, but it has a feeling it was a woman before, so from now on, she has decided to use a female voice whenever she talks to him. So she said in a charming yet dominant female voice which she preferred after testing countless voices. [Every single one of them has talent because these women are trained fighters, and I can say for sure they have a strong spirit, so it is not that weird to have a talent for them, and there is also a little bit of luck involved.] [Because in some rare cases, even a trained individual can be corrupted by mana and turn into an Undead at the time of World Evolution. However, it is not weird at all.] Aiden, hearing her charming yet dominant female voice inside his mind, is a bit surprised by the change, as he doesn''t know why she changed her voice. He had assumed it to be male, and now he thinks he has to change the way he addresses her. But he first listened intently to her, and after finding out it''s not uncommon, he felt a little sad as the system wouldn''t accept him as the chosen one. But right now, that is not what''s on his mind. ''Did the system get affected by modern society and want to become the gender it feels comfortable with?'' ''I didn''t think even a cultivator''s soul would be affected by modern society and change its gender after living so many years.'' The system, reading his mind and listening to his thoughts, felt humiliated and mostly angered by his thoughts. [If I had a real body, I would have broken your bones for thinking something like that about me. It''s just that I don''t know which gender I was previously.] She would have told him she wanted to kill him, but in these few years, she had become attached to this child without even realizing it herself. [And now I think I was female before being captured by the goddess, and definitely not a weak twerp like you, as I was killed by the goddess.] Aiden, hearing her words, could feel the anger from her tone, and it is the first time he has seen the system get angry. However, he doesn''t have time to play with her right now, so he only replied to her with a sentence. ''Yeah, yeah, you can be whatever you want to be. I don''t judge you at all, so be happy.'' [World Evolution starts in 3 minutes 12 seconds.] She is shouting inside his mind, but he doesn''t focus on her and orders the 10 female guards to follow him seeing that he is not listening she also stops and focuses on her watching her only form of drama. "All of you should follow me where I am going and don''t touch anything inside without my permission when we reach there." So he walked toward a pillar with his sister by his side and ten female guards following closely behind. None of them mentioned anything about his weird behavior of standing in a place and looking at each one of them at a time, which took about 10 minutes. When they get the news from the general about how they are suspended from duty and have to follow Aiden from now on, they may fall for his otherworldly appearance, which even beats the main cast of the romance dramas they watched, But most of them were still skeptical about his leadership to handle them, so most of them were thinking about the same thing. They felt a little sad to know they wouldn''t be able to be with the general, but since Aiden is her family, they easily accepted the fact that they have to follow him from now on. If Ava and Isla had told them about what happened during their mission at the school, they wouldn''t be thinking like this, and surprisingly, Isla is not among this group of women. ''Hehehe, I have learned many things while staying with the General, and I will be the one who will personally teach him how to lead others, and that would be the start of our romantic journey.'' They thought he must be assessing them properly with he looked at them for 10 minutes, so they acted with their absolute best. Unlike Isla, who had fallen under his charm and acted foolishly previously, they can easily act professionally in front of him. While they felt shy inside, they wouldn''t show it on their faces. ''But why is the leader standing in front of the pillar and not moving at all?'' All of them were thinking the same thing in their minds because they didn''t see anything other than the pillar in front of them. Aiden used his foot to put a certain amount of pressure on the ground in some specific area, and doing this he waited for a few seconds as a secret passage opened up in the ground, revealing large stairs leading underground. Fwoosh Except for Aiden and Alicia, few of them, seeing the passage in front of them, were a little surprised as they had stayed here for five years, but they still didn''t know anything about this secret passage. But almost every one of them was not surprised, as they had already noticed Aiden coming inside the parking lot many times over these few years. While he could be playing with his modified cars, there was a very high chance there was a secret passage underneath it. The size of his home is only above average, but the land it was built on is a freaking 5 kilometers, and even an idiot would know there is something weird going on inside this piece of land. And knowing how they have a freaking anti-missile system installed in their garden, it didn''t surprise them much. They guessed its radar must be inside the laboratory. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only Isla and the other average-looking female soldiers, seeing this scene, felt shocked by how they didn''t know anything about it. As both of them had been living here for five years and saw their teammates'' reaction, both could tell they must have expected something like this. Chapter 110 - 110: Rich people are weird? Isla is gritting her teeth, thinking about everyone else as no one has told her about this before. ''How am I supposed to know this if no one told me about it?'' Aiden started to walk down the metal stairs, which were made of high-grade steel alloy, silver in color with rough patterns on them to not make it slippery. As they walked, the lights began to illuminate themselves due to the sensors present on the walls. They walked for a long time, descending underground for about 500 meters, and finally stood in front of a rectangular, giant black door, 4 meters tall and 3 meters wide, which had both a panel and manual option to unlock. The material it was made from was carbon-grade steel, strong enough to even block missiles. While walking toward the gate, the ten women noticed how highly built the entire structure was. The 3-meter-wide stairs that led them down here amazed them, as they couldn''t even comprehend how much money it would have taken just to make this¡ªand this wasn''t even the start. They had already recognized the material used in the black gate, and all of them could tell that wherever they were going would be considered one of the safest places on the planet. Aiden moved to the front of the blue panel and placed his hand on it to scan. He could have used the manual option, but he liked the cool-looking panel more. After scanning his fingerprints, it scanned his iris to finally open the gate. What was inside the gate shocked all the women to the core. As far as they could see, there was a vast space inside. If they had seen something like this on their mission, they would have thought someone was planning a rebellion against their army. There was at least one square kilometer of space inside the gate, now the large gate seemed tiny now, but what they didn''t know was that there were many entrances to this underground base moving them to different sections, and Aiden wasn''t going to tell them as they would feel even more shocked knowing this is now even its full size. Still, seeing the reaction of all the ladies, he felt satisfied, as they were not much different from him when he first saw this. It could easily fit thousands of people inside. He wasn''t the one who built this giant structure; it was his mother. ''She probably made this in case any war happened so she could use it to store as many people as possible,'' he thought as his resolve to revive his mother as soon as he could increase even more. He knew most of the money his mother earned was used to build this thing, which was a large nuclear bunker. Only a small part of it was actually used by her as her lab and library. He had not led them inside by that entrance and led them to the one which is connected to this place. This was the place where he stored weapons. Even though he couldn''t fully utilize the large space, he felt proud of Mom for building this thing. Alicia, standing next to him, also felt pride when she saw the reactions of the women. Now Aiden once again looked at the red transparent timer hovering in front of his eyes. [World Evolution starts in 3 minutes 50 seconds.] The height inside the hall was more than two stories tall. Aiden started to lead them toward the armory where weapons were stored to get them geared up. He didn''t think their tight black outfits would be enough. They looked sexy on their toned bodies wearing them, but he had to be as prepared as possible. He knew he was doing too much, as nothing would be able to enter inside, but he had played many games where monsters respawned in a particular area out of thin air, so he was ready for it. He had asked the system this question many times, but it didn''t answer him. After finding out that it would weaken the system, he stopped. Reaching another black gate, smaller than the last one, he opened it with the same method and started walking inside as it lit itself up like the last time. It revealed countless swords, knives, bows, armor, and many modern guns, ranging from snipers, handguns, shotguns, and rifles displayed on the futuristic walls. The size of the room was about 500 square meters. All the women inside felt a little terrified by seeing all this, as it looked like enough weapons for them to take over a city. Besides the weapons on the walls, there were many large boxes which have symbols of different weapons on them, which they assumed would have the same weapons and large amounts of ammo inside. ''Is the general''s nephew the leader of some criminal organization?'' They had many questions to ask him, but they kept silent, as the general had given him command of them, and they trusted the general. Still, if he told them to commit some mass genocide where a large number of innocent civilians would be killed, they would rebel against him without hesitation, as they couldn''t imagine their general sending them for something like that. Most of the women who had fallen in love with him felt a little hesitation seeing all this, but for Isla, it only made her eyes sparkle with excitement. She was most interested in the cool-looking cold weapons, which she had never used before other than knives. ''Ah! It''s good to be rich.'' ''Of course, he''d buy all the cool-looking toys if he had so much money.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Hehehehe, if I married him, he would let me play with all these weapons as much as I like.'' Her earlier depression lessened significantly just by seeing all the weapons, while the others were terrified, including her sister Ava. Isla would have rushed to pick a weapon or shouted she would be the one she would choose first, but seeing all the boxes, she felt calm, knowing there was so much that she would be able to get what she wanted even if she chose last. Aiden noticed all of their reactions. Ignoring one of the beautiful twins who seemed overly excited for some reason, most of them had scared expressions on their faces, which he had expected. Alicia also didn''t find their reaction strange, as their legs weren''t shaking like hers when she first saw all these weapons in one place. Seeing some weapons didn''t affect her much, but seeing thousands terrified her a little. But after some time, she saw it as normal, as she had expected this to be only her little brother''s hobby. Still, she felt a little annoyed seeing the one who was probably fawning over her Aiden at school, because she didn''t think anyone other than a fool like her would have such a thrilled expression on their face. "Hmph!" she huffed, standing next to Aiden, still not liking that particular woman, even though she was calmer than before. ''She''s a little cute, I''ll give her that, but it doesn''t make her any less of an idiot.'' Aiden spoke in his calm yet captivating voice, loud enough for everyone to hear, to stop them from misunderstanding him. "You guys should relax. I''m not a criminal or the leader of some secret organization. This is just one of my hobbies that I like to spend money on." As wouldn''t be considered a lie because it has really become his hobby to collect weapons now. Listening to his soothing voice and hearing his words, they felt calmer than before, relieved to know he wasn''t a criminal. They had already thought he wasn''t a criminal, as they had kept an eye on him for five years. They also didn''t believe the nephew of the proud general would be a criminal, but still, seeing the sheer amount of weapons, they couldn''t help but wonder. When he called this is only his hobby, they had only one thought in their minds. ''Rich people are weird.'' Chapter 111 - 111: World Evolution Begins Isla hearing him say that it was his hobby wanted to say something; however, she was too shy to say anything now after everything she had seen previously at school, so she decided to keep quiet for now. Aiden, knowing time was passing quickly, led them to a large few boxes and opened a few of them in front of them, revealing black, slim, shining metal armor that was thicker than the bodysuits they were wearing right now. He only had 200 of these light armors, which were specially made to block even high-caliber bullets and cold weapons like swords. While it couldn''t block a sniper bullet, it was still the best armor he had after the one specially made for him and his sister. It was a metal armor that allowed for good mobility and came in different parts, like shoulder guards and wrist guards. Overall, it looked like black fantasy armor. More importantly, it was very easy to move around in, though the cost was also very expensive, but he didn''t care that much about it. "All of you should wear these over your suits." Seeing the black metallic armor of different sizes in front of them, they all felt excited, as just by looking at it, they could tell it was of very high quality. Given the order to wear them, Ava started distributing the armor to them one by one, quickly taking their sizes into consideration most of them were similar but a few were different. While they hadn''t worn the exact same thing before, they had experience in wearing armor, so they skillfully donned them as fast as they could. Now, seeing them standing in front of him in cool-looking black armor, he felt satisfied by all the things he had done. It took so much money and time for the company to make these items, and while he knew it was a small amount for him, he was not clueless about how it looked to an average person or even rich people in tier 2 cities. He wanted to complement and appreciate the armor even more to get their reviews but he doesn''t think he has the time for this now. So he once again checked the time on his red screen as he didn''t think he had much time left. ''Why did this fucking evolution have to be so early in the morning?'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [World Evolution starts in 59 seconds] He panicked a little seeing the time, as he didn''t think he would even be able to wear the armor in this much time. It would take him at least 1 minute, even with his practice, and he looked toward his sister, who would take even more time. But he calmed down and said in a commanding tone while quickly opening two boxes that contained black armor with many designs on them, and just by looking at them, they felt they were better than the previous ones. "You guys put this armor on me and my sister as fast as you can now!!" Everyone, hearing his commanding tone, felt much better than before, as they were not used to talking so softly to their leader. They divided into groups of four under Ava''s command and quickly put the armor on both of them, which took only forty seconds to complete. Alicia wanted to say something upon seeing her little brother wearing armor put on by the other girls; however, she didn''t say anything, as she could tell by hearing his voice that he was in a hurry or something. Aiden didn''t stop there; he quickly opened another box that contained many automatic M16 rifles, took one for himself, and gave one to his sister, telling her to be on alert. He ordered the ladies to take each a rifle and be on alert as well. Hearing his command, they didn''t question him at all and quickly took the guns, checking the magazines to see if they were full. They quickly became alert and took their positions, which were best to protect both of them. Alicia didn''t understand why he told her to be on alert, but having practiced with a gun for many years, she quickly became alert, ready to shoot anything she found suspicious, as she trusted her brother. Unknowingly, a little tension built inside the room, as their leader had looked panicked earlier, they still thought this was a practice drill but not the actual combat. However, they didn''t focus much on it and remained on full guard, ready to shoot. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief to be prepared before the timer went down. ''Phew! It is good to have many people working for you, as I don''t think I would have done this before the timer went down.'' Coming out of his thoughts, he focused on the red transparent screen in front of him. [World Evolution starts in 1 second] [World Evolution starts in 0 seconds] [World Evolution begins] While he panicked about wearing armor and equipping weapons as soon as he could, the system inside his mind was laughing its ass off at his intense reactions. ''Hahaha! You guys put the armor on me now!! Hahahaha!'' ''Hahaha! This child is so funny and extreme at the same time!'' ''Hahaha! Doesn''t he really think a monster would come out of thin air right next to him when the world just evolves?'' ''Hahahaha! If that really happens, more than 95% of his world''s population would be wiped out!'' ''Phew! That was entertaining. I hadn''t seen something so funny in such a long time!'' ''Well, jokes aside, this kid is really extreme. He is inside a protected dome, which is even harder for elemental-rank beasts to break. He is that worried.'' ''If the poor people of this world knew about this, they would be fuming right now! Hahaha!'' ''It looks like it won''t be so boring from now on, as I will be able to see how this child survives the evolution.'' Aiden was ready for a blast or some terrifying monster spawning inside his room, as he didn''t think he would get such overpowered talent without being targeted by monsters like the main characters in novels. However, to his surprise, nothing happened¡ªat least for now¡ªbecause if he had been in his surveillance room and looked at the sky, he would have been surprised or would have known that the world had really started to change. Multiple giant pillars of light could be seen on Earth, coming from the infinite sky. There were ten of these giant pillars of light on the planet, making it look like light was merging with the planet. On the part of the planet where the current is night, it has become even brighter than the day. While the light merged with the Earth, at the same time, all the living creatures present on the planet, including humans, insects, plants, and animals, heard a profound sound deep in their souls which awoke completely and made them listen to it with focus. They couldn''t tell what the profound, ancient sound was saying, but all of them understood what it was trying to tell them. Aiden, his big sister, and all the people inside the room, who couldn''t see the giant pillars of light, also started to hear the ancient voice deep in their souls. [O ignorant denizens of this world, nestled within the vast expanse of the cosmos, your time has come to shed these frail mortal shells and forge new destinies.] [Endure, for only the strong are worthy to seize the right to shape their fate.] [Let the cosmos be the witness to your fates.] Chapter 112 - 112: Green Transparent Screen? Aiden, hearing the ancient voice, doesn''t have time to think and notice anyone around him as the sound is coming not just in his mind but at an even deeper level, which he couldn''t ignore even if he wanted to, so he focuses on it. Understanding the meaning of the words, he could feel deep inside himself that whatever the voice was saying was true, and he shouldn''t doubt these words at all, which he found weird but still believed, as his soul was telling him it was the truth. And knowing that the world''s evolution is ongoing, he felt much more assured. He had heard everything that it had told him, which indicated their upcoming survival, becoming stronger, and changing their fates, perfectly aligning with what he knew about evolution. After that, the voice didn''t say anything. As he started to feel the atmosphere around him, it began to change a little; the air seemed fresher than before, and he could also see tiny blue particles in the air, which would probably be mana. Suddenly, he felt a warm current coursing through his body, and it felt like some shackle had been unlocked from his body. He didn''t feel any pain at all, and now he could feel that he would be able to use his talent, which he had been waiting for all these years. "Ugh¡­" "Ugh, Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­" But suddenly, he heard painful grunts all around him, so he quickly looked at his big sis first, ignoring everyone else in the room. He could see she was standing in her place with her eyes closed while painful cries escaped her mouth, and her body was shaking a little. He could also see the tiny blue particles, which he assumed were mana, merging with her body. He felt a little worried seeing her like that, but he didn''t move to comfort her as he didn''t know if it would harm her or not. He looked around the room and could see everyone else was also the same as his sister, so he decided to wait. But suddenly, he remembered that now he could ask anything he wanted to the system, as the so-called restriction should be over. ''System, are all of them going to be okay? And are the tiny particles in the air mana?'' The system heard his voice, so she replied in her same charming yet dominant voice: ''Yes, this is normal. They are going to be alright, but there is also a 0.0001% chance of mana going out of control in their bodies and them dying, but that is very rare, so you shouldn''t worry about this. ''And yes, the tiny particles in the air are mana, and I don''t know how you are able to see them because you shouldn''t be able to see them at all at your level when you are human. ''I suspect it''s because of your weird talent or physique, which I''ve never heard of before. You are lucky to see them; it would help in mastering elements faster than others. ''Well, I shouldn''t consider you human, as even your status doesn''t count you as a pure human.'' Aiden listened to every word she said, as he knew she was very knowledgeable, and he made use of her as best he could to gain an advantage over others. He felt worried as she said there was a very small chance someone could die during awakening, so he prayed for his sister to safely awaken her talent because he knew this was something she had to endure herself. ''Hahaha, why are you being overly dramatic? This is not going to be like what you experienced. They will only feel a little pain, and in some rare cases, it would feel like their arm being chopped off for a few seconds, but that wouldn''t happen to people on your poor little planet, which is going through its first evolution.'' ''And now they should be waking up.'' Aiden didn''t feel angry when the system made fun of him, as he got some good information from her. Knowing it wouldn''t be very painful, he felt relieved. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And just as the system had said, he could see all of them opening their eyes one by one, and suddenly, a green transparent screen, just like the exact same copy of his system, appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 89/89] [Strength: 9.2] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) ''Why did that goddess say it was the creation of great her and boast about it to me when it clearly looks the same as hers?'' So he decided to ask the system for confirmation. ''System, did the goddess steal the design from here? You should tell me the truth. That stupid goddess has boasted about this to me.'' The system felt a little dilemma, as the goddess is her master, so should she speak badly about her? But she decided to tell the truth, as technically this child is also half her master, so they are equal in position and it shouldn''t be considered bad. ''Nah! The goddess just copy-pasted the same layout, but it''s still a great feat to have created something like this.'' Aiden decided in his heart to get the answer from her, as a dignified goddess shouldn''t be boasting about something she has clearly stolen from others. But then he suddenly felt someone shaking his shoulder, and he knew who that would be, so he looked toward his big sis, who had many questions on her face. "Aiden, do you also see the transparent green screen in front of you just like me? You seemed out of place." Hearing her voice, he truthfully answered in a calm voice: "Yes, big sis, I can also see the green screen in front of me." Then he looked toward the other 10 ladies, who also looked a little confused, and said in a calm voice: "Are all of you also seeing the same thing?" Hearing the voice of their leader, they answered him in unison with a loud "yes," as was their habit. But this time, Aiden and even Alicia didn''t feel surprised, as they were somewhat prepared for this. Alicia didn''t stop there and said in an enthusiastic voice to her brother: "Then it must mean all of us should have also heard that ancient, godly voice that told us to leave our mortal shells and endure, as only the strong have the right to change their fates." Aiden liked how his big sis simplified those words easily, as he didn''t have to waste time explaining to everyone else. "Yes, just like you said, big sis, I have also heard it." He also looked toward the ladies, and seeing his gaze on them, they nodded in unison. Isla, looking at Aiden, who was wearing black armor with golden patterns around it, which looked very dashing on his tall figure and perfect body, and seeing his long black hair with a mix of white in it and his overly handsome face, which made him even more charming, felt like she had fallen in love with him once again. ''Ah! I don''t think I can forget about him when I have to always be with him, and him looking so handsome wouldn''t make it even better.'' A natural blush appeared on her face, but she quickly hid it this time because she still remembered what had happened when she unknowingly blushed in front of him. She had come to the realization that Alicia was even closer than she had thought, but she would still not give up on him and would win him, even if she had to share him with her stupid and immoral sister-in-law reluctantly. Chapter 113 - 113: First Talent Copied Isla has also noticed the green screen in front of her; however, she doesn''t understand it that much, and she has this weird feeling that she can control air as if it''s natural to her. [Character Information] [Name: Isla] [Age: 21] [Race: Human] [Talent: Air Affinity (AA+)] [Potential: AAA+] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 8.3] [Agility: 8] [Stamina: 7.5] [Mana: 8] [Vitality: 8.2] [Intelligence: 5] [Defense: 7.3] [Skills: Isla Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (B), Marksmanship (C)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) She can see all these weird things written in front of her, and in her talent section, it shows Air Affinity, so she thinks she got it, as whatever is in the talent section she would be able to do. So, she tries to focus and imagine a noodle made of air in her hand with full concentration. As she feels something leaving her body, a little bit of air starts forming in her hands, which doesn''t form a noodle-like she imagined; however, her hand still releases a burst of air force, equal to a strong fan. She feels tired after this, but seeing the air has really appeared out of thin air, she says loudly yet cheerfully to Aiden, ready to get the praise for what she has found. "Leader, I think I can do magic!" Ava, hearing her voice, wanted to say something as she didn''t think something like magic would be possible; however, remembering everything that had happened previously, she decided to see what her sister wanted to show them, as the look of joy on her face couldn''t be fake. ''There is a chance my stupid sister is telling the truth as I couldn''t make sense of whatever is happening.'' Everyone heard her voice as it was loud, and Aiden, hearing her words, was also interested, as she was one of the individuals whose talent he had to copy. He remembered her earlier, too, but now focuses on her words more. "Oh, can you really do magic? You should come in front of me and show it to everyone if it is really true." All of the girls listening to Isla''s voice don''t say anything, as many of them have a feeling that they can do something that shouldn''t make sense. Isla quickly reaches in front of Aiden and stands face to face with him to show him what she can do, and she is excited to show him. Alicia, standing next to Aiden, has a calm expression on her face as she also wants to see whatever this stupid woman is going to show because she, too, has a feeling that she can do many things that shouldn''t be possible. But she doesn''t know how she can do those things, and given the opportunity to see if it is really true, she wouldn''t interfere much, as she is also eager to see if it is really possible to do magic. She still remembers the godly voice''s words to leave the mortal shell, which could be referring to this. Isla, with a cheerful expression on her face, says to Aiden, "Leader, but I have to hold your hands if you really want to feel whether I can do magic or not. It is weak, so you wouldn''t be able to feel it otherwise." Isla could have easily told him to keep his hands above hers, but she couldn''t let such an opportunity pass when she would be able to touch Aiden''s hands for the first time. ''System, quickly tell me how I can use the copy ability of my talent. Is it just like the king''s eye ability?'' She hears his voice and answers in the same voice in his head. ''Yes, almost the same. However, you should imagine using the mana inside your body.'' He had seen earlier that his mana stats show 9.5, which should be good enough to copy talent. ''Hehehe, I couldn''t waste such a golden opportunity to copy someone''s talent.'' Alicia, hearing the words of the shameless woman in front of her, glares directly at her but doesn''t act and waits to see how her brother will handle this. Aiden knows his big sis must also be watching, so he has to reassure her first. He turns his face directly to her and says in a calm voice, "Don''t worry, big sis, I''m just checking if she can really do magic, nothing more. And you should also try it after me." After saying his words, he leans closer to her face and gives her a quick peck on her pink lips to make her even calmer. Alicia, seeing him kiss her in front of everyone, feels reassured and gives him a nod to check if Isla is really using magic or not. But other than Ava and Isla, all the women present in the hall feel shocked by the immoral kiss between Aiden and his sister. They feel they now have no chance with him. Just by looking at his beauty, which is almost as beautiful as her General, they don''t think they can compete with him. They begin to imagine what other things the siblings must have done together inside their home. ''I didn''t think I would be able to win his love, but getting rejected before even trying is really brutal.'' One particular lady, who looks a bit more mature than everyone else, with her giant C-cups hidden under her armor (though it still couldn''t hide her big ass and curvy body), blushes while seeing the immoral scene between the siblings. Her legs shake a little for some reason. Isla doesn''t show anything on her face, but she still can''t help glaring at Alicia. In response to the glare, she only receives a smirking look on Alicia''s beautiful face, which irritates her even more. However, she still isn''t going to let this opportunity pass because of her anger, as this is the first time she is going to touch him, so she wants to enjoy the moment even if her mood is a little sour. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She brings out her small hand, facing upward, and looks at his handsome face with hearts in her eyes. Aiden has noticed the little silent quarrel between his big sister and the cute lady in front of him, who seems to still be in love with him even after what she saw at the school and now. ''I''ll give her this: she''s persistent. Most girls would be depressed right now after seeing their crush kiss someone else.'' ''I don''t know if she''s stupid, but she sure is cute.'' With a calm expression on his face, he puts his hand on her small hands. Just as he touches her hands, he tries to concentrate on using his copy ability and imagines using those blue particles he had seen earlier forming inside his body. Isla also starts to concentrate on using her Air Affinity to control air and create a small ball of air this time. Aiden feels a little weaker than before and can sense a connection with Air Affinity. It gets stronger as he focuses more on copying her talent. Seconds start to pass, and now he feels a small force of air in his hands, but he still doesn''t feel that his connection is complete with the element and that he has copied her talent. So, he doesn''t move her hand at all. Isla, who has done the same thing again and used the air, feels it is stronger than before, but she can still see Aiden not leaving her hand. She doesn''t say anything and stands there imagining different things about him. ''Does he really like me and is giving me a signal by not letting go of my hand?'' She starts to feel a little shy, but she doesn''t show anything on her face. She stands there with a calm and serene face, giggling internally. ''Hehehehehehe¡­'' Beads of sweat form on Aiden''s forehead as he suddenly feels a deep connection established between him and the Air Element, and suddenly a blue transparent screen appears in front of him. [Ding] [Talent Air Affinity (AA+) successfully copied] [Talent Celestial (FFF+) upgrades to Celestial (E-)] Chapter 114 - 114: Magic? Aiden, seeing the message in front of him, is thrilled to know that he can copy someone else''s talent successfully, just like the system said. Now, he realizes how much potential this ability has, as he just has to copy as many talents, and he can easily become the strongest on this planet. He felt the strong gust of wind in his hands earlier, which proved the cute lady in front of him was telling the truth. It took about 20 seconds for her to create the small gust of wind, but he knew that if she practiced more and used more mana, it could become a deadly weapon. Knowing he had also copied the same talent, a natural smile formed on his lips, which dazzled Isla, who was standing in front of him while his hand was still on hers even after she showed the magic. ''Ah! Now all my doubts are clear. I shouldn''t give up on my love when he has openly invited me.'' ''Hehehehe, I knew he would fall in love with me.'' A smile also appeared on her cute face, matching his. Aiden, now seeing her smile, quickly let go of her hands and said in an apologetic voice, "Oh, sorry. After what you showed me, I got excited and forgot to let go of your hands, knowing you can actually do magic." Alicia was fuming, seeing her brother smiling at the shameless woman in front of him. She didn''t doubt anything while they were holding hands for almost a minute, as she didn''t know if doing magic was easy or not, so it could take time. ''I will have to get answers from my little brother, who is smiling at that cute lady.'' ''Is it because I wasn''t able to satisfy him fully in bed?'' Her eyes burned with determination as she decided to do even better than before, making sure her little brother wouldn''t look at anyone other than her, as his sacred shaft only belonged to her. When she heard what he said, she still didn''t feel satisfied for some reason. This woman irritated her whenever she looked at her, and his words, while justifying that he forgot to take off his hand, didn''t explain why he was smiling. Aiden let go of Isla''s hand and ordered her to return to her position. The atmosphere in the room was full of excitement, as everyone heard what was said about magic. This confirmed that Isla could indeed perform magic, just as she had claimed, and the image of stupid Isla in everyone''s minds improved slightly. They were eager to ask how she was able to perform magic, as they could feel it they could do it too but didn''t know how to do it themselves. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden suddenly heard his sister''s whispering voice in his ear, with a hint of sharpness in her tone. "Aiden, why were you smiling earlier?" Aiden, hearing the sharpness in her voice, could tell she was angry, so he decided to answer honestly. He had nothing to hide since he had no other intentions besides his excitement. He whispered back, matching her intensity, "Big Sis, I was just excited earlier to feel the magic. I think I can do magic like her." Alicia felt that his words were true, so she decided to let it go, but she still felt annoyed, having seen the shameless woman smiling too. ''Yeah, that bitch is trying to charm my Aiden. I have to be careful of her.'' She replied with a bit of annoyance in her voice, "Hmph!, okay." Aiden noticed the annoyance in her voice but could tell it wasn''t directed at him, so he ignored it. He realized, however, that his earlier actions might have caused some misunderstanding between him and the cute lady. ''Hmm, I would like to have a harem, but now is not the right time, so I''ll leave her as it is for now.'' As for now, he needed to focus on becoming stronger quickly, as he didn''t think he could stay inside the protected dome and revive his mother. ''I have to check the surveillance and see what''s happening outside. Hopefully, the electricity is still working, but even if it''s not, I have plenty of high-voltage batteries and generators just in case.'' ''But first, I need to see how many have awakened their talents.'' So, in a commanding tone, Aiden said loudly, having noticed earlier that their expressions improved when he used a commanding tone, "How many of you feel that you can also do magic like the lady here?" He pointed at Isla as he spoke. One by one, everyone began answering him respectfully, and the only reason they were addressing him this way was because he was the general''s nephew and he also looked incredibly handsome at that. Aiden listened intently to each answer and found out that the other twin, whose talent he really wanted to copy at all costs, hadn''t awakened her talent. Everyone else had awakened their talents, and he didn''t find it odd since there was only a 10% chance of not awakening one''s talent during evolution. So, with a 90% chance of awakening, they would likely gain their talents during the evolution. He felt pity for her. ''System, can I still copy her talent even if she hasn''t awakened it herself?'' The system felt annoyed by his words. Even with such an overpowered talent, this child was still so cautious and shouldn''t he be out there killing monsters? She liked people who used their fists more. But the goddess had informed her what to say when he asked this because she didn''t know how his weird talent worked at all. ''No, you can''t copy the talent of a person who hasn''t awakened it themselves.'' ''And you are lucky, as the little girl from earlier is quite talented, having used her talent successfully so quickly without any guidance from others so you have a good follower little weakling'' Aiden felt surprised, as he could feel that he could also control the air like her, and he thought he could do it even quicker than she could, in a shorter time. She heard everything he was thinking and said in an annoyed tone, as this child still didn''t realize how over geared he was, ''You shameless child, you have your overpowered physique, but that girl has nothing, and she still did it, which is an impressive feat.'' Aiden replied as he remembered she called him a little weakling so he had to pay her back but he couldn''t deny he was a weakling. ''Yeah, now you understand I am the chosen one, and you should feel lucky to be the sidekick of the chosen one.'' He wanted to see if he could make her angry. The goddess felt humiliated by his words, but she couldn''t find a rebuttal, as technically, she was his sidekick. Still, she didn''t want to accept this, so she only showed her anger. ''YOU!! You called me sidekick, You little weakling, you''re lucky. If I had a body, I''d give you the beating of your life.'' ''Whatever,'' Aiden said, enjoying her anger. He liked her better now than when she answered him like a machine. She clearly heard his thoughts and felt embarrassed about being played by him, but she still enjoyed talking to him more. However, her anger didn''t subside. ''I like the little girl from earlier more than you, hmph!'' Chapter 115 - 115: Testing Alicias Talent? Aiden heard her throwing a tantrum inside his mind, but he ignored it for now as he was really curious to see what the outside world looked like. So, he decided to go to the surveillance room first before making any plans to go outside. But then he heard his big sister''s voice. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aiden, I think I can also do many things, like create lightning, earth, or even create fake things like those magical in movies can... what''s it called..." Aiden, seeing her excited face as she explained what she could do, found her very cute. Since she couldn''t find the right word, he completed her sentence. "Like illusions, Big Sis, where you can trap your enemies?" "Yes! That''s what I''m trying to say. And I''m not boasting; after seeing her, I think I can really do all those things." The other women, hearing her words, were a bit skeptical, as she was claiming to do many things when they could only sense one power from them and they have now realized what is written on the talent section on the green screen is what they can do. ''Is she trying to look good in front of her little brother to get another kiss from him?'' Aiden, hearing her words, calmly replied with a smile on his handsome face. "Okay, calm down, Big Sis. I believe you''re telling the truth." Alicia, hearing this, felt calm. Although it looked like she was boasting in front of the others, she could really feel she could do all those things. So with a smile on her beautiful face, she said to him, "I knew you would believe me, Aiden." ''Even I would find it hard to believe if I hadn''t seen those crazy talents you have.'' He wouldn''t tell her this to avoid ruining his own image and replied to her with a smile while looking into her eyes. "Of course, I believe you, Big Sis." The women who had crushes on Aiden didn''t feel good seeing the immoral siblings acting all lovey-dovey in front of them. ''Just kiss already, dammit! We thought we''d be doing some serious protection, but all we see are siblings showing more than extra love to each other.'' Meanwhile, Ava was calm with an almost serene expression on her face, having already accepted that she enjoyed watching these two perform their immoral acts together. It excited her and even turned her on sometimes. ''Is this what they call the perfect balance of work and entertainment?'' Alicia said enthusiastically to her brother, "Aiden, why don''t I also show what I can do? If I know how to do it, I think I could do it easily." [Character Information] [Name: Alicia Cross] [Age: 18] [Race: Human (genetically modified)] [Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+), Earth Affinity (AA+), Illusion Affinity (CCC+)] [Potential: SS] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None ] [Health: 83/83 ] [Strength: 8.1] [Agility: 8.2] [Stamina: 7.9] [Mana: 8.5] [Vitality: 8.3] [Intelligence: 8.1] [Defense: 7.2] [Skills: Swordsmanship (CC), Equilibrium Combat Style (CCC+), Marksmanship (CCC+), Cooking (B-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He used his King''s Eye ability to see her status once again. ''Yep, that''s it! My big sis is definitely overpowered.'' Aiden, hearing her words, was also excited to see how an S+ rank talent compared to an AA+ rank talent, but he didn''t think this was the right place to try it. "Why don''t we go to the training room? It''s close by, and this isn''t a safe place to experiment." Alicia knew there were only weapons here, so it was dangerous to experiment. However, after seeing the shameless woman''s magic, which Aiden had touched her hand to feel, she didn''t think she would cause any danger. Still, she listened to her brother''s advice, as he had told her so, and she should listen to him. "Okay, if you say so." ''Isn''t the leader a little too cautious?'' everyone except Ava thought of this. Ava, on the other hand, realized she had made a mistake by not informing the leader earlier about the dangers of testing in such a place, knowing there were explosives present. She also felt sad knowing she was the only one without any talent, but she was still determined to be recognized for her abilities. ''I have to do my best by using my brain, as it''s the only thing that made me the highest-ranking officer in the military group and that is the reason why everyone follows my orders.'' ''But I know things will start to change once this talent thing becomes widespread, and my position will be in danger. But I will still prove that I can become vice leader without talent.'' Unaware of Ava''s determination to become vice leader, Aiden started walking toward the training room, which was right next to the weaponry. Everyone followed him, and they reached the training room in a few minutes. The training room was as big as the weaponry, about 500 square meters, but nothing too special¡ªit looked like a high-quality gym with weights and equipment. There was also an empty 200-square-meter space where 20 dummies made of the same expensive black metal as the door stood. The women had come to expect now that they shouldn''t judge rich people by normal standards, knowing that one metal dummy probably cost more than two years of their salary. They all reached the empty area where the dummies were located, each spaced about 10 meters apart. Led by their leader, they were excited to see what Alicia would show them, but they didn''t have high expectations after the earlier display of magic from Isla, which they didn''t think could be used in actual combat. Aiden looked toward the group of women standing behind him and found Isla. He could now discern between the two of them, as one of them was a bit too cheerful as they both had different expressions if looked carefully. "You, come here." Isla, hearing his words and seeing him looking at her, started to move, but she felt a bit nervous¡ªwas he actually calling her? Aiden could see the nervousness on her face and realized something. ''Oh! How could I forget to ask their names? That''s very rude of me. I should ask for their names as soon as I can.'' Isla stood in front of Aiden, a bit nervous because she didn''t know if she had followed the right order. She didn''t want to embarrass herself on the first day of her job. Aiden noticed her nervousness, so he quickly said, "I forgot to ask, but what is your name?" Isla, hearing his words, felt a little confused. ''Did Aiden just call me to ask for my name?'' ''Isn''t this the start of a love story between a boss and his staff? Yes! I''ve seen it on TV shows! Hehehe, I''m so lucky!'' Having wild thoughts in her mind, Isla still replied in a respectful voice, though her cheerful expression couldn''t be hidden from everyone else, despite her thinking she had hidden it. After everything that had happened to her today, she had started to lose her composure a little bit. "Leader, my name is Isla." Aiden, seeing her cheerful expression, could only think one thing: ''She certainly is cute.'' Chapter 116 - 116: Isla teaching how to use their talent? When Alicia sees her brother asking for the shameless woman''s name, she is not happy as she remembers a romance drama she liked in which the same scene happened. She heard what he asked after that; however, it still couldn''t make her calm. ''Is this some bad omen? I don''t know whatever it is, but I have to be careful of this shameless woman and keep Aiden away from her from now on.'' Aiden doesn''t stop there; after asking her name, he asks her to tell them how she used her magic earlier so that everyone can also learn from her. ''I also know how to use it, but it would be suspicious to just show them how to do it out of nowhere, so it''s better to let this cute twin show them how to do it.'' Still, Alicia is also excited to listen to the shameless woman, as she is the only one who has used her talent herself. Isla, hearing her destined person''s voice telling her to show how she did the magic earlier or used her talent, started to explain it to everyone present with a serious expression on her face. She doesn''t get many opportunities like this to show off, and this one includes her destined person watching her, so she is serious about it. After reenacting the scene from one of her favorite romance dramas in real life by coincidence, she has already considered Aiden her destined person, and now no one can change her mind. ''With hardships along the way, at the end of the journey, we would be together, Aiden, even if I have to share you with my sister-in-law.'' A deep swirl appeared on her light brown face for only a millisecond, which no one noticed¡ªnot even Aiden, Alicia, or her own sister, who was more focused on thinking about what immoral things between these siblings she would get to see next. Seeing the serious expression on Isla''s face, everyone listened to her intently, as they all wanted to know how to use their talent. But after the explanation ended, only Isla had a prideful look on her face, expecting praise. However, everyone else, including Aiden, had a blank expression on their face after hearing her explanation. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia felt a little relieved after Isla''s explanation, as she could now confirm that the one she thought was competition was definitely a little dumb in her head. 5 minutes earlier: Isla''s explanation. "Everyone, you should listen carefully. I will explain it one time, but I will do my best." Everyone perked up to listen to her explanation. Even Aiden was focused, as the system had called this woman named Isla talented, so he wanted to see how talented people think who don''t have a physique like his. "Firstly, all you have to do is think hard about noodles." Everyone still listened, thinking there must be something hidden in her words and that she was trying to make it easier for them by telling them to think of noodles. "After that, swoosh! You will feel tired and Boom! Magic!" "Isn''t it easy? Did you guys get it?" Isla, having shared everything she experienced when she used her talent, was ready for praise with her head held high, not looking at anyone else. However, when praise didn''t come, she looked around and saw everyone giving her blank stares. ''What? Did they really not get it when I said everything I experienced?'' ''And even Aiden is giving me a blank look.'' "Leader, should I explain it to everyone again if nobody got it?" Aiden decided to give her a chance, thinking she must have been joking earlier. ''What do noodles, swoosh, and boom even mean? While I can guess what she''s trying to say, I don''t think anyone else can understand this.'' "Okay, you can give it another try, but explain it more clearly this time." This time, knowing the name of the shop where the noodles came from, Aiden decided to stop her and send her back to her place before he started losing his IQ after hearing her words a bit more. ''I think I should explain it to them a little, saying I got some ideas after listening to Isla.'' So, he said in a commanding voice loud enough for everyone to hear, "Everyone, listen carefully. I think I got some ideas after hearing Isla''s words." Hearing the leader''s words, they began to focus on him, as even if they didn''t get it, he might have gotten something from Isla''s words, and they still commended him for trying to explain it to them. But they are not expecting much from him as Isla couldn''t make sense to them at all. Meanwhile, Alicia gave a blank look to her little brother words written on her face said, ''Did you really get something from that crap?'' Aiden noticed her gaze, coughed a little, and shamelessly said, "Big Sis, you should also listen carefully." Seeing her little brother telling her to focus, she decided to give him a chance. Aiden started to explain carefully to them. First, he told them to look at the mana stat on their green screen and said this would probably be the thing that is used for magic, as he didn''t think anything else could be. Everyone agreed with him, as it made sense. Then, he explained that, just like Isla said, they should try to imagine something inside their head while focusing on using mana inside their body to do that thing. So, just like Isla said, you would feel tired after using your mana, and you would be able to use your talent. All the 10 ladies, including Alicia, had their mouths open after listening to his explanation, which made perfect sense to them. Knowing their leader had deduced this valuable information from Isla''s dumb words, he earned a little respect in their minds. ''As expected of my little brother, he''s the best.'' As for Alicia, she didn''t feel much after her initial shock, as she had forgotten who her brother really was. ''He''s a genius after all.'' Aiden, seeing his explanation worked, said to his sister and the other ladies, "All of you try to feel the mana inside your body first." Everyone started to feel the mana inside their bodies, and Aiden also tried to feel the mana. On his first try, he could feel a small amount of mana inside his body. As time passed, one by one, everyone informed him that they could also feel a strange energy inside their body, which they thought must be mana. The first one to inform him was his sister, as he expected, and surprisingly the next one was the other twin sister, whose talent he was eager to copy when she awakened in the future. After her, she was a lady with quite a huge asset he hadn''t focused on much earlier. She was also one of the people whose talent he had decided to copy, as she had two rare talents. However, their ranks were pretty low, not even reaching B rank, but they were still interesting elements to have. He decided to copy them after copying all her sister''s talents. But now, he focused on her big boobs and supple ass. His thoughts started to wander a little, but he didn''t show anything on his face, and hopefully, Alicia was trying again to get better control of her mana so she wouldn''t see him looking at the huge assets on one of the ladies. ''Wow, that''s some weapon she''s got there.'' After about half an hour, everyone could feel the mana inside their bodies. Chapter 117 - 117: Can your talent read peoples minds? Alicia now feels confident about using her talent and doing magic like Isla, so she said to her brother with a cheerful expression on her beautiful face, "Aiden, I think I can use my talent now." Aiden, hearing this, decided to ask her which talent she was going to show them first, as he didn''t know if it would be dangerous or not. "Big Sis, which one are you going to show me? You told me earlier you can do three things, which probably means you have three talents." Alicia replied to his words without thinking much, as she already knew which one she was going to use. "I think I''m going to use my lightning talent, as it feels like the easiest one." Aiden told her to be careful when using her talent and ordered everyone to back 10 meters away from her, as he also kept his distance like everyone else. Alicia, seeing all this, felt her brother was being too cautious, but she didn''t say anything and continued using her talent. She thought of a lightning strike falling from the sky like in movies and at the same time tried to use the mana inside her body to make it happen. She concentrated for a few seconds, but nothing happened. She could feel herself getting tired, so she knew it was working, and she didn''t give up and continued. A few seconds passed, but still nothing happened. She started to feel even more tired than before, and even her legs began to shake a little. Everyone, seeing nothing happening even after half a minute, thought she had failed and could see her legs shaking a little. They began to feel a little worried. Aiden, seeing her shaking, decided to go to her and stop her, as he didn''t want her to hurt herself if she couldn''t do it on her first try. But just as he took one step, he heard the system''s charming yet dominant voice in his head. "Don''t go there, you little weakling. If she accidentally hits you, you''ll be dead or at least on your last breath." Aiden ignored her calling him a little weakling because her words made him swallow hard. So, he quietly waited in his place and didn''t order anyone else to move at all. After a few seconds, suddenly, a large three-meter-wide lightning bolt hit the dummy, and everyone could only see a flash of light and hear a loud ''bang'' sound, followed by smoke coming from the dummy. Rumble But it still couldn''t leave a scratch metal that could withstand missiles easily. All the women''s mouths were hanging open, seeing the deadly display of power, which was like heaven and earth compared to what Isla had shown. They even felt fear, imagining if the lightning had hit them¡ªthey would surely be dead or seriously injured. The image of their leader''s lovely sister began to change in their minds subconsciously. Aiden felt his blood boiling, seeing the untamed display of power his sister had shown, and felt excited to copy this talent next. Just thinking about having this talent made him thrilled. But for now, he had to go to his sister. He could see she was breathing heavily, and her legs were still shaking like before. So he quickly ran toward her and supported her body from behind by using his hands to hold her up. He also checked her status to see how much mana she had left and found that she had only 1.5 mana left out of her original 8.5. ''Well, that was something, using only 7 mana. S+ talents are something else.'' ''I checked earlier¡ªit took about 3 mana for Isla to create that gust of wind. Even if it''s more than double the mana usage, I don''t think A-rank talents can do what she just did.'' He was excited, but for now, he focused on his big sister''s well-being and asked her in a concerned voice, "Big Sis, are you feeling alright? Are you feeling any pain anywhere?" Alicia had already felt her little brother''s touch on her body, which she couldn''t forget. Listening to his voice, she answered while panting, as she didn''t have much energy left, "Huff... Aiden, I''m okay... Huff! Ju-just a little tired." "Okay, let''s sit on a bench so you can rest. Let me carry you." She replied in a soft voice after hearing his words, "Okay." He easily lifted her soft body in a princess carry and walked to the bench 100 meters away. He didn''t feel tired at all carrying her and sat on the bench with her still in his arms. Sensing the opportunity, Alicia took a comfortable position, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, and placed her beautiful face on his chest, deciding to comfortably enjoy his embrace. Seeing her like this, Aiden caressed her hair while she rested in his arms, and he could feel her body trembling slightly as he stroked her hair, so he focused on caressing her hair while she rested without caring about the group of women who were watching him. Five minutes passed, so he decided to check if her mana had recovered, and he saw her mana had already reached its limit and returned to 8.5. ''Wow, that was fast.'' ''System, is it normal to recover mana in just five minutes?'' ''Haha, you fool. You''re saying five minutes, but your sister recovered her mana in about three minutes. Given that she has one S-rank and two other talents that also affect her recovery a little, it''s pretty normal for her mana to recover faster than others.'' ''She''s just enjoying her time with you.'' ''Wow, having an S-rank talent is awesome. I should have copied her talent first, but I don''t have to worry much¡ªI''ll copy it tomorrow.'' Knowing his big sister was already fine, he decided to call her out, as he really wanted to see what the situation was outside and check if he could go out and hunt some monsters to become powerful. The system, hearing his mind, felt excited to see him fight those monsters. If he had tried to stay inside his turtle shell, she would have cursed him every second. "Big Sis, are you feeling alright now?" Alicia, hearing his words, hugged him tighter than before and said in a soft voice, "No, Aiden, I would need much more time to recover from this, and I think I would recover much faster if you just stayed here hugging me." Aiden, who really wanted to see what was happening outside, decided to call her out now, as he could enjoy her later at night. Just thinking about the night made his shaft throb a little in excitement, but he controlled himself from having an erection. "Big Sis, I didn''t know you would lie to your little brother." Alicia, hearing his blunt words, realizing he had caught her lie, thought to herself, ''How did he find out I was lying to him to hug him for at least 10 more minutes?'' ''Did he awaken some weird talent that lets him read everyone''s mind?'' ''No! I don''t want that, because if he can read my mind, I don''t know what he would think of me since I''m always thinking of doing some dirty things to him.'' ''I don''t want him to hear my fantasies. He would probably be scared of me if he found out about them.'' So with a fearful expression on her beautiful face, which he couldn''t see, she said in a meek voice, "Aiden, answer me honestly¡ªhave you awakened some talent that can read people''s minds?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 118 - 118: Ready to Fight? "Aiden, answer me honestly¡ªhave you awakened some talent that can read people''s minds?" Aiden, hearing her suspicion, can guess why she thinks that way. The only reason he knows she has recovered is because he used his King''s Eyes ability, but he can''t tell her that for now, so he answers honestly. "No, big sis, I don''t have any talent like that, but I just knew you would try to stay here while hugging me as long as you can." Alicia, hearing him, could tell he was not lying to her, so she released a sigh of relief if that had even happened she wouldn''t know what she would have done. "But big sis, we have to see what is going on outside, so can you get off me for now?" He moved his lips closer to her and whispered in her ear, "We can do whatever we want at night." Alicia, hearing his whisper, felt excited just thinking about the night to come, so she said in a cheerful voice while getting out of his embrace, "Okay!!" Everyone watching until now has already accepted that these two immoral siblings are together, and all the doubts they had earlier have cleared up now. They can''t listen to what they are whispering to each other, but they know it''s not something they would like to hear. Meanwhile, Ava felt a little disappointed that she wasn''t able to hear the juicy conversation between these immoral siblings. Now, Aiden is finally ready to go to the surveillance room with all of them, as he doesn''t think anyone other than his sister would be able to use their talents to fight. So the best option is to use the modern weapons he has, as that would be the best option for now. The surveillance room is on the way to their weaponry, so he decides to pick up swords for himself and his sister, or if anyone in the group knows how to use swords, he will give them one. He selected the best weapons that suited everyone, as he did earlier, and he picked the AR rifle that could be used in any situation. Everyone followed behind Aiden as he led them toward the weaponry once again, but they didn''t say anything as they only had to follow orders, with M16 rifles in their hands, wearing black metallic armor on their bodies. Reaching inside the weaponry the same way as previously, by opening the door using his fingerprint and iris scan, he took out two black boxes with an eager expression on his face, as these were the swords he and his sister were going to use. He has only two swords made of this material, which he doesn''t think he''ll ever have to change, as they are made of the best carbon nanotubes he could find on the planet. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And for an expensive material like carbon nanotubes, it is definitely worth the price because the swords are more than 100 times stronger than steel swords, which is why he doesn''t think anything could break his swords. Seeing him taking out these boxes with an excited expression on his face, Alicia knew what was inside the boxes, as he had asked her to test many swords and asked about which design she would prefer for her sword. She knows these are very expensive for just swords, but knowing what they are capable of, she knows they are definitely worth it. She also started to become a little suspicious of her little brother, as it looked to her like he already knew something like this was going to happen. So it started to make sense to her now why he is crazy about getting stronger and buying all these crazy weapons. However, she decided not to say anything for now, as he would have also known she would be suspicious after these magical things happened. But since he hadn''t told her himself, there must be a reason for it, so she decided to keep quiet and wait for the day when he would tell her himself. Aiden quickly opened the boxes, which revealed one double-edged sword in a black scabbard with golden patterns on it, matching the design of his armor. The sword looked amazing inside the body just by looking at the sword anyone could tell it was a great sword, as it resembled a sword from cultivation novels. It is not wide and can be used with one hand by Aiden. First, he tried to use a katana however after time he found out he liked the sword which is sharp on both sides as it was much easier for him to use so he preferred a double-edged sword. He carefully picked up the sword and put it on the strap on his waist, then followed and opened the next box, which was exactly the same, but the only difference was that the sword was a little smaller in height and thinner than the previous one, made to perfectly fit Alicia. The design was identical to his sword, as she had told him to. He carefully gave the sword to his sister, and she also put the sword around the strap on her waist. After they were done picking up the swords, he asked if anyone else wanted to pick a weapon or change the gun they were currently holding. He gave them full permission to pick whatever they wanted. Ten minutes had passed, and everyone was ready to go after picking up their weapons, except for Isla, who had picked a black katana made out of low-grade carbon nanotubes. These swords were of much lower quality than what Aiden was holding, but they were still more than 10 times stronger than steel. No one else picked cold weapons, except for a long knife made out of the same material as Isla''s sword. Two of the women changed their guns to snipers, and mostly everyone was carrying the same M16 automatic rifles, with two handguns strapped to their bodies. They also had backpacks filled with a hefty amount of ammo to use, and last but not least, all of them had at least five grenades on their bodies. Seeing how properly they had loaded themselves with weapons, Aiden now felt barehanded compared to them. So, copying them, he also decided to take five grenades and two handguns like them and gave the same things to his sister, thinking to himself, attaching one gun to his empty waist and another one across his arms attached to a strap. ''Wow, it really looks like we are going to war or something, especially seeing the fierce expressions on their faces right after they equipped all these weapons.'' And now the aura they were releasing from their bodies looked deadly to Aiden. ''Phew! It''s good I decided to take them before the evolution; they will be helpful until I become strong enough to not care about anything.'' And he knew it was only a matter of time with his ability to copy talents. All the women, after picking up their weapons, stood in front of Aiden in a straight column and saluted him loudly, once again forgetting about their previous orders, as their blood was boiling after getting these high-quality weapons, and now everyone was ready to fight battles. And knowing how the strange things were happening, as their leader had mentioned, they were going to check the situation outside. Even if they had not played games or read comics, they knew enough after listening to the Ancient Voice, which is the absolute truth for them, that the world outside had changed, and now they had to fight to live. And become stronger with magic to shed their mortal shells. Chapter 119 - 119: Little Rabbit? Aiden, seeing their aura was also ready to go outside, as quickly began to lead them toward the surveillance room so they could see what was happening outside their protective base. They reached the surveillance room, which looked like a high-tech surveillance room with hundreds of screens present, monitoring both inside and outside. The room was 100 square meters in area with the same height, so there were too many screens to watch, as there were many cameras installed across their land, which encompassed a five-kilometer area. There were also many other cameras installed outside their wall, covering the large land just outside the wall. A few hundred meters past the wall, the main traffic line was located, the one he usually took to school. But first, he decided to check if there were any monsters inside his land because he knew that in his large garden, there could be harmless animals like rabbits and some birds. ''I don''t think humans are the only ones who are going to be affected by World Evolution, so the most dangerous would be animals who are naturally many times stronger than humans even before the evolution.'' Cold sweat started to form on Aiden''s back as he suddenly thought of something. ''Land animals are alright, but I can''t imagine how dangerous the water would be, where massive whales live.'' He had already decided to stay as far away from the sea and water as possible from now on until he was sure he could go there. Seeing there were too many screens to watch, he assigned a few screens per woman to watch and see if they could find something suspicious on the monitors showing the inside of his boundaries. But it was still too much for them to look at, and he knew it would take time to find something. Still, he wasn''t worried, knowing everything had collapsed, so he didn''t have to rush. For a moment, the image of Anderes appeared in his mind, but he chose to ignore it, knowing now wasn''t the right time to take his revenge. With his intelligence stat being more than 10, breaking the limit of human capacity, he could easily look at 10 screens at a time to see if he could find something interesting. ''Thankfully, I gave all the workers a week off, as my home has been completely sealed for the past few days.'' So, he didn''t think he had to worry about anything coming from the outside. Ten minutes passed, and they still couldn''t find anything suspicious. They saw a few small birds and insects but didn''t find anything suspicious about them, as mostly silence filled their screens. But suddenly, a shout was heard in the surveillance room, attracting everyone''s attention. "Leader, you have to look at this. I think I''ve found something, but I don''t know what to make of it." Aiden, hearing the voice, quickly moved to the lady who had called out. He saw it was the other twin of Isla, who hadn''t awakened her talent but also had an S rank talent, only one rank lower than her sister. ''It''s a pity she hasn''t awakened her talent. I would love to copy it.'' But for now, he focused on what she was going to show him, so he asked her in his commanding tone, with his sister right next to him as always, staying there without saying anything. Alicia was both excited and a little scared to see what the twin of the shameless Isla was going to show them. The other women didn''t move from their positions at all, even after hearing the voice, as they were still following orders to find anything suspicious. Aiden stood beside Ava, excited to see what she had found. Ava could feel that Aiden was standing very close to her, as she could even smell the rosy scent coming from his body. Without looking at his face, Ava pointed toward a screen and said in a calm voice, "Leader, you should look at this screen. I''ll show you what I''ve found." Aiden and Alicia both focused on the screen she had pointed at, as they could see a video playing in reverse, which Ava was controlling while sitting on one of the many seats the girls were using. They watched intently, and after 30 seconds, they saw a small red blur on the screen, but they couldn''t make out what it was, as it was moving fast. Once again, Ava''s voice sounded, "Leader, you saw the red blur, but now let me show you the same footage in slow motion¡ªyou''ll be surprised to see what it actually was." Aiden didn''t say much and only replied, "Okay," to let her continue. So, once again, they watched the same footage, which showed an empty grassy area where the red blur would appear later. Time passed, and after a minute or so, a small creature covered in blood could be seen on the screen. It looked a little wounded, but the wound didn''t affect its fast mobility much. The creature shocked Alicia a little, as it was a small rabbit completely soaked in blood, and the speed at which it was moving was not normal for it. Aiden suddenly heard the voice of the system inside his mind, her usual charming yet dominant female voice. ''Wow, that''s the spirit! It looks like the innocent little guy has already adapted to the way of survival.'' ''And it looks like its speed stat is almost close to breaking the limit of 10.'' ''Hehehe! You should watch out¡ªif that happens, I wouldn''t suggest you take a walk in the garden, because it''s not going to be like your stupid intelligence stat.'' ''Hehe! The little guy would bite you down before you could even swing your sword.'' ''But he must have killed a lot to reach the level where he''s almost close to breaking the limit, as it shouldn''t be reaching this early. Well, well! Who cares, as you''re the one who''s going to deal with it.'' Aiden felt fear hearing her words, as it wouldn''t be good to let that happen, since that innocent-looking rabbit could become their death later. But when she mentioned that before he could even swing his sword, the rabbit would bite him down, an idea appeared in his mind, and a smirk appeared on his face. ''Haha! Who said I''m going to fight it with a sword? I''ll just shoot the damn rabbit with sniper bullets! Nobody cares if you cut it down with a sword or shoot it down with a bullet, because, in the end, it''s going to be dead.'' ''And I don''t think that rabbit could survive the sniper. Haha! I have so many bullets, I''ll keep shooting until the little rabbit is dead, even if it takes a hundred bullets.'' The system, reading his thoughts, was pissed by his cowardly idea and said, anger dripping from her words, ''You coward! How can you call yourself a man if you shoot the poor rabbit with your stupid weapons? You should fight like a man!'' Aiden heard her say him cowardly in his mind with a calm voice as he was not going to fall for her provocation and try to fight the rabbit without using modern weapons. ''Are you dumb? Why would I collect all these weapons for so many years? Isn''t it use it now, Hah! I don''t you were this dumb?'' She heard his words but she still didn''t like how he doesn''t how he going to shoot the rabbit from afar with every fiber of her soul as her soul found his behavior repulsive. But she knows The Great Will doesn''t care how you kill each other, as the reward for both would be the same, as it would be mentioned at the start of the evolution it is your destiny to change. She finds this unfair but she can''t do anything as it is the survival of the fittest yet she still finds this repulsive to her core so she only warns him with a serious voice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''You can use them now what would you do when your toys would crumble before there might even those so-called nuclear would be nothing'' Aiden could see the seriousness in her voice but he still thought until he would be stronger using his talent, but he wouldn''t lie that it didn''t scare him when she said nuclear wouldn''t work. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how powerful that must have been however he still couldn''t let her win this argument when she called him a coward so he said in a mocking voice. ''But don''t you think I would be much more powerful when that ever happens using my overpowered talent'' She started to think that would really happen after a few seconds of deep thinking she came conclusion that she didn''t like it as it irritated her even more. ''You bitch! Why are you so irritating!'' She doesn''t like the fact she wouldn''t be able to see him fight and enjoy her time more which makes her disappointed so for the first time after her memory is wiped out she curses at someone. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief hearing her curses as this confirmed to him that could become that powerful. He was not sure if it was true or not. ''But I think I have to fight by myself much sooner as I don''t think I have any nuclear as she imagined.'' She had made the assumption that he must also have nuclear which she had seen in his memory, she felt much better after hearing his thoughts which considered he didn''t have nuclear so she started to laugh in his mind. "Hahaha! Can''t buy nuclear, can you? Ahaahaha!" "bwahaha hahahaha! I can''t wait to see your ass getting whooped by some monster" Chapter 120 - 120: Follow or not? Aiden, hearing her mocking words in his mind, chose to ignore her for now as he had decided his first kill would be the little red rabbit he had seen outside, just as shown in the security footage. "You did a good job finding the rabbit." Ava, hearing the praise from her leader, shivered slightly in her chair as it was not common for her to be praised like that. She replied to him while looking directly at his handsome face, with passion burning in her eyes. "Thank you, Leader, but it is only my job. You don''t have to praise me for something so little." Aiden could clearly see the difference in her eyes after the praise, which said she definitely liked it, so he replied to her, thinking that if a little praise would motivate her that much, he wouldn''t mind praising her whenever she did something good. "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s my job to decide if I''ll praise someone or not, so you should continue to look for any more abnormalities." Ava, hearing his words, hurriedly replied, "I''m sorry for saying that, Leader." "I will continue with my job." Aiden responded, "Good, continue." All the other ladies, hearing the conversation between the Leader and Ava, also had newfound passion reignite in their eyes, as it was very new to them to be praised by someone. And the idea of being praised by an overly handsome leader like Aiden excited them to do their job with even more enthusiasm. Aiden wanted to go out and quickly hunt the rabbit, but he didn''t rush and waited for another 15 minutes to see if they could find anything else inside the walls. They found something that made Alicia a little sick to her stomach. A few hundred meters away from where the bloody rabbit was found earlier, they found the dead bodies of at least 30 rabbits who seemed to have fought each other to the death. ''So the rabbit covered in blood from earlier must be the one who survived their massacre.'' ''Is this the reason why it''s close to reaching the limit of 10?'' ''Yes, this must be the reason, as only one hour has passed since the Evolution¡ªit shouldn''t be this fast.'' Now Aiden decided what he had to do, as they couldn''t find anything more inside the wall. He spoke in a loud, commanding voice, attracting the attention of every lady present in the room, who was still looking at the monitors, sitting comfortably like Ava. "Everyone, I have decided, after careful consideration, that we are going to go outside and hunt that rabbit before doing anything else, as I can clearly see that the little rabbit has become powerful after hunting those other rabbits from before." "And we have to hunt it down before it becomes more powerful, and I''m sure you''ve all guessed that whatever abnormal things are happening are due to the ancient voice we heard in our minds earlier." "But it also gave most of us talents and showed that weird green transparent screen, which shows how strong a person actually is. And by using mana, we can use our talents to perform magic, just like my sister and Isla showed us earlier." "And I think, just like the rabbit from earlier, we will also be able to become powerful and leave our mortal shell, as the ancient voice said." With a fierce gaze in his deep black eyes, he continued in a serious voice, "The world has changed. There is no peaceful Earth now, as even a small rabbit has become this deadly. So you can''t imagine how powerful a big wild animal has become. Now, it''s not an option to sit back and relax, because if we don''t hunt and become powerful ourselves, we will be the ones hunted by others." "And more importantly, animals are the least of our worries. You should know how humans will behave in this apocalypse¡ªit''s an opportunity for them to show the world their ugly side and do whatever they want." Aiden, after saying everything he wanted to, stood there in silence to let them digest everything he had just said. Alicia, who wasn''t entirely serious about everything, now fully understood the seriousness of the situation they were in. After seeing the rabbit earlier, she was prepared for the worst, and listening to everything her little brother said, she fully realized how tough their life was going to become from now on. She wasn''t naive enough to believe that they could survive inside their dome all the time, as the rate at which she had seen the rabbit''s growth made her easily imagine these creatures breaking in. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''And I also want to become more powerful and learn more about magic.'' ''Because if I''m powerful enough, nobody will dare to look at Aiden ever again in my presence.'' Aiden could now see that everyone''s faces had become even more serious than before, so he asked the question he had wanted to before fully deciding whether he would keep these ladies with him in the apocalypse. "Now, even after knowing all this, will you still follow me as your leader?" Ava and Isla didn''t even think for a second, as they already knew the answer to this. Ava knew Isla wouldn''t go anywhere without Aiden, and wherever her sister went, she would follow. It didn''t take them any time to think at all. As they exchanged a knowing glance and nodded to each other, the others who had only followed him because the general ordered them to begin to think a little, as this was a matter of life and death for them. But remembering what they had seen until now, the little doubt they had quickly vanished, and they still couldn''t forget the display of magic Alicia had shown them earlier. Even if Aiden didn''t become a strong and commanding leader, they would still happily follow him because of his resources and his sister, who they believed would definitely be a great person in this chaotic new world. And Alicia also being the niece of their general made it even better for them, as it wouldn''t hurt their conscience to follow him, even in name, when he had Alicia backing him, who was also his lover. At first, Aiden heard three loud "yes" responses right after he announced this, which surprised him a little, as he didn''t think someone would put their life on the line for someone else that easily. Three of the Ten individuals who said "yes" were the ones whose talents he had decided to copy, which made him even more excited. ''Now, even if all the others left me, I wouldn''t mind at all. I would feel a little sad, but I got the best two to follow me¡ªthe twins and also the lady with the huge assets and supple ass, which is a bonus since she has two talents I''d like to try, even if their ranks are low.'' ''And more importantly, even if she''s not as beautiful as my sister, her body still makes up for everything, and she''s good-looking with her black hair, black eyes, and curvy body.'' He is not kind enough to give those protection in his safe heaven who are not completely loyal to him even if they are given to him by his Aunt. however, what he knows is that if these ladies followed him he wouldn''t have to worry about getting betrayed as he doesn''t think his Aunt would send someone to protect them for a year without fully trusting them. ''I hope they will choose for better as I also don''t want them to leave'' ''But if they rejected him he doesn''t mind leaving them in this dangerous world after giving them many weapons as I still appreciated their protection for these years'' Chapter 121 - 121: Reaching Outside Aiden, after waiting a few seconds, heard the shouts of almost everyone one by one. While he thought it was natural for them to think about everything when they had to follow him in this apocalyptic world, he would naturally trust those who replied to him almost instantly more than the one who replied after some thoughts. The other seven ladies knew these few seconds of hesitation would probably cost them more than they could imagine, as they knew their leader would trust Ava, Isla, and that horny Daphne more than themselves. They call her horny Daphne because after coming to this mission of protecting the general''s nephew a few years back Daphne''s personality has taken a huge turn after seeing the general overly handsome nephew as they couldn''t forget her moans when she openly masturbated in her tent at night calling Aidens'' name almost every day. Which is why they have call''s her horny Daphne. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But they didn''t feel much about this for taking their time to consider following him, as they were not the kind to betray someone after following them as their leader. They knew they could win his trust over time, though they still regretted taking those few seconds to think. Aiden, now seeing that everyone had agreed to follow him felt relieved to know no one had rejected his proposal so now he has decided it was time to go outside. But before going outside, he decided to inform them of some important news, which he had learned half an hour ago when he tried to check the internet to see what was happening in the world. "And one more thing¡ªall of you must know that the internet or anything else that uses some type of signal isn''t working at all. So, we won''t be able to know what''s happening in the world." He had also tried to use the Radio earlier to contact his Aunt but It didn''t work and Alicia hearing his words didn''t feel surprised as she had seen him checking his phone and radio earlier. Hearing their leader''s voice, telling them they wouldn''t be able to contact anyone, they felt nothing at all, as none of them had anyone to contact except for the General, who had secretly told them to report to her every month about what her niece and nephew did, in the form of a report. They had happily agreed to this, as their loyalty to the General was still above everything, and they didn''t think it would be considered betrayal, knowing how much the General loved her family. If they only told what the family did, as they had done in the past, it would be fine. However, knowing they wouldn''t contact her at all they felt a little relieved as after taking him as their leader, they didn''t want to do something behind his back. If they knew Aiden didn''t mind sharing info with his Aunt, they wouldn''t have felt the tension at all. Seeing that no one had said anything in response, Aiden decided it was time to hunt the rabbit, so he ordered them to follow him as he led them toward the exit from which they had come earlier. Aiden and Alicia both walked in front in their fancy black fantasy armor with golden designs on them, while carrying their similar-looking swords around their waists and keeping other modern weapons on their bodies. The rest of the ladies followed after them in black fantasy armor, with many weapons on their bodies and fierce expressions on their faces, excited to test out their new weapons. The sound of metal clanging was heard as they walked steadily toward the exit. Now reaching it, Ava decided to say something to their leader, and no one opposed her, seeing her walking up to him as if everyone had the same thing on their minds. "Leader, I want to say something." Aiden, hearing her voice, told her to continue, as he wanted to hear what she had to say. Getting confirmation from her leader, Ava didn''t beat around the bush and said everything she wanted to say. "I''m sorry to say this, Leader, but you should stay at the back with your sister and let us handle the dangerous stuff." Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t feel angry, but it still irritated him how they were underestimating him so openly. He had his own pride, and being underestimated didn''t feel good when he had trained rigorously for five years for this day. He had also seen their stats and skills earlier, so he could say for sure that he could beat every single one of them in a fight, and only Isla would come close, being at his sister''s level. That meant even his big sis could beat every single one of them in one-on-one combat, though it would be a tough fight for her against Isla. ''It makes sense for them to think like that, as they''ve only seen me doing physical training.'' ''If they had seen me fight, they wouldn''t be saying this right now. However, in terms of experience, these girls are still better than me.'' Alicia, hearing Ava''s words, felt a little angry, as she didn''t think anyone could defeat her monstrous brother here in a fight, and even his shooting skills were at a professional level. But she didn''t say anything. ''I don''t want to take a risk to prove my point when I don''t even know what''s happening in the outside world properly. So I should let them become the meat shields.'' ''Yes, that''s right, because I couldn''t risk Aiden''s and my life, knowing we have to live together forever.'' So, before Aiden could respond, Alicia hurriedly replied to them, "Okay, my little brother and I will stay at the back. You guys should take the lead and make sure to protect us with everything you have." Ava, seeing how calmly they had agreed to stay back, felt much more relaxed, as it would be easier for them to protect the two when they stayed at the back. Her image of Alicia improved even more in her mind, as she thought Alicia was a rational person like her. However, she was definitely crazy for her brother, as Ava still remembered what had happened earlier down to the every second. Still, she looked at her leader, awaiting his command and ready to follow whatever he said. Aiden, seeing her expecting an answer from him, replied by agreeing with his sister''s words. "We will do just as Big Sis mentioned earlier." After saying that, he opened the large black gate, just like earlier, and moved back with his big sis to a safer position while letting the others take the lead. All the ladies positioned their M16 rifles in their hands, ready to shoot, and those who had snipers took out their handguns before walking through the gate. Lethality could be seen in their auras as they traveled across the 500-meter staircase, and Aiden, experiencing their unified protection, felt thrilled to see their teamwork and spirit. They quickly reached their parking lot once again. After reaching the parking spot, they moved toward the location where they had last seen the rabbit earlier, which was around three kilometers away from them while ensuring that Aiden and Alicia were perfectly safe. Aiden had taken out his sharp sword from its cool-looking scabbard when they reached outside, as he was more confident in his swordsmanship than in his shooting ability. Knowing the ladies were protecting him with guns, he felt much safer using his sword, and Alicia followed her little brother when she saw him taking out his sword, as she was also more confident in her swordsmanship in close-range battles. They had focused more on it while training for the last five years. They walked through the grassy field steadily and reached two kilometers from where they had seen the rabbit after a few long minutes of traveling while on guard. Only two of the ladies checked the surroundings with thermal binoculars hanging around their necks, just like everyone else on their team, as they were assigned to check as they did during missions with the General. Ava hadn''t given them any specific orders before they left, as they all knew what each of them had to do. Having worked with each other for years, they were very familiar with each other and could easily trust each other''s backs, which was the most essential thing in group tasks. Chapter 122 - 122: The rabbit is dead? Now they are not moving at all when reaching two kilometers away from where the rabbit was seen earlier, as it is a good distance for them to shoot the rabbit down using a sniper. However, Aiden has not said anything about using a sniper, but they have decided it themselves as it is the safest option for them. So the two ladies started to set up their sniper on the stand while the others were guarding Aiden and Alicia, and also using their thermal binoculars to see if they could find something. Aiden, seeing them do everything by themselves, doesn''t say anything and focuses on being a guard as they are doing what he would have told them. One of the snipers is Daphne and the other one is another lady, and they still haven''t finished setting up the sniper. However, suddenly one of the ladies who is checking the surroundings says to Ava in a hurried voice, "Vice Leader, I can see a small creature running fast toward us, and by the size of it, I am sure it is the same rabbit we saw earlier." Ava, hearing her addressing her with her previous title, doesn''t have time to correct her as she quickly orders everyone to aim at the direction where the rabbit is and be ready to shoot when it comes in range. "Quickly aim in the direction where the rabbit is coming and fire some shots to distract it while the snipers take aim and shoot it down." Luckily for them, the rabbit cannot use anything to hide as the land is flat and only a thin layer of grass can be seen, so the rabbit is open to fire. Daphne and the other lady stop themselves from setting up a proper stand and take a sitting sniping position, which is best for them to shoot in the given conditions. The sound of M16 rifles shooting relentlessly at the target, which is around 1.5 kilometers away from them, is heard while knowing there is very little chance the bullets will hit such a small target from such a distance. Bam Bam Bam Unfortunately for them, not a single bullet hit the rabbit as it was not moving straight and was taking many small turns to avoid them. Aiden, seeing everything, is not as worried as he was when he was inside, as after seeing the rabbit, he thinks it wouldn''t even be able to get close to them without dying. ''I can avoid bullets from a large range, but I don''t think it would survive the barrage of bullets when it gets closer.'' ''But why is the stupid little thing coming closer to its own death?'' Hearing the words inside his mind, the system decided to answer him as it couldn''t get by without talking to him. ''Of course, to hunt you guys and become stronger as such a large group of prey has come.'' ''But unfortunately for it, it will die before it comes close because of your stupid weapons. However, it''s only because it hasn''t gained any intelligence.'' ''Otherwise, it would definitely try to sneak attack you guys, not stupidly walk up to its death.'' Aiden doesn''t feel much shocked as he has guessed this much by hearing her say it has increased its agility stats, which means it can also increase intelligence. ''But the upcoming days wouldn''t be pretty when we have to worry about falling into traps of monsters.'' Clearing his mind, Aiden now focused on the rabbit, which he still couldn''t see clearly from this far, but he could still make out the outline of its figure from a distance. Now he looked toward the two ladies who had taken their position to shoot, and without waiting for anyone, they shot the bullets toward the little rabbit one after another. Boom Boom Room Aiden is now completely focused on Daphne, whose bountiful melons jiggle whenever she shoots, as he can''t take his eyes away from them. Luckily for him, Alicia is completely focused on looking in the direction from which the rabbit is coming, so she couldn''t see his stare. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good for him. Daphne shot bullet after bullet but still couldn''t hit the target, even after using her third bullet. But she remained calm and continued like the other lady, and finally, on the fifth shot, she hit the small chest of the red rabbit, which resulted in completely blasting its body back and making a large hole in its chest, taking a mass of chunk from its small body as it died with just one shot. ''Why is it so weak? I thought it would survive at least one bullet.'' Aiden also noticed that everyone had stopped shooting after the last sniper shot, but he couldn''t see the rabbit''s body from 800 meters away. ''It must be dead. That''s why everyone has stopped.'' So, for confirmation, he asked Daphne, who is closest to him. "Is it dead?" Daphne, hearing her leader''s voice, suddenly looks toward him. ''Anh~ I''ve never seen someone as handsome as him. Would he give me a reward for killing the rabbit?'' ''I want his ****...'' While thinking lewd thoughts inside her mind, she answers him with a straight face, still in her position. "Yes, leader, it is dead, and it died after just one shot I took." Aiden, hearing her words, curses the system for exaggerating so much. But thinking of fighting it with a sword, it could have been dangerous if the rabbit had broken the limit of its agility. ''But it looks like its body wasn''t much different from before.'' ''Well, whatever it is, I don''t care about any of that now as first, I have to see what loot I have gotten by killing the rabbit.'' "Good job for what you just did." Hearing the praise from him, Daphne''s body shook slightly, just like Ava''s, and a fire of passion could be seen in her black eyes as it is very new for her to be praised. Aiden also noticed this now fully. ''These girls are a little weird, as whenever I praise them a little, they show such intense reactions.'' But after thinking for a few seconds, Aiden can perfectly imagine not getting any praise from Aunt at all. ''As she only praised me twice by saying good job.'' ''And I''m not a narcissist, but I don''t think these girls can''t do what I have done.'' ''Hmm, I''ll be sure to remember this from now on.'' Alicia is also listening, focusing on the conversation her little brother is having as she has also guessed that the rabbit is dead. And it doesn''t go unnoticed by her, the shaking body of Daphne. ''Every single one of them is more weird than the other. I have to keep Aiden safe from them.'' And Alicia feels even more irritated whenever she looks at Daphne''s body, as compared to her, Daphne''s boobs are much bigger, and even her body is more curvy. While Alicia is gorgeous as it is, she still feels danger coming from the lady in front of her. So she quickly walks up to her brother and holds his hands with her slender hand and says in a normal voice, trying to hide her irritation from wherever she notices Daphne''s boobs. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aiden, let''s go see if we''ll get loot from the rabbit we killed just now, just like the game we played together when you were young." "And don''t you think the green screen also looks very similar to the game screens?" Chapter 123 - 123: Where is the loot? "And don''t you think the green screen also looks very similar to the game screen?" Aiden, hearing her, replied to her, "You are right, we should go and see if we could get anything from its body." Hearing these words, he felt a little relieved, as there was no one other than his sister here who mentioned this, which must be because these women are not familiar with games. But now he can use this as an excuse to add a little more detail to their conversation, which wouldn''t make him suspicious. "Hmm, you are right about this, big sis. It looks very similar to games, and I think it would be helpful if we try to relate things. But for now, we should go and see what we could get by killing the rabbit." Alicia, seeing her brother has now stopped looking at the big-chested woman, so she felt good as she replied to him in a cheerful voice, "Okay, let''s go, Aiden!" Aiden, seeing her enthusiasm, smiled a little and started walking as he put the sword back in the scabbard, thinking he didn''t need to be alert while having so many guards now who were checking the area using thermal scopes regularly. He felt much more relaxed as he started walking while holding his sister''s hand, which she had held earlier, and the ladies, seeing their leader walking, quickly took their earlier positions and started following him while keeping their guard. A few minutes passed, and they finally reached the dead body of the little rabbit, which was covered in blood, its body was incomplete as a huge portion of it was blasted away by the bullet, with its organs visible. Alicia, seeing the bloody sight in front of her, quickly covered her mouth as she felt like vomiting if she looked any longer, and she avoided looking at it. But for Aiden and the rest of the ladies, this bloody sight didn''t make them feel anything, as they had seen much crueler sights before, and a dead animal was nothing at all. Aiden noticed the discomfort of his sister and started to rub her back gently to make her feel better, asking in a calm voice, "Big sis, are you going to be fine? Because we will be seeing much more bloody sights from now on." Alicia, feeling the rubbing on her back, felt much better, and hearing his words, she felt a little embarrassed as she noticed that no one else was reacting like her. She had her own pride and didn''t want to look weak in front of her little brother, so she swallowed hard and tried not to think much of it as she removed her hand from her face. But still, the discomfort on her face couldn''t be hidden at all. "I am fine, Aiden, you shouldn''t worry about me." Aiden had noticed the look on her face but didn''t comfort her more after hearing her words, as she would have to quickly get used to this, and only gave her a light nod. Now, he focused on the body, which looked like a normal dead body where no loot could be seen at all, but he didn''t lose hope as he was sure there had to be something valuable in there. ''System, does this animal have some viruses that would infect people?'' The system, hearing his voice, replied in a lazy voice as it was feeling bored after seeing how the rabbit died, ''No, other than undead creatures like zombies, there aren''t many creatures that pose a danger of infecting you and making you like them after getting bitten or infected. However, there could be creatures that have highly toxic blood, which could be dangerous, but I don''t think you''ll encounter something like that for now. So you should be careful when dealing with the undead, as they are one of the main reasons a world can become extinct.'' Aiden already had some idea about the undead, but hearing her say they were one of the main reasons for planets going extinct, he decided to be more careful when dealing with them. ''Okay, thank you for telling me all this.'' Aiden thanked her properly this time, as even after their small quarrel, she still helped him every time, so he thanked her. Now, knowing it wasn''t dangerous, as he knew rabbits didn''t have poison in their blood, he ordered one of the women to search inside the body of the rabbit to see if there was something present inside. Hearing his voice, Ava told one of the girls to check if they could find something inside the body. Hearing the command, the girl didn''t complain at all and took out her black knife, moved toward the bloody body, and started cutting it to see if she could find something. The black knife cut its body like butter which surprised her but she still focused on her task her hands got bloody when she was doing it, but it didn''t affect her at all as she the body thoroughly but she still couldn''t find anything other than normal body parts. "Leader, I didn''t find anything inside the body," as now only the destroyed body of the little rabbit lay on the green grass. Aiden had seen everything with his keen eyes, and he could confirm that she had checked everything, so he felt confused, as he couldn''t accept that there was nothing inside or no magical loot had appeared after the kill. He remembered something and looked at the plump Daphne, asking in a serious voice. He had already gotten the list of their names from Ava earlier but only remembered a few important ones for now, and Daphne was included in the list of people he planned to copy talents from, so he remembered her. ''Yep, not because of how she looked when she fired those gunshots earlier.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Daphne, did you get any message from the green screen earlier when you killed the rabbit?" Daphne, hearing the leader calling her by her name, didn''t have time to celebrate it as she had to answer him. Now that she focused, she remembered a message appearing right after she killed the rabbit, "Yes, leader, I remember seeing something when I killed the rabbit." Aiden, getting her confirmation, quickly asked her without waiting any more, "What message did you get from the green screen? Tell me." Daphne, hearing his words, felt a little anxious as she didn''t remember what she had seen earlier. But she called the green screen as she knew, and just after listening to the voice, she thought about it appearing in front of her, and it appeared, and vice versa, it would disappear. [Character Information] [Name: Daphne] [Age: 26] [Race: Human] [Talent: Plant Element(C+), Emotion Element (C)] [Potential: A] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 79/79] [Strength: 7.6] [Agility: 7.7] [Stamina: 8] [Mana: 7.5] [Vitality:7.9] [Intelligence: 8] [Defense: 8.1] [Skills: Mixed Style Combat (CC), Knife Mastery (C), Marksmanship (B+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) She could see her status like usual, but she still couldn''t see the message from earlier. But just when she thought about the message from earlier the green screen suddenly changed in front of her eyes. [You have successfully killed an Awakened Rabbit.] Seeing the message appear once again, the color on her face brightened, as she wouldn''t need to embarrass herself by saying she had forgotten such a small message. Chapter 124 - 124: Where is the loot? (2) Aiden saw her anxious look, which meant she must have forgotten about the message. He was not worried; he just needed to know if she felt a little stronger than before. According to him, some of her stats might have increased, just like in games when leveling up. ''The absence of any level mentioned on either the system or the green screen suggests that the likely scenario involves a direct increase in stats.'' He was about to ask her if she felt stronger than before, but before he could say anything, he noticed the bright expression on her face. ''Did she remember what the message actually was?'' He quickly asked her again, seeing the obvious change in her expression. "Did you remember what message you received on your status screen?" Daphne, hearing her handsome leader''s voice, didn''t let him wait any longer and said excitedly, as she had just escaped embarrassment. ''Also, I don''t think the Vice Leader would forgive me for such a mistake.'' So her happiness increased even more, as she had also escaped punishment from her strict Vice Leader. "Yes, Leader, I remember everything just now. When I thought of the message, it appeared in front of me again, as if it could read my intentions." Daphne also decided to share the discovery she had unexpectedly found, hoping to get praised and make up for her mistake of forgetting something. ''Well, I would have shared this with the leader anyway, but the timing is right, and I can see he''s excited. I hope he''ll reward me someday... Ahh~ I can''t wait for that day to come.'' While she maintained a straight demeanor outwardly, inside she was fantasizing about her overly handsome leader every moment, from the moment she had first seen him when she was young, she was mesmerized by him. At first, she only thought of looking at him every moment, but as time passed, she realized it wasn''t enough. She wanted to feel every inch of his body, which she had seen his body while he trained, covered in sweat highlight his body but it is not enough for her. She glanced at the armor on his body for a second. ''I know inside that armor is the perfect body, ready to make me forget everything and feel things I''ve never felt before.'' ''Anh~, I can''t wait for the day when he finally embraces me.'' But she didn''t let it show on her face. However, that didn''t stop her from feeling aroused being so close to him. Aiden, thinking about what she had said, felt good to know something new, but his main focus was still on the potential stat increase she might have received. "That''s good, but tell me what message you received." Seeing that the leader wanted to know, she quickly responded, not letting him wait any longer, even though she wanted to talk more with him. "Leader, I saw that I successfully killed an awakened rabbit in the message." Aiden, hearing her words, said, "Hmm, that''s normal, but did you get any other messages, like something about your stats increasing? Or do you feel more powerful after the kill?" Daphne, hearing Aiden''s words, felt confused as she had only received one message after killing the rabbit and didn''t feel any stronger. With confusion written on her face, she replied to him. "No, Leader, that''s the only message I received after killing the rabbit, and I don''t feel any stronger either." Aiden could see the genuine confusion on her face, showing she really didn''t know what he was talking about. However, he liked to check if it was actually the truth or not. ''But I don''t think she would hide things from me based on what I''ve noticed until now, and besides, I fully trust her Aunt''s judgment.'' Still, he used his King''s Eyes ability on her once again, and a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him, showing her stats. [Character Information] [Name: Daphne] [Age: 26] [Race: Human] [Talent: Plant Element (C+), Emotion Element (C)] [Potential: A] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 79/79] [Strength: 7.6] [Agility: 7.7] [Stamina: 8] [Mana: 7.5] [Vitality: 7.9] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Intelligence: 8] [Defense: 8.1] [Skills: Mixed Style Combat (CC), Knife Mastery (C), Marksmanship (B+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He looked at it for a few seconds and noticed that everything was just like before; there was no change in her stats or skills at all. ''But this shouldn''t be happening. I''ve checked the rabbit''s body and the person who killed it, but there''s nothing that could increase someone''s strength. How can this be possible? How did the rabbit get stronger after killing another rabbit?'' A dark thought appeared in his mind¡ªseeing that the rabbit had killed one of its own species, he didn''t want to accept it, but everything he had witnessed so far pointed to this conclusion. ''Do I have to kill many other humans to become strong enough to revive my mother?'' Before he could continue his thoughts, Ava''s loud voice rang in his ears. Hearing her voice, he looked at her, noticing that she was walking toward him in hurried steps. "Leader, I think I''ve found what we were trying to find in the rabbit''s body earlier." Hearing the words from her mouth, Aiden also started walking in her direction, wanting to reach her as soon as possible. As they were only a few meters away from each other, he reached her in a couple of seconds and said hurriedly, his excitement evident as the look of joy couldn''t be hidden from his face, now believing his earlier thoughts were wrong as he doesn''t want to accept them. "Quickly, show me what you''ve found." Ava, seeing how excited the leader was, didn''t beat around the bush. She extended her small, clause-filled hands toward him, opening them to reveal a red-colored circular stone about the size of a marble. Aiden, seeing the marble in her hand, quickly grabbed her hands in excitement and asked enthusiastically, as he really wanted to know where she had gotten the item, while still holding her hands tightly with his large hands. Ava could feel him holding her hands tightly, but she didn''t say anything, seeing the excitement on the leader''s face. That must have been the reason for his tight grip. She kept a calm and collected expression, but inside, she was freaking out. ''Wow, is this the hand he used earlier to hug his big sis?'' ''Should I consider that I''m being touched by immoral hands? But why does this feel so wrong?'' ''But still, what would my sister think of me when she sees my hands being held by her love? I know she''s watching.'' ''But it feels nice to have my hands held by his large hands. I feel much more relaxed.'' ''Ahhhh! Ava, what are you thinking? How can you think this way about someone who loves his own sister and does those immoral things with her?'' She was certain that when these immoral siblings did these things so openly, she could only imagine what else they did behind closed doors. ''I can say for sure they''ve already done it.'' ''Ahn~ I couldn''t even imagine how good it would feel to watch them do it.'' She realized how far she had strayed from her thoughts and quickly dismissed them for now. ''More importantly, my stupid sister is also in love with him, which would make things even messier.'' She couldn''t even imagine having such a chaotic relationship, as she preferred peace and quiet, so she quickly rejected those thoughts, even though she still felt relaxed holding his hands. Chapter 125 - 125: Red Core? Ava cleared her thoughts and focused on what the Leader had asked her because if she thought too much about it, it would be hard for her to keep calm, so she answered in a calm voice. "Leader, we didn''t find the red stone in any special place; we found it on the ground mixed with the pieces of flesh from the rabbit that had flown away due to the force of the sniper." "And, u-uhm, Leader, y-you should also l-let go of m-my hands," she tried to be, but it was embarrassing for her to mention it to her own leader, though she still told him as she didn''t want to create any misunderstanding. Fortunately, Ava told him in time, as Alicia was just coming toward them, seeing Aiden holding her hands with a face full of anger, and even little sparks of thunder could be seen on her fingers. But when she got closer, she heard what Ava said, which meant her little brother was the one who had held her hands in excitement, as she thought in her mind with a fierce expression on her beautiful face. ''I have to remind my little brother not to do things like that even in excitement, as it could give people the wrong impression when my overly handsome brother holds someone''s hands.'' ''But I have to say, unlike her shameless twin sister, Ava is much better. I think I like this one more as she doesn''t seem to have her eyes on my Aiden, unlike her dumb sister.'' She didn''t interfere now, as she knew her brother would let go of her hands after hearing this and didn''t want to be so overprotective that her brother would start to feel annoyed by her. ''I don''t want anything like that to ever happen.'' Aiden heard her explanation in excitement, but after listening to her words, he felt like hitting his head against the wall, as he hadn''t expected himself to make such a silly mistake due to how excited he was to get stronger. ''Thankfully, I have capable people like Ava here. I would have searched the whole area later, but knowing there are good minds who remind me of things I''ve lost focus on makes me feel reassured.'' Suddenly, the change in her tone, as if she is nervous, made Aiden realize that he had held her hands in excitement. He could feel her rough skin perfectly on his hands, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it, as he hurriedly said in an apologetic voice while taking his hands off hers. "Oh! Sorry about that, I didn''t even realize I was holding your hand in excitement." Ava, hearing his words and feeling his hands leave hers, quickly said in a calm voice, changing her demeanor in seconds. "It''s nothing at all, but Leader, you shouldn''t ask for forgiveness over something so minor. I''ve seen you say sorry previously too, but I didn''t mention it at the time." "But it''s not good for your image, so you should refrain from doing so unless it''s absolutely necessary." Aiden was a little surprised by how quickly her demeanor changed back, and after listening to her words, he realized it wasn''t good for his image as a leader to say sorry so often, so he responded in a serious voice, matching her rhythm. "Okay, I''ll be more careful from now on, but can you give me the red stone now?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava, hearing his request, wanted to facepalm herself, thinking that he should have ordered it in a strict voice rather than asking as if she were doing him a favor. ''I think I have to teach him many things.'' Before giving the red stone to him, she spoke once again in a serious voice. "And Leader, you should also order me to give you the stone, not ask as if I''m doing you a favor. It''s not good." Aiden, hearing her words once again, realized his mistake, so he said it to her in a commanding tone. "Give me the red stone you found." Ava, hearing this, felt much better than before, as receiving orders in such a weak tone was not good for his leadership in the future, which could make the soldiers carefree. So, in an obedient voice, she replied to his command. "Yes, Leader," she said while extending her hands to give him the stone. Aiden, seeing the change in tone, took the stone from her extended hands, thinking to himself. ''I''ll have to be careful of these things from now on.'' Alicia had seen and heard everything that had just happened, and she felt much more relaxed now. ''I don''t mind if someone as professional as Ava remains by my brother''s side as his aide.'' Alicia had almost fully accepted her as his guard from now on, with little hesitation remaining due to Ava being of the opposite gender to her brother. Now she stood beside him and curiously looked at the red stone, the size of a marble, in his hands. Aiden had noticed his sister''s arrival but didn''t say anything to her and first ordered Ava to go back to her post, as he didn''t think strict Ava would have left without orders. So that''s what he did, as he watched her figure leaving to resume her guard duty. Now he focused on the red stone in his hands. He could have easily asked the system about it, but he decided to first use his King''s Eye ability on the red stone. Which revealed its information in front of him on a transparent blue screen. [Item: Red Core] [Uses: By absorbing it, it can be used to increase any of the three stats: Strength, Agility, or Stamina.] [Info: It can be obtained by killing awakened or higher-ranked beings.] Looking at the screen, Aiden felt satisfied with the result, though it didn''t specify how much his stats would increase, it still gave him enough information to use them. ''My King''s Eye ability of my physique is much more useful than I thought, and I also don''t want to rely on her for every single thing, while I''ll take advantage of her when I get stuck on something. But I will try to do things by myself from now on and not ask too much.'' ''Because if she ever went silent like the haughty goddess, it would be much harder for me, as I always rely on her.'' She had heard everything he was thinking inside his mind, and she was pleased by his decision to do things himself and also appreciated his thinking of taking advantage of his own perks when needed, as it would be foolish not to when he could but if he relied too much upon her, it would be harder later on. ''And I also like people who do things themselves and are not foolish enough to avoid taking advantage of the things they have.'' She realized how she had contradicted herself just now, though she still hated it when he used weapons to defeat the enemy and didn''t show a blood-boiling fight. ''He''s much more likable now, but I still don''t like how he fights.'' Aiden, after finding out about the red cores, didn''t wait much longer and asked her how much his stats were going to increase, as he decided to use it directly because he was very close to breaking the limit of human stats in every stats and he would know afterward how much stats have increased so he is not worried about using it directly. Chapter 126 - 126: First Unexpected S rank Talent? Aiden is holding the red core in his hand and he doesn''t feel strange about how his ability told him to absorb the core. ''It doesn''t feel weird at all and it feels like I can easily absorb this thing inside my body with just a little effort.'' So he closed his eyes while holding the red core in his hands and focused on absorbing it into his body. Right after he focused on absorbing it, his hand started to glow with red light where he was holding the core as it vanished and became a red light that entered his body. Aiden didn''t see any of this as he had closed his eyes to focus better. However, Alicia, standing beside him, watched everything he had done. Seeing the red light entering his body, she felt a little afraid as she didn''t know what was happening. But she didn''t disturb him, thinking it could be harmful to her brother, as she could see he was focusing. From what she had seen, it looked like her little brother knew what he was doing, so she waited beside him, watching him, waiting for him to open his eyes. As soon as she saw him opening his eyes, she asked him directly without holding anything back as she was concerned about the red light that had entered her little brother''s body. "Aiden, what did you just do? Are you feeling okay? There was a strange red light that entered your body. You''re not feeling any pain, are you?" Aiden heard everything his big sis said, so he replied to her in a calm voice. "It''s nothing, big sis. I''m perfectly fine, or you could say even better than before. Just now, I absorbed the red stone we got from the rabbit we killed, and I think my stats have increased after absorbing it." Alicia, hearing his words, felt a little surprised¡ªnot because his stats had increased after absorbing the stone, but because of how quickly he had figured out how to use it. She decided to ask him. "But Aiden, how did you know how to use the stone so quickly?" Aiden, hearing the question, didn''t feel panicked at all and answered her in a calm voice. "Firstly, I''ve seen things like this in video games, but more importantly, if you hold the stone in your hands and even think of absorbing it, you will feel like you can do it easily." Alicia, hearing this, found it reasonable but didn''t think she would understand without holding the stone herself. "Okay, but next time you get a red stone, let me hold it too because I also want to feel what you felt." While Alicia was talking, Aiden called up his status in his mind, and a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. He focused on increasing his strength and also felt that it had increased, but he didn''t feel like it had increased that much. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Talent: Celestial (E-), Air Affinity (AA+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2(+0.5)] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He could see that Air Affinity had appeared on his status, but he now focused on the strength stat, which he had intended to increase. Focusing on it, he saw the +0.5 next to it, which displeased him a little, as he only got so few stats after killing the rabbit. The system, hearing his shameless thoughts, decided to answer him, as her charming yet dominant voice sounded in his mind. ''What did you think you would get? You only killed an awakened beast whose stats were only close to reaching the limit. It''s already lucky enough that you got a 0.5 increase in strength, as the most you can get from an awakened beast is a 0.1 to 1 stat increase.'' ''So getting 0.5 is very good considering this, but in extremely rare cases, you can get a skill stone inside it, which will let you learn a random skill based on the type of beast you killed.'' ''So be grateful you got 0.5 stats from the little rabbit.'' Aiden listened to everything she said intently, as it was useful information for him. After learning that the maximum you can get is 1 stat from killing an awakened beast, he felt better. After all, he only had to shoot some bullets to get this much of an increase, which would take him months of training. He looked at his status once again and noticed that his main talent, Celestial, had increased from FFF+ to E-, but he hadn''t yet checked if he had gotten anything else. Excitedly, he focused on his talent as the blue screen in front of him changed. [Celestial (E-)] #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy their talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use two times per day.) #Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. Water Affinity (A+) (locked) Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Air Affinity (AA+) (unlocked) Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) and more #??? #???... Aiden, seeing that the number of times he could copy talents per day had increased to two, felt ecstatic. It had only been a few hours, and he already had one more chance to copy another talent. This time, he wasn''t going for any low-ranking talent. The best talent he could copy was right next to him, and he couldn''t forget the powerful thunder his big sis had shot at the dummy earlier. ''Haha! I can''t wait to copy her talent!'' ''Why should I wait? I should copy it now,'' he thought, looking at her with intense eyes. Alicia, who had asked her little brother a question and saw him lost in thought, waited for him to snap out of it. But now, suddenly, she saw an intense look in his eyes, as if she were his prey. ''Is he thinking about doing something to me later at night inside the laboratory, like he promised earlier?'' ''It''s good to know I''m not the only one who always thinks about those things.'' Aiden had even forgotten about the question she had asked. Without saying anything, he turned to face her and hugged her tightly in his embrace. Alicia, feeling the sudden hug, didn''t say anything at all. She quickly reciprocated by wrapping her arms around his body and just stayed there. Aiden, knowing his big sis wouldn''t let him go until he told her to, started focusing on using his talent''s copy ability. This time, it activated much faster than before, as he could now feel the different sources of elements from her. Without focusing on the other two, he focused on the biggest source of lightning inside her and tried to make a connection with the element. Seconds passed as he focused on making the connection with the source of the lightning element. Like before, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and finally, after 30 seconds, he felt an unbreakable connection with the lightning element, much stronger than the connection he had with the air element, as a message flashed in front of his eyes. [You have successfully copied Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Talent Celestial (E-) upgraded to Celestial (EEE+)] Chapter 127 - 127: Real apocalypse? Aiden, seeing the two messages flash before his eyes, is satisfied as he can feel the difference between his Air Affinity and Lightning Affinity. It seemed to him that it was much stronger than he imagined if he fully utilized this talent. ''Looks like what big sis showed us earlier is only a glimpse of what it can actually do.'' Even after hugging her for almost a minute, he still doesn''t let her go and even tightens the grip of his hug as he feels ecstatic after copying her talent. Now he can say he''s almost among the top with these talents, especially his sister''s S+ grade talent, which might be the only one. ''Phew! Now I don''t have to worry about being vulnerable as I didn''t have any talent at the start of the evolution, and luckily I got 2 good talents right after a few hours of Evolution.'' ''Now I have to kill more monsters and increase my stats, so my next destination would be the place where the security guards usually stay, as there are also monitors installed that can give me footage of the outside.'' Alicia, feeling his hug tighten, reacts as well. ''Hehehe, does he miss his big sis'' hug that much?'' Finally, after 5 minutes, Aiden lets go of the hug. Now he can see his big sis seems in a better mood than before. Ava, Isla, Daphne, and all the other ladies have already accepted their immoral relationship, as they wouldn''t try to hide it at all, and every few hours they can see them showing their love openly. Ava and Daphne feel excited whenever they see them acting lovey-dovey, but the rest of them, feel the pain of being single and seeing their crush loving his own sister more than he should. But only Isla has a fierce glint in her eyes whenever she sees them like that, as she has already accepted Alicia, but it still doesn''t make Isla like Alicia, as she is still aiming for the number one position in Aiden''s heart. ''I know I couldn''t rush things and mess up like last time, so I''ll bide my time and slowly catch my prey.'' Aiden, after letting go of the hug, first decides to check his talent, as he doesn''t want to be clueless like last time and not even realize that the limit of his copying ability has increased. So he called the status in his mind, and a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (E-), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.2(+0.5)] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) He can see the lightning affinity talent in his status, as it is supposed to be, which pleases him. However, he knows there is nothing other than this that has changed here, so he quickly focuses on his talent, Celestial (EEE+), whose rank has once again increased after copying the talent. As the blue screen changed once again: [Celestial (EEE+)] #Abilities #Copy: If you touch any being of the same species as you for 10 seconds, you can copy their talent, physique, bloodline, and skills. (Use two times per day.) (Next use after 23 hours 57 minutes) #Origin of Elements: You have affinities for all the elements existing in the universe. Water Affinity (A+) (locked) Fire Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Air Affinity (AA+) (unlocked) Earth Affinity (FFF+) (locked) Lightning Affinity (S+) (unlocked) and more #??? #???... Aiden can see, other than unlocking the Lightning Affinity, nothing else has changed, even after the rank of his talent increased to EEE+, which means he has to increase it to D rank to see if there are any changes like when he upgraded it from F to E. ''I''ll see it when the time comes, but for now, I should head toward the security room to check how the condition outside is right now.'' Coming out of his thoughts, he commanded the ladies to head toward the security room. Having lived here for years, they knew every single detail other than the secret basements that the General hadn''t told them about. So they began to lead the way in their black metallic armor, walking steadily toward the location, with Aiden following them as before, under their protection. After more than 10 minutes of traveling, they reached a 500 square meter, one-story security house with monitors inside. Ava asked Aiden to wait outside for a few minutes, as there could be something dangerous inside, even though it was perfectly locked and there was no entrance for anything to enter. But after seeing all the weird things until now, they are more skeptical about everything, so they don''t want to risk anything. They opened the locks with the key their leader had provided earlier. They began a thorough search inside, professionally checking every corner to see if they could find something. After some time, they couldn''t find anything, so they allowed their leader to enter. Aiden is pleased by how thorough these ladies are, as he himself is a little overprotective of everything, so seeing them giving the locked room a thorough check pleased him. Finally, he decided to enter with his big sis, and right after entering, looking at the first screen his eyes focused on, he fully realized that the apocalypse had truly arrived, as everything until now seemed so easy for him. On the screen, he could see many undead zombies roaming around openly on the road, and their numbers weren''t small at all. There are at least more than 50 of them on just one screen, and he couldn''t even imagine how many undead would be walking just outside the road that connected his home to the main road. ''Because I know these things can detect their prey, as the little rabbit form had detected them from around 2 kilometers away.'' There are also many cars crashing on each side of the walls he can''t properly on the screen as the camera is located in the distance however already there would be a lot of dead people which could be due to crashes or falling prey to zombies. He doesn''t know what it would be like for the undead; however, that awakened is very dangerous if someone alone finds it, as their chances of survival are very slim in that scenario. While it frightened him a little, seeing the number of zombies outside, it also excited him, knowing how much his stats were going to increase after killing all these zombies. ''It is more than enough for me to break the limit on every one of my stats, and I know even after that, there would still be many more left.'' He would decide what to do when the time comes, as for him, there is no limit to how much he can increase his stats even in the mortal realm, so he is not worried about anything. ''But how should I go about killing them? Should I bring out the two military helicopters I have stored?'' But after some thought, he decided not to bring them out, as they are like trump cards and can also be used for travel if needed, so he didn''t want to use those big guns to kill these zombies. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 128 - 128: Zombie Hunting? All the other ladies who had seen the number of zombies on the screen earlier still felt shocked when they saw how many humans had turned into strange grey monsters that looked like zombies they had seen in the movies. Alicia is equally shocked by how much chaos is happening outside their home, and she now realizes how peaceful their current situation actually is. She looks at her little brother in awe, as he is the reason they are so safe right now. Aiden wants to decide how he should go about killing these zombies, but he knows all these people may have many ideas. After listening to Ava''s words earlier, he thought it would be better to get ideas from everyone. So, in a loud commanding voice that attracted everyone''s attention: "Everyone! Now I have decided, after finding out that the red stone from earlier can make us stronger, that we are going to lure these zombies, kill them slowly, and collect those stones that could make us stronger for our survival." The respect for Aiden has increased in everyone''s minds after seeing the situation outside, as they know if they weren''t in such a place with so many resources, their fate would have been different. While they think they can survive, seeing the sheer number of those zombies made them realize they would sooner or later fall prey to them. Aiden continued after pausing for a brief moment. "So, you can give any suggestions about how we should lure them." After saying this, he looked at them, expecting an answer, and within a few seconds, he heard Ava''s loud voice, strong enough to gather everyone''s attention. "Leader, the best option would be to open those large automatic metal gates just enough to let one or two zombies pass at a time, then kill them as they come using our guns. I can see that the speed at which they are walking isn''t high compared to the rabbit earlier, so shooting them would be easy." Aiden, after hearing the first suggestion, doesn''t think he needs any more, as this looks like the best option for the current situation. But he still said once again: "Does anyone else want to add something here?" He could see no one answering him, which meant they also had no problem with the decision. So, without any more delay, he ordered one of the ladies to stay here and open the gate after 2 minutes, as this is the place where they can operate the gate. The large metal gates are only 20 meters ahead. He then left with the remaining 7 guards and his sister toward the gate to hunt for more stats as two of the snipers took position on top of the roof of the security room. They reached the gates in less than a minute, and after that, he ordered them to take their positions. ''I can also see if I can fight them using swordsmanship, as I think I can easily handle one or two at a time. And strangely enough, these zombies are not killing each other.'' He felt fearful, thinking that if that really happened, he couldn''t even imagine how powerful the zombies he would have to face would be. Everyone was in position, ready to shoot down the zombies that would come from the gate, and Aiden and Alicia had also brought out their swords. While Alicia was thinking of using her magic, she knew her thunder magic could one-shot a zombie and burn them, so she was strangely excited to face the zombies. After a minute, the gate started to open slowly from the middle. As only a small gap had been made, they could already see greyish hands coming from outside and hear the loud, wild roars of many zombies. Grggh Grggh Grggh It made them even more alert, and Aiden didn''t forget to remind them to shoot at their heads like he had seen in the movies, which he wasn''t sure was true or not, but he still told them. After a few seconds, the gate finally opened, and two zombies ran toward them, creating the same ''Grggh'' sound from their mouths. He could see saliva dripping from their mouths, and the teeth in their mouths were all canines, looking menacing, while their nails had become longer. ''They are faster than I imagined them to be. If I walked at a fast pace, not run, they would easily catch me, but still, it''s slow, and I don''t think many people would have trouble running from them.'' They were coming while walking, twisting their bodies strangely. However, nobody shot a bullet as they were waiting for something, and after a few seconds, when they hadn''t even reached half the distance toward them, two loud boom sounds were heard as their heads burst like melons and blood spurted from their headless bodies as they fell down afterward. The sound of snipers didn''t stop as four more zombies had entered inside. While two had just died without even reaching them, their heads burst as they fell lifeless on the ground. Seeing how they didn''t even have to shoot, all the other ladies felt dissatisfied as they glared at Daphne and the other lady who was positioned above the security room, using their snipers on the wall 20 meters away from them. As they didn''t even have to use the scope to shoot for such a short distance, these zombies, who were also slower compared to the targets they practiced or faced on missions, didn''t miss any bullets as the sound of gun shells hit solidly, one after another. Ting Ting Ting Nobody fired, as Ava had not told them to fire, and more than 10 zombies had died just like that. Even after that, their numbers seemed to increase, and now finally, Ava gave the command to shoot as the sound of snipers stopped. With excitement on their faces, they filled the heads of the zombies with rifle bullets, resulting in the same lifeless bodies as their loud, painful cries could be heard. Grrgh Grrgh Grrgh Ava saw all the zombies were dead, about 20 of them now lying on the path. She stopped them once again as new zombies came inside the gate two at a time. These also started to fall due to the corpses lying on the ground, which made it even easier for the sniper to take the shot, as they would have enough time. This made the other ladies beside Ava even more displeased, seeing how those snipers rested on the roof, killing the zombies, while they were closer to them, only hearing the sound of bullets and seeing their heads burst like watermelons. But they kept silent, knowing Ava was always like that, as she tried to use the most efficient way, even if it was less fun for most of them. Aiden, seeing how easily they are killing this many zombies, felt thrilled. He even felt a little sorry for these guys as they couldn''t even reach and have a chance to fight. ''I don''t think at this rate I would have any chance to use my magic or sword.'' But it made him more excited, seeing the lifeless bodies of at least 40 zombies on the ground, which could be used to increase his stats. Seeing how only 30 minutes had passed, he knew today was going to be a long day for them. ''I can''t wait to harvest their cores and increase my stats once again.'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 129 - 129: Unconcious Big Sis? As time passed, the sound of gunshots could be heard as multiple zombies died one after another. Aiden could see that more than 60 zombies had died up until now, and he also noticed how the path had become crowded, so the speed of their killing decreased. He decided to give them a break, thinking they must be tired after continuously firing bullets at regular intervals for more than an hour. So he said in a commanding tone to Ava. "Ava, I want you guys to take a short break and continue afterward." Ava, hearing his command, was pleased. She also wanted to suggest stopping for some time and continuing afterward. Following his command, she told one of the girls to go to the security room and tell them to close the door. One of the girls quickly ran toward the security room to follow her orders, while the rest continued shooting the zombies that were continuously coming inside. After two minutes, the large metallic door started to close. As it was a giant 3-meter heavy gate, the zombies that got stuck between were crushed by the gate. Finally, the gate closed, and now Aiden was excited to harvest the cores from the zombies, but before that, he decided to ask the system one more time about it, as creatures with the ability to turn people into zombies were dangerous, and he didn''t want to take any risks. ''System, what things should I be careful of when harvesting the cores of zombies?'' The system heard him and answered in her charming yet dominant voice, as zombies are dangerous creatures. ''You should never let them bite you when they are alive, and their nails have poison which could cause you quite a bit of trouble without the antidote. Other than that, everything is fine as their blood doesn''t have poison.'' ''In short, be careful of their bite when alive, and don''t touch their nails. If you remember this, there will be no trouble for you.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, satisfied with her answer, had one question that came to his mind after hearing her words, so he curiously asked her. ''What about getting injured by their teeth after they''re dead?'' She heard his question and answered. ''Oh, about that, you also shouldn''t touch them if you don''t want to become a half-zombie. While it can give you power, you would become a slave to the zombies.'' ''And you should figure out the rest yourself. I''m not going to explain anymore.'' Aiden didn''t understand why she said they would become slaves to the zombies, but hearing about becoming a half-zombie was enough to scare him, so he decided to be cautious. Now, he started to walk toward the bodies of the dead zombies as the rest of the group followed after seeing him walk. With his sword still in hand, he reached a lone zombie whose head had been completely blown off by a sniper bullet. Without saying anything, he slashed his sword across its chest, resulting in cutting its body like butter due to the sharpness of the blade and the force applied. One of the main reasons for such a clean cut, which even sliced through the zombie''s ribs, was his amazing technique and skill. Seeing how easily he cut the zombie''s chest, the rest of the group guessed that he must be very skilled with a sword. What surprised them even more was that the bones were cut, which meant there was a great force behind the strike. All of them knew they couldn''t do what he had just done, which earned him some respect, realizing their leader must be quite strong to cut with such precision. He dug his sword into the center of the zombie''s chest, pulling out a small red core covered in blood. He walked toward the stone where it dropped, picked it up with a little blood on his hands, and said. "Do you see where the stone is? You should dig them out, but be careful not to touch their teeth or nails. That could be dangerous, and I don''t want anyone taking unnecessary risks." "And as you can see, I touched its blood, so it''s not a problem. Now you guys should quickly gather all these cores." All the ladies, seeing how their leader had taken the risk of showing them how to harvest cores without knowing if it was dangerous, felt lucky to have such a leader. However, they were displeased that their leader was taking the risk when it should have been their job. None of them moved from their place, as Ava hadn''t given the order. They knew their strict Ava wouldn''t let the leader go easily after witnessing what he had done without thinking of the consequences. Just as they expected, Ava began giving him a polite lecture for more than 15 minutes about how wrong it was to do what he just did, and they all nodded in unison to show their support. After finally getting his word that he wouldn''t do that again, they left to harvest the cores from the zombie bodies. Alicia was fuming, knowing her brother, whom she thought was smart, had done something so foolish. But before she could say anything, Ava had started her speech, and Alicia completely agreed with her, so she waited for her to finish with intense hatred building inside her. Her anger only started to increase even more, so to calm herself a little and not lose control, she decided to burn the thing that was the root cause of her worry. She focused on creating a thunder that could burn the zombie body in front of her to ashes as she concentrated on her magic with an intense hatred for the zombies. Her body started to feel weak, but she didn''t care, as she only wanted to erase the zombie from existence. After 30 seconds, when the others were already harvesting the zombie cores, a loud thunderous sound echoed. Aiden, confused and thinking his sister would be fuming at him due to the misunderstanding, wondered, ''Why isn''t she coming? Is she so angry that she doesn''t even want to talk to me?'' ''Hah, I have to reassure her now.'' He was about to turn and speak to her, but before he could say anything, he heard a loud thunderous sound louder than before, making him jump back in fear as his eardrums almost burst. He could only hear a beeping sound in his ears as he covered his head with his hands in fear. He, like everyone else who heard the sound, frantically looked around, only to see smoke rising next to him. The body of the zombie he had searched earlier was now reduced to only bones, as everything else had disappeared. He realized what had happened and knew who must be responsible, looking up to see his big sister standing a few meters away, her eyes swirling with a deep intensity that looked quite different to him as he heard her intense voice. "Aiden, you shouldn''t have done that. Look at what you made your big sis do." Right after saying this, her body fell as she lost consciousness which made him shout. "BIG SIS!!" Aiden, seeing his big sis falling after losing consciousness, ran towards her as fast as he could to catch her before she hit the ground with an anxious expression on his face filled with worry. Chapter 130 - 130: Decision and breaking mulitple stats limit? Aiden caught his big sis in his arms before she could hit the ground, and his mind was in disarray, seeing his big sis collapse suddenly. But he knew what might be the reason for her collapse as he looked at the body of the dead zombie, whose bones were the only thing left for him to see. He didn''t know how she had achieved such a feat with only spending her 8.5 mana. However, right now, he didn''t care about all that as he asked the system anxiously in his mind. ''System, is my big sis going to be alright?'' The system answered him quickly without wasting time, as it could see he was very worried about her. ''It is nothing to worry about; it is only a mana depletion, which is why she passed out, and she should be able to wake up in around half an hour.'' ''But be careful not to let you or anyone else do this, as it may not hurt you. It will surely leave you vulnerable in a fight, so remember to spare some mana, even if it''s only a little.'' Aiden, hearing her words about how she would wake up in half an hour, released a deep sigh of relief knowing this. However, he was not going to let her get away with this easily because of how much worry she had caused him. Now he focused on all the ladies who had gathered around him after his sister''s fall, stopping their work, so he said in a commanding tone, much colder than before. "All of you go back to your work, and one more thing." "None of you should spend all your mana using your magic, as you will fall unconscious, like my big sis, so be sure to remember this. She is not hurt, just unconscious. She will wake up after some time, so go back." All of them felt hesitant about what he had said, as they didn''t know how he would know this. However, they still chose to believe him as their leader and followed his orders, getting back to work. But they still couldn''t believe what they had seen, as it was not even possible to destroy the body of a zombie to such a degree even with their bullets. So, they now even started to fear Alicia a little more than before, knowing she was the one who had done this even before using the stones they were collecting. ''I don''t think our leader would be able to match her ever. Still, it is good to know we have such a powerful person beside us.'' All of them were having thoughts similar to this as they left. 15 minutes had passed, and now they had collected the colorful stones from the bodies of every zombie they had killed. Surprisingly, they found stones of three different colors. While most were red, they also found blue and green stones. The total number of stones was 71, consisting of 49 red stones, 16 green stones, and lastly, only 6 blue stones. They reached the spot where their leader was still holding his sister in his arms, waiting for her to wake up. It felt very romantic for them to look at the scene of such a handsome man holding his beloved, waiting for her to wake. But they didn''t show anything on their faces and started guarding the perimeter. Ava was now moving towards her leader to give him the stones and report whatever she had found. Aiden heard the footsteps of someone approaching him, and without looking at the person, he said in a cold voice. "Is the task complete? Give me the report." Ava, hearing his cold words without any filter, could see how much he had changed after just seeing his sis fall unconscious once. However, she liked how he had changed, as it was the kind of personality needed to become a real leader. "We have found 71 stones, but only 49 of them are like the ones we found previously. 16 of them are green, and 6 of them are blue. That''s all!" Aiden, hearing her words, was pleased, but he still couldn''t feel much happiness after what had happened earlier, so he said to her coldly. "Okay, give me all of them and go back to guarding. If you find something suspicious, inform me first." Ava, hearing his concise commands without any flowery words, felt even more fired up now as she handed him the stones in a black leather pouch and left after answering him. "Okay, Leader!" Aiden didn''t have to use his ability to guess what the green and blue colors might represent. ''Hmm, blue would surely be used to increase mana, and green should be like the red one, able to increase defense, vitality, or intelligence.'' ''Well, damn, but the number of blue ones is scarce, considering we''ve killed 71 zombies.'' Aiden wasn''t going to wait to use these, as he opened his status to check how much closer he was to breaking the limit of every stat other than intelligence. ________ [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 9.7] [Agility: 9] [Stamina: 9.3] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) ________ Seeing how his strength was the closest, he decided to start with it. He took out a red core from inside the pouch and absorbed it like before but without closing his eyes. As the red stone turned into particles of light and entered his body, he decided how much had increased, as he still didn''t think he had broken any limitations. Seeing how pitifully low the increase was, only 0.1 stat, he continued without feeling much, as he didn''t compare the zombie with the rabbit, which was clearly much more dangerous. On the second attempt, his strength increased by 0.2 points, bringing his strength to 10. So, he continued and absorbed one more. Finally, with another increase of 0.2, his strength reached 10.2 in stats. Aiden felt a clear change in his body as he could now feel he was almost 5 times stronger than when he was at 10 stats, which was enough to break every human world record. ''I think I can even lift 500 kg with one hand easily, without struggle, and even play around with it, as before the evolution, I could lift 300 kg max with full strength without risking any injuries.'' He really wanted to test his strength; however, he decided to wait for his big sis to wake up. Until then, he would max out his other stats. Next, he decided to increase his stamina. Though some distracting thoughts came to his mind, he focused on increasing his stats for now. He used the first two red cores, and surprisingly, both of the cores gave him 0.3 stamina each, which increased his stamina from 9.3 to 9.9. ''Wow, they give such a good increase in stamina compared to strength.'' He decided to think about what could be the reason for this, and the conclusion he reached was that they must have had stamina as their highest stat. He had forgotten to check their stats after seeing the first bullet explode into the head of the zombie-like watermelon. He used one more, which gave him a 0.2 increase in stamina, and he felt his stamina, after reaching 10, which was equally beastly, become 5 times that, which even he thought was monstrous. ''I think it''ll be much harder for me to feel satisfied when big sis is just barely making me satisfied considering my stamina.'' Now he knew it would be much harder for him as he thought to himself once again. ''I have to create a harem much faster if I want to satisfy myself fully.'' He knew convincing his big sis would be hard, but he would show her tonight and see how she would react when he brought this topic up. Even if he gave his sister the red stones to max out her stamina, he knew her stats would stop increasing at 10, so he didn''t think he had any other choice. ''If she doesn''t reach the first realm of cultivation, her stats would stay at 10, and even I don''t know how to help her reach that for now. So I have to bring this topic up later¡­'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he wasn''t worried about the women or who they would be, as he wasn''t clueless enough to realize how Isla was clearly in love with him, and all the others, excluding Ava and Daphne, had feelings for him. ''But I think Isla is the best one, and the cutest one too. I''m not just going to randomly take women into my harem, so if Ava also comes with her sister, it would be perfect for me.'' She was equally beautiful, had her own personality, was very smart, and more importantly, she had the best talent he had seen until now, even above his own Aunt''s talent considering her affinity, which was also S rank. Having decided what he had done he now once again focused on increasing his stats as next he started to increase the agility, which is at 9. I have taken him 8 red cored to finally reach his agility to 10 stats points and with the last one his agility reached 10.1 making him much faster than before. Aiden knows he is already beyond what humans would imagine just with his strength, stamina, and agility breaking the limit and he now is fully confident about taking the zombie himself. ''I couldn''t wait to fight them myself'' Chapter 131 - 131: New Skill Wrath of Thunder? Aiden, after breaking the limit of his strength, agility, and stamina, felt like he could do anything. But seeing his big sis''s sleeping face, he decided to continue with his other stats. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 89/89] [Strength: 10.2] [Agility: 10.1] [Stamina: 10.1] [Mana: 9.5] [Vitality: 8.9] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 9] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) So he took out the 16 green stones and decided to continue with his vitality stats, which were the lowest of all. As he used the first stone, his vitality increased by 0.2, and after six more stones, his vitality finally reached 10.1, breaking the limit. He felt a surge of energy inside his body, which was different from strength¡ªit felt like he could recover even more quickly, giving him a pleasant surprise. He felt the rate of this energy wouldn''t be normal at all, so he looked at his stats, and after seeing 550 health instead of 110, his earlier speculation was confirmed. But he wasn''t about to hurt himself to test it right now. There were now only 9 green stones left for him to use, and he was relieved to know that his intelligence had already broken the limit, or else the stones wouldn''t have been enough. He continued with his defense stat, which was already close, using the stones one by one as the green light entered his body repeatedly, making his entire body tougher and more resilient than before. Luckily, after using the last stone, his defense reached 10.1, and now he could feel that even if someone hit him with a baseball bat at full strength, he could take it without even flinching or getting much hurt. Lastly, he focused on his mana stat, which was already at 9.5 and guaranteed to break the limit. He absorbed the stones one by one, a leisurely expression on his face, as the mana inside his body increased with each use. ''Damn, it only increased by 0.1 with every stone. This is such a scam.'' With the particles of blue light entering his body, his mana finally broke the limit. However, he didn''t notice any major change as the amount of mana inside his body was only a little above the 10 mark. But before he could think more, a large amount of blue mana, visible only to him, started to enter his body, merging with the existing mana and becoming five times more potent than before. ''Hmm, this is good. I now feel like I''ll need very little mana to cast a spell like the one my big sis used on the dummy.'' He realized he could now freely use mana in battle, and this excited him. Now, he was just waiting for his big sis to wake up. He looked at his watch on his left arm and, seeing how it had been almost 25 minutes, knew she would wake soon. He decided to check her stats to see if her mana had started to increase or not. [Character Information] [Name: Alicia Cross] [Age: 18] [Race: Human (genetically modified)] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Talent: Lightning Affinity (S+), Earth Affinity (AA+), Illusion Affinity (CCC+)] [Potential: SS] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: None] [Health: 83/83] [Strength: 8.1] [Agility: 8.2] [Stamina: 7.9] [Mana: 0] [Vitality: 8.3] [Intelligence: 8.1] [Defense: 7.2] [Skills: Swordsmanship (CC), Mixed Style Combat (CCC+), Marksmanship (CCC+), Cooking (B-), Wrath of Thunder (SSS)] (Stats Limit of Mortal Humans: 10) Seeing how her mana was still zero, he decided to wait. However, his eyes drifted to her skill section, and his eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as his breathing became erratic. ''S¨CSSS skill? B¨Cbut how?'' Realization dawned upon him as he continued his thoughts. ''Does that mean the skill she used earlier was an SSS skill she created in anger?'' A helpless laugh escaped his mouth. ''Why does it seem like my big sis is more of a chosen one than me? Without the system, I don''t think I''d come close to her shadow.'' Seeing the unexpected surprise his big sis had given him, his anger toward her actions lessened quite a bit. ''If I got an SSS-rank skill every time I passed out, I''d sleep for a day.'' Still, one thing confused him. He''d seen the SSS rank for the first time but had expected more, like the bones turning to ashes, as it was the highest-ranking skill he''d ever seen. The system, seeing that he still didn''t understand the deadliness of the thunder, decided to enlighten the fool a little with a dominant voice inside his head. ''The only reason the zombie''s entire body didn''t turn to ashes is that she didn''t have enough mana, so don''t underestimate an SSS-rank skill.'' ''Turning the body to ashes is only one of its perks. This spell can even destroy the soul of a person who gets hit by it. Hehehe, I think you know what happens when a soul gets destroyed.'' Aiden felt a chill run through his spine as he realized that someone whose soul was destroyed would never be able to reincarnate. Knowing the actual power of the spell made him a little afraid, but since his big sis had the skill, he felt relieved. He couldn''t even imagine what would happen if an enemy had it. ''But more importantly, I can copy this skill from her. Haha! I can''t wait for tomorrow to copy another one of her talents and this skill.'' Five minutes passed, and Alicia''s body started to wriggle slightly in his arms, indicating she was waking up. Aiden hid the excitement from his face, maintaining a stern expression. Alicia opened her eyes to see her little brother looking at her sternly. She slowly started to remember what had happened earlier, and a docile look appeared on her face. ''Ahhhh! I messed up¡­ I lost consciousness out of anger and used all my mana.'' ''But the red lightning I created was deadlier than I imagined.'' She''d seen the zombie''s body before falling unconscious, but that wasn''t why she thought it deadly. After waking up, unknown information had appeared in her mind about a deadly skill. Seeing the rank of her new skill on her green screen, she knew she had created something that could change the tides of battle. After learning about its soul-targeting capability, she knew she had to use it carefully. ''I''ll use this skill on anyone who tries to hurt my brother.'' For her, even erasing the soul of someone who only liked her brother seemed extreme. For now, she focused on the more immediate concern: her brother was only looking at her without saying anything, so she spoke in a meek voice. "I¨CI''m s¨Csorry, A¨CAiden. I just g¨Cgot a little angry, and that happened." Aiden, hearing her say that a little anger caused this, felt a chill and couldn''t imagine what would happen if she got too angry. He had already decided not to go easy on her, but now he''d be even more strict. "Big sis, do you know how worried you made me?" Alicia only nodded her head, remembering the days when he was in a coma, which had been a nightmare for her. With a guilty face, she apologized again. "I''m sorry. I''ll never do that again." Aiden understood what she meant, and seeing how guilty and sorry she looked, he thought he could forgive her this time. "Of course! Don''t ever do this again, do you understand?" He got a meek nod in response. "I''ll forgive you this time, but there''s no next time." Alicia''s expression was still one of suspicion, as she didn''t think he would forgive her so easily without any punishment for something so big. "Do you really forgive me? I can even offer you bo¨C" Aiden stopped her, knowing where she was going, as they were talking freely, and the ladies around him could hear clearly. Of those listening, most of them could tell she was going to offer her body, and they now had no doubts about their relationship''s immorality. ''They''ve definitely done those things before.'' All of them had only fought since childhood, so they weren''t immune to dirty talk, as even Ava and others showed a small blush for a few seconds. Alicia genuinely wanted to give her as a punishment as she thought it was the best thing she could offer to her brother but seeing how her brother stopped her she chose to stop. She could see an annoyed expression on his face and now she realized she had messed up and the next whispering words she heard afterward made her cry from her soul. "Big sis I think I have gone easy on you so I have decided there is no sleeping together tonight." Realizing his words tears started to leak from her deep black eyes. Chapter 132 - 132: First Direct Battle? Alicia''s tears started to leak just from the idea of not doing those things with her little brother as he had promised her. She felt betrayed; however, she also knew she was the reason for this to happen. She wanted to accept the punishment, but she didn''t think she could do it. ''No, I can''t live without his even for a single day; this is the worst thing that could ever happen to me.'' Aiden had known for a few days that his big sis was addicted to being with him in that way, but seeing how she started to cry tears just because he told her he wouldn''t be sleeping with her today made him realize she was even more addicted than he had thought. ''I don''t know if I should feel good about this or bad.'' He also enjoyed spending those nights together with his big sis. Seeing how intense her reaction was, he decided to forgive her and not punish her. He spoke in a calm voice, finding it amusing how she started tearing up just because of this. "Big sis, I can see you really are sorry, so I can forgive you this time. There is no punishment for you." Alicia, understanding the meaning of his words, quickly wiped her tears and tightly clutched his hands with hers, whispering as she realized her earlier mistake. "So that means we are going to do it today too, Aiden?" "Yes," Aiden replied, seeing how serious she was asking. The expression on her beautiful face became one of comfort and relief as she finally confirmed this. But then she heard her little brother as he handed her a black pouch. "There are red cores inside the pouch. By absorbing them, you can increase either Strength, Stamina, or Agility, just like I told you. There were two other kinds, but those were finished after I used them, so use these to increase your strength." Alicia happily took the pouch from him, excited to use them from the first time she had seen her brother using them. Feeling the things inside the pouch with her hands, Alicia could tell there were so many of them inside, at least 30 or even more according to her. She asked him as she wanted him to get stronger first. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aiden, are you not going to use these? Are all of these for me to use? I think you should use them first; I can take the ones after this." Aiden, hearing her words, patted her head and said to her in a calm voice. "Don''t worry about me; all my stats are already two digits, so I am much stronger than you." Alicia, hearing his words, felt surprised as her status screen showed that the stats wouldn''t increase after reaching 10, and she didn''t know what to do afterward. However, it still surprised her how her brother''s stats were maxed out. Now, knowing her brother didn''t need these, she started absorbing the stones just like he said and feeling herself becoming stronger and stronger with each stone surprised her with how magical this feeling of getting stronger was. After some time, her stats maxed out at 10 for all three of them. She realized why her brother said he was much stronger, as she now felt like she could do anything. With excitement, she asked him: "Aiden, are we going to fight the zombies with the sword next time? I really want to test my strength on them." Aiden replied to her with the same excitement. "Yeah, I am going to fight them head-on, and you can also fight them, but be careful and only take one at a time." Aiden knew his sister was stronger than she looked as she had also trained with him, and after reaching the limit, he could say she could handle one or two zombies easily. He also wanted to get used to fighting monsters as soon as possible, and using the ten ladies for protection with modern weapons while they fought with swords was a perfect scenario for them to learn. Without waiting any longer, he called out to Ava, who arrived in front of him, and he said with a better expression on his face than before. "Make the preparations; we are going to hunt the zombies once again." "Yes, leader!" She was about to go, but Aiden stopped her as he remembered something. "You take these remaining red cores to use for yourself." Saying this, he explained to her how to use them, as he didn''t have any use for red cores for the time being. He decided to max all their stats after his big sis, so they could hunt more efficiently. Now his big sis doesn''t need the red cores so decided to give them to Ava. For Ava, these red cores changed many things, as she was naturally weaker than everyone else. While she may not be a fighting genius, she was still good with knives. However, due to her being physically weaker than even some girls in her squad, she was always at her lowest in terms of fighting. She didn''t reject his reward and took the stones with a serious expression on her face. "Thank you, leader. I will do even better than before." Aiden could see how serious she was; it seemed these six stones meant more to her than he could imagine, as he remembered her pitiful stats. He now understood why she was so worked up. "Okay, now go make the preparations. This time, you guys only cover us; my sister and I are going to fight using swords." Ava was about to refuse, saying sorry. However, before she could say anything, she heard his commanding, resolute voice. "I know what I am doing, so you should make the preparations. I''m not a fool to fight them without having confidence." Seeing how confident her leader was, Ava decided to follow his order and gave him a nod in response. However, she decided that even if it looked like the leader was at a little disadvantage, they would intervene. ''I have to be on high alert.'' Preparations were made, and everyone took their positions. Aiden and Alicia could be seen at the forefront in their black metallic armor, holding black swords made of carbon nanotubes, with fierce expressions on their faces, ready to fight. The aura around both of them had changed as they took their stances, and now the large metallic gate started to open once again slowly as the sound of zombies'' roars came continuously. Argh Grrgh The distance between them and the gate was only five meters, and now Aiden was waiting for the zombies to come inside. The thought of protecting his sister if the need arose crossed his mind, as he knew he was many times stronger than her after breaking the limit of stats. More importantly, he was also excited to use lightning magic like his big sis. He knew his mana was five times more potent than hers, and even the quantity was greater, so he knew he could cast many spells without a problem. ''I can''t wait to fight them.'' Chapter 133 - 133: First Direct Battle (2)? Aiden could see the first zombie coming toward them, and it would reach them in seconds as it was going toward his big sis, who was 3 meters away from him. ''How did I let my big sis have the first kill?'' All the ladies were focusing on the zombie and Alicia as it targeted her, and they couldn''t focus much on Aiden while giving their full attention to protecting her, knowing it was not targeting him. Aiden slashed the air with his sword, using half the strength of his body, and saw how his hands became a blur which he could see but didn''t think anyone else would be able to see properly. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I should only use half of my strength and slowly get adjusted to it little by little,'' and he knew with his physique it would take him only a small amount of time to get used to it. Seeing the zombie, which almost looked like it was in slow motion to him, it had a ferocious expression on his face as it was about to reach his big sis. Aiden put half of his strength into his foot to get a burst of speed to reach the zombie a few steps away from him as his body became a blur, looking many times faster than the rabbit they had seen earlier. No one had time to register how their leader suddenly appeared in front of the zombie. Aiden, reaching the zombie, could see it hadn''t even noticed him, but he didn''t wait for it at all and, with a quick slash, decapitated the head of the zombie as blood spurted from it, and with a thud, its head rolled down to the ground. he didn''t feel anything at all as the sharpness of his blade and his overwhelming didn''t let him feel anything while cutting its head. Finally, after seeing the headless body of the zombie fall to the ground and seeing their leader next to it, they finally registered what had happened. Calling them shocked would only be an understatement after witnessing what had happened, they even saw the sword in his hand was already inside his scabbard and couldn''t even comprehend how fast he had to be to decapitate the zombie and put the sword back without them noticing. All of their mouths were hung open¡ªeven the calm Ava couldn''t keep her composure after seeing his overwhelming strength. Alicia had noticed him a little earlier than everyone else; however, even she couldn''t see him when he arrived and decapitated the zombie aiming for her, as it happened in mere seconds. But she knew that even with max stats, doing something like this wasn''t possible, so she guessed it must be his talent, as she still didn''t know what his talent was exactly. ''Hmm, it might be possible to have physical talent like magic. Still, I can tell it''s not a low-rank talent.'' ''I was worried about this for some time, as he doesn''t tell me his talent. I thought it must be low-ranked, which is why he''s ashamed to share it. However, after seeing him now, I think I was wrong.'' So, she asked him directly. "Aiden, is this your talent?" Aiden couldn''t answer her directly, knowing it would be a lie to say yes, and denying her words would make him look like he was lying to her. So, exploiting a flaw of his talent, he only gave her a nod in response without making any comment. Alicia, seeing his nod, was happy for him. Knowing her little brother was also strong made her feel much better. ''It looked so cool; I didn''t even see the sword in his hands earlier, and I know he''s trying to show off. However, I don''t mind it as it was so cool!!'' She looked at the women behind her who were supposed to protect her, all of them with their mouths hung open. She felt prideful seeing their reactions as she held her head high, knowing her little brother was the cause of this. ''Bow down to my brother''s greatness!'' However, she didn''t think she was any less strong than him; she thought that, in magic, she was the best, as this battle was simply more advantageous for him. As his big sis, she wanted to be the one to protect him, so with a fierce expression, she prepared herself for the next zombie. However, in the next second, the figure of her little brother blurred once again in front of her. She began to look around to see where he had gone, only to find him standing next to another headless body of a zombie. ''Well, it looks like I have to focus even more than before.'' Aiden had killed another zombie, and after killing it, he dashed toward another one who had just entered the gate. With a lightning-fast slash, its head flew off, and blood sprayed everywhere. After a second, with a thud, its head hit the ground. This was the third zombie he had killed, and seeing how slow they were to him, he didn''t think he would have any problem taking them alone. The zombies who got in the way after being killed were simply kicked aside by him, using his strength as their bodies flew to the side of the gate. He continued killing them with a smile on his face, and at his speed of killing near the gate and kicking them away, the most he had to fight was two at a time, which also didn''t give him any challenge at all. He had just killed his 20th zombie and could see two more coming at the same time. Having completely adjusted to using this much strength, he decided to use 75% of his strength, and he was not worried about tiring himself out at all as he didn''t even break a sweat after killing them. Alicia, who had already accepted that she couldn''t catch up to him, had decided to wait for him to get tired so she could jump in, fight, and let him rest a bit before continuing. The idea of competing had left her mind completely when she couldn''t kill even one, and her brother had killed 20. But she still believed that if she practiced her magic and improved her mana, she could compete with him and even have a chance of beating him. However, when she suddenly saw his speed increase even more just now, it was hard for her to even notice the blur. ''He''s not using his full strength until now?'' Even she didn''t feel that confident after seeing him grow even stronger than before, and now the only thing reassuring her was the spell she had learned earlier. ''I think if there were a single strong monster, I would be able to protect him.'' But she knew now she was only making excuses as her fantasies of being the one who would protect her little brother like a hero and now her fantasies started to crumble after witnessing everything. All the other ladies who were present here witnessing everything up until now had accepted that their leader was even more of a monster than his own sister, whom they thought was the real monster. And now realizing that they had such a strong leader behind them, they understood how lucky they were to follow him, and those who were a little hesitant when accepting him as a leader felt even more ashamed now. However, this only strengthened their determination to prove their worth even more than before. Chapter 134 - 134: Let the poor zombie have a peaceful death. Aiden has been completely focused on killing only zombies for some time as he has even forgotten about everything around him and only kills the zombies as fast as he can, using 75% of his power, and slowly but surely he is getting used to fighting zombies and controlling his strength. His movements are fluid and precise, showing his proper mastery and training that has helped him reach this level of swordsmanship. He even forgot to count how many he has killed but has a rough idea it would be close to 50. Alicia is seeing everything until now, and she already stopped herself from comparing herself to her monstrous little brother, who still hasn''t given her a chance to kill even a single zombie. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore as she said loudly for him to hear because she also wanted to test her strength on the zombies. "Aiden, can you leave some for your poor big sis? I still haven''t killed a single zombie, so leave some for me too!" Aiden, while completely focused, suddenly hears his big sis''s voice while still killing the zombies as they are coming continuously, and after hearing her words, he realizes how he is not giving her a chance to fight at all. So, while decapitating the head of another zombie, he said in a loud voice, "Okay, big sis, I will leave one for you from time to time for you to kill." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia doesn''t complain after hearing how he is only going to leave one for her, as she is not naive enough to get complacent just because she has seen her brother kill 50 of these creatures. She wants to live a long life with her brother, so she''s not going to relax just because these creatures look weak. ''I will be on full alert and kill them as swiftly and efficiently as possible.'' But she still knows that these zombies, who only know to throw random attacks, wouldn''t even be able to touch someone like her. She has already noticed that most of the zombies are trying to come in her direction but are blocked by her brother, and before they know anything, they are dead. ''Look, even these creatures can tell who is strong between us, but that doesn''t mean I will always be the weaker one.'' ''I will surpass you sooner or later, my little brother, and be the one who will protect you.'' She comes out of her thoughts as she notices her brother has intentionally let a zombie go, which is naturally coming toward her, as she is the closest one between the other ladies with the modern weapons that are more than 15 meters away. "Do you think you would be able to do anything just because you think I am weaker than my brother?" "I will show you what pain is for underestimating me like that, you ugly thing!" Behind these words, there is also some frustration from always seeing her little brother liked by random women she doesn''t like. So, with the black thin sword in her hand, wearing the majestic lightweight armor, she dashed toward the zombie running toward her. While she hasn''t broken the limits of humans, her stats have still reached the limit. As her figure also blurred a little, the ladies watching the scene noticed the blurred figure, but they still didn''t think any of them could stop her attack at close range. Alicia dodged the first attack of its long nails easily with a light sidestep, but unlike Aiden, she didn''t focus on its neck and aimed her sword precisely at the joints on its shoulder with a fast slash. The blade connects with the zombie''s body as its hand gets severed completely from its body and falls to the ground. She can see its movement has become even poorer as it withers in pain; however, she still doesn''t go for the neck and, with another quick and precise slash, severs its other hand, leaving the poor zombie completely helpless. Now it can only try to move toward her ferociously, showing its fangs, but the pained expression on its face couldn''t be hidden. Alicia easily sidesteps as it tries to attack her, and at the same time, she kicks hard on its legs, making it fall. If the zombie had the brain to think, it would have cried already, but Alicia doesn''t kill it even though she could have slit it with the first attack. Because she can see her brother still has not sent another one, she decides instead of being bored, she''ll enjoy playing with it. She kicked it repeatedly with her black metallic shoes, which have a modern design to make them more comfortable, and their hardness is equal to her armor, which is 100 times stronger than steel. Bam Bam Bam "Do you think I am still the weak one, you ugly thing!" At first, she cursed it for thinking she was easy prey; however, after a few seconds, she thought of how many girls were eyeing her little brother and how she didn''t like it, so she enjoyed her time brutally kicking as she didn''t even notice its face is completely disfigured and its body is also not moving. Then she hears her brother, which snaps her out of her fun. "Big sis, be careful; the next one is coming." Aiden has heard everything she is saying while torturing the poor zombie as she says everything loudly, but he chooses to ignore it, thinking it is much better than her getting disgusted by killing them. But he still had to remind her, as he noticed her kicking the dead zombie. While Aiden doesn''t find her behavior that alarming, the rest of the ladies who were witnessing the scene are horrified by her words about girls eyeing her brother and how she doesn''t like it while kicking the zombie to death. ''Is she really that crazy? We have to be careful not to offend her.'' ''She is scary!'' ''I can imagine General torturing the zombie just like her!'' ''But her words are concerning to me.'' Most of them have thoughts along these lines, other than Ava, who thinks Alicia resembles the General''s personality more than Aiden. However, getting lost while kicking the zombie to death is not a good thing for her. ''I have to remind her of this, as it could be fatal during a large-scale battle.'' Meanwhile, Isla feels jealous of how much stronger Alicia is than her, as she is usually always the strongest one among her peers, and there is no competition for her. This is the first time she feels weak, and she doesn''t like this feeling, especially since her rival is the one she''s jealous of, so she is going to train even harder. Meanwhile, Daphne doesn''t focus much on Alicia after seeing that the zombie is no threat to her and only focuses on Aiden while thinking about doing many things with him. While Alicia''s words made her feel a little uncomfortable after seeing the condition of the zombie''s body, she is not very worried, as she has a trump card under her belt that will keep her safe and help her get what she wants. ''I have to wait for some time and bide my time a little before acting on my plan,'' as she doesn''t think her talent is powerful enough now to influence Aiden''s emotions now and to make her part of the harem she wants to create for him, besides his sister and many other beautiful women she is going to include. ''Yep, I have to create the best harem for a perfect man like him and I would be his number one wife'' A deep blush and look of euphoria couldn''t be hidden from her face which no one had noticed. Chapter 135 - 135: Waiting for a large haul? Alicia can see another zombie coming in her direction, and she is excited to face the zombie, but she has also realized she said some things when she was beating the ugly zombie for thinking she was weak. However, she doesn''t care much if others hear it or not. She only looked toward the women who were guarding them, especially toward Isla. Isla noticed her gaze, but this time she could only grit her teeth in response, and seeing her reaction, Alicia was pleased. Ignoring Isla she dashed toward the zombie once again with the sword in her hand. However, this time she didn''t waste her time playing with it and aimed her sword directly at its neck with a quick slash while dodging its attack. Just like Aiden, she has also decapitated the head of the zombie in one slash as the force behind the slash is enough after using her full strength. However, she knows if she tries to cut its head completely, she will quickly get tired, so she has decided to be more careful from now on. Aiden is killing zombies one after another without stopping, and now he can feel just a little tired. However, he can still continue for more, and he also notices that he has to send the zombies toward her even faster as her speed of killing is fast. Sending the zombies a little faster has also made it easier for him to handle everything at the current pace when four zombies are coming almost every half a minute. Their duo continued as they killed more zombies one after another, and from time to time, Aiden kicked a few zombies to the side to not let their bodies block his path as he used bursts of speed to reach them. Fifteen minutes have passed, and Alicia has become tired because she has to kill one zombie after another, and Aiden has also started to feel tired now. They have killed more than 150 zombies until now, but he still hasn''t used 100% of his strength, even after his body has already gotten used to 75% of his strength. ''I would get tired much faster if I used all my strength,'' so he decided to continue at the pace he was going. All of the others who have seen everything until now have already accepted his abnormal strength as they can only see his blurry figure from time to time, stopping at a different zombie, and until then, its head is already flying. But they still didn''t let their guard down knowing their leader would get tired sooner or later. After around an hour, they heard his voice. "I am pulling out, you guys be ready to shoot." Sweat is dripping down Aiden''s face as slightly haggard breathing can be seen. However, he is not completely tired, but he has decided to pull out of battle first because the number of corpse zombies is too much as everywhere in front of them there are zombies lying on the ground, with most of their heads detached. ''This was too easy.'' He is also excited for the haul he would get after this. The System had already heard his voice so she decided to humble him a little. While she enjoyed the fight he had, it was a bit boring, like an adult playing with children who are a bit dumb. ''Of course, it would be when you fight zombies who haven''t even reached the max stats for being an awakened beast with your stats.'' ''But don''t worry, you will find your match sooner or later, as these creatures are quite tenacious; they will come back no matter how much you kill them.'' Aiden completely agrees with her words as, according to her, only 50% of humans have the chance to awaken talents, and 10% are those who awaken their talent after some incident or cause that would act as a trigger. This means about half the population is likely zombies right now because he is not stupid enough to believe that the average person is prepared for something like this and could even fight these terrifying creatures, even if they have the stats to fight them. ''Many of them would have fallen prey to them and would have turned into zombies or either been eaten alive by them.'' He had now walked out of their line of fire as they started firing after noticing he was behind them, and his big sis reached him quickly when she saw him arriving and gave him a light, playful punch on his chest. "Hmph! Don''t think you are stronger than me just because you have killed more than me today because after practicing my lightning magic, I will be able to beat you." Aiden couldn''t imagine what her expression would be when she found out he also had the same talent as her, but he was not going to ruin her fun as he replied. "Okay, big sis, I will be waiting for you to become stronger than me. However..." He grabbed her hand, which she used to hit his chest lightly, and whispered some words for some time as the sound of gunshots was being fired in the background. Alicia has a pale look on her face after hearing what he said to her; however, she is equally excited for the night to come, but she has now realized one thing completely. ''I don''t think I would be able to satisfy my monstrous little brother in bed.'' A thought entered her mind, but she quickly denied that idea. Even if the world has changed, no one would mind if that happened. However, she doesn''t think she can accept that, so she completely erased the idea; however, a seed has been sown in her mind after being indirectly reminded by her brother that she wouldn''t be able to handle him tonight. If this were the previous Alicia, who had not spent her first night with him, she would have already lost control of her emotions just thinking about the idea of bringing another woman into her brother''s life. Aiden saw the lost look on her face, but he didn''t say anything as she might have been thinking about what he said to her. Knowing his big sis, he already knows she has been concerned about this a few days ago when she tried extra hard to satisfy him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t interfere with her, but I have to mention this sooner or later, as I absorb more cores, the gap between us will increase even more, so I have to do this carefully.'' Aiden had already seen the time as it was about 3 pm, and he decided to stop them when they started to feel tired. He reminded Ava and ordered in a loud voice for everyone to hear. "IF YOU GUYS FEEL TIRED, CLOSE THE GATE AND STOP THE KILLING AS WE ARE GOING TO RETURN AFTER THIS." By his estimate, they would last for an hour or so, and around four or five, after collecting the cores, they would return. But he has underestimated their spirits as, after seeing the pure display of their leader''s overpowered strength and Alicia''s exceptional fighting skill, they are fired up. An hour has passed, and there is no intention of stopping the sound of rifles and sniper fire, he can see some of them take a rest, and after some time, they change places, and only two people fire at the same time now, unlike their previous barrage of bullets after understanding much about them. He knows if this goes on like this, it would be night before they would close the gate, and he couldn''t even count the number of zombies that have been piled up. He had never seen such a gruesome sight before, as even the sight of an accident 5 years ago looked normal compared to this. Only the corpses of zombies could be seen within the 20-meter distance between them, and even the ground had turned red due to how much blood had been spilled. Knowing they have to take out the cores from them afterward, he knows it would also take time, and seeing how it has already been more than 5 pm, he knows it would be evening when they would finally be able to leave. So he directly ordered them to stop. "OKAY, THAT IS ENOUGH FOR TODAY! CLOSE THE GATE NOW!" Alicia felt relieved after hearing his words, as after some time she would have asked him to stop because she was feeling very hungry now as they had not eaten anything since morning and also started to feel a little sick after seeing all this blood all day. ''I want to eat something delicious made by my brother''s hands and then take a nice and relaxing bath together, and during the bath...'' Chapter 136 - 136: Learning from others? The ladies taking care of the zombies with their guns felt a little dissatisfied by how they were asked to stop as they still thought they could continue much longer; however, after getting an order from their leader, whom almost everyone has accepted wholeheartedly now. Because, in their minds, the most important thing for a leader is that he has to be strong and the first-hand display of this prowess has already won their hearts, and now he will just have to learn from experience as he would become a great commander like their general. Ava ordered one of the girls to go to the security room and close the door. After a few minutes, the gate started to close while they continued firing to kill the zombies that were coming inside. Aiden, seeing the gate close, ordered Ava to collect all the stones as quickly as possible to leave as the sunset was close, and he wanted to leave quickly. He doesn''t know why he gets the feeling that after sunset, things would be more dangerous. ''I don''t know if this is because I am skeptical or if there is going to be real danger, but I am not going to wait as no one has eaten since morning, so I know all of us are starving.'' He also didn''t think he would get this feeling of danger out of the blue, as the main reason behind it must be his physique, so he decided to leave. Seeing how many corpses were there, he also decided to help out a little and took his short knife strapped to his armor, moved toward a corpse, and started removing its core. Alicia, seeing her little brother also helping them, didn''t want to be the only one who sat there and relaxed, so reluctantly, she started to do the same as her brother; still, it disgusted her to take out the bloody core with her hands. ''I know I have to get used to this, but it''s disgusting to cut this ugly monster''s chest open and take the stone out with my hands.'' She decided to think if she could get them out without touching them with her hands, and after some time, she got an idea. ''I can use mana to create the magic of different affinities using my talent, but why can''t I just use my mana to do this small task?'' She tried to use her mana to create invisible hands that could be used to take the core out. At first, she tried, but before a transparent blue hand could be completed, it vanished from her sight as it was hard to maintain the hand, even when it used very little mana for her. She tried many times and failed at all of them, and after 10 minutes of struggle, she finally was able to maintain the hands for some time and use them however she liked until she could take out the core. But she didn''t think it would be practical at all as it takes about half a minute to take out the core while being fully concentrated, and mana is not a problem for her as her mana recovers at quite a fast rate, taking her only 3 minutes to recover all her mana. ''Argh! I don''t think this is practical at all as I can see the other girls using their hands to take out the cores much faster than me.'' However, she is not going to give up on this as she believes she can do this faster than them while using her mana, she continued and she has noticed the time for her to form the hands is decreasing as she uses them more and more. Aiden is taking out the cores one after another. As he moves to different bodies, he can see they are not far from finally being done with them, and he has also noticed it has already been about 30 minutes, and in a few minutes, they are going to be done, so he decided to stop and wait for them to finish. He looked around only to see his big sister also taking out the cores and was completely focused on it. He didn''t think she would get used to getting her hands bloody this fast, so he didn''t disturb her as she looked focused. He can see she has made a clean cut on the chest, expecting her to use her hand and take out the cores as it is very easy to remove the cores with hands and also quicker to do. However, after 5 seconds, he can see a transparent blue hand made out of mana created out of thin air, and that hand moves and takes out the core for her. ''I didn''t think you could use magic like that, and more importantly, I think she is also not using any of her affinities.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''While it is a little slower than using your hands, I believe if she can control more hands or use her magic faster, it would be much quicker than using hands. My big sis sure is different.'' ''I will do this from now on as I can see her control over mana is quite better than before, which means she would be able to cast spells much faster.'' He now looked around at the others; he could also see Isla using her Air affinity to bring the cores out with a determined expression on her face, and the speed with which she was doing it was quite similar to Alicia, which meant she had also been practicing her magic from the start. ''I think from tomorrow onward I should tell them to use their magic while doing this, as it would definitely increase control and would be helpful in practicing their element.'' Getting fired up by seeing them, he also started to take out more cores and not wait, and this time he is going to use mana like his big sis. He tried to use his mana for the first time and focusing on his mana inside his body, he imagined a hand made of mana appearing in front of him, and on his first try, a hand formed in front of him, which he could control using his mind while providing his mana to maintain it. It only took him 10 seconds to do this. He found it strange as he had done this on the first try, and even much faster than others when they used mana for the first time, but he didn''t complain, as it was better for him to be better than others. ''Oh! I remember the system saying before that I would be able to master the element much faster than others, so mana is also used for using elements, which means my control over mana would be better than others.'' He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. Chapter 137 - 137: Is this safe haven or prision? Aiden can see three of them standing in front of him as he hears their spirited voices. "Reporting to the Leader!" He has noticed the difference in tone, as he can tell they have changed after seeing him fight, while Ava is still the same as before, so he says to them in a commanding tone. "Now give me the report about the cores." Ava, hearing his words, started to explain calmly. "Leader, in total, we have killed 521 zombies in the second wave." "There are a total of 474 cores present in these pouches, excluding the ones you and your sister have collected. Out of these 474 cores, 351 are red cores, 84 are green cores, and 39 are blue cores. That is all!" "All the cores are present in these pouches; not a single one is missing. You can count them if you want, Leader." Ava, after experiencing the effect of the cores, knows these things are valuable, which is why she especially mentions that not a single one is missing. After saying what she wanted to say, she took out a backpack, put all these pouches inside, and gave them to him, as it wouldn''t be easy to carry them otherwise. Aiden is thrilled after knowing how many cores they have collected. He can see the red cores are enough for some women to reach their limit, and even after that, there would be some leftovers. However, he is not going to give them like this and has decided to reward them slowly because he can still use these cores. Still, he won''t let them work for him for free, so he told Ava to take 110 red cores and give 10 to each of them while keeping 20 for herself. Ava is pleased to know this because she believes it is the right thing to give them some cores, and it would increase their efficiency in hunting and make them work even harder after feeling the magical effect of these cores. "You should also explain to them how they are going to use them." In response, Ava gives a calm response; however, brightness could be seen on her face, as at this rate, her physical weakness would be gone in no time, allowing her to perform even better. "Yes, Leader!" She didn''t ask why he gave her double, knowing she needed them the most. ''Hehehe! He must have seen I am the most capable one. Now! I just wait for the day when he would announce me as official vice leader.'' After separating the cores, she returns the pouch to him, and after getting his permission, she leaves to make them ready for departure while also distributing the magical cores. The other two women noticed Ava''s excitement, so while walking, they asked curiously, as she was too happy after getting those red stones. "Vice Leader, are these cores really that precious that even you are excited to get them?" Ava, hearing them, started to explain what these stones can do, and the more they listened, the more surprised they were by the idea of getting stronger by just absorbing them, as Ava said, though they still didn''t know how to do it. When she mentioned how strong Alicia was and how some of her strength was due to these, their breathing became haggard as they had seen how strong she was, so they asked out of curiosity, as she hadn''t spoken about the Leader. "But what about the Leader? Can we become as strong as him using these stones?" Ava had already realized after absorbing the stones previously and seeing Aiden fight that even if she maxed all her stats to 10, she still wouldn''t be as strong as him, so she replied honestly. "No, you won''t become as strong as him even after you max all your stats. I don''t know why the Leader is so much stronger than others; however, the only thing I can think of is that it must be because of his talent." Now her tone of voice changed as she spoke in a stricter voice. "That''s enough! Now quickly prepare to leave after helping me distribute the stones to the others." While they were preparing, Alicia reached Aiden from behind. She had heard everything he said and was pleased to see how he distributed the rewards, as she believed it was necessary to reward employees; otherwise, it would affect the company in the long run if they only worked without some motivation. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She also reached him and gave him the 18 stones she had collected, including only 4 blue ones, which she thought were very low, as she knew what they would do. "Aiden, now let''s go back quickly. I am starving." Aiden, seeing her, agreed with her words. "Yes, we are going back now." After a few minutes, all the ladies were standing in front of him, and seeing them ready to go, he ordered them. "We are not going to walk, as it would take much longer, so we are going to run at a moderate pace to reach the base. Be careful, and you guys shouldn''t worry about me and my sister; we will take care of each other." If he had said these words earlier, they would have protested; however, they now replied in unison to his command. "Yes, Leader!" Aiden, after giving his command, looked at his big sister beside him. Seeing her nod, he started running as she followed him at his side. He didn''t run too fast, as the 10 ladies behind him wouldn''t be able to keep up, so he kept a moderate pace throughout the 2-kilometer run towards their parking lot. After 15 minutes of running, they reached the parking lot, and he could see that, other than him and his big sister, all of them had slightly haggard breathing due to continuous running. Without waiting any longer, he opened the secret entrance as they followed behind. Finally, after opening the giant black door, they reached their base once again. The ladies, following, still couldn''t hide their shock even after seeing this structure for the second time, noting how big it was. They also noticed that the Leader was taking them somewhere else, but they did their job and only followed him without any questions. They could see in the distance separate sections of large space in rectangular rooms with the same black metallic gate at the entrance, though the sizes of these sections were much smaller than the 500-meter square giant weapons room. Aiden stopped after reaching the first gate, as all the rooms were designed the same, excluding one specially designed for him and his sister. He placed his hands on the scanner to open the door, as every gate could be opened by him or his big sister, with other biometrics added to the system. He didn''t go inside the room and only told Ava what needed to be reminded. "This is where you guys are going to stay from now on. There is enough space inside for only 10 of you, as it is intended for 30 people to live comfortably here in an emergency." "Also, all the things you need to live are inside, so you don''t have to go anywhere. There is also food stocked inside, which would last about a year. Inside, you will also find a black case containing a black card, which you can use to enter and leave the room and it can also give you access to the training room." "Make sure not to lose it, as you would be trapped inside if that happened, and without my help, you would be stuck there forever, so make sure not to lose it." Ava was calm listening to this, as she didn''t think she was careless enough to lose a card; still, it scared her a little, seeing the material used to build everything because if they ever got trapped inside, there would be no hope for escape. "Oh! And one more thing: there is also an emergency device next to the card; however, I don''t think it would be useful, knowing no signals are transmitted in the presence of mana. So, be careful with the card. While I may come to save you, however, there could be reasons I wouldn''t be able to. You can imagine what would happen then." "But don''t worry much; I don''t think it would ever happen, as I will be living opposite to you guys. So go inside without any worries." All of them were fearful of the idea of being trapped here to die in this so-called safe haven forever, but they were relieved knowing their Leader was living close to them in the room in front of them. Aiden had designed these rooms to act as both safe havens and prisons due to his cautious personality. He believed that human hearts could change at times, especially in these apocalyptic times. While he had started to trust these women, he knew they were not the only ones who would be living here. He planned to properly take advantage of this space and recruit many talents into his force, hoping to become someone who could go toe-to-toe with the government if the need ever arose. He had every resource, but he only needed trusted elite individuals who could follow him. ''I wish I had a talent that could let me know if someone was lying or not. The future would be much easier without having to worry about betrayal, which I fear the most.'' Suddenly, he remembered Daphne''s talent, thinking her talent definitely had potential in detecting lies, though he wasn''t completely sure. Then he heard his sister''s voice in his ear, which snapped him out of his reverie. "What are you thinking, Aiden? Quickly come inside!" She had already opened the gate after the 10 ladies had left. Seeing her waiting, he quickly walked toward her. As they both entered their room, the black gate closed itself a few seconds later. Chapter 138 - 138: After reaching the new home? R18** Aiden and Alicia both entered the room, revealing a large 150-square-meter space, exactly the same size as the room the other ladies had entered just before. However, unlike their room, this one is only meant for two people to live in a luxurious lifestyle. The entire structure is actually made of the same metal. However, to give it more of a home feeling, the flooring and walls are covered with a layer of wood and colored to match their previous home with exactly the same decoration. However, there is only one big bedroom, larger than the one in their house, with a giant bed. The bathroom is almost the same size, and there is also a large kitchen attached to a similar dining area to the one in their home. There is only one large bedroom, which is why there is enough space to build all this, including a small gym with only two black dummies and many pieces of equipment covering the whole 50-square-meter area. Alicia and Aiden had both been here before, so it was nothing new to them. Aiden, after entering the house, asked his big sis, "Big sis, are we going to take a bath first, or should we prepare something to eat?" Feeling hungry, Alicia thought about eating first, but she could still feel the stench of blood coming from both of them and eating like that would be hard for her. So, after hearing the question, she decided to take a nice bath first and then prepare a lovely meal together. Thinking about what was about to happen, a natural blush appeared on her face, so hiding her blush, she replied, S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aiden, we are going to take a bath first." Getting the answer he needed, Aiden grabbed her by the body and lifted her up quite easily in a princess carry. Then, Aiden walked toward the bath with the black armor still on them. Seeing how she wrapped her arms around his neck, he felt even more excited to have a relaxing bath after all the bloodshed. "Hehehe," giggles escaped Alicia''s mouth naturally while he was carrying her. Reaching the bathroom, Aiden first set up the bath, then he moved back to her and, without waiting any longer, carefully removed her armor along with the clothes she was wearing underneath, leaving her body completely naked in front of him, seeing the natural blush on her face. ''No matter how many times I see it, I can''t get enough of her.'' Seeing her lovely breasts, he couldn''t stop himself and started to mold them with his hands a few times as little moans escaped her mouth. Finally, after a final pinch of her nipples, he let go of her soft breasts, which resulted in a loud moan from her. "Ahh~" After that, he started removing his own armor, and seeing him doing this, Alicia helped him with a blush on her face while sticking her naked body close to him. Aiden, seeing her, stopped and let her do the job of removing his clothes. After finally removing his clothes, Alicia took her sweet time to move her hands all over his perfectly muscular upper body inside his clothes. Aiden, feeling her touch on his chest and back, felt aroused by this, so without saying anything, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her naked body closer to him as her hard nipples poked against his chest. He looked into her deep black eyes with intense love, and after a few seconds of an intense stare, they hungrily started kissing each other as slurping sounds echoed in the room while they exchanged saliva. Alicia removed her hand from inside his shirt, which had been roaming around his muscular back. Still continuing their intense kiss, she started to move her hand on his perfect abs, slowly moving it toward his shaft. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Excitement was building up inside Aiden as her hand got closer and closer to his shaft, resulting in his shaft becoming rock hard as a massive bulge appeared outside his pants. Alicia''s naked body was pressed closer to him, which made his shaft poke her stomach. Feeling his rock-hard shaft pressing against her stomach, she didn''t wait any longer and quickly slipped her slender hand inside his pants, grabbed his hot, hard rod with her hands, and began stroking it slowly. A soft grunt escaped Aiden''s mouth while kissing, feeling the slow stroking of his shaft by her slender hands, but he continued kissing her without stopping. After a few minutes, with haggard breathing and a line of saliva connecting their mouths, their kiss ended. But dissatisfaction could be seen in their eyes as they once again started hungrily devouring each other''s lips, tasting the sweet flavor of each other''s saliva. This time, Aiden''s hands didn''t just rest on her slender waist; he moved them downward, starting to mold her soft and perky rear as he pleased with his large hands, leaving red imprints on her skin. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. The kiss ended again after a few minutes. However, this time, Alicia didn''t continue for another kiss but crouched down, bringing her face closer to his pants. Getting her face in front of his shaft, she slid down his pants hurriedly, unable to wait any longer. After completely removing his pants, and seeing the massive bulge through the thin underwear, she started to feel wetter and wetter. She quickly moved her hands to remove the last piece of clothing hiding his sacred shaft. As always, it bounced back and hit her beautiful face. Already expecting it, Alicia only felt satisfied when it hit her face with its hardness. Grabbing his shaft with her slender hands, she started stroking it quickly with a smile on her face. After two minutes of intense stroking, as she expected, she could only hear him grunt and didn''t yet get his hot load. So, bringing her beautiful face close to his shaft, she sniffed it a few times to feel the manly rosy scent she loved, and opening her soft pink lips, she brought out her tongue, starting to lick his tip like a lollipop, nonstop, without stopping the stroking. "Urgh..." Aiden couldn''t help but release soft grunts as he felt her cute little tongue licking his tip. Still not satisfied, he used his hands to grab her head and slowly guided her forward. Alicia, feeling his big hands guiding her head toward his shaft and understanding his intention, opened her little mouth and enveloped his hot rod. She didn''t stop there and started using her tongue, slurping down his shaft while moving back and forth. Aiden guided her gently as she carefully bobbed up and down on his shaft with her soft mouth. Alicia, just like every time, could only hear his soft grunts, which made her increase the speed and intensity of her mouth as she devoured his shaft. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Finally, after twenty minutes of intense work with her mouth, taking care of his hard shaft, she felt it throbbing. Knowing she was finally going to get his delicious load, excitement showed in her eyes. "Ugrh! Ugh! Ah!" With a loud grunt, Aiden, feeling the euphoria, finally released a large amount of his hot load inside her soft mouth. Chapter 139 - 139: After reaching new home (2) R18** Alicia, with his throbbing shaft inside her mouth, was ready to take all his hot load in her mouth; however, to her surprise, his rod swelled in her mouth, and now it was getting a little hard to contain as she could barely adjust her mouth to his size. Spurt Spurt Spurt His hot load comes in spurts in her mouth; however, the amount is too much for her to handle as it has increased tremendously. She realized she wouldn''t be able to hold it in her mouth, so she decided to gulp down his load. Gulp Gulp ''It''s not just his hot load; it was even harder for me to make him climax this time as it has taken about 25 minutes.'' She has realized this now, knowing it is going to be a long session. She knows her stats have also increased; however, she is still not confident that she can take him on. ''I will do my best'' She felt a little full after gulping down the large amount of white-hot liquid he had released inside her mouth, bringing her face back with a pop sound. Aiden was extremely aroused now, as he couldn''t wait any longer, so he told her to stand up and turn around, arching her back a little. She knows what he is trying to do, but she doesn''t complain and lets him do what he wants. He used his finger to see if she is completely wet, and after confirming she is, he spread her perky ass wide and aligned his shaft in front of her sacred cave, and slowly thrust inside, which resulted in a moan from her. ahn~ ahn~ faster~ Hearing her words, he didn''t wait any longer; he increased the pace at which he pounded her from behind as her loud moans continuously sounded in the room. She had seen he didn''t fully enter his shaft inside her like before, fearing it would hurt, but now after so many times doing it with him, she thinks she could take it much deeper and hopefully completely. ahn~ aiden~ go~ deeper~ This is the last bit holding him back, and now, hearing her words, he fully thrust his shaft inside her, reaching the deepest part of her. He could see the hazy look in her eyes and hear her loud moans, but seeing she didn''t tell him to stop, he continued. He let go of her cheeks held her both hands and pulled them backward, getting a good position as he started pounding her intensely from behind with no intention of stopping anytime soon. Squeak Squeak Finally, after some time, she climaxed hard due to the intense care of his big hard shaft, but Aiden was nowhere near climaxing. He didn''t stop at all and continued pounding her. Alicia, just reaching climax, is not ready for this as she tries to say to stop; however, no words come out as her mind is feeling hazy due to the amount of pleasure she is receiving. Her tongue sticks out as his shaft hits the deepest part of her with every thrust, and little drops of tears can be seen coming out of her eyes. Lost in pleasure, Aiden noticed the look on her face, but he continued to thrust deep inside her as only loud moans and his grunts filled the room with the rhythmic slapping sound. After some time, his rod started to throb inside her, and with a loud grunt and a final deep thrust inside her, he finally released his liquid inside her for a few long seconds, which her little thing couldn''t hold at all, and it started to drip out of her cave. His hardness was still as strong as before, but he decided to give her a rest as he took out his big shaft from inside her cave, which made more of his load drip down her legs. Alicia''s eyes are still hazy, and her tongue is still out, finally, after a few seconds, she comes to her right mind as the intense pleasure has made her forget everything. She noticed her face in one of the mirrors a few meters away from her, and she still remembers her slutty face as she was being pounded hard by her little brother from behind continuously. A deep red blush appeared on her face as she couldn''t forget the face she had made earlier, but there was one thought in her mind. ''T-That was i-intense''; however, she still liked how much pleasure she was feeling earlier, and now she suddenly hears her little brother who is responsible for her climaxing three times in a row from just one session. "Big sis, how was that? Did I go too hard on you?" Alicia, hearing him, turned around and looked at his handsome face with her beet-red face and only answered him in a meek voice. "I-It was g-good" Aiden was pleased to know she liked it as he was concerned if he had gone too hard on her, and now, seeing the blush on her face, he felt even more aroused and ready to continue. So he asked in a deep voice, showing his intense desire. "Big sis, shall we continue?" Alicia could feel she was still a little tired from her intense session earlier; however, hearing his voice, she decided to give in and only nodded meekly. Aiden, getting her approval, didn''t wait any longer and lifted her body easily from the front and told her to wrap her legs around his waist. Getting in position, he grabbed both her cheeks and aligned his shaft in front of her hard shaft and slowly started to move her ass up and down with his strong hands. Squelch Squelch He increased the intensity as time passed as her perky ass bounced up and down on his shaft, which is very easy for him due to his strength and also how his big sis is also matching his rhythm. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ahn~ ahn~ yes~ After some time, Alicia, riding on his big hard rod, finally wrapped her legs tightly around him and dug her nails into his back which didn''t hurt and left a red mark on his strong body, as she climaxed hard with a loud moan. Ohhh~ yes~ She can see he has still not climaxed. Now Alicia has finally realized how she wouldn''t be able to satisfy him fully even if she tries her hardest, but for now, she doesn''t want to think about this and enjoy her time together with him, so she completely erased this thought from her mind. The sound of flesh slapping, loud moans, and grunts continuously filled the room for an hour as both of them changed to different positions and continued their intense session. An hour later... Aiden and Alicia can be seen inside the bath relaxing without any marks of their session as they have washed themselves beforehand before entering the bath. Alicia can be seen completely spent as she lies her body completely on his chest, relaxing while Aiden is wrapping his arms around her body; however, his shaft is still rock hard, resting between her perky ass cheeks as he has only climaxed four times, and in the last climax, Alicia couldn''t continue with her scared cave after her seventh climax, so she used her mouth to make him climax. While Alicia has a relaxing expression on her face embraced by him from behind, there are many thoughts inside her mind regarding their previous session. Chapter 140 - 140: Chapte 140: Vice President Xu ling and the Upcoming danger? Aiden and Alicia finished their bath after some time, and now both of them could be seen in a bathrobe walking out of the bathroom. Aiden reached the dressing table and told his sister to sit as he used a hairdryer to dry her hair. He has noticed the unusualness in her behavior from the time they finished their session, but he is not going to say anything to her as it is getting even harder for him as his stats increase even more, so he would wait and see if she is going to bring this topic up or not. Alicia also helped him dry his hair, and being done with their session, Aiden was starving, so he decided to cook something as he walked toward the kitchen. Alicia, seeing her brother go, followed as well. She says she wants him to cook, but she likes it more when she also helps, and they would make a meal together. "Aiden, what are we eating tonight?" Aiden, hearing her question, has already decided what he is going to cook today. He has stored many food items that could last for many years to come, but the largest quantity of food is Rice because it could last up to 30 years. He has stored canned fruits and vegetables, grains, which could last him about 6 years, and many food items that have a shelf life of forever, which also take up most of his inventory, like dried beans, lentils, legumes, popcorn, salt, sugar, raw honey, soy, corn starch, vinegar. If these are stored carefully, they can last forever; he also has a large quantity of them. He also has a lot of powdered milk and instant coffee, which can last more than 10 years, and he also didn''t forget to add spices as, without it, his food would be bland with only salt. So he has specially bought whole spices, knowing they can last much longer than the powdered ones as they can last as long as 5 years. He has also stored food items that would only last up to 3 years, like dark chocolate, ramen noodles, tomato sauce, jams and jellies, dried pasta, and tea. While these things are not something people would go for while thinking about survival for a long time, however, he likes the change of taste, something he would like, and his sister also likes noodles and especially chocolate, so he has also stored them. But today, he is not going to make something out of these things as he is going to make steaks today because he knows that even while preserving the meat carefully, the meat would only last him about 6 to 9 months if he is lucky. So he answered his big sis, "We are going to make steaks tonight, big sis." It is already 8 pm now after their long session and bath, and while they are having their peaceful time inside, the situation outside is more chaotic than the day as, after the sunset, the zombies have become more aggressive, which wouldn''t be a problem if this was the only thing that has changed, because now they have a strange glow in their red eyes, and their strength is almost doubled. All around the world, hundreds of thousands of people have fallen prey to them because of this. ________ A blue-haired beauty with blue eyes and a little girl with pink hair and pink eyes could be seen walking inside the gymnasium, where the atmosphere was quite tense as noises and sounds of crying could be heard in the room. There were a few other individuals behind her who were carrying some boxes in their hands, following behind her as they were distributing a small carton of milk to the students and even some teachers sitting on the ground with horrified looks on their faces. They can constantly hear the loud banging on the gates. Thankfully, they look quite sturdy and don''t give off the feeling they are going to break anytime soon. But for the people who have lost looks on their faces, they don''t feel much from the loud banging because they have seen much more horrifying scenes today. They have seen people whom they call friends turn into strange monsters and start killing others. Chloe and the vice president walk up to different students and give them each two cartons of milk to drink as this is the only thing they were able to secure for them. The vice president doesn''t look that happy walking together with Chloe, as she knows this little girl is one of the executives of the club she created for Aiden, and seeing someone below her standing next to her felt strange to her. She has always been prideful and has always thought of herself as above others, and some little girl acting as an equal to her is something that displeases her. While she is dissatisfied, she is not going to say anything, knowing that the little twerp next to her is almost as strong as she is. ''She could be even stronger than me, as I don''t even know the rank of her talent; however, she is really powerful, as she kills every zombie with only a single strange attack.'' "NO! I don''t want just these two milk cartons; how am I supposed to survive with just this, vice president?" A boy with an attractive appearance said this, thinking if he complained a little, he could get a little more. His name is Mark; his family and the vice president''s family have close ties in business, so they have known each other before, and he can even say there is a very high chance of having a marriage with her. Even Vice President Xu Ling knows about this, so he thinks he can get special treatment. Chloe, handing him the supplies, has a disgusted expression on her face, seeing how this boy is acting in front of her. She was about to refuse him, but before she could say anything, she heard Xu Ling''s voice. "Do you really think just because you know me, you can get special treatment?" Xu Ling looked at him as if he were a pest, knowing he didn''t help in gathering the supply, and he still had the audacity to ask for more. So she said with sharpness in her eyes, "Don''t give him any, just move on from him." Chloe and everyone else who heard her words was shocked, as this was too cruel even when he asked for more, but they could see the seriousness on her face and even feel the temperature had gone a little down. Knowing the vice president is the reason for this, they know even when they find her behavior too cruel, they have to follow it, knowing she is probably the strongest one here. Chloe is a little shocked because she didn''t think the vice president would be this decisive, because after seeing this, no one would try to act like an entitled brat here. ''Hmm, this dumbo has a little brain inside her.'' So they moved on without giving him anything at all. Mark has an ugly expression on his face; his words have backfired. He already had some idea that Xu Ling didn''t like him that much; however, he couldn''t confirm it as she always acted normally in front of him. ''This clever bitch must have been acting all this time to keep the relationship between their companies from going bad, and now that the world is in chaos, this whore is showing her true colors, hahaha!'' ''Do you think you can escape from me?'' He took one milk carton from the girl next to him, who had a normal expression on her face, not showing any reaction to anything going on around her, and strangely enough, the girl didn''t even complain or say anything at all. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gulped down the milk with a creepy smile on his face. ''Xu Ling, you bitch, I will use you as my personal toy sooner or later, kekeke.'' Xu Ling, along with Chloe and some others who are the only ones who helped in collecting supplies, is still distributing the items to students and even some teachers without even looking back at Mark. No one is throwing any tantrums while accepting the two cartons of milk after witnessing what happened to Mark earlier, even while they have seen him talk to the vice president sometimes before this, so they are not delusional and try something like that in front of the new cruel vice president. They couldn''t even imagine their always kind and compassionate Vice President acting like this before but the reality is in front of them so they have to accept the truth. Xu Ling who is doing her job is not even aware of the upcoming danger coming toward her that could probably turn her life into one of her worst nightmares. She is a proud woman who loves power and likes to enjoy her authority over others because she has found out at a young age without any power, you don''t even have control of your own destiny. So for a woman like him who loves freedom more than anything, this could be her worst nightmare if she falls for his plans. Like the situation inside the one the gymnasium of Aiden''s school where Chloe and the Vice-President are with hundreds of other students, there are also many other places inside the school where something similar or much worse is happening. Chapter 141 - 141: Training? Aiden and Alicia have both finished eating their dinner, and Aiden has noticed that Alicia''s mood has improved after the delicious meal. Luckily, they cooked a lot because he felt that his appetite had increased a few times more than before. "Wow, Aiden, you were right earlier; if we hadn''t made so much food, that little amount wouldn''t even be enough for us." Alicia said this because she had eaten almost twice as much as she would have eaten normally, and that''s when she felt satisfied. But she was even more shocked to see her brother eat five times the amount he would normally eat, and she knew he always had a big appetite since he started training. So the food he ate could easily be enough for 10 ordinary people to fill their bellies, and now she finally understands how much of a big difference there is between her and her little brother. "I know, big sis. But now, how about we go and train some magic? I still haven''t tried my magic." Just as his words entered Alicia''s ears, she hurriedly asked him, "What do you mean, magic? Do you also have another talent?" Aiden had already decided to share some things with her because if he didn''t share a little about himself, she would become suspicious sooner or later. Aiden shamelessly replied to her with a proud expression on his face. "Big sis, all I would say is I have many talents, but I''m not going to talk about them. However, I also have the lightning affinity talent, just like you." Alicia was surprised, but she knew all talents are not the same, as she had seen how much difference there is between her and Isla''s talent, so she asked curiously, wanting to know what rank his talent was, as she didn''t think it would be as high as hers. "Hmph! If you don''t want to tell me how many talents you have; that''s okay. Your big sis would find out sooner because I don''t think you''ll be able to hide anything from me, little Aiden." "But you have to tell me the rank of your lightning affinity talent, as I also have the same talent." As a big sister, she got a chance to show off in front of her little brother, so she wasn''t going to waste it, so a smirk could be seen on her face. Aiden could see the smirk on her, which was justifiable as she was probably one of the highest grades of talent on the whole earth. However, she has chosen the wrong person to show off to, and he''s not going to miss this opportunity to see her reaction. "Um, oh! That, I don''t know if it''s high, but it''s only S+ grade talent." Alicia''s body shook a little after hearing how he said it''s "only" S+ grade talent. If she didn''t know her brother wasn''t aware of the rank of her talent, as she had only told him the affinity earlier, she would have thought he was teasing her with this. She felt happy knowing her little brother was so talented; however, she knew her hopes of ever catching up were almost gone now. She didn''t even add his monstrous talent, which made him physically stronger than others. She still remembered her little efforts earlier and couldn''t even handle him, as she could only climax him four times even after giving her all. ''My body is still sore all over; I don''t think I''ll be able to do anything with him today.'' She decided she would talk to him before sleeping; for now, she wanted not to ruin their mood, knowing the night''s conversation would be tense. So hiding her thoughts from him, she answered him. "Little brother, that''s not a low-grade talent. My talent is also only S+ talent, so your talent is powerful, just like mine." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t drag this topic out as he didn''t want to deceive her much. "If your talent is also the same rank, that means mine is also strong, big sis." "Yep, that''s right. Now let''s go and train our magic together like you said earlier," Alicia said. Aiden and Alicia both started walking toward the training room inside their new house to train their magic. ______ Meanwhile, inside the big training room where Aiden had taken Alicia earlier to test her talent, 10 ladies could be seen standing in front of different dummies, practicing their magic as Ava decided to divide their usual training into two parts. More than half of the time, they''re going to train the new magical abilities they have gained. Different elements like fire, water, wind, and earth could mostly be seen, and some other different magic types. It can be seen that all of them use their magic within five seconds, which indicates they''ve been doing this for a few hours. Ava could only use her mana to train as she formed blue knives using her mana and aimed them at the dummy. Due to her limited mana, she could only do this a few times. ''Thankfully, I noticed Alicia using her mana like this; if I hadn''t seen her, I probably would have found this after many days, thinking I couldn''t do anything without talent.'' Different from everyone else, Isla was using her magic differently. She was always good at fighting, and knives were easy for her to use. However, she didn''t use them after seeing how easily Aiden and Alicia killed monsters using swords, so she practiced swords. In these two hours, she had already gained a new skill in swordsmanship and reached EEE+ rank in swordsmanship. She was confident that she would reach D rank today, as, with her exceptional reflexes, fighting style, and good knowledge and experience with even bigger knives, she could easily get used to the Katana she picked up earlier. But that wasn''t the only thing she was doing currently. While swinging her sword again to perfect her stance and balance, she also used her magic from time to time to hit the dummy in the distance in the form of a blade made of air. However, the strangest of them all was Daphne, who was just standing in front of the dummy, though nothing was happening at all. But if one looked closely at her facial expressions, one could see her emotions changing from time to time. Sometimes anger could be seen on her face, sometimes sadness, sometimes jealousy, sometimes devotion, sometimes worship, and love, and many other emotions, which could be a mixture of two or more. She also has plant affinity talent; however, she wanted to master her emotional element talent first, for some reason more important to her than getting stronger quickly. She didn''t have anyone to practice her talent on, so she could only try it on herself, and she realized how deadly her talent actually was, even if its rank was probably not the greatest. Because the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element, She controlled herself hard not to punch Isla, and she knew the reason for choosing Isla. However, she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More importantly, even after I stopped using mana, my anger toward Isla didn''t go away at all, which was quite deadly. So I had to erase those emotions using my talent once again.'' A knowing smile appeared as she thought about the bright, thrilling future that awaited her, and her panties got a little wet while she was in her fantasies. Chapter 142 - 142: Alicia confronting the truth? Aiden and Alicia were both using their lightning affinity to cast thunder strikes on their dummy every ten seconds at first; however, as time passed, they were getting faster and faster, and now every three seconds, a thunder strike would fall on the dummy. Before starting the training, Aiden had given her the required cores¡ªgreen and blue¡ªto max out all her stats, which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuously, after which she has to rest to recover her mana. Listening to the thunder almost every two seconds, Alicia is impressed, as she has noticed that the rate at which her brother is improving is much faster than hers because she can feel, after reaching the three-second mark, that it is not easy to decrease the time even while fully concentrating on it. She could feel millisecond differences, but she still didn''t think she could improve as fast as him. More importantly, the amount of mana he has is outrageous compared to her, as he can cast more than ten lightning strikes when she can only cast three and then has to wait for three minutes to recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong.'' The soreness in her body has lessened quite a bit after she maxed out her defense and vitality. She felt that in a few hours, probably two to three, she would feel as good as new, so the thought of bringing someone else just to satisfy his needs began to lessen a little in her mind. Previously, she had thought she would have to make this hard decision for her brother''s happiness, as she didn''t think their relationship would be as strong as before if she selfishly satisfied her own needs without caring about her brother''s. Aiden has reached 0.2 stats in mana and feels he needs to take a break to recover his mana. After practicing his thunder element, he is confident in using it tomorrow on zombies. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is also one more thing he has realized after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high-purity mana would also take the same time to recover as my sister''s normal mana.'' He believes the reason must be that the quantity is the same; however, this still surprised him quite a bit. Now he looked at his watch on his left wrist. Seeing it was about to be 11 p.m., he decided to stop and go to sleep, as he usually sleeps at 10 p.m. because he has to wake up at 6 a.m. to train daily, so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting, as he''s still not sure about staying outside when the sun goes down. "Big sis, this is enough for today. Let''s go and sleep now; we''ll go hunting tomorrow early in the morning." Alicia, hearing his voice, looked at her own watch, which looked quite similar to his, and seeing the time, she agreed to go. "Okay, let''s go." As they were still inside their home, they reached their bedroom in a minute or so, and after arriving, Aiden removed the bathrobe he was wearing, as they were training in their bathrobes since they hadn''t changed clothes. After their first night, both of them slept without any clothes on, so it was normal for them to do so without saying anything. He lay down, as he knew today his sister was tired after the session, so they weren''t going to do anything just because he still had the energy to go four times more than the earlier session. So, getting inside the blanket, he tried to sleep; however, only after a few seconds, he felt his big sis''s naked body hugging him like usual, with her slender legs over his and her soft melons against his shoulder. In response, he changed his position without opening his eyes, embracing her naked body as she rested her head on his chest. However, Alicia had something else in mind, as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket, reaching for his limp shaft, which still looked big to her. She held it carefully and started stroking, and in less than a couple of seconds after she started stroking, it returned to its proud size. Aiden felt her hands on his shaft, so he said in a calm voice; however, he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "Big sis, you don''t have to do that. I know you''re tired, so don''t force yourself." Alicia bit her lip hearing his words, knowing what he was saying was true, as if she continued now, it would harm her, and she wouldn''t get much pleasure. So, knowing this, she felt a bit disappointed, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t satisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes, I''m going to satisfy him fully today.'' "That doesn''t mean I can''t satisfy you using my hands and mouth," Alicia said, as she wasn''t going to back down. Even a week before this strange incident, Alicia always had one goal when they shared their hot time together, she wanted both of them to feel satisfied, which is why she tried her hardest. While she felt so good after reaching satisfaction, she also wanted him to feel the same. She even thought she was coming closer and closer, but then this happened. Now her brother had this monstrous stamina, which felt like a wall to her. But even when it''s like that, she isn''t going to just leave him like this, so she is determined to be fully satisfied even when she has to use her mouth and hands. Aiden heard her words about wanting to satisfy him fully, and he didn''t feel surprised. He knew she must feel a bit embarrassed even when saying this, as she didn''t even look at his face. But he wasn''t going to console her today and instead tell her the cold truth. More importantly, he had also decided to share his ability to absorb more cores than others to increase his stats, as he didn''t want to hide this from her, knowing he was likely going to use the remaining cores tomorrow morning before hunting. He didn''t think his big sis was clueless enough to not notice that the cores were missing, so he decided to come clean with her. While he wasn''t going to share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now, he would at least tell her he could increase his stats without any limit to avoid problems. ''I know the other ladies would also notice something strange about me, but I don''t care much about what they think, as all of them are under my command. But I have to at least inform my big sis, who shares everything with me.'' "Big sis, I don''t think it''s possible for you to satisfy me fully, even using your mouth," he said as he kissed her forehead, knowing it would hurt her a little. Alicia heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her forehead. She could feel his love and care from it, but his words still unknowingly caused her to grip his shaft tightly with the hand she was using to stroke it. Argh Ugrh Chapter 143 - 143: Are you okay? R18** Aiden felt the tight grip of her slender hands on his hard shaft, and the strength behind it was not small for the poor rod, so a painful cry escaped his mouth naturally, feeling the pain. "Argh¡­ Urgh..." Alicia heard his cry and realized what she had done unintentionally after hearing the sound coming out of him, so she quickly removed her hands from his shaft, and only then did his cry stop. "Sorry, Aiden! I didn''t even realize how it happened. Please forgive your big sis." Aiden could see the panic on her beautiful face as she looked at him. Luckily, his defense had increased; otherwise, he didn''t think he would have escaped her tight grip with just a cry, as it would have left some scratch marks on his most prized possession. He started rubbing her back to console her and said in a calm voice, "Don''t worry, big sis. Nothing happened to my shaft, but don''t ever do that again." Alicia, even after hearing his words, was not completely satisfied; without checking it properly herself, she wouldn''t be able to feel completely calm, so she replied to him. "Little Brother, I would never make such a mistake again, but let me check if it''s really alright or not. We can''t have him get hurt." Aiden didn''t reject her, knowing she wouldn''t let him go without actually seeing if his shaft was hurt or not, so he only gave her a light nod to do what she wanted. Receiving his confirmation, Alicia quickly sat up on the bed with a serious expression on her face, as this could even decide if she would be able to have her time together with him tomorrow too. At this point, she realized that if she missed out on his shaft even for a day, she couldn''t endure it, so with seriousness on her face, she threw away the blanket covering his body. His perfect, muscular, lean body was revealed, and she got momentarily distracted by his wide chest and defined abs. Ignoring the distractions, she focused on his shaft, which was pulsing slightly, and she could even feel the heat coming from it. Seeing the extra redness on his big, hard rod, she felt a little worried. As she gently used her hands to carefully grab his shaft, she asked him seriously, "Aiden, does it sting anywhere?" Hearing her question, Aiden shook his head, not feeling any pain. He figured the redness would probably go away in a few minutes. Alicia was still not convinced, so she started gently stroking his shaft and asked him again. "Now, doesn''t this hurt?" Aiden once again shook his head, and strangely enough, he felt even more aroused while she acted like this, so he let her do what she wanted. Alicia increased the speed of her strokes on his shaft and asked once again. Still seeing him shake his head, she held his hard shaft with both hands and started stroking it up and down even faster than before. If he told her it was enough, she would feel it had passed one test, but she still wouldn''t be convinced, as she couldn''t go careless when something so important was on the line. "Ugh¡­" A grunt escaped him due to the pleasure he was feeling from her stroking his shaft with such intensity. Picking up on the noise, Alicia quickly asked once again if it needed any medicine. However, his response embarrassed her a little as he said it was natural for him to grunt in pleasure when she stroked his shaft with such intensity. Alicia quickly hid her embarrassment, knowing she couldn''t afford to be embarrassed now when she had to ensure his shaft was perfectly fine. Releasing one of her hands while still continuing the stroking, she brought her little mouth closer to his hard shaft. Opening her mouth, she enveloped half of his big rod and asked, with his shaft still in her mouth, "W-what abouz zeis?" Aiden, feeling the pleasure from her mouth enveloping his shaft, grunted again but shook his head. Alicia, having learned her lesson earlier, knew that his grunt only signaled pleasure, which made her happy. However, she had more important duties right now. She continued slurping down his shaft, bobbing her head up and down as the slurping sound echoed in the room. She didn''t forget to ask him with her eyes if he was fine, which only resulted in him shaking his head again. She took more and more of his shaft as she had to fully test if it was all right or not. She even broke her record from earlier, reaching the base of his rod. The lewd slurping and gagging sounds filled the room as she bobbed her head up and down. "Gawk... Gawk... Slurp... Slurp..." Aiden grunted as he felt the intensity of her mouth enveloping his whole shaft, bringing him closer and closer to release. Only a few minutes remained before he would release his load, but suddenly, Alicia removed her soft mouth with a plop sound and asked once again if he felt any pain. However, this time, as he shook his head, she could clearly see the irritation on his face. She knew why he looked that way, but now came the final test to see if his shaft was perfectly okay. She climbed onto his body and touched her private area to check if it was wet enough. Feeling the wetness, she was ready to ride him to finalize her results. However, before she could continue, she heard his concerned voice. "Big sis, if you do this, it''ll only harm you, so you need to rest. We can continue this tomorrow." Alicia knew what he said was true, as doing too much would only harm her. However, it would have been correct if he had told her this before she used the green cores to increase her defense and vitality because now she felt she could continue for about ten minutes. She knew it would be enough for her to make him fill her after what she had done earlier. "But don''t you remember my stats have reached the limit? So now I feel I can continue for 10 minutes or so. More importantly, do you really want me not to make you explode? Trust me; I won''t hurt myself." Listening to her explanation, which seemed reasonable, he decided to trust her this time. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, you can continue¡­ Ugh," he said as she had already put his shaft inside her. She started moving slowly. "But make sure... ugh... not to hurt yourself," he said, a blissful expression appearing on his handsome face as he lay back while she rode him. After a few minutes, his shaft throbbed inside her, which made Alicia sit down on it, making it reach the deepest part of her as it released big spurts of hot liquid, filling her completely. However, it still leaked out as it was too much for her small cave to handle. Feeling tired, Alicia let herself fall onto his chest, where his hands caught her, and she finally lay down in his embrace, listening to his beating heart. A helpless smile appeared on her face while resting her head on his chest, as she felt the hardness of his shaft inside her, which led her to make the final decision she needed to confirm. Chapter 144 - 144: Harem Approved. Alicia rested her head on his chest as he slowly caressed her back for comfort. She enjoyed the caresses, which made her body tremble slightly from time to time. After already making the hard decision, and now she has decided to ask him the cold facts that might have hurt her feelings before, but now she doesn''t care that much, though she still wants to know. "Little brother, how much more can you continue?" Aiden, listening to her, answered honestly, as he knew it would have taken more courage than he imagined to finally ask this question. "Big sis, I can continue for about five hours more or maybe even a little longer." His time to climax had reached about 25 minutes, and he couldn''t guess properly how much he could really continue; however, he guessed this based on the two-hour session he''d done in the bathroom earlier. Even then, he didn''t feel much and felt as if he had just started and could do at least four times that. ''I don''t know if this is normal¡ªto get a massive increase in sexual stamina after breaking the human limit¡ªor if it''s normal to get a fivefold boost in every stat, as I''ve never seen anyone break the limit before, so I''m clueless.'' ''But I have a feeling that other people wouldn''t get the massive fivefold boost like me.'' He ignored this thought for now, knowing he wasn''t going to find out by thinking about it. He looked at his big sis, who hadn''t answered him after hearing his response. But he gave her time to calm herself, as these numbers were shocking to him, too, so he continued caressing her back knowing she must be feeling helpless. Alicia was feeling many different emotions right now while listening to his beating heart; she felt shocked, angry, humiliated, helpless, and a little relieved after finally getting the answer to what had troubled her since the first time she did it with him. She didn''t want a relationship where her little brother had to sacrifice himself for her happiness. She wanted a relationship in which they could both be happy and content with each other for their whole lives, but there was an undeniable truth she had found about him today. ''My little brother is a monster.'' It thrilled her to know she could use his body until she was fully satisfied every day, but it also annoyed her because of what she was going to do now. "Little brother, I have decided you need to have more women besides me. If it goes on like this, I don''t think I''d ever be able to satisfy a monster like you." Aiden was expecting something like this but was still a little surprised by how blunt she was. "Really?" A hint of surprise, relief, and a little happiness could be heard in his voice. Alicia, hearing his words, noticed his surprise and relief; however, she also noticed a hint of happiness. Without saying anything, she climbed up a little, reached his neck, and bit him, intending to make him suffer while leaving a mark to show her annoyance. "Why do you sound so happy, huh?" A painful cry escaped Aiden''s mouth as he felt the bite on his neck, but he could still tell she wasn''t actually hurting him and only wanted him to suffer. So, while continuing to caress her back, he released a fake cry to continue her act and apologized in a sorry voice. "Argh, sorry about that, big sis." But Aiden hadn''t taken one thing into consideration: his skin had also become five times tougher. Otherwise, he would have noticed his big sis wasn''t going easy on him. Alicia, after hearing his cry, let go of him and now took her position again as his body took the perfect position for her, making her feel full again. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After informing him of the decision she''d made, she got to the important part as her voice became sharper than before while eyes become narrowed. "Rule no. 1: Big sis always comes first in everything you can think of or even things you can''t think of. Got that, little brother?" In response, Aiden only nodded, knowing "no" was not an option for him from the start. Seeing him agree, she continued. "Rule no. 2: Any woman I disapprove of cannot be in a relationship with you. I don''t want some woman who only comes for your body. I want women who will love you forever just like me. I don''t want anyone tainting our relationship." Aiden didn''t nod this time; instead, he replied. "But, big sis, what if it''s some¡ª" "I know what you mean, but I''m not going to let my personal feelings come between approving these women, so you don''t have to worry." Aiden, hearing her, agreed again, as he didn''t find any problem with it now, knowing his big sis wasn''t one to break her word. Alicia, hearing his confirmation, lifted her face and looked directly into his deep black eyes, with an intense swirl in them, and said, "Aiden, even if you get many women, you will love me the most. And more importantly, we are not equal. I am your big sis and also your first wife, so you should always think of me first." A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden''s eyes right after hearing her words, and he said one word in response, with a smile on his face. "Always." The swirling in Alicia''s eyes disappeared right after hearing his words as she got the answer she needed. Aiden''s eyes returned to normal. He wasn''t naive enough to say he would love all his women the same because he already knew there was a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big sis was obsessed with him, and he couldn''t deny he secretly loved it when she acted this way, even if it was sometimes problematic. ''Looks like I''m also obsessed with her.'' "Now, let''s sleep, Miss First Wife." Hearing the words he said to her, Alicia''s heart fluttered, and even her annoyance at giving him permission to have a harem lessened quite a bit. ''Hehehe, I will always be the first wife.'' Alicia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down in bed next to him, hugging him tightly, as she didn''t think it would be comfortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tightly in response and gave her a final kiss on the forehead, expressing his heartfelt feelings for her. Because he has known her for all his life he knows it was difficult for her to make such a decision considering how possessive she is and knowing for his happiness she can even share him with other women, he once again felt how much she loved him. "I love you, Alicia." "I love you too, Aiden," she replied with a blossoming smile on her beautiful face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while hugging each other. [A/N: It would be nice if you guys would leave some comments on this chapter, I want to know how it felt to you guys after seeing the progression of their relationship.] Chapter 145 - 145: A fresh morning? Aiden''s eyes open themselves in the morning naturally, as he is used to waking up early in the morning. After walking up, he looked beside him, he could still feel his big sister hugging him while sleeping, so he decided to check the time on this clock. Seeing the time was already past 7 am, which must be due to sleeping late yesterday, he decided to wake her up by gently shaking her a little while saying softly near her ear. "Dear Wife, you should wake up now; we are getting late for our schedule." Alicia, after feeling the shaking in her body, was still sleepy; however, after hearing the word still with a hazy mind, her eyes suddenly opened themselves as she felt like she had to listen to the loving voice she was hearing. Seeing her little brother looking at her with a loving smile on his handsome face, she snuggled even closer to him, hugging him even more tightly. "Good morning, Little Brother." Aiden embraced her body; however, he didn''t think they had time to wait and enjoy themselves, as he reluctantly said. "Big sis, let''s get ready; it''s already past seven a.m." Alicia hearing his word still doesn''t have any intention to leave him, just like. "No! I won''t go just like that. I have already given you permission to have a harem, so from now on you have to give your big sister extra care," she tightened her embrace as the pounding of his morning wood could be felt even harder on her stomach now. Aiden understanding the underlying meaning of her words didn''t wait longer, as he wanted to go and hunt more monsters as soon as he could and become even more powerful. Aiden grabs her shoulder with both hands as he pushes her down below himself with his pulsating big shaft in her view and gives her a wide smile. "Okay, but I am not going to show you any mercy when you really want the extra care from your little brother." He aligned his rock-hard shaft in front of her wet cave while saying these words and pushed only the tip inside. ahn~ Alicia, hearing his words, gave him a smile of his own and said with passion and love filled in her voice. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "hehehe! Of course, pound your big sister hard." _____ About a little less than one hour has passed. Alicia seems to be lying on the bed with blissful expression on, and a suspicious white liquid is dripping down her cave with her body twitching slightly from time to time. She climaxed three times continuously with only a little time to rest and got filled by her little brother''s load two times. She has enjoyed the rough behavior very much, as she felt unimaginable pleasure when he pounded her hard. Aiden has already taken out his shaft from inside her cave, and now he is going to take a shower. As he was about to ask her to come with him, he looked at her naked body lying on the soft bed with her breathing haggard having a flushed face while his seeds were dripping down her cave. ''She is so beautiful'' Before he can ask her to join him, he sees her pink lips moving as he hears her voice once again. "But Aiden I am not satisfied with just this." He felt annoyed listening to her words, as he had intentionally done her enough so that she could easily join in hunting without any problems, and if he had been like yesterday, she would have been able to walk properly due to the soreness she would feel afterward, just like yesterday. "Big Sis, are you really that addicted now that you can''t even think properly?" He is not going to go easy on her when she is making mistakes; they have all the time to make love at night; however, she can''t just ditch getting stronger and get used to fighting monsters. ''I would always take care of her but would be better when she made full use of the potential of her talent.'' Alicia is surprised, as this is the first time her little brother has gotten this annoyed at her so he calls her addicted. ''I can''t deny that I am addicted to his... however, this is not what I am referring to, even I know if I continued more, it would reduce my performance in the upcoming fight.'' She only wanted his mark on her neck so she could show off in front of the other bitches who would notice her neck, so faking a hurtful expression on her face, she replied to her. "L-Little Brother" She covered her hands with her hands while continuing. "I only wanted a hickey, and you think I am that horny?" Seeing that he has hurt her intentionally with his words, he decides to console her a little, but he still thinks she is addicted. Reaching her, he removed her hands from her face while saying he wouldn''t call her addicted ever again just because she likes to have it every time. Alicia''s face twitched slightly hearing his words, as it didn''t sound like consoling her at all, but she could tell he was trying to make her feel better, so fearing what he would call her next when he removed her hands, she suddenly wrapped both arms around his neck. "Hmph! That''s what you get when you call her big sister horny." She kissed his neck on a spot without stopping with the intention of leaving a mark on it. Aiden didn''t stop her; he let her do what she wanted. He also now realizes that his big sister was acting earlier; he has come to the conclusion of whom she learned this from. ''Look like I am who made her like this. Argh, I have to be careful from now on to fall into her trap ever again because I can clearly imagine her trying to have me on the tip of her fingers, especially when she had allowed me to have a harem.'' After being done with giving him a mark, she showed him her neck while puffing her cheeks playfully, showing her annoyance for earlier. Aiden finds her cute so he looks at her beautiful face for a couple of seconds and gives her a sweet smile moving his face closer to her slender neck he also starts to give her a mark like his own. Remembering the smile on his handsome face made Alicia''s little bit of annoyance completely go away. Now, after finally being done, Aiden quickly let her come to the bathroom together with him to take a quick shower together. As they take a shower together, they help each other clean without showing any lust now, as even Alicia is aware she can''t waste any more time. After finishing with the shower, they quickly changed into their armor once again; however, today they are wearing tight black body suits underneath, just like the ones the ladies were wearing yesterday, but of much higher quality. Now they are ready to go for their hunt; however, Aiden remembered something as he looked toward the training room, where he had left the remaining cores there after giving his big sister to max out her stats. He was going to take full advantage of everything he had to, as he had also decided to share about this yesterday, but he wasn''t able to share it with her due to the nightly drama earlier. "Big sis, come with me in the training room for a second. I have something important to talk to you about." Chapter 146 - 146: Disappointment? Alicia could sense the seriousness in his voice, so she followed him without any question, but she was still a little confused as he was the one who wanted to go hunting as soon as possible, and now he was inviting her inside the training. "Does he really want to do it inside the training room? But I have to reject him as it would affect my performance in the upcoming battle if I do that, even just once time," She is in a dilemma as she thinks about this with a serious expression on her face. So in the end, lured by the idea of feeling his hardness once again and doing it while wearing the armor, she has already imagined the sound of metal clanging with every thrust as a blush appeared on her face. ''Argh, if that''s what he wants, I will do it one time, no more than that, as I have to fight afterward for his satisfaction I could still fight with a little soreness.'' "Yes! That is what I have to sacrifice to do it inside the training room while wearing armor! I would do it, even if I have to sacrifice myself a little!" Aiden noticed the change in expression on his big sis''s face while they were walking toward the training room, and at last, seeing the spirit in her eyes with a little blush on her face, he already guessed what she must be thinking about. But he chose to ignore it for now and continued walking. Both of them have reached inside the training room, and now Aiden is standing face to face with her, seriousness written on his face. "Big sis, you should never share anything about what I am going to tell you now." Alicia, with the same seriousness on her face, replied back. "Of course, Aiden, I would never share about whatever is going to happen here to anyone ever in my life." She didn''t think it would be much of a problem for her after removing her waist guard, as the bodysuit comes in two pieces, not a single one, so she can easily slide it down afterward. Aiden realized she was thinking about something dirty, but her answer still satisfied him, so he continued. "Big sis, I don''t have any limit on my stats due to some special ability I have, which I won''t tell you about for now." Alicia was shocked as her eyes went wide open when his words registered in her mind; she would have felt disappointed if it was something else other than doing it while wearing the armor, but this was something she couldn''t ignore. ''Does that mean my little brother''s stats would increase without any limits, and he would only get stronger and stronger while others have to meet the conditions to unlock their limits?'' ''He really is someone special.'' She couldn''t even comprehend how powerful he must be after absorbing the cores they collected yesterday. ''Does that mean his strength yesterday was not due to some special talent and must be because his stats have gone past 10?'' She had heard his words; he wouldn''t tell her about it for now, but by only sharing this much, she felt much closer, and she thought there must be some drawback to having this ability, as she didn''t think he could get something so overpowered without losing something in return. So she asked in a serious voice, forgetting everything about her earlier fantasies. "Little brother, I won''t ask much, but answer me only one thing: Are you going to be okay?" Aiden, hearing this, didn''t find it weird, as she was right to think that something so good wouldn''t come without a price. He knows his price is that he has to help the goddess with whatever she wants him to do after reviving his mother. "I am fine, big sis; don''t worry about it. I am just special." Alicia, hearing his words, chose to believe him for now, as she also thinks her little brother is special. However, she still felt a little weird about it, but she didn''t focus on it much as she saw her brother picking up the backpack and opening it. She got excited because she wanted to see how powerful he would become after absorbing these cores. Aiden called "status" as a transparent blue hovered in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 550/550] [Strength: 10.2] [Agility: 10.1] [Stamina: 10.2] [Mana: 10.1] [Vitality: 10.1] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.1] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] He has about 260 red cores after giving 110 to Ava, and after letting his big sis max out all her other stats, he has about 50 green cores and 20 blue cores. He has noticed that in his cultivation realm, after the mortal realm, there are ??? Signs, which he understands completely as to why it''s like that. ''Even the status thinks it is weird to break the limit of the stats without increasing the cultivation.'' He doesn''t know what physique he has, but the more he learns about it, the more surprised he feels about it. But for now, he focused on the three open pouches in front of him, which revealed the cores inside. He felt annoyed at the idea of wasting so much time absorbing these cores one by one, so he tried to see if he could absorb them all at once. He put his hands inside the red pouch and tried to think of absorbing all of them at once. Nothing happened at first, but after a second, a transparent green screen appeared in front of him, which he had only seen once when the world evolved, and afterward, he had never tried to use it. [Total Red Core: 263] [Distribution] [Strength: 263 cores] [Stamina: 0] [Agility: 0] [Would you like to proceed?] [Yes] [No] Seeing the screen in front of him and, more importantly, how crazy the distribution of cores was, he quickly thought in his mind how he wanted to divide the cores as the green screen in front of his eyes changed. [Total Red Core: 263] [Distribution] [Strength: 80 cores] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Stamina: 101 cores] [Agility: 80 cores] [Would you like to proceed? ] [Yes] [No] Seeing how he wanted the distribution, he quickly thought of "yes" in his mind, but nothing happened, and another screen appeared in front of his eyes. This annoyed him a little; however, he still looked at the screen. [Would you like to see this screen every time you try to absorb multiple cores] [or absorb the cores directly while distributing them by your thoughts?] Upon viewing the screen, he swiftly chose to absorb the cores directly, causing the pouch on his hand to glow bright red. The cores then began to disappear, turning into red light as they entered his body. His body felt getting stronger and stronger as the red light entered his body; he didn''t feel much change and only felt the warm current flowing inside him and making him stronger than before. After a few seconds, the red light was completely absorbed by his body but there was happiness on his handsome face as only confusion could seen on it. "What the heck? How am I feeling only this much stronger? I thought I would feel much stronger now. I didn''t even feel I had gotten much stronger, only just a little, even after absorbing all these cores." Chapter 147 - 147: Beast Ranking? According to his calculation, the 80 cores would give him about 8 to 11 stats at most, considering sometimes it gives 0.2 max, sometimes, and in the case of stamina, 0.3, but for the other two, it can go up to 0.1 or 0.2, so the average is about 8 to 11, excluding stamina as zombies give more stats for stamina. ''So why didn''t I feel that much stronger?'' Without thinking any longer about this, he decided to call for status inside his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 10.2(+1.3)] [Agility: 10.1(+0.89)] [Stamina: 10.2(1.54)] [Mana: 10.1] [Vitality: 10.1] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.1] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Seeing his eyes bulge open at how little his stats had increased even after absorbing so many cores, he felt angry and a little annoyed, but after a few seconds of thought, he felt it was understandable that it got divided by 10. After breaking the limit of humans, his base stats got multiplied by 5, so if his stats had increased by 10 or so, he would have reached 20, which would make him almost 100 times stronger than the human limit. ''How could I think I could become that strong just by absorbing these zombie cores?'' The system, which had been listening, decided to enlighten him a little to give him a better idea of how he would continue from now on. ''Do you really think those awakened zombie cores would give the same increase as when you hadn''t even broken the human limit?'' ''Don''t be delusional, child. If that were how it worked, you could just hunt these weak zombies and become strong enough to shatter this planet with a single punch.'' Aiden decided to think if he could really become as powerful as she had exaggerated it to be, and the conclusion he reached was ''yes,'' he could definitely do that if he hunted enough of them, and it wouldn''t be tough either, as he would get stronger with every stat increase. ''If I killed 100,000 weak zombies, my stats would increase by 10,000, which means I would have 50,000 times the strength of a human.'' If he assumed the maximum force a human could punch with was 500 kg, which he knew was lower than the actual number but was unsure of the exact figure, he would have a punching force of 25 million kg. He couldn''t even comprehend how strong a single punch would be after taking out only 100,000 zombies from millions. ''I don''t think there would be such a glitch present in this (matrix)cosmos.'' But Aiden decided to ask a question now that she was talking to him. ''But at this rate, my stats would take years to even reach a hundred, so can you tell me about monsters ranked higher than the awakened ones that could give me a greater increase in stats?'' Aiden knew after listening to her that after breaking the human limit, it was as though he had entered the first rank of cultivation, so these monsters were just playing with 11 years old children. ______ Beast Ranking 1. Primal Beast 2. Savage Beast 3. Elemental Beast 4. Elder Beast 5. Alpha Beast 6. Arcane Predator _______ After a millisecond, the ranking appeared in front of him along with her charming yet dominant voice. ''What you see in front of you are the ranks of beasts according to their strength. For now, you can take on a Primal Beast quite easily, but don''t even think of the others as each rank increase makes a beast exponentially stronger, so you would die in seconds if you ever met a Savage Beast. Just run if you see one.'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''However, lucky for a monster like you, it has only been one day since the evolution, so I don''t think you could even find a Primal Beast that easily.'' Alicia saw Aiden staring at the blank space in front of him for a few seconds and guessed he must be checking his status, so she decided to wait and see how much stronger he had become after absorbing so many cores. ''I am not a monster; how can you say that?'' The system decided to keep silent rather than make him even more shameless, as a fivefold increase in all stats after breaking the limit was anything but normal. Seeing that she wasn''t answering him, Aiden decided to ignore her as time passed by. Now, he looked at his big sis, who was watching him with expectation in her eyes. So he explained to her how the increase in his stats had been divided by 10 after breaking the limit. She felt a little disappointed but could tell that if his stats increased like normal, it would be too overpowered. For now, Aiden quickly absorbed the remaining 50 or so green cores and around 20 blue cores, as this small amount would have little effect. ''I think I should hold off on increasing my stats for now and focus on maxing out the stats of the 10 ladies so we can travel outside the gates.'' He wasn''t going to take a single step outside until they reached max stats; he would have a much better force and didn''t think it would take much longer, as he estimated he could accomplish this in a week or even sooner. After completing what he came to do, he quickly decided to leave, as he couldn''t keep the others waiting any longer, knowing they must be waiting. "Big sis, let''s go now." Alicia was still a little disappointed that she couldn''t do it while wearing the armor, but she didn''t say anything, knowing her brother wouldn''t allow that now. Still, she had already decided what she would do upon returning. "Yes, let''s go; we can''t delay it any longer." She couldn''t delay finishing the hunt and coming back to do the important thing she had postponed. Both of them reached outside after a few minutes of walking and didn''t see anyone waiting outside. Aiden guessed they must be in the training room, as he had mentioned earlier that the black card would give them access to the training room anytime. Without checking if they were inside, they left together for the training room. Opening the gates, he saw they were so focused on training that they didn''t even notice his arrival. From a distance, he saw each one standing in front of a different dummy, practicing their magic. He started to walk toward them, his big sis following behind him. Upon reaching about 50 meters from the first lady, he noticed their casting speed was pretty good. While their spells weren''t strong enough to harm zombies, they were still going in the right direction. ''I''m pleased they didn''t continue their modern shooting training and instead focused on their magic, as sooner or later these guns wouldn''t be able to harm the monsters.'' Knowing this, he understood that those who focused more on magic from the start would have an advantage later on, and he knew who must be responsible for this as he glanced at Ava practicing her mana in the distance. ''She certainly is smart.'' Chapter 148 - 148: Before the start of another hunt? One of the girls training just then suddenly noticed their leader coming toward them when she looked around a little bit while recovering her mana. She could see he was still a little far off, so she quickly informed Ava. Ava, after being informed of Aiden''s arrival, quickly told everyone to gather around her, forming two lines and standing upright, waiting for the arrival of their leader. Aiden, seeing them behave like this, didn''t feel much now as he was slowly getting used to them acting this way. Now both Aiden and Alicia reached them, and once again Aiden heard their loud salute. "Good morning, Leader!" He only waved his hand to make them relax as he was not going to remind them every time when they liked it that much, acting as if they were in the military, or this could have become their natural response after accepting him as their new leader. Aiden moved in front of Ava as he had already confirmed in his mind that she would be the one responsible for them training magic after everything he had witnessed during the time they had spent together. "Ava tell me, are all of you guys ready to go for another hunt?" Ava, without thinking much, quickly replied, as they had been waiting for him since 6 a.m. inside the training room. Seeing he was late, they had started training while waiting. "Yes, Leader. We are always ready to follow you." Aiden hummed in response, pleased by her words. After getting his sister''s approval that she was okay with a harem, he was not going to act as reserved as he used to be, so he asked her. "Ava, are you the one who got all the others to focus much more on magic than modern weapons?" Ava gave a resolute nod as she had already anticipated, after watching her leader''s fight and Alicia''s deadly magic, that sooner or later, these modern weapons wouldn''t be of much help to them. Aiden, seeing her response, gave her a light smile, raised his hand above her head, and started patting her lightly, saying without stopping the pat. "You did a good job, Ava. I am pleased with you, so from now on, you will be the one officially responsible for taking care of all these soldiers and, hopefully, others who will join in the future." Ava blushed profusely while listening intently to Aiden''s words, as never in her life had anyone patted her head, especially not from the opposite gender. She couldn''t deny that she liked this feeling, as she felt a warmth inside when such a handsome and strong man like her Leader praised her with such gentle pats. And more importantly, she had also achieved her goal of becoming the one who would be directly below only her leader. While she hadn''t been called vice leader, she was technically one, so with a blush on her cute face, she replied. "T-Thank you so much for g-giving me such an important responsibility, l-leader. I would never disappoint you." Even when she felt a little shy and embarrassed, she still tried to keep calm; however, the blush on her face gave her emotions away. Alicia was glaring daggers at the scene unfolding before her, and while she had given him permission, she hadn''t expected her little brother to be so good at this. ''Argh, I know my brother wouldn''t just bring any woman just because she''s attracted to him, as they need to have mutual feelings, but it''s still frustrating to watch him flirt with another.'' She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, telling herself that whatever was happening was for the betterment of their relationship, but it still didn''t stop her from thinking of wanting to cast a few bolts of thunder on Ava. Aiden, looking at Ava''s blushing face, hadn''t thought she would become shy so quickly. He had imagined her remaining calm as she usually was, but he wouldn''t deny that he liked the blush on her face as it made her look even cuter than before. "How could such a cute Ava disappoint me? I trust you''ll do well." Ava didn''t know what was happening to her today, as she never thought something like this would happen to her¡ªbeing gently patted on the head while being called cute. She had never given much thought to a relationship, but the thought entered her mind, as the one showing her care so openly was someone as handsome as Aiden, and more importantly, he was also very strong. But remembering something, she looked at Alicia beside Aiden, seeing the anger written on her face, along with sparks of lightning around her hand. Her face turned pale as she feared Alicia would cast a spell on her. ''I have to quickly get out of this situation, or I won''t survive being the target of this crazy woman.'' "L-Leader, can y-you please l-let me go? I h-have to make p-preparations," Ava said with a beet-red face. Aiden had noticed her gaze earlier and knew she must be scared of his sister, so he decided to let her go for now, as putting too much pressure on her wouldn''t be good since he had to take things slowly and naturally. "Okay, go for now, but I''m not done with you," he said with a charming smile on his handsome face, which stunned Ava and many of the other women. Hearing his last words didn''t help and made her even more embarrassed. Many thoughts appeared in her mind, but she didn''t linger on them and quickly left to take her position once again. But unlike her previous demeanor, she now stood in her place with her head down, trying to hide her embarrassment as it would take some time to calm down fully. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden looked beside him to see how his big sis was reacting to all this and saw she was staring daggers at Ava, standing in the distance, while sparks of lightning could be seen around her hands. Alicia was fuming as, while she had allowed him to have a harem for both their sakes, seeing him flirt with another woman angered her more. Her urge to cast a lightning spell on Ava didn''t go away at all. Feeling someone''s gaze on her, she turned to look, knowing who must be watching her. She could tell by looking at him that he was checking if she was holding up well or not, which warmed her heart a little. However, remembering how he had naturally flirted with Ava earlier, her mood soured a little. But knowing she was the one who had agreed to this for their relationship, she couldn''t show her dissatisfaction as it would mean putting her personal feelings above their relationship and getting angry at her brother was also hard for her, unlike with others. She showed an awkward smile and said in a low voice to him. "Little Aiden, aren''t you a bit too good at this? Where did you learn all this from?" He could tell she was hiding her feelings as the twitching on her face gave everything away, but he was not going to play with fire and would never even dream of making fun of her, so he answered her honestly. "Big Sis, aren''t you the one who taught me all this?" Chapter 149 - 149: Before the start of another Hunt? (2) "Big Sis, aren''t you the one who taught me all this?" Alicia felt perplexed as she didn''t think she had ever taught him how to flirt with other women, so why was he telling her she taught him that? Getting no answer while thinking, she decided to ask him. "When have I taught you to do something like this?" Aiden, hearing her words, decided to enlighten her. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When you gave me so many romance novels to read and said I should learn from them." Alicia remembered the time when she had given him all her collection of romance novels and told him to read everything so that he''d learn from the novels how not to fall for other girls, as all those novels were about a protagonist falling in love with someone else, not his own sweet little sister who loves him. ''How could those stupid protagonists in those novels not wait for them to grow up like I have done?'' ''Luckily, I have the best little brother who understands my feelings; otherwise, who knows what I would have done?'' While she doesn''t know the secret about her birth, she is already way past that and doesn''t think she even wants to know now when they''ve already come this far. She felt a little irritated, as those books have done their job, seeing how he only loves her up till now, but she has still received some friendly fire from those cursed novels. ''I''ll burn them to ashes if I ever see any of those again in my life.'' She had thought she would manipulate him a little when making decisions about him getting other women so that their bond would always be the most romantic one, as she would create small problems for them. ''This doesn''t break the rules, but my little Aiden has already become a playboy.'' She pinched his stomach hard, feeling frustrated, and huffed while doing it, keeping her silence, not intending to talk to him for now. "Ouch!" ''I need some zombies to kill; otherwise, it will be hard for me to be calm.'' ''I''ll let those ugly monsters know the price of making me mad.'' Aiden feeling the little pain from her pinch and now, seeing his sister not talking, decided to ignore her for now and get ready for their hunt. He told the other ladies to follow him to the armory as they had to refill their supplies. Alicia also followed him as usual, walking right beside him. She knew that from now on, she would have to see sights like those she had just seen, so she had to learn to be calmer. If she were capable of satisfying him fully, it wouldn''t have come to this. ''Argh, why does my little brother have to be such a monster?'' Reaching inside the armory, Aiden told them to refill their supplies, but while the other ladies were refilling the supplies, Ava came up to him, still having a little bit of a sweet blush on her face but appearing much calmer now. "Leader, we have to pick some cold weapons. Can we take them?" Ava had asked this, as without his permission, she couldn''t randomly pick a weapon since he had only ordered them to refill their supplies. "Yes, you have my permission; you guys can pick whatever you like." Hearing his approval, Ava showed a small smile she usually wouldn''t show, unknowingly affected by that little pat, which had made her feel more comfortable in his presence bit by bit. While walking back, informing all the others that they could choose whatever weapon they liked, the thought of receiving more of his gentle pats appeared in her mind, but she erased the thought with a blush on her face. ''Why are you thinking like this, Ava? You shouldn''t think of getting pats from your own leader; this is so out of order.'' For the first time in her life, Ava felt that keeping things in order wasn''t so good. Ava had become the focus of attention among all the other ladies, including her own sister and Daphne, who was preparing herself for her fateful day. They watched every single one of their vice leader''s actions since the time she got that unexpected pat from their handsome leader and was even called cute by him. They didn''t know how she did it, but now every one of them thinks she was always a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Noticing the look on her face earlier, they could tell she definitely had some feelings for the leader. While informing them about picking up the cold weapons they liked, Ava noticed the weird gazes she was getting from everyone, and the most bizarre of all was her sister Isla, looking at her as if she''d seen a god, with a look of worship and awe she couldn''t hide. ''I don''t know how this happened or why it happened, but here I am now, getting these weird gazes as if I''m some strange creature.'' She didn''t know how to feel about this. She loved the pats he had given her earlier, but she wasn''t sure if this could be called love, as she had never experienced something like this and never watched those romance dramas like all the others. She had no idea what to do, so, having no idea, she decided to do nothing at all and focus on following orders as she always had, ignoring her sister, who was still staring at her with sparkling eyes, as, unlike the others, she already had a weapon and she didn''t have to pick a new. Almost all the women had chosen swords, as they had all trained with knives under the general for years, so picking up swords felt more natural to them. Only the two snipers chose bows and arrows for themselves. The reason they became snipers was that they weren''t good at fighting as it came last to them, like Ava, and having been snipers for years, they felt more comfortable with bows. Now everyone had chosen their weapons and other supplies, but while they had cold weapons, they didn''t think they would be able to use them much for now. Aiden, seeing them ready, led them to the storage where one-fourth of the total amount of food was stored, as most of the supplies were stored in different sections. Entering inside, Alicia knew where they were, and she also felt good that her brother didn''t forget to bring food this time because she didn''t want to starve like yesterday. However, the other ladies watching could only see large containers used in shipping; they didn''t know what was in these many containers. The size of the room was quite big, but they couldn''t tell how big, as they walked beside the large containers, their eyes unable to see the end. Reaching a red container that wasn''t far from here, Aiden stopped; there was no lock on the container, as the room itself was a giant safe. Checking the large code printed on the side of the red container, Aiden confirmed this was the one he was there for, so he ordered the ladies to open the container. After hearing his command, they started opening the container, and after a minute, it finally revealed what was inside, expectation filled their eyes as they were dying to know what crazy thing their leader would show them now. Chapter 150 - 150: Instant Noodles? What they can see in front of them are boxes, a lot of big cardboard boxes, after noticing the imprint on the boxes they can see a box of noodle print on them. Their expectancy died down a little bit as they had thought they would find some weapons inside, but they could tell there were a lot of instant noodles inside this container. Thinking of containers, their minds began to finally comprehend how crazy this place was. They don''t even know how many containers are here, and seeing the thousands of instant noodles in a single container, they are shocked. Ava asked Aiden to confirm her guess as every one of them was curious. If that was previous to her, she wouldn''t have questioned anything. "Leader, are all the other containers also containing food items?" They had already seen a large amount of food inside the storage of their room yesterday night, which thrilled them to see, as that amount of food could last a year for them if they used it carefully. Aiden, hearing her words, decided to answer her, knowing this would increase their spirits even more, but he was not going to tell them that this was only one of the 4 storages like this one. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, you are correct. All these containers contain various food items that could last for years to come, and their quantity is not small, so you guys don''t have to worry about food at all." For all these women, the amount of food they have seen inside their room was already great given their circumstances, but seeing all this, they have the same thoughts they had when they first witnessed the number of weapons he has. ''Rich people sure are something else.'' Their already maxed-out loyalty has increased even more, knowing the amount of resources their leader has. Aiden could see the fire burning in their eyes, so without waiting anymore, he told them to fill the supplies for 20 people. They followed his command without any questions. However, they are a little confused, as the total number of people is only 12, but knowing their leader has ordered it, they are not going to question him. Finally, being done with the supplies, Aiden decided now it was time to go as he began to lead them toward the same exit outside the parking lot. While walking, he remembered how his copy must have reset by now, and he began to think about which two talents he would copy next. For the first one, he has decided to copy the SSS rank skill his sister learned yesterday, as it could be used in case of an emergency. ''My sister would be able to use the spell one time by now without losing consciousness, as her mana stat has reached the limit.'' ''But that doesn''t mean I am not going to copy it, as for me, I would be able to cast the spell five times using the same amount of mana every time she used.'' They have reached the outside by now, but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next. He has decided to think while he moves toward the gate where they hunted zombies before. He is not going to move like yesterday, as he ordered them to match his speed as he runs at a moderate pace, which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him as usual; her mood was much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for a long time. Seeing his handsome face all this time has softened her spirit, so she couldn''t just stop talking to him. "Aiden, how are we going to hunt today? Is today going to be like yesterday, and only two of us are going to fight?" Aiden hears his sister''s words as he runs beside her. Listening to her question, he decides to think about how he should go about it, as he hasn''t given it much thought, but he is sure about one thing: the number of people on the back line is too high, especially after he saw earlier how only two of them could handle the zombies as they switched places. "I will ask them if any of them want to fight beside me, but I won''t force them until they reach the limit of their stats, and before that, I will give them a choice if they want to join or not." Alicia, hearing his response, is satisfied as she doesn''t have any problem with his thinking. In less than fifteen minutes, they have reached the exact same location as yesterday. They can still smell the disgusting zombie corpses and see their dead body lying at the side. He left in a hurry yesterday, so he forgot to take care of these, and today he is not going to leave them like this. He is going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread.'' For now, he is going to leave them at the side as they are and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and ordered loudly for her to come to him. "Ava, come here!" Ava arrived, hearing the words of the leader. However, she is still a little anxious when she sees Alicia looking at her. She can''t see the anger on her face for now, but she is sure Alicia is not pleased with what happened earlier. Her thoughts break apart when she hears the voice of her leader. "Today we are going to fight the zombies like yesterday, with me and my sister on the front line. However, I have decided if any of you guys want to join, give me your names and I will decide who is going to join me or not." "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while you decide who is going to fight the zombies beside me, so go back and decide." Hearing his order, Ava goes back and starts to discuss with the others who are going to be the ones to join the fight. They decide it pretty quickly; however, they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly, as while they didn''t feel much after the run, they still want to be in top condition, knowing today they are given the chance to have close-range combat with the zombies where one moment of mistake could be fatal. Five minutes have passed as Aiden checks his watch, and now he can see Ava with some other ladies behind her coming toward him. Seeing their number, Aiden is pretty shocked, as he doesn''t think they are this eager to fight even knowing one mistake could lead to their death. ''But I don''t think it would come to that, as it is easy for me to keep an eye on everyone with my stats.'' He has only talked with Isla in the group of five ladies who are following behind Ava. Ava comes to him and respectfully reports that those behind her are the ones who want to fight beside him. He can see their fierce eyes, but he is not going to choose all of them. ''Still, their spirit is solid, as leaving the two snipers, two who would use automatic rifles and one in charge of the gate, there are only five left. This means all of them want to fight.'' Leaving Isla, who is already confirmed, he checks the stats of the other four women to see who is going to join him. Chapter 151 - 151: Unexpected Blue Screen? Aiden can see two of them have quite average stats, while one of them has stats reaching quite close to Isla''s, but her skill in close combat is lower than hers, and even her talent is only a CCC+ grade earth talent, but this is still enough to fight the zombie without taking much risk. And lastly, a short 5-foot-6-inch woman with black hair and red bangs, which looked like it was colored. He didn''t know if it was because his aunt also had red hair, but he chose to ignore it for now. Her stats are above the two who have the least stats, but her talent is quite good as she has BB+ fire elemental affinity, which is quite good. He pointed his finger at the ones whom he was going to allow to fight beside him and said to Ava. "These three are the ones who are fighting on the front lines with me. Send the other two back to their places, Ava." He didn''t think Ava was going to fight beside him as he had already realized she was smart enough to understand her own weakness. ''Ava''s stats are even lower than the weakest two, and even her close combat skill is low; only her knife technique is equal to her sister Isla''s, which is pretty impressive for her.'' But this doesn''t mean anything to him, as he only waited for the fateful day when she would awaken her S-rank death element affinity. ''I know this talent is going to be an overpowered talent like his sister''s S+ grade talent, or it has even more potential.'' Hearing the word ''death,'' undead comes to his mind, but he''s not sure if he could really create undead. ''Don''t think about it too much for now; you will know when she awakens her talent.'' Ava doesn''t know why her leader is looking at her while smiling, but she gets chills down her spine when he does that. ''Does he really want to have me? But my sister is in love, and I know he is not clueless about it, so why is he targeting me when we both look the same?'' She didn''t wait much longer, not wanting to give the crazy woman beside Aiden any wrong ideas, so she quickly asked his permission to leave with a little redness on her face. "Can I take the other two and go now, Leader?" Aiden told her to go and looked at the three women in front of him and said, "I will be in front, and I will leave some zombies that would find their next target and come toward you guys, so you guys have to kill them. Make sure to be careful, or you could even die." "Are you guys ready?" With a loud unison, three of them replied at the same time, as it was not the first time they were going to risk their lives. The only difference is now that they don''t have to worry about the schemes enemies would throw at them, so this head-on fight is much more comfortable for them. "Yes, Leader!" Seeing their spirit, Aiden told Ava to make preparations to open the gate as he stood with his sister beside him in black metallic armor with golden designs, and the three women in simple black metallic armor following behind them. After a few minutes of waiting, the gate started to open once again and the sound of zombies'' roars could be heard. Argh Argh The big metallic gate stopped opening when there was only enough space for one person to pass at a time. The first zombie came inside, running toward Aiden as he was on the way to reach the others. Seeing the ugly zombie running toward him and only 5 meters away, Aiden didn''t do anything and let it come closer while keeping his hand on the sword at his waist. But just as it reached two meters within range, Aiden''s figure blurred slightly as he moved only a little, and with a quick, light movement of his hands using 50% of his strength, he beheaded the zombie, which always showed an opening. Its head flew as blood splattered on the ground, but Aiden didn''t wait for it to fall down and quickly dashed forward with the same strength, his blurry figure reaching another zombie that was coming toward him. Like before, without wasting extra movements, he decapitated the head of the zombie. While killing these two zombies, Aiden noticed their speed was slightly faster than yesterday, but to him, it still didn''t make any difference. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t know if only their speed has increased, as they haven''t gotten the chance to show anything other than their speed, which is still quite slow.'' Aiden decided to inform the others about this as he didn''t want to take any risk. "ALL OF YOU SHOULD BE CAREFUL; I THINK THEY ARE A LITTLE STRONGER THAN YESTERDAY!" Alicia and the other three women, hearing his words, didn''t take him lightly, became even more alert, and decided to be more careful. Aiden continued as he killed more and more zombies easily, leaving many zombies for the others from time to time. Alicia killed the first zombie that came to her with a single clean strike, and seeing how easily she killed it, she showed a wide smile to the air in front of her. ''I am already feeling mad about how my brother has learned to flirt with others, and now if these ugly things had given me trouble, I would have felt even angrier. But after seeing how weak they are, I am going to enjoy playing with them, kekeke.'' Isla can also take care of these zombies quite easily, though not as easily as Alicia. However she doesn''t think they are a threat to her life. She uses her magic sometimes in between to target their legs or eyes to make them lose focus, then uses her katana afterward to deliver a full-powered slash to their necks, killing them. Her swordsmanship is not at Alicia''s level, so fighting with a sword takes more effort, making her spend much more stamina. But she is not going to stop because of this, as she already has an idea of how she wants to develop her ability. The other two remaining women are currently not using their swords as they couldn''t get familiar with such a new weapon so quickly, unlike the freak Isla. With their handguns in one hand and razor-sharp black knives in the other, they are fighting in a way they are more comfortable with. Still, they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as they practiced yesterday. While fighting, casting spells takes a little more time than usual for them, which is still not a problem as the zombies'' speed is slower than theirs, so they can easily dodge them. They only used their handguns when necessary, as Ava had mentioned to use them only when it was needed. While one used fire magic and the other used earth magic, they were pretty comfortable even when their fights took longer. Aiden is killing zombies left and right while leaving some for the women behind him from time to time. He decided to check on the three women to see how they were doing. He could see Isla doing pretty well, so he focused on the others while beheading the zombies. It was easy for him to focus on them as the zombies'' speed was too slow for him. Just as he looked at the first lady, a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him suddenly, but he quickly thought of sending it away as soon as he saw it without even reading it, as he didn''t want to become careless while fighting. ''But what was that? I didn''t call the status, so how did it appear suddenly in front of me?'' Chapter 152 - 152: More zombies to kill? ''But what was that? I didn''t call the status, so how did it appear suddenly in front of me?'' Aiden didn''t focus on this for now, as he was going to check the status screen after this fight ended. He had seen the first lady using fire magic to fight the zombies, and now he focused on the next one. He could see she was also fighting just like the other lady. However, just when he saw her using her earth element, a blue transparent screen appeared in front of him, which he quickly sent away without checking. Now, Aiden realized that when he looked at the magic being cast, the status appeared in front of him. ''It only appeared when I saw a new element being cast'' But he didn''t linger on this thought as he was going to find out about this after the fight and focus on the zombies in front of him. Dashing toward the other zombie, his figure blurred as he reached in front of the zombie in a second. Just like usual, he used 75% of his strength to kill it in a single, overwhelmingly powerful slash without even giving it a chance to retaliate. The head flew off, blood spurted, and after a second, its body dropped lifelessly on the ground with a thud. But by the time it dropped, Aiden had already reached the next zombie and was ready to kill it just like before. His 75% strength was not the same as before but much stronger; even when his stats had only increased by less than two, each stat was five times stronger, so a single increase in stats equaled a strength boost of half a peak human''s capacity. Others noticed that their leader was even stronger than before. They couldn''t tell just by looking at him, as only his blurry figure could be seen, but the rate at which he was killing zombies had increased, so they guessed he must have become stronger. While fighting, Aiden looked at his sister Alicia. Although he knew she wouldn''t have any problem fighting the weaker zombies, he still wanted to check up on her. Seeing the scenes in front of him, he refocused on his own fight. He could see she had no problems fighting¡ªinstead, she was enjoying it too much. He could vividly remember the wide grin on her beautiful face. Alicia was torturing the zombies; four zombies, whose bodies were still moving slightly, writhed on the ground without any arms as she used her sword to impale their bodies, covering the sword with her lightning element. While it didn''t look perfect, it was still working, as lightning danced around her sword, creating a beautiful sight for everyone to see. She had thought of this as a way to increase the pain she inflicted on these ugly zombies. ''How relaxing it is when their bodies wither with each thrust of my sword,'' she thought. She enjoyed the sound of their pain, as if it were music, watching them tremble. Slowly but surely, she was feeling much better than before. Some zombies that were coming toward her even tried to turn around, seeing the sight in front of them, they changed their direction and went toward Isla and the other two women closest to them. Was this instinct, or something else? But surely, with the increase in their stats, they were becoming a little smarter. Alicia noticed this too. She was not one to let her prey walk away, so, using her full speed, she caught up to them in seconds and tortured this one even more, shouting things like, ''How dare you try to run away from me, you ugly thing!'' and ''Did you really think you could run from me now?'' After torturing these zombies, Alicia noticed the speed at which the zombies were coming toward her had increased. She guessed her little brother must be responsible for it, but this only made her even more excited, as she had found things too easy up until now. However, there was still one thought running through her mind. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''These ugly zombies are becoming smart; I have to discuss this with my little brother after this hunt during our break.'' Ava and the other ladies watched the scenes in front of them, mesmerized at how only five of them were handling so many zombies. But they all knew that if their leader were not there, this wouldn''t have been possible, as he was taking care of 4 to 5 zombies while others could only manage 1, and Alicia, 2. ''But the leader''s sister is something else.'' They had seen everything she was doing, and they tried not to focus on her too much, but hearing the zombies'' screams, they couldn''t help but pay attention to her. ______ Time passed; it had already been around two hours, and now only three people were still fighting zombies, as the other two were exhausted. Aiden, noticing this, had sent them back half an hour ago. Isla was still fighting, her breathing heavy and sweat dripping down her face. She was feeling tired but didn''t want to stop when she noticed Alicia continuing so easily, so she persisted, hoping to accompany them until the fight ended. Aiden noticed how Isla quickly killed zombies with full force and then took the rest of the time to catch her breath. He didn''t think she would get injured, so he didn''t stop her. If he saw her struggling to kill a zombie, he would send her back like the others. And now even his big sis wasn''t playing around like before; she was seriously killing the zombies as quickly as possible and resting during the time it took for another zombie to arrive. But for him, he didn''t even feel much fatigue after fighting this long. Having almost six times the stamina of the others, getting tired of him was hard. He could see hundreds of zombie corpses lying around as he killed another one, just like before. Now, he had chosen to stop. While he could continue, he wanted the others to rest too. But he wasn''t going to close the gate; instead, he would rest as the others took care of the zombies with modern weapons. He knew today''s haul was going to be great, as the efficiency of killing was much faster than yesterday. He didn''t know how much, but he could say with confidence that he had killed at least four hundred zombies in these two hours, and knowing this, he assumed the haul would be above 500 for just the five of them. While he didn''t need rest, he still wanted to take a break with his big sis, relax, and give the others a chance to kill. More importantly, he also wanted to check what that blue screen was that appeared out of nowhere while he was fighting earlier. So, with a loud, commanding voice, he ordered, "BACK OFF FOR NOW. WE ARE GOING TO TAKE A REST FOR NOW. UNTIL THEN, OTHERS WILL HOLD OFF THE ZOMBIES." Alicia felt relieved hearing his words. While she didn''t show it on her face, she was also feeling tired, and her body was a little sweaty. She thought she could continue for another half-hour, but she felt sick of killing these ugly things for so long. She needed to breathe some fresh air and wanted to spend some relaxing time with her brother. Chapter 153 - 153: What is happening? After hearing the orders from the leader, Isla didn''t wait any longer and quickly went back behind the others, who were aiming their rifles at the zombies with serious expressions on their faces, ready to fire. She is soaked in sweat, and her breathing is also fast. She, without caring about anything, sits down on the grasslands to catch her breath and rest, placing her firm buttocks on the ground. huff huff ''It was good Aiden called out as I think I wouldn''t be able to last even 5 more minutes.'' She felt lucky that she didn''t have to go back when Alicia could continue. It would feel to her that she has lost, but one thing is clear¡ªshe has realized her weakness once again. ''I have to get those stones as much as I can so that I can compete with the crazy woman.'' She knows in terms of talent, she is far behind, but that doesn''t mean she won''t try to catch up to her, as those magical stones could definitely close the gap between them. She has seen Alicia fight today, and she can tell she is fighting better than before, which must be because her stats have increased even more. ''I have to prove my worth so I can get more of those stones.'' After Isla, Alicia also reached the back lines, and her breathing was also haggard, but not as much as Isla''s, though she was still tired. Aiden, seeing all the others had backed away, quickly finished the remaining four zombies who were coming toward him. To do that, he dashed toward two of them who were coming together. Seeing how close they were as if they were coming in teams, Aiden didn''t think much, and with a single light, fast slash, he beheaded both of them at the same time. Fighting so many zombies until now, he has even learned their fighting patterns, so for him to behead both of them at the same time was not a hard task. He only needed a single quick and precise slash, and only 75% of his strength was more than enough to kill both of them at once. It felt like he was cutting something soft, with no resistance in between. ''I can take all these zombies myself if I use 100% of my strength, as this 6 to 7 zombies at a time is not a hard task if I take 3 to 4 zombies at the same time.'' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The idea of using his magic didn''t even enter his mind, as he didn''t properly use his 100% strength on weak zombies. While he could open more of the gate increase, he wasn''t going to do it, as he liked that everything was under his control. As things were going, he was perfectly fine with them. Now, killing the other two zombies with a perfect single slash like before, he killed all the zombies close to him, but he could see that three more zombies had entered. However, he wasn''t fighting anymore, as his figure became blurred for a few seconds, and he reached where Alicia was standing while catching her breath. Alicia felt the strong gust of wind arrive next to her, and she knew who it must be, so without looking in his direction, she said in a loving voice while the sound of gunshots continued in the background. "Aiden, I am tired. You should give me some hugs to make me feel much better." Aiden, hearing her, didn''t say anything and, walking up, gently hugged her body from the front. He felt a little bad as he couldn''t feel her softness on his chest, but he still hugged her, knowing these armors were their protection. He wasn''t the only one having these thoughts, as more than him, Alicia had cursed this fancy armor a few times for not letting her feel his body. However, for now, she had decided to make do with the rosy scent coming from his body. She took a deep breath to catch his scent, as no amount of his scent would ever make her satisfied. While Alicia was enjoying her hug, Aiden decided to check the two screens that had appeared in front of him during the fight, knowing this hug was going to be a long one. ''What could it be?'' He didn''t know what it could be, but he had some ideas it must be related to the magic they were using earlier. So without wasting any time, he called out "status" as his information appeared in front of him on the blue transparent screen. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Seeing the status screen, which showed his normal reaction, he decided to ask the system how he could see the previous message. Listening to his words, she lazily replied to him in her charming yet dominant voice. ''Just think of it; it will show itself.'' Knowing what to do, Aiden thought of the message that had appeared in front of him previously, as the screen in front of him changed. [You have witnessed a fire elemental spell "Fire Ball(FF+)"] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Fire Ball spell. ] [You have unlocked the Fire Affinity(FFF+) talent] [You have witnessed an Earth elemental spell "Earth Bind(F-)"] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Earth Bind spell. ] [You have unlocked the Earth Affinity(FFF+) talent] Seeing the message, Aiden was surprised as he had almost forgotten about this ability. ''Does that mean seeing them cast those spells once unlocked the affinity because of my Origin of Element?'' ''Even if it is only an FFF+ Elemental Affinity, it is still a good ability. However, why did this happen just now?'' He was confused as he started to think deeply about this inside his mind while hugging his sister. However, even after thinking for a few minutes, he still couldn''t get any answers. ''I have seen my sister cast that thunder magic before, but there was no notification like this at that time. And even when Isla showed me her Air Affinity talent, this didn''t happen, so what is different this time?'' He thought more, but he still couldn''t come to any conclusion. He wanted to find out about this as he thought this would be very helpful. He didn''t think people would easily let him touch them in the future, so getting a free affinity is not a bad deal, even if it is only FFF+. ''This can also help study other people''s affinities.'' He decided to read the screen once again and stopped at the Fire Ball(FF+) as a realization dawned upon him. ''Did both of them from earlier develop these skills?'' Even he hadn''t created any magical skill up till now, so seeing this surprised him, as the only person he had seen with a skill was his sister, but she is different as the rank of her spell is a freaking SSS rank. ''I don''t think this is a coincidence that both of them have skills; there has to be something I don''t know.'' He started using his king''s eyes ability one after another on different women, and the more he looked, the more surprised he felt. Chapter 154 - 154: What is happening? (2) The more Aiden checked the status of different women, the more he felt there had to be something he didn''t know, as most of them had at the very least two skills related to their affinities, and even Ava, who hasn''t awakened her S-rank talent and only uses her mana, has developed a skill called Mana Knives (F+). ''There has to be something I don''t know, as it is no normal occurrence for them to develop so many different skills in one night''. He considered himself pretty talented, and he didn''t think that when every single one of them had created a skill, he couldn''t create any. ''I have to ask them how they have skills later.'' As for now, his sister has no intention of leaving him, and he also finds it relaxing hugging her, so he continued their hug while his hands gripped her perky bottom. He didn''t do anything and only grabbed her soft bottom, which was not covered in any armor, as it comes in different pieces, and those bumps were inviting him to grab it. Alicia felt the grab, but it was not the first time he had grabbed it; however, it was still something new for her as he had never done this in public. She felt a little aroused but controlled herself, knowing they would do everything once they got back. Still, it didn''t stop her from starting a passionate kiss with him in front of everyone. Aiden didn''t stop her and reciprocated her kiss, as it was nothing new for them to kiss in front of everyone; they must have already realized their relationship by now. Twenty minutes had passed, and now, after the final kiss finished, he broke their hug as Aiden didn''t think he could continue like this, knowing if he didn''t stop their passionate exchange, his sister would continue it as long as she could. Alicia was still not satisfied, but she decided to stop, knowing this was not the right time to do this. Aiden could still hear the sound of gunshots and see the zombies dying one after another by a single sniper bullet, which blasted their heads like watermelons, or due to the barrage of bullets impaling their heads. ''I don''t think they are going to be tired anytime soon.'' Aiden could see Isla had recovered and was standing at a distance, fiercely watching the zombies dying. He could see the spirit in her eyes, ready to fight again. Seeing she was free right now, he decided to ask her how all of them had skills. "ISLA, COME HERE!" he loudly said, as she wouldn''t be able to hear him otherwise. Isla heard and knew whose voice it was; how could she forget the voice of the one she loved? All her previous fierceness went away as she looked in his direction, and, understanding his words, she quickly began to walk toward him, cheerfulness oozing from her body. ''Hehehehe, he didn''t forget about me, and it''s good that I can talk to him daily. Slowly, I am going to enter his heart just like how my sister Ava has secretly done it.'' The first thought that entered her mind when she saw the lovely interaction between her sister and Aiden was anger. How could Ava hide something like this from her? If she secretly liked him, she could have told her, so they could go at him together, as the allure of two beautiful women is greater than going alone, and even Isla, with her little brain, could think of this. However, after some hard thinking, she thought it was even better for her as she would ask her sister to tell her how she had done this. Knowing the secret, she didn''t think it would be hard for her because she was not any less beautiful as they looked the same. ''I had already thought of offering my hopeless sister after I became his; however, who knew my sister was the real hunter.'' She couldn''t even imagine her sister being in a relationship; however, now reality was in front of her, and she couldn''t help but accept it. She now felt the greatness and awe of her elder sister. ''Is that even a question now? Of course, she is my great elder sister.'' Aiden could see Isla standing in front of him. She was not showing any expression on her face; however, he could still feel she was happy. ''She must be happy because I called for her, as I already know she is in love with me.'' Having the idea of both twins was not even a question for him, as he had already decided on Ava, knowing she was smart, responsible, and even had a strong talent, which she would awaken in the future. While Isla had a low-ranked talent, she was cute, and he also liked her cheerful personality. More importantly, he had already realized that Isla loved him wholeheartedly and was not a weak-willed person. ''I will find some treasure later which can increase the rank of her talent. I am not going to give up on the twin just because her talent is a little weak.'' He likes her, so he is not going to give up on her. ''And if I use the treasure on her, I can just copy her talent again so I can get the same rank of talent. Such a small price for having two beautiful twins.'' "Isla, I have something very important to ask of you," Aiden said, not showing any of his thoughts on his face. Isla, hearing his words, didn''t even think much and answered him earnestly. "You can ask me anything, Leader. I will tell you everything you want to know." Aiden could tell she was not only talking about her duty. "Oh! Are you really going to answer anything without knowing what I might ask of you?" Isla, once again after hearing his words, replied. "Yes, Leader. If it''s you, I can answer everything you want to know." Alicia felt a little annoyed by this, as she could see this shameless woman, Isla, was again trying to flirt with him. But she didn''t say anything; she was not so bad, according to her, as she already knew this shameless woman was already in love with him. ''I can tell she is serious about everything, and even though her talent is weaker than hers, she still has a knack for fighting.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia is seriously considering her as a candidate for his harem, but for Ava, she hates to admit it, Ava doesn''t have any talent but still has a good brain. She likes Ava''s personality more than Isla''s, and considering they are both equally beautiful, she would have been a good candidate for him. ''Her talent is the problem. If she had a talent of the same rank as her sister, I would welcome her more than Isla. However, it''s sad she has no talent.'' ''I don''t want someone who would drag my brother down as he has to constantly worry about her safety. It is harsh, but I am against this.'' ''Hah! It''s a pity; however, she can still be a good vice leader, as my role is his wife, so I don''t need that. I will just look after him.'' Aiden, clueless about his sister''s thoughts, saw Isla''s response and decided not to hold back at all. He replied, "I might ask you something that could reveal your deepest desires. Are you sure you want to tell me everything? Isla''s body trembled slightly hearing his words, as she didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how this was going. Chapter 155 - 155: Mediocre Isla''s body trembled slightly upon hearing his words. She didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how it was going. Right after hearing his words, she answered him with a dreamy look on her face, nodding. "Everything" Aiden could see Isla wasn''t playing around, so he leaned closer to her, enjoying the moment, and whispered something in her ear in a soft voice that no one else could hear. Seeing him lean closer, Isla already had a blush on her face; however, she didn''t even flinch or move, letting him come closer. But the words she heard in her ear made her face go completely red as if imaginary smoke could be seen coming out of her head. All her previous confidence was now waning because of the things he had whispered to her. ''D-Dear I-Isla...'' Only after hearing this word did she lose her composure completely, now standing in front of him with a deep blush, keeping her face down, fidgeting a little with her fingers. However, knowing this was her chance, she gathered all her courage and meekly said, looking at the ground, as she didn''t think she could handle looking at his handsome face right now. "Y-Yes, I-I H-Have." Aiden found her even cuter with how she was acting. He could tell this was her first time, and hearing her honest answer to his question, he brought his hand over her little head and began patting it gently, saying, "I like it when someone is honest." Feeling the gentle pats on her head and hearing the words he had just said, Isla couldn''t even think properly now as she was freaking out inside. ''He''s patting my head just like he did with my sister! Ah! His hand is patting me!'' ''He also said he likes me, hehe! I wasn''t wrong to think we love each other.'' ''He loves me.'' ''He loves me.'' ''He loves me.'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He loves me...'' 99+ (Critical Damage) The same thoughts repeated in her mind after what had just happened, and the constant pats she was receiving weren''t making it any better for her. She kept her head down with a beet-red face, looking at the ground. Unknowingly, a wide smile spread across her cute little face as she received his touch. Her little body trembled from time to time, but most importantly, a deep swirling appeared in her brown eyes as she felt his gentle pats. Aiden could feel the trembling of her body, but for some reason, he didn''t want to stop; he wanted to continue. He wasn''t sure about Isla before, but from that moment, he thought she was the girl he was going to have, as he had already considered her his. ''Looks like I found my first harem member.'' Alicia could see everything happening in front of her and wasn''t going to interfere. While she didn''t like Isla that much, she knew if she acted like this every time a new woman became part of his harem, it wouldn''t be good for him. She knew the night would come, and they''d do many things she enjoyed together. However, knowing she would be the only one satisfied every day, she couldn''t delay this much longer. ''Because I know my monstrous brother''s stamina will only increase as time passes since he has no limits. There must be something else, too, because I don''t think my own stamina increased that much with stats.'' She didn''t think about it much further, as she didn''t know what it would be like when her stats broke their limits. Still, she doubted she could satisfy him, considering that even before these magical changes, her brother''s stamina was already impressive. Ava was shooting zombies with full focus, but she felt tired and thought she needed a break. She exchanged her place with two other ladies on standby. Now, with some time to rest, she started to look around. She thought to check on the leader first, as she was the vice leader and she had regularly checked up on him. But seeing the sight in the distance, Ava''s heart clenched tightly as she felt her heart tearing apart as many thoughts appeared in her mind. Without looking any longer at the unsightly scene, she looked away. ''Is Leader a playboy?'' ''why is doing that to some other woman'' ''was I not enough'' ''why!'' ''why!'' why!'' ''why!'' ''why!!!'' ''why is he playing with my emotions?'' While Ava hadn''t admitted it before, she had started to feel something toward Aiden after what he had done for her earlier. Since she was young, Ava had only lived her life trying to survive, both in the slums and in the military, and she had never experienced much love. Her mother, who always had bruises on her body, was suffering herself while trying to take care of two little girls, so she didn''t show much emotion and only provided them with food. For Ava and her sister, this was enough. Even though they were young, they could understand many things. They knew their mother was doing her best, so even though there were no loving words exchanged, no hugs, kisses, or playtime, they still felt her love through her actions. Now, for Ava, even a single loving gesture was enough to make her feel many emotions. She didn''t focus much on the scene earlier and noticed that the girl Aiden was patting on the head was her own sister, Isla because of how hurt she felt. She felt confused, sad, and betrayed, knowing that if he showed a little more care for her a few more times, she would end up just like her sister. But she was also afraid to fall in love with him completely, as she knew that with her personality if she ever fell for him, there would be no turning back. More importantly, he was the perfect man in her eyes. Her face showed intense sadness as she thought she would never receive his pats again, which caused her pain in her heart. She still remembered the warm feeling he gave her when he patted her head and said that he was not done with her. ''Looks like I am destined to live a mediocre life.'' ''I am always struggling. My life is nothing but endless struggle.'' Even when she first joined the military, she found out she had no talent for fighting, and her physical condition was weak. ''I also wanted to be strong like others.'' There was no joy in always getting beaten down in sparring and constantly struggling in normal training, but after taking care of her sister from a young age, she thought she was at least a little smart. But after entering the military''s libraries and starting to study the art of strategy, she realized she wasn''t even good at that, as memorizing and recalling these things was very hard for her. She constantly struggled, but she never gave up, knowing it was her only path. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is that no one else was interested in it.'' She still remembered the day she was given the role of vice leader, which was also the day the general had said those words to her: "You are mediocre, Ava, even at this, but I still think you''ll do a good job." At that time, she didn''t feel happy or sad when the general mentioned she would do a good job or she was mediocre, knowing why she got this position, but she still felt proud of herself for reaching that level with only hard work alone. But even now, when this world has become magical, she is still far behind, even much farther than before, as now she doesn''t even have any talent. Chapter 156 - 156: Mediocre (2) ''What are you even thinking about, Ava? How can you just assume he feels something for you just because he patted you once and said some nice words?'' The sadness on her face was not any less than before, even as she consoled herself with pure logic that she shouldn''t feel much about this. ''How can I even think someone as talentless as me in this new world would have a chance with him, more importantly, he also has his sister.'' Every single one of them had realized how their relationship was, as no one was clueless about such obvious things. She had already realized that something was wrong from the moment Aiden had patted her because she could clearly imagine her possessive sister trying to attack her if something like this happened. She hadn''t focused much on this a few hours earlier, but thinking about it now wouldn''t do her any good, so she looked at the zombies who were trying to kill them and were being shot by bullets. ''I shouldn''t be delusional and should focus on my own job,'' but she still couldn''t forget the figure of the unknown girl Aiden was patting earlier. Then she suddenly heard a voice that pulled her out of her thoughts. "Vice Leader, why are you crying?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the words of her team member resting a little away from her, she quickly touched her face only to feel the wetness on her cheeks. ''Hahaha, how pathetic, Ava. You got this attached just because of a single pat he gave you earlier. Hahaha! He probably didn''t even think much of it.'' ''This is not a fairy tale, Ava. You should not live in fantasies.'' She wiped the tear off her face with a resolute expression, but there was still some lingering sadness present in her eyes. She clutched the rifle attached to her shoulder and began to move toward where the fighting was going on a few meters away. She joined their line and started shooting the zombies. The other two women currently doing the task of killing noticed their vice leader''s early arrival but didn''t say anything, as she was the one in charge here, and they weren''t going to question her decision. Still, they felt a little weird, as she had only rested for five minutes out of the 20-minute rest they should have taken, and for some reason, the vice leader also seemed a little stricter than before, so they continued what they were doing without any questions. Ava fired a barrage of bullets at the zombies and sometimes missed her target, which she usually didn''t, but it still didn''t stop her. There were many bullets for her to fire, and she didn''t mind if some missed as she only wanted to kill some zombies and distract herself from thinking about the scene from earlier. ----- Meanwhile, Aiden wanted to continue more and give her more pats, as it felt addicting to him when he saw her small body tremble from time to time. ''So cute.'' ''But I have to stop, and I have to ask her what I really wanted to ask.'' So he removed his hand from her head and stopped patting her, knowing it would be hard for her to focus while he did this, as she couldn''t even look at him while receiving his pat. Isla felt the gentle pats on her head stop, and now she couldn''t even feel his hand on her head. She looked at his handsome face directly, with intense swirling in her eyes, while the blush from earlier still hadn''t left her face, and said in a pleading voice. "M-More!" Aiden saw the obsessive look in her eyes, and seeing the blush on her cute face while hearing her pleading voice, he couldn''t control himself. Listening to her words, he once again brought his hand to her head and began gently stroking it. This time Isla didn''t look away, as she felt the happiness of once again receiving his gentle pats. A bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, and a little giggle escaped her mouth. "Hehehehe!" The trembling in her body from time to time started once again. Aiden couldn''t help himself, seeing her even cuter reaction now, so he continued like this and decided to ask her about the skills. Alicia was gritting her teeth, seeing how lovely the atmosphere between these two was, but she was not going to stop them. She also cared about her brother''s happiness, and she could tell by the look in his eyes that he liked Isla. ''More importantly, I have seen those weird eyes on her face. I think I can trust this shameless woman a little.'' She realized after seeing Isla''s obsessive eyes that Isla was the perfect match for his harem and the type of woman she wanted for her brother. ''I don''t want some disrespectful little girl. I want someone just like me who can''t live without him.'' So she was pleased with Isla, and as of now, she is not interfering in the development of their relationship, even when she feels angry looking at them. ''Everything is for my brother''s happiness.'' Aiden said while continuing the caress in a gentle tone, as seeing her like this, he didn''t want to use a strict or commanding voice. "Isla, I will ask you something. You have to answer me about what you know, okay?" Noticing the softness in his voice, her body started trembling more with each gentle pat, as she replied to him with a bright smile still on her face while cutely tilting her head slightly. "Oki!" Aiden just wanted to hug the little thing, seeing how cute she was acting right now, and he could tell she wasn''t faking it like some girls he had interacted with before at school. So her innocent behavior only made him want her more and more. ''Ah! I really want to hug her trembling little body.'' But he controlled himself, knowing he couldn''t do this as this was only his first real conversation with her. However, If she acted like this for longer, it would be hard for him to control himself. The gentleness in his voice increased to its maximum after everything he witnessed earlier, as he asked her what he wanted to know. "Isla, do you know how to create a skill?" Isla heard his voice and began to think hard, as it was difficult for her to focus when intense happiness was overwhelming her mind. But even then, she couldn''t ignore the words spoken by the person she now loved the most in the world. She curiously began to fidget with her fingers a little while thinking. Aiden, seeing her really thinking hard, didn''t rush her, and said it in a gentle voice. "Isla, don''t worry, take your time. I''m waiting for your answer." Another giggle escaped her mouth hearing his words, but after a few more seconds, she finally remembered what his sister had told her to do to make magic easier, which made a skill appear on her status. She was about to tell him how to do it, but she used her little brain and thought of getting something in return, as even she knew that their relationship was much stronger now. The chances were much higher than before, but she was still embarrassed about it, as even if he rejected her, she wouldn''t be able to do anything, as he was still her leader. ''Isla you have to try at least'' Chapter 157 - 157: Isla is too happy? Gathering up her courage, Isla decided to ask him what she wanted and said, looking at his handsome face, but her tone of voice became a little lower compared to before. "L-Leader, can I-I..." She stopped at this and made herself relax a little by feeling the pats on her head, but what she was going to ask was against the rules, so it was hard for her to say, knowing he was her leader. Aiden sensed her hesitation about asking something, and having already decided on making her part of his harem, he said to her that even if she asked something, he wouldn''t mind it. "Go on, Isla, say what you want. I am not going to mind it." Getting his confirmation, she felt even more like it was a dream, as the things happening to her today were not something she could imagine happening any time soon. ''Hehehe, I don''t know how, but today I am so lucky.'' Another thought appeared in her mind, but she ignored it for now as she focused on Aiden. "C-Can I always call you by your n-name, Leader?" After finally saying these words, a look of expectation and a little fear appeared on her face, as she wouldn''t feel good if he rejected her. She had seen Alicia always calling him by his name every time, and it made her jealous every time she saw and heard it. So, she really wanted to call the person she loved by his name, not some title like others as this small yet simple privilege means a lot to her. Aiden understood what she was trying to say as he focused much on the word "always" while she said this. ''Does she want to call me by my name every time?'' He knew it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to call him by his name when he was her leader; however, he didn''t care about these things now, as he had already made up his mind about making Isla his woman, who was in love with him. "Okay, you can always call me Aiden." Her body trembled slightly at hearing his words as she felt she was dreaming, as he had agreed so easily, even when it was breaking the rules. So, with a bright smile on her face, she said cutely to him, looking directly into his eyes with an intense love that could be seen in the form of a deep swirling. "Thank you, A-Aiden." Aiden, seeing the excitement and cheerfulness on her face and especially those possessive eyes that made him feel her intense love so he couldn''t help but rub her gently with the hand he was using to give her pats. Isla hummed in response to his touch, tilting her head and moving it slightly to feel his care. Now, Alicia, standing next to her brother, was getting irritated little by little, even though she had accepted Isla. ''Isn''t this girl having too much fun when this is the first time she has talked to my brother properly?'' ''Argh! What should I do? Should I just cast a weak spell on her for fun and stop this shameless woman from acting too cute in front of Aiden?'' ''No! That could hurt my brother. Argh, so irritating!'' She cursed herself a few times for not being capable enough to fully satisfy her monstrous brother in bed; otherwise, upon seeing something like this, she would have already cast her most powerful spell. ''And why is my little brother moving too fast?'' She understood he had decided Isla would be in his harem, but wasn''t it too much for talking for the first time? She was controlling herself with sheer willpower, but she didn''t know how much longer she could control herself. "So Isla, what about the skill?" While saying this, Aiden brought his hand back to her head to do the head pats again, as even he felt he was moving too fast, but her cute response to his caress made it all worth it for him. Isla, hearing him, didn''t waste any more time and cheerfully replied while the tremble in her body was not something she could control, so she just let it be her natural response to his pats. "That''s simple, A-Aiden. We thought you knew already which is why Ava didn''t inform you, as you only have to give your magic a name after it reaches a certain level, it would become a skill in your status." She felt excited as she began to explain these things to him; a proud look could be seen on her face as she continued. "And that''s not the best part, Aiden! After it becomes a skill, it becomes much easier to use, and even the progress would show in the status in the form of its rank and it increases as you practice the said spell more." Isla had created two spells of her own, which is why she knew about all this clearly; otherwise, she didn''t think she could have explained it to him that clearly. She didn''t just stop there and started to explain how she had created two skills, what these skills were, and many more things about them. She realized her work was done here now, and she had to go back, which is why she was talking so much even when she knew she had already told him all the important things, knowing she wouldn''t be able to receive gentle pats on her head. Aiden could see there was anxiety on her face, and he guessed why she must be feeling like that. While he would miss her cute reactions, he knew this was not the last time they were going to have such a lovely conversation. So, stopping her, he said in a calm yet gentle voice. "Calm down. This is not the last time we are going to talk." He started gently caressing her face again, and as a result, he noticed that her expression had become much better than before, and she even stopped speaking non-stop now. Seeing she was calm, he continued. "I will talk to you much more, Isla, in the future because you are special now. So, go back without any worries." Her nerves calmed down completely as she heard everything he had said to her, and she had already confessed to him before when he had whispered to her earlier, asking if she had a crush on him. She had answered honestly before, which made her feel even more proud, as things wouldn''t have developed to this level if she hadn''t been honest earlier in expressing her feelings. Now, listening to him say she was special to him, she realized he must also feel something for her. ''Hehehe, today is the best day of my life.'' So, she answered his words with much more confidence now. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will go back now, Aiden." She rubbed her face even more into his hand to express her love, and with a little reluctance, she began to walk back. When she started to turn around, she finally noticed Alicia right next to him, as while having her loving time with him, she had forgotten about everything other than him. She could see the irritation on Alicia''s face when their eyes met. She had already come to a conclusion when she had seen Aiden patting her sister Ava''s head earlier. ''Hehehe, this crazy sister-in-law must have fought with my dear Aiden, how foolish!'' She didn''t care much, even if Alicia had fought or not, as the most important thing for her now was that she had also gotten someplace in his heart. ''Hehehe, sooner or later I will take away the title of first wife from you, sister-in-law.'' Chapter 158 - 158: First SSS Rank Skill Acquired? ''Hehehehe, sooner or later, I would take the title of first wife from you, sister-in-law.'' Isla looks at Alicia with a smug look. She can only think about becoming the first wife because she has already realized, after spending time with these siblings, that their bond is very strong, and she doesn''t think it will ever break. She has no intention of breaking their bond as she only wants to be together with Aiden even if he already has a romantic relationship with his sister; she just wants him to love her. But after everything that has happened until now, she began to dream about taking the seat of first wife Alicia. Alicia sees the smug look on Isla''s face as she goes back; she feels furious, as she could feel this shameless girl wouldn''t be thinking anything good. ''I would have already given her the shock of her life if she weren''t the future harem member of my brother.'' But that doesn''t mean she is going to forgive her for irritating her so much today. ''Hehehe, even if you have become someone my brother cares about, that doesn''t mean I don''t have other ways to give you the beating of your life.'' She has thought of many things in her mind to teach her a lesson later; however, for now, she has to take care of the one responsible for showing too much love and care in their first proper talk. ''If I hadn''t known they were talking for the first time, I would have assumed they were very close. Argh! I don''t want to admit it, but Isla was very cute today.'' ''That shameless woman can sometimes be cute.'' Ignoring these thoughts for now, she looked at her brother, who was watching the receding back of Isla. ''Argh! Why does this feel like I''m watching some romance drama?'' ''Let him watch all he wants for now; I won''t disturb him for now.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She only stared at him from the side as he looked at Isla. Aiden is watching Isla go back, still unable to forget how cute she was earlier, especially those obsessive eyes that held love for him. He loved them, loved them too much, and couldn''t forget about them. With a deep swirling appearing in his own dark eyes, he thought of some things he had to do as soon as possible. The sound of gunshots is still ongoing in the background, and Ava is using these zombies to diminish her sadness. Meanwhile, Isla has decided to continue her rest, as she has no orders to follow now. She has a blush on her beautiful face, thinking about what happened so far. A few times, she couldn''t believe herself and pinched herself to see if she was dreaming, but mostly, she giggled foolishly to herself as she was so happy today, unlike her sister Ava. Aiden has now come out of his thoughts as he looks toward his sister, who was standing next to him the whole time. He knows he has to handle her now, even though he hadn''t thought their interaction would go on like this the first time. He can see there is still some time before the ones who are killing zombies with guns get tired, so he has more time to rest. More importantly, he has learned how to make skills, which is quite easy as he only has to give his magic a name, and after a certain level, it becomes a skill. He looked at Alicia, who was looking at his face. He didn''t know how long she had been staring at him, but he could see the irritation written on her face, yet he was still surprised at how much she could endure just for his happiness. "Big Sis, we have more time. We can relax a bit more." After saying this, he turns to her and hugs her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulders. Alicia, feeling his hug, stands still, but she is not completely satisfied with just this, as she isn''t going to forgive him that easily. Feeling his hands wrap around her waist, she didn''t say anything. Then she heard his voice once again. "Big Sis, are you angry?" Alicia only hummed in response to his words. "But aren''t things like this going to happen even more if I have more women besides you?" Alicia couldn''t deny his words and decided to keep her silence, but she knew what he was saying was true. She realized this when she saw him patting Ava. That didn''t mean she wouldn''t get angry because of it. While she agreed to this herself for both their well-being, she still couldn''t help but feel angry seeing things like that. Aiden, seeing she was still not answering him, decided to do something she''d like more, as he brought his face closer to her slender neck and started kissing it gently. Alicia couldn''t help but release a few satisfied sounds when she felt his soft kisses on her neck. Her anger started to wane a little as he was doing something like this in front of everyone. She didn''t do anything and just stood there in his embrace, enjoying the care she was receiving from his kisses on her neck. After a few minutes, Aiden stopped and asked her once again. "Big Sis, are you feeling better now?" Alicia, hearing his words, finally replied to him. "No! I need much, much more than that to make me happy." Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t wait any longer and started once again, tightening his grip on her waist. In the background, They could hear the sound of gunfire and the cries of zombies which didn''t affect their affectionate moment. After a few more long minutes, Aiden asked her once again. "Big Sis, what about now?" Alicia was finding it hard to act angry now, seeing her brother trying so hard to make her feel better. More importantly, she had already made the decision that he would have other women because it was almost impossible for her to satisfy his needs. ''But I couldn''t help but feel like this.'' While she was calm now, she wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass without telling him what she wanted after going back. While giving her continuous kisses on her neck earlier, Aiden had already copied her SSS-rank skill, "Wrath of Thunder." After copying the skill, he didn''t focus on it much and continued kissing her. But one thing he noticed was that the time to copy the skill was much shorter than copying a talent, as even before 10 seconds had passed, he had already seen the notification screen showing he had successfully copied an SSS-rank skill. Now, he was waiting for his big sister''s answer, but he knew her well enough to say she wouldn''t stay angry at him. More importantly, this was a decision they made together, so now he only had to give her special care so she would go through this time feeling stable and not try to kill someone after losing control. "hmm I am feeling much better than before, but I have to talk to you about something important" She doesn''t know if he would find her weird, if she talked about doing it while wearing the armor, but she still likes to try, and hopefully make him say yes by using her previous anger as an excuse. Chapter 159 - 159: Creating my first skill? Alicia, after deciding to take advantage of the situation to make him agree to her fantasies, is excited inside as she says to him in a low tone that no one else can hear. "Little Brother, after we go back, I wanted to..." Aiden listens to everything his big sis is saying. The more he listens, the more he realizes how even now, she''s thinking about these things. ''But the way she said it and how eagerly she explained the details excites me.'' He feels a little relieved knowing she didn''t ask something outrageous, like disliking Isla or anything similar; otherwise, this small loving moment would have turned into a long chat. ''I knew my sister would keep her word, but it''s still surprising to see her control herself so well.'' Regarding the things she talked to him about, Aiden didn''t waste any time and happily agreed to whatever she wanted him to do. Alicia, seeing him agree, becomes thrilled as the thought of going back and doing those things appears in her mind, but she controls herself for now, even holding back her emotions so as not to show him too much happiness. She doesn''t want him to get too complacent about this and says in a firm voice: "Okay, I forgive you for now." Aiden, hearing her words, finally feels relieved and gives a final deep kiss on her neck as he lets her go, seeing that the ladies have started to look tired. He begins to think if he should go and continue fighting to close the gate and extract the cores. After a few seconds, he decides to close the door, seeing a large number of zombie bodies lying on the ground in the distance; their numbers are not to be scoffed at. He has previously killed a total of more than 600 zombies, including the ones his sister and the other two ladies killed. Now, after about one and a half hours of nonstop shooting, they had killed quite a hefty amount of zombies, as the corpses lay crowded on the ground, making it harder for zombies to walk. Without wasting any more time, he orders the gate to be closed in a loud, commanding voice. Ava, hearing her leader''s voice again, feels her heart clench as it reminds her of the horrible sight she saw earlier, but she doesn''t let it stop her from doing her job as usual. ''Why are you acting like this over such a little thing? Don''t be foolish and think there was ever something between us to begin with.'' She says these things to console herself, but deep down, she knows those few moments have affected her more than she thought. Still, she doesn''t waste any time and quickly begins to follow his orders. In a few more minutes, she closes the gate, knowing what they have to do afterward. She doesn''t even wait for him to say anything and quickly orders everyone to gather the cores from the zombies'' bodies. She also notices her sister, Isla, acting a little unusual today, as Isla is regularly mumbling to herself while faintly blushing from time to time. If Ava were completely focused, she would notice and connect Isla''s unusual behavior to the mysterious woman she saw earlier receiving the same pat from Aiden that she had received. But she doesn''t notice this and ignores her behavior for now, starting to take out the zombies'' cores along with the others to keep herself busy with work. Aiden doesn''t find Ava''s behavior weird at all, thinking she must be getting used to things, and he decides to do the necessary tasks without even telling her. He looks at his big sis and says in a calm voice: "Big Sis, let''s go. We should help too; it will save time." Alicia doesn''t mind working with him and happily agrees. While she wouldn''t have done this if she were in charge, since her brother asked, she wouldn''t decline. More importantly, it would also help her practice with mana, and she remembers what Isla said about creating a new skill, so this is the right opportunity to try it. "Hmm, okay, Aiden. I also want to improve my control over mana and create a simple skill." Hearing her words, he remembers something and looks at some of the ladies who are using their hands to extract the cores, like before, while Isla and a few others are using their mana. Seeing this, he orders in a loud, commanding voice: "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores changed their method, even though they found this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "Yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, that naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. For now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decided to go with the same name. After naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what Isla previously mentioned to him. Now that his first skill is finally created, Aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "Mana Hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Mana Hands(E-), Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the new (E-) rank skill appear in his status Aiden is pleasantly surprised as he has not seen anyone of the ladies with an E-rank skill but he knows the reason behind it. ''It must be because my control over mana is much better than theirs'' Chapter 160 - 160: Misunderstanding? Aiden, seeing the skill created was an E-rank skill, is pleased; however, knowing the reason, he doesn''t think too much about this and decides to use the skill to see what is the difference between using the spell without creating a skill or after creating a spell. He moved to the other zombies, and after cutting their chest open, he used the skill; however, after using the skill, he didn''t feel much of a difference from before, as the time it took to activate the spell was almost the same. But he was not expecting to just magically become faster, so he continued using the skill on different zombies one after another. The speed at which he is extracting the cores is the fastest, given his control over mana and the amount of mana he has. While it didn''t take much mana for others, given the number of corpses, they had to take a rest after 20-25 zombies. Time passed, and Aiden continued to remove the cores from different zombies one after another, and after a certain period of time, when he had almost removed the cores of more than a hundred zombies, he suddenly felt a change happening, as the time it took to use and also his control over the Mana Hand has increased slightly¡ªnot too great, but he can definitely notice the difference. Noticing the change, he called out the status in his mind to see the change in the rank of the skill, and just as he expected, the rank of his skill increased from (E-) to (E) rank. He didn''t think he would have been able to increase the speed of something that was already this fast and only took a second for him to cast normally. So, seeing the perks of creating a skill, he has already developed many ideas to create some skills using his most offensive element, thunder. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for now, he focused on the task ahead. Aiden continued as he harvested more and more cores, and by the end of finishing all the zombies, he had already taken out about 300 cores. At the same time, his skill rank has also increased from (E) to (E+) rank. Now that all the cores have been collected, he is thinking about how he should continue after this, but first, he checks the time. Seeing it was already 2 pm, he decided to have a break and let everyone have lunch before continuing, while he didn''t feel very hungry himself, he knew this was not the case for all the others. Ava has collected all the cores from everyone except Alicia, and now she is moving toward Aiden to give him all the cores. Her heart felt heavy as she still remembers the scene clearly in her mind; she didn''t know how she would behave when she met him face to face, but she didn''t want to act differently than usual and wanted to do her job as she was supposed to. Aiden can see Ava coming toward him with a backpack in her hand, and unlike last time, she is alone. He didn''t know why, but Ava looked a little different than usual; while she looked the same, something still felt off about her, which he couldn''t put his finger on. ''It must be my imagination,'' he ignored these thoughts for now. He can see Ava standing in front of him. He was about to ask her about the details of the cores, but before he could speak, he heard her voice, and there was one more thing he had noticed now: for some reason, she was not looking directly at him, but instead looking at the ground, trying to avoid eye contact. A few thoughts appeared in his mind, seeing the unusual behavior. ''Did she become this shy only after our single interaction where I showed her a little bit of affection? I didn''t think she was this shy; I thought her reaction would be different and much calmer than this.'' She extended her hands and said in a low voice, "L-Leader, these are all t-the cores we have c-collected, excluding the ones y-you and your sister h-have collected." Before she could continue and tell him everything as quickly as she could, she heard his voice, which was not like his usual commanding tone; she could feel the softness in his voice, and her heart clenched tightly inside her chest, hearing the tone of his voice. "Ava, you should look me in the eyes when we are talking; it would feel much better if you did that." Ava heard him clearly. She wanted to say something, to ask him why he was doing this to her. She has already thought many things about them after what happened previously, but after what she has seen before, she can tell she is not special at all. She didn''t want him to act nicely toward her; she only wanted him to act with indifference like in all these years they have been assigned to duty as his guard. But she couldn''t reject him, knowing he was her leader, and she had to follow his commands. For the second time in her life, in such a short period of time, Ava felt following rules was not always good, and both times, he was the reason for her to think that. ''Why are you doing this to me? I am not someone who can handle affectionate things... I-If you act like this, even while knowing you are only hurting me, leader, I couldn''t help but hate you... But some part of me still wants to feel the warmth.'' Ava was confused; she didn''t know what to do, as her leader was only playing with her emotions, even though she didn''t know who the person she had seen with him previously was. But his actions only tell her that she is not even sure if it would be the last time he would do something like this. Because she didn''t like the feeling of seeing that heart-wrenching scene previously, she knows she is a hypocrite for feeling like this, as she didn''t feel anything when he showed intimacy toward his own sister. It only made her feel even more interested in him. ''I am such a messed-up woman.'' Still, she nervously looked up as his handsome face slowly appeared in front of her. Like always, his long black hair fluttered as the wind whistled past it. His facial features were, as always, perfect. Once again, she realized how handsome her leader was. Spending so much time together with him, she didn''t focus on his appearance much and only did her job. But now, just like all the others, she also started to notice his attractiveness more and more, which is not something she liked doing, especially now. She tried to keep a poker face and not show any emotion, and luckily, she had hidden her emotions. ''Argh! Why is this so hard?'' It is already hard for her to not show her sadness. However, only after a second of looking at him, she could see a dazzling smile appear on his handsome face. All her facade broke down in an instant as she saw how he was smiling at her, even after what he had done. But she has no words to say to him. Even if she tried to ask who the person was that he had given the same care to her only a few hours after he had done the same thing to her, no words came out of her mouth. Even her hands are shaking due to nervousness, as deep sadness is visible on her beautiful face. Chapter 161 - 161: Misunderstanding? (2) Aiden noticed the sadness on her beautiful face, and even the little shaking in her hands couldn''t escape his sharp senses. He didn''t understand why she was like this, as he couldn''t think of anything that would make her feel so sad. ''Why does she look so sad?'' He didn''t think much and asked her directly, as he didn''t want to see a sad look on her face. Since he is her leader, he doesn''t even have to think about how she might become part of his harem besides Isla, as he is not sure if she is really in love with him, so he can''t jump to conclusions. But for Isla, he already thinks she has truly been in love with him for some time, and after seeing the obsessive look on her face, he has now decided that Isla has to be one of his harem members. While Alicia didn''t say outright, she has confirmed Isla as one of the harem members of his brother. "Ava, why do you look so sad?" Aiden asked her, concern visible in his tone of voice. Ava, hearing his clueless words, felt even more sad as he didn''t know he was the reason she was feeling sad, and unbeknownst to herself, two silent tears slid down her beautiful face. Aiden saw the two streams of tears falling down her face. He quickly leaned forward and was about to use his hands to wipe the tears off her face, but before he could even touch her, she backed away a little, which resulted in him missing her face. He didn''t even understand why she was crying, and now, seeing her avoid his hands from wiping the tears off her face, he was confused, as it looked to him as though he was the one hurting her. ''What is happening? Why is she crying?'' ''Why does it look like I am the one who has hurt her?'' He had many questions on his mind that he wanted to ask her. Now he knows he has to be patient, as it looks like, for some reason, he has hurt her feelings. ''But when I patted her head and said those words to her, it looked like she was not disliking it earlier.'' One possibility arrived in his mind, and it could be that she didn''t like that he was already in a relationship with his big sis, which is why she was acting like this. But if this is really the reason, Aiden didn''t care if Ava would really become part of his harem or not. ''Big sis is most important for me.'' ''But I couldn''t jump to conclusions now. I have to ask her what is the reason behind her crying.'' "Ava, why are you crying?" This is the second time today she has heard these words. The first time was okay, not too embarrassing, but now crying in front of him would mean that after only a small interaction they had earlier, she has developed feelings for him. If things had been normal, it would have taken some time for Ava to accept her own feelings. But now, after seeing the shocking scene right after she had only started having thoughts about him, it was too much for Ava, who has no experience in things related to love and has never been in a relationship. She felt betrayed, and sad. Previously, when seeing his hands coming closer to her, she had unintentionally moved back, and she was about to ask for his forgiveness for this and also tell him that he shouldn''t do things like that, as it could give people the wrong impression. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before she could say anything, these cursed words left his mouth, so now she used her hands to touch her face. Feeling the wetness on her face, she just wanted to scream and tell him that it was not what it looked like. However, she knows now it''s too late for her to explain anything, as he has already asked her why she is crying, and now she has to answer him. After wiping her tears, she kept her head down even after knowing he had told her to keep looking at him. But now, she doesn''t care about this as it is too much for her to handle this nightmare while looking at his handsome face. She was about to explain to him truthfully about her foolish mistake in misunderstanding things about him, but only after a word came out of her mouth, did the words get stuck as she couldn''t continue. "I-" The shaking in her hands has increased even more, and the tears that had stopped earlier now started once again. But this time, even Ava knows she is crying, and she feels ashamed to cry over something like this, as it''s her own fault for misunderstanding him over some words he has said or a little act he must have done as a joke. ''I feel like shit.'' Never in her life had Ava felt like this, and now she understands a little bit about how her sister Isla must have felt when her heart was broken at the school. ''Is this the reason why she has become a little less cheerful? It''s understandable for her to act like this.'' She even felt her sister Isla was even stronger than her in terms of dealing with this cursed love as if it was her, she didn''t think she would have been like Isla. Aiden felt even more perplexed now, as it looked to him as though someone had hurt her feelings too much. But he didn''t think about this much for now as he quickly moved closer to her in a brief blur, using a little bit of his stats and embracing her shaking body tightly as her face rested on his chest. Ava suddenly felt being embraced by someone, and she knew who it was. The crying she was trying to stop increased even more, but she didn''t care about this now as she only wanted to walk away from there. She tried to wiggle her way out of his hug and started squirming her little body in his arms, hoping to escape. But all her tries resulted in failure as she didn''t have the power to free herself from his grip. "Sob¡­ let g-go of me¡­ sob¡­" Her emotions were not stable; she now didn''t even care about addressing him properly. Aiden didn''t let go of her even after hearing her pleas, as he wasn''t going to let her walk away until she told him everything, especially the reason behind her crying, as it looked to him that he was somehow involved in this. The scenes from earlier of him showing his affection toward Isla appeared in his mind, but he didn''t think Ava would be jealous of her own sister. But he is not completely sure, as a woman in love can sometimes act irrationally, so he has to ask her why she is acting like this. Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked toward his big sis, who only gave him a nod. But the energy behind the nod felt too much, though he didn''t think about this for now. Alicia has seen everything up until now, and if it was anyone other than her brother, she would have thought that he was the one who had hurt her. And seeing this disrespectful little girl acting as if her brother had done something, she couldn''t take it. And most importantly of all, she can''t stand the audacity of this girl as she tries to escape the heavenly hug her brother is giving her. "I really wanted to know why this girl is throwing such a tantrum, and if I don''t find her reason satisfactory, I am going to teach a lesson to both of these twins who are irritating me so much." Now this one little but fatal mistake of Ava has already made her the target of Alicia. Chapter 162 - 162: Stubborn Ava tried to wriggle around and escape from his hug, but Aiden didn''t let her go, and with his strong grip, she didn''t even have a chance to escape. Aiden rested her face on his chest; he could hear the silent sobbing sound coming from her. While he couldn''t feel the wetness of her tears on his chest because of his armor, he knew she was crying. He didn''t understand what could be the reason for her to be like this. He had made a guess earlier, but he wasn''t sure it was the actual reason. For now, he only caressed her back gently with his hands to make her feel better. Seeing her crying only increased when he did that; he didn''t think it was a problem because now she wasn''t trying to escape from his grip and was only silently sobbing while being hugged. He had loosened the grip of the hug, but Ava didn''t notice this, and if she had, she could have easily broken free. ''Looks like she''s letting it all out. I have to wait until she calms down, then ask her what is happening with her.'' Minutes slowly started to pass while Aiden was still hugging Ava in his embrace, which didn''t look forced at all. Ava hadn''t wrapped her arms around him and only let her hands fall in the air, but she also wasn''t trying to move. Everyone was free now as they had no orders to follow, so all of them were witnessing this scene in front of them. They didn''t shy away or hide, as this wasn''t the first time seeing their leader being intimate, but seeing Alicia only standing next to him made them realize the one in the hug with him was their vice leader. All of them praised their vice leader in their minds while also cursing at the same time because they were jealous of her. Still, seeing this scene reignited their lost hope when they came to understand the relationship between their leader and his sister. As their vice leader could do so, why couldn''t they? They just had to work hard and, most importantly, get some tips from her. They didn''t care if it was polygamy or not; the world had changed, they realized, and only the powerful would reign supreme now. They also thought their leader deserved more than one woman; otherwise, they would be shooting themselves in the foot and also the idea of a single woman hogging him pissed them off. Isla was also surprised, a little happy, but mostly jealous of her own sister Ava as she had beaten her once again. She had thought of flaunting her achievement in front of him, but seeing her sister hugging Aiden in front of everyone, and even in front of the crazy sister-in-law, Isla couldn''t help but praise her own sister. ''My sister is something else. I have to learn some things from her.'' Aiden didn''t bother to even look at anyone to see if they were watching, as he didn''t care about that. He could see that Ava''s sobbing had almost stopped now, so he decided to ask her some questions as gently as possible. "Ava, are you okay now?" Gentleness could be felt in his voice, which Ava also noticed. She realized now what she had done and felt very embarrassed. A deep shade of red was present on her face, which no one could notice as her face was buried in his chest. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing his gentle voice, she only gave him a weak hmm in response. After this, Ava realized something herself¡ªthat she had fallen in love with him from the first time he patted her head and said those nice words to her. ''I know I''m dumb to just fall for him with just this, but my dumb self can''t help but fall in love.'' She didn''t know what to think of what she had seen previously; even now, she didn''t feel good about what she had witnessed because now it looked to her like the leader was a player. ''Such a hopeless woman I am. First I feel excitement when I see their immoral relationship and even want to become part of it, and now I have fallen in love with a playboy.'' ''Such a hopeless woman I am.'' Now she didn''t care who the "bitch" was earlier that she had seen with him because it didn''t matter to her anymore. After realizing her own feelings, she only wanted to be with him, and she even realized how hypocritical she was, as to Alicia she would also look the same, so she had no right to complain over this. But that didn''t stop her from having these feelings of sadness. ''After I become part of his harem, I''ll make sure that after getting my sister Isla inside, there''s no place for any other bitches in his life.'' ''We three alone are enough to make him happy.'' She even started to fantasize about her lovely life together with them and now subconsciously wrapped both her hands around him to reciprocate the hug. Aiden heard her humming response, and now, seeing she had also wrapped her arms around him, he could feel she was in a condition to answer his questions. He didn''t do anything when she wrapped her arms around him, as he had already decided to add her to his harem. However, he didn''t know if she was really in love with him, unlike Isla, and seeing the hug made him a little bit sure, but still not completely sure if she was really in love with him or if, in a moment of vulnerability, she leaned on him. His voice became a little stricter now, but there was still softness present in his tone. It sounded as if he was lecturing a child who had made a mistake. "Now, Ava, you can''t run. You have to explain everything to me¡ªwhy you were crying earlier, and more importantly, why you''re acting as if I''m the one who hurt you. So answer truthfully; otherwise, I''m not going to let you go." Ava listened intently to what he said while her hands were still wrapped around him. When he said he wasn''t going to let her go, she felt even more excited as she was also thinking the same and didn''t want to let go of this warm hug. Even after noticing she had wrapped her arms around him, she didn''t take them away; instead, she held him even tighter. ''Aren''t you the one who''s a playboy, which is why it has come to this?'' She was going to tell him everything, even complain about it a little. Even if she wasn''t his girlfriend officially, she still liked to complain to him about this. As she slowly, in a meek voice, started to open up, she began to explain to him every single detail about how she was here right now, and as she explained more and more, the meekness in her voice faded away until it slowly sounded like that of a loving wife complaining to her husband. Aiden listened intently to everything she was saying, and the more he listened to her, the more he wanted to facepalm himself as everything made it look like she was in the right, as his previous affections were just hollow actions intended to make her feel something about him. ''Why didn''t she look twice to see who was with him at that time?'' Chapter 163 - 163: Stubborn (2) Aiden knows now everything has happened and he can''t change it, so he patiently explained to her what she had seen and who the person she had seen at that time was, which made her so sad. But one thought appeared in Aiden''s mind when she heard everything he had said. ''She is just like how my big sis was a few years ago; however, she is less violent and more emotional.'' Aiden even looked at his big sis''s eyes for a second, and Alicia matched his gaze, understanding what he was trying to say. She only glared back at him as he thought she was like this dumbo who acted like a sad life when she didn''t know everything. ''I can''t be this irrational even before when we didn''t have our first night.'' She knew she was very overprotective when their relationship had the final step left, and now she was completely different, but she didn''t think she would act like her reaction wouldn''t be sobbing at all. Ava listened to what Aiden was explaining to her, and the more she listened, the more ashamed she felt. Her cheeks were burning hot right now, and she hugged him even tighter, trying to hide in his embrace. ''Ugh, so that was my stupid sister Isla.'' ''I''m glad it wasn''t some other woman¡ªnot that it matters to me now, but after I realized my own feelings, I still wouldn''t feel good knowing about this.'' She was happy for her sister for making progress in her relationship, as she also wanted her sister together with her and to have the same husband. Her future life almost seemed heavenly to her, but she quickly broke out of her fantasies as she still didn''t even know if this was going to happen or not, as the main decision lay in Aiden''s hands. But she had a little confidence that she was not far from the truth, and there was also something going on between Aiden and Alicia that made this happen. She wouldn''t complain, as she got to find her love, but she was still curious about what made the crazy woman Alicia allow him to have a harem. ''Don''t think much about it; you''ll know this sooner or later.'' Aiden could see she was quite calm now and even hugged him even more tightly as if it was natural for her to hug him, and she didn''t feel shy at all. But he couldn''t just let her do this when their relationship wasn''t clear, and she was also not like Isla, who had those obsessive eyes just like his sister, which had already confirmed her position and knowing he also liked her for some time and had found her very cute many times. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered to her. "Ava, how long are you going to hug me?" Ava, hearing his words, realized she had to let go of his warm embrace, but she didn''t want to, as she was relaxed and comfortable here and didn''t want to leave. ''I have to get some compensation from him for making my emotions go crazy today.'' She was still shy when she thought about how she had thrown a tantrum in front of him like a child and even cried while hugging him for so long. ''But it is so relaxing.'' She couldn''t deny that she felt like she was melting in his embrace; all her worries went away, and she just wanted to listen to his voice while hugging him. So, she tried a daring move, which she would never try in her life, but now she decided to do it, even while she was scared. Her meek voice sounded only loud enough for him to hear; however, Alicia, who had reached the limit of human senses, could easily hear her whisper even when she was a little away from them. "I-I don''t w-want t-to l-let g-go." Never in his life had Aiden expected the calm vice-leader Ava to act like this. He learned once again that people do unexpected things when they are in love, just as his sister''s decision for him to have a harem because she couldn''t satisfy him in bed had surprised him. He had never expected her to allow him to have a harem. He had thought she would be stubborn and reject him without any thought, but that was his thinking until their first night together because, after that, he had noticed she had changed quite a bit. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the first night, he had thought after a few years she would allow him to have a harem, but this decision surprised him, yet he had a little bit of an idea that something like this could happen. ''Because I know my big sis would literally do anything for my happiness.'' He once felt how lucky he was to have a big sis like her in his life. Aiden, coming out of his thoughts, replied to her; not a second had passed in the outside world, as his thinking ability was many times faster than a normal human''s. Once again, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered to her. "Why don''t you want to let me go, Ava?" Ava didn''t know what to say to him now. What would she even say? Does she tell him she is in love with him? But she didn''t know how he would react to her words. She was scared, afraid of the thought of rejection. Not thinking too much, she just replied like how her sister would, as being irritated by her so many times, she had learned a thing or two from her. "I-I just d-don''t want t-to." Aiden could see she was trying to run away from her own feelings, and he wasn''t going to force her to tell him her feelings right now. He would let her take the time she needed; however, he wasn''t going to let her hug him for free, as he needed compensation for it. He still remembered the lovely moment he had spent together with his big sis half an hour ago, and the softness of her perky bottom was still lingering in his thoughts. His whispering voice sounded in her ears once again. "But, Ava, I can''t just let you hug me. I have to take my own fee for it." Ava didn''t know what he was trying to say to her, but she knew he was going to do something to her, and it excited her a little, thinking about the unexpected future. ''Is he going to kiss me as he did to my sister in front of everyone, that immoral kiss that has turned me this way?'' If he really kissed her right now, Ava couldn''t help but think of confessing her feelings afterward, as after the kiss, she didn''t think she would let him go ever. ''Is he going to make me his?'' Aiden, seeing that she was not answering, only stayed in his place without moving, so he said to her calmly while looking at her small perky bottom, which was quite smaller than his big sis''s but didn''t mean he didn''t like it, as he wanted to feel how it would be like to hold it. The design of both his big sis''s armor and hers was the same, so sliding his hand was quite easy for him if he wanted to. He answered her in a deep voice, showing a bit of his affection here. "I''ll take your silence as a yes, Ava." Chapter 164 - 164: Stop the pervert? "I will take your silence as a yes, Ava." Having informed her and even now seeing she has no intention to let go, he knows if he really ordered her in a commanding voice like a soldier, she would let him go. But he doesn''t want that, as he has already decided to make her his, so now he is not going to act like before and give her orders. His hands are free now as he is not using them to hug her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He skillfully used his hands to move them behind her armor on her bottom and grab her small, perky, soft ass. Ava suddenly felt his hand on her bottom. She is startled as she doesn''t expect him to do something like this to her, and she is even more embarrassed than before. She didn''t even know what to do or what to say to him; she liked the feeling of him grabbing her softness as it felt good But for someone like her who has never experienced something like this in her life, she is freaked out. As a natural reaction, she hugged him even tighter and said, "W-What are y-you d-doing?" she said while stammering in between, but she still didn''t move from her place. Aiden heard her voice, but he was also surprised she didn''t move and even hugged him even tighter. He slowly caresses her bottom as he answers her in the same whispering voice. "Didn''t I say if you didn''t move, I will take my compensation in return?" Ava can''t deny his words and even knows she should have let him go when he first grabbed her bottom with his big hands. She can even feel his caress on her softness, which is starting to turn her on now. ''Arghh! What am I even doing now? I should just let go now.'' But Ava also wanted to find out what would happen if she continued like this, but still, she couldn''t just let him touch her behind like that. He would think she is a cheap woman, as the only reason everything has come to this is because she has fallen in love with him. So to justify her action, she said again with a stammering voice, "H-How am I-I going t-to get m-married n-now?" Aiden heard her clearly, and even after hearing her words, he didn''t stop caressing her bottom and was about to reply to her. However, before he could say anything, he and Ava both heard a loud thunderous sound right next to them. Aiden didn''t react much to the sound because he knew what it was, but Ava, still anxious about doing something so shameless for the first time in her life, got scared and tightened the grip of her hug in fear. Aiden now knows he can''t continue this anymore, as it looks like his big sis has now reached her limit, and he doesn''t want to find out what would happen if he continued. So he gave her softness a tight squeeze, which resulted in an "ouch" but somewhat of a moan releasing from Ava''s mouth. She was about to say something, but before she could, she heard his serious voice. "Ava, now you have to let go and go back to your position." His voice was in a normal tone. Ava, hearing his voice, knows she can''t act like this. She slowly realized what that loud sound must have been earlier, and she knew if she stayed here any longer, it wouldn''t be any good for her. She was about to go as she already removed her hands from him, but before she could, she saw Aiden''s face coming closer to her. She is freaking out as it looked to her like he was going to kiss her. Knowing things would definitely get out of control if that happened, now she is feeling fear. But she didn''t want to move back and wanted to have the kiss, as it would be like his declaration of love for her. ''I don''t mind if he really kissed me now because I know he would protect me when Alicia tried to kill or harm me.'' Because even she doesn''t know what Alicia''s reaction would be, as she sees her as someone very unpredictable after witnessing the incident in the school. Her face clearly shows a mixture of fear and excitement. But to her disappointment, his face stopped a few inches away from her, and now he was looking directly into her eyes. She can see his lips in front of her; she is tempted to move her lips a little more and have a kiss. However, she quickly killed these thoughts, as even she knew if she really did that, her fate wouldn''t be good. Aiden, seeing he got her attention now, answers her final question in a whispering voice. "You don''t have to worry about getting married now. You are already mine, so go without any worries." Hearing his words, Ava is speechless. She didn''t know what to do; she wanted to hear something like this from his mouth, but now actually hearing it in reality, she just froze in her spot. She couldn''t even move for a few seconds. Now, after a few seconds, she finally realized what had happened. A deep blush appeared on her face as she only said, "Okay," in a meek voice, and started to walk to her post while walking weirdly, as it looked like she was moving like a robot. Her thoughts are in disarray while she walks back. There is also a heart present in her light brown eyes, and a dreamy look is present on her face as she repeatedly mumbled those words she heard earlier from him. "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." "I-I am h-his." She reached where the others were after a time that would normally be shorter. All the others were focusing on their Vice Leader, who had a deep blush on her face as she repeatedly mumbled something under her breath, which they couldn''t hear. They could see she didn''t even notice them as she walked to an empty place and sat down on the ground. And she stayed seated while wrapping her arms around her legs, blushing and lost in thought. No one disturbed her even while they had so many questions to ask her, because after witnessing everything, they had no doubt something was going on between their leader and Ava. And they also couldn''t forget what happened to Isla earlier. There is one thing confirmed in their minds, which is that their leader definitely has a thing for these twins. They are jealous of them. But one thing is confirmed to them: they also have a chance if they try hard, as this previously aloof behavior toward them has completely vanished since this morning. They don''t know what has happened to make this change, but they are not complaining at all. Aiden can see her walking back strangely, but he doesn''t have the time to focus on that right now as he knows someone is upset right now. He looked at his big sis a few meters away from him. There was anger written on her face; he started to walk toward her, and in a second, he reached her as the distance closed and stood in front of her. Alicia can see her brother reaching her. She knows she should be angry, as what he has done earlier is nothing considering what they are going to do after they are part of his harem to satisfy his monstrous stamina fully. But she couldn''t help but feel infuriated when she saw her brother holding her bottom just like he had done to her earlier. She knows she has agreed to this for his happiness, but it is too fast for her to get used to this, as they only talked about it last night. Now her little brother, whom she has thought is the innocent one, is acting like a playboy taking proper advantage of his extremely attractive appearance. She has seen how Ava was walking back, so she knows Ava is at the point of no return, as she has definitely fallen hard for her brother. But there is also one important issue for her here, as while she can agree with Isla, she is not sure about Ava. She is a good woman who can help him, but she still doesn''t think she is worthy of her brother''s affection. Once she realized what her brother was doing, she had to remind him, as it could be due to his hormones, according to her, as he is never satisfied in bed. But as his big sis, she has to correct him when he is doing something he would regret later, which is why she had cast the spell earlier if she had really lost control of her emotions, she wouldn''t have stopped after the first shot and waited for Ava to get away from her brother to give her the shock of her life, or just move to trash her completely with physical combat. Seeing her brother standing in front of her with a normal expression on his face, she felt a little annoyed as even she started to think that after giving him permission to have a harem, he had started to act like a pervert and lay hands on every woman he saw. ''I have to keep him in control, as Isla is understandable, but Ava would only drag him down.'' Chapter 165 - 165: Big Sis weird reactions? ''I have to keep him in control as Isla is understandable, but Ava would only drag him down.'' Alicia can see her brother standing in front of her with a calm expression on his face as if he hasn''t done anything wrong. She couldn''t stand how clueless he had been acting, so she directly said what she wanted to say. "Aiden, haven''t I told you yesterday that if any woman I don''t think is good enough for you, she can''t be in a relationship with you? So why did you act like this, even after knowing this, Aiden?" "Do you think I would approve of someone who didn''t even have talent? While you can keep her as your vice leader to help you in making decisions or anything else, I can''t accept her as your partner." Alicia has said what she wanted to say, and now she is waiting for his response to see what he has to say about this. She is not going to back down from this, knowing she is in the right this time, as she has already told him to choose his harem carefully. There are no personal feelings attached here, so she is firm on her decision. While it may seem cruel, she has to take care of her brother. Aiden is surprised to know the reason why she stopped them earlier. He thought it must be because of jealousy, but knowing the reason, he was impressed by his big sis. The reason she is giving him to not have a relationship with Ava is pretty valid, as whatever she has said has been true. He wouldn''t have done what he did earlier if it weren''t. But he knows that her talent is an even higher rank than Isla''s, so questioning her capability is valid only until she awakens her S-rank Death element talent. ''My big sis doesn''t know this, which is why she is saying these things. So how should I tell her about this?'' Aiden began to think of how he would explain it to her, and after some thought, he decided to tell her that he has an ability that lets him see what talent another person has or will awaken in the future, as he didn''t want to complicate things too much. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, without waiting for anything, he started to bring his face closer to her. Alicia, seeing his handsome face coming closer, thought he was going to kiss her. She wasn''t going to reject his kiss and was not even going to enjoy it, but that wouldn''t make her change her earlier decision. ''Even if you do this, little brother, I am not going to fall for it this time.'' She knew this was not a small matter, which is why, even if she reprimanded her own little brother for the first time, she was going to do it. But, to her surprise, the kiss didn''t come as she had intended. Instead, his face turned slightly and reached closer to her ear, so she could feel his breath. Then, he started to say some things that shocked her, as if something like this was even possible. She believed her brother''s words, as she didn''t think he would lie to her about something like this. After knowing that he can see the talent of others or even see what talent they are going to awaken later, she realized that her earlier thought¡ªthat if someone hasn''t awakened their talent after listening to the ancient tunes, they would pretty much die after some time¡ªwas not true. Even if they survive, their lives would be much harder than the ones who awaken their talent. But now that she knows this, she realizes that these individuals, too, have the potential to become great if they awaken their skills, and she has understood that her younger brother''s ability is a huge cheat, as she is already planning how to use it to their benefit. She looked at her little brother, who was calmly standing in front of her without any worries on his face. ''What more are you hiding from me, little brother?'' As of now, she didn''t think he''d been doing so many weird things before the apocalypse that coincidentally had helped them too much were a fluke. She was not going to force him to tell her everything because she knew there must be some reason her brother was not telling her these things, so for now, she wasn''t going to press him. ''That Ava has an S-rank talent which she would awaken in the future.'' Knowing this, Alicia is no longer against their relationship, not even a bit. She knows there''s a huge gap between her and anyone with talent below S-rank, so Ava would definitely be someone capable in the future. '' Now it looks like Isla is the one who is inferior here.'' She wasn''t going to say anything, even though she had realized Isla was a lost cause. And even though she could see the chemistry between her brother and Ava, she didn''t want a hollow relationship. So, Isla was fine in her eyes. So, she replied to him while narrowing her deep black eyes. "Okay, I have no problem with her." Aiden only smiled a little hearing her answer, as he had expected it, but seeing it himself made his heart warm. "Now, big sis, why don''t we eat something? I think you must be hungry after killing all these zombies." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t reject his idea as she was really hungry, but when she looked at the side and saw the corpses of zombies, her stomach turned. Thankfully, she knew that just a little farther, there was a security room with enough space for them to eat. And, more importantly, she still hadn''t forgotten where her brother''s hands had been earlier. "Let''s go to the security room and eat there. I don''t want to eat here, but aren''t you forgetting something, little brother?" Aiden, seeing the look on her face, knew what she was talking about, but he was not worried about this. He knew his big sis was not naive enough not to know that after giving him permission to have a harem, she''d have to see things much wilder than this. "Big sis, we should talk while we walk." Alicia, hearing his words, only hummed in response and followed after him. Aiden, as he started walking, also gave some signals to the others to follow after him. Everyone understood and quickly followed after him. Alicia started to say to him what he had done earlier, as she had seen where his hands were previously. She knew this was going to be normal, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t say something about it. Alicia replied to everything calmly because he could see there was not much anger on her face, only annoyance at what he had done. Even now, he realized his big sis'' words to let him have a harem weren''t just some empty thing she said after feeling sad about how she couldn''t satisfy him. However, he still felt there was something he didn''t know here. '' I don''t think my obsessed sister would get used to seeing me act intimate with other women that easily. There has to be something I don''t know.'' Aiden had decided in his mind that he would later try to find out about this. Her becoming calm and not losing control was something he understood, but this was not something to ignore. Reaching the security room, Aiden took a seat, and his sister took the seat next to him. There were many seats present inside the big security room, as it was supposed to be, so seeing all of them standing, he told them to also take a seat and ordered them to prepare the food they had brought with them to eat for everyone. Chapter 166 - 166: My Water Affinity Talent is Back? Aiden can see they are using the gas burner to boil the water used for the noodles they are going to eat; he didn''t say anything because, with the amount of mana they have, they are capable of boiling the water. It needs a flame of a particular temperature for minutes to boil. If they just used the intense heat of their mana in one go to try to heat the water, the only thing that would happen would be that there would be steam, not boiled water, and he doesn''t think they have enough mana to maintain the spell that long. He remembers he had awakened an FFF+ grade Fire affinity earlier, after having seen one of the ladies casting a spell during the fight; with that, he has also awakened an Earth affinity of the same grade, but he didn''t think that would be useful for now. ''I can use the fire affinity to create a small flame which I could maintain for quite a bit of time, which would be enough to boil the water for the noodles.'' But he decided not to do this and let them continue boiling the water using tools, as boiling the water using his fire affinity looked lame to him. If he wanted to do something, he''d like it to look cool, at least. ''If I had water affinity, I could create hot water, which would be much cooler, as I''d be creating it out of nowhere.'' However, the idea of just sitting in front of the water for minutes and concentrating on his spell to just make the water hot didn''t appeal to him; instead, he''d prefer using the equipment they had. ''I only have one opportunity to copy talent left today, so I don''t want to waste it on the E-rank water talent that one lady has here. I want something more useful.'' ''I''ve already decided what I''m going to copy.'' He still remembers the weird emotional affinity that Daphne has; while its rank isn''t the highest, he would still like to copy this talent first. But just as he''s thinking about this, he remembers something important. ''Oh! How could I have forgotten? I just have to see her casting skill of her affinity, and I would also have the same Water Affinity without even using my copy ability.'' Aiden is excited to get the water affinity from her, so without waiting any longer, he searches the room to find her. Seeing the black-haired lady who is also helping prepare the food, Aiden directly calls her out. Listening to his voice, she was confused, as she wasn''t sure if he was calling her or not. Seeing the confused look on her face, Aiden called her name, as he mostly remembered everyone''s names hereafter Ava had told him on the first day. Alicia, seeing him call another lady from the group, is now glaring at him as if she has seen him doing something funny. This time, she isn''t going to talk much and is ready to give him a little thunder spell that wouldn''t hurt him much but would at least keep him in his right mind. Aiden noticed his big sis glaring at him but didn''t say anything to her, as this time he only wanted to see her cast her skill. He could see her nervously asking him what reason the leader had called her, but he could also see the expectation in her eyes. ''Do these women really think I''m a playboy?'' After thinking for a few seconds, he came to realize that his earlier actions may have given them these ideas. Aiden didn''t make her wait any longer and, in a commanding tone, told her to use any of her skills, saying he wanted to see what kind of skills she had. Hearing the leader''s order, she didn''t make him wait any longer and cast her first water affinity skill, Water Curtain. She intended to create a wall of water that could help her block attacks or even bullets, although what she could do with it was pretty weak. She was a little embarrassed about showing something like that in front of him but was still going to show it to him, knowing she had to follow orders. ''If I had the necessary mana, I think I could easily do those things I really wanted with this spell.'' However, for now, she only cast a five-inch-thick wall of water around her, which covered only one side since she didn''t have the mana to cover herself completely. The water was not still; it was constantly moving at a fast speed, which could easily deflect small projectiles or some attacks. Aiden, seeing the skill she created, was pleased, as he could see that this spell could be pretty handy if used carefully. But after a few seconds of maintaining the spell, the lady was huffing in front of him, as this spell had cost her almost all of her mana, which was just a little above 7. ''It''s understandable, given she only has a CCC+ rank water affinity talent, that she has to use much more mana to do the same thing as someone with a higher rank talent.'' --- Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You have witnessed a water elemental spell Water Curtain (FFF+)] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Water Curtain spell] [You have unlocked the Fire Affinity (FFF+) talent] [Error] [Error] --- When Aiden first saw the message appear in front of his eyes, he ignored it for the time being, as he was focused on the spell the lady was casting in front of him. But after seeing the error message, Aiden couldn''t help but focus on the status screen once again. Without even looking at the lady in front of him, he ordered her to go back and rest. She felt disappointed, as nothing exciting had happened to her even though the leader had called her and only told her to cast a spell and then told her to go back. She stared at his handsome face for a couple of seconds, as she had never gotten the chance to see him that close, and then turned around and started to go while still huffing, as she was still feeling tired after casting the spell. She was going to rest as he ordered. Ava and Isla, along with Alicia, who was glaring at him, were also looking intently as Aiden called another woman. But after seeing that Aiden sent her away after watching the spell she cast, all three of them were relieved. ''Looks like I judged him too harshly. He isn''t as much of a pervert as I thought. I must be careful not to judge too quickly; how can I call myself his wife if I don''t have this much trust in him?'' All three of them were thinking something along these lines on their way, feeling a little guilty about how quickly they had judged him, while Aiden was completely focused on the transparent blue screen in front of him. --- [Error] ''What the heck is this error now? Have I misunderstood my ability, or is it something else?'' He began to think what could have caused this error when a new message appeared in front of him, giving him a pleasant surprise. --- [It is detected that this body already has a sealed Water Affinity (A+) talent] [Due to the influence of Origin of Element, the seal is broken] [Water Affinity (FFF+) talent ranks up to Water Affinity (A+) talent] [New Water Affinity (A+) Talent is now unlocked] --- Chapter 167 - 167: New Talent Acquired? [It is detected that this body already has a sealed Water Affinity (A+) talent] [Due to the influence of Origin of Element, the seal is broken] [Water Affinity (FFF+) talent ranks up to Water Affinity (A+) talent] [New Water Affinity (A+) Talent is now unlocked] Seeing the barrage of messages in front of him and reading the information on them, Aiden is thrilled to know that his previous original talent, Water Affinity (A+) talent, is back. Now he has both talents needed to make hot water directly. Alicia, sitting next to him, can only see the excitement written on his face, and she doesn''t know what happened to make him this excited. The only thing she can think of is that the previous lady showed her spell to him. ''He is such a child to get this excited by seeing that skill. How could I just assume that he is up to no good? I have to trust him more.'' Aiden has everything he needs to do the job, but he is not going to do it today, as he has never tried to use two elements at the same time. Creating a skill would take time, and he likes to keep his cool image in front of everyone, so he is going to master it when he gets back home and show off tomorrow. ''Even if I tried to do it now, it would only waste time as the food would be ready in some time, and I don''t want to delay it just because I''d like to do it with magic.'' He now remembers he still hasn''t copied the other talent for today, so he decides to call out Daphne to copy her talent. However, before deciding to call her out, he remembers his big sis''s words, so before actually calling her, he tells his big sis in a slightly low voice. "Big sis, I am going to use my ability on the ladies present here, so I have to make physical contact for a short period of time. Don''t think of anything else." Alicia, hearing his words, wants to say something, but then remembers he told her he has the ability to see the talents of others, so she thinks he must be trying that. She only gives him a nod in return, also excited to see what he is going to find out, as she only knows the talents of a few people here, not everyone. ''Talent is something that shouldn''t be shared so easily with anyone. While my brother could just ask them about their talent, if he uses his ability to find out about it without them knowing, it can even increase their loyalty to him.'' ''Sooner or later, he would find out about it as they use it, but that doesn''t mean this approach wouldn''t have its positive effect. Hmm, my little brother sure is clever.'' Aiden, seeing her approval, calls out Daphne by name to come to him, as he remembers her name much more clearly because she is only one of the two snipers under him. ''Yeah, that''s the only reason.'' Even with the armor on, he could still see her approaching him. The tight metal plates did little to hide her voluptuous figure and curves. Aiden couldn''t help but be amazed every time he looked at her. He knew she was wearing the largest size of armor, but he couldn''t imagine how uncomfortable her bosom must feel crammed inside the thin, metallic material. He couldn''t stare at her for too long, knowing that his older sister was watching him with a predatory gaze. She had told him to use his abilities, but now, seeing who he intended to use them on, she must be cautious. He could understand why; with Daphne''s seductive body, large bosom, and supple ass, his sister must have felt something. Daphne is now standing in front of Aiden, and seeing his handsome figure so close, her body feels hot, and many thoughts appear in her mind. ''You have to wait, Daphne. You still haven''t created the perfect skill to use on him. You have to wait until you''re perfectly ready.'' Ignoring her thoughts, she politely asks why her leader has called her, but there is hope in her mind that something will happen to her too, as she is confident he would prefer her body over Ava. Aiden, hearing her words, doesn''t waste any time and tells her to extend her hands in front of him while still sitting on the chair. "Extend your hand close to me." He is not going to explain to her why he is doing this. Daphne, hearing his words, doesn''t question him and does just as he has told her. Aiden, seeing her hands in front, doesn''t waste any time and aligns his palm with hers, which is directly in front of him, and quickly starts using his copy ability, focusing on making a connection with the source of the emotional element inside her. Daphne is a little surprised by how he suddenly touched her, but she doesn''t show anything on her face, letting him do what he wants. She can see the concentrated look on his face and guesses he must be checking something using some of his abilities. To her and everyone else, their leader is very mysterious in how quickly he is becoming stronger and stronger. They don''t know what he is actually capable of or what type of abilities he has, but she feels a little disappointed if he really wanted to touch her to use his ability, she would have preferred it somewhere other than her hand. ''Ah~ if he held me like Ava, I know he would like it.'' She knows while her assets sometimes get in the way of her fighting, they also have their advantages, as she has noticed a few times her leader secretly looking at her. She didn''t act differently at all, letting him think she didn''t know anything. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seconds pass, and now it has been twenty seconds. A new message appears in front of Aiden''s eyes, which he ignores for now while taking his hands away from her. Daphne is quite disappointed when he lets go of her hand so quickly, but she can''t say anything. She can see her leader is about to say something. ''Is he going to send me away just like this?'' She doesn''t know if this is what he is going to tell her or not, but she can''t just let this opportunity pass by. So, before he can say anything, she leans forward so that he can see her bust hidden inside the armor through the gap. "Leader, if you want, you can touch me anywhere else you want. I know it would feel much better if you tried somewhere else. I don''t mind it at all, I know the connection would be much better for whatever you are trying to do" Hearing the words coming out of her mouth, the first thought that appears in Aiden''s mind: ''What the fuck.'' He is not clueless about what she is trying to say while showing him a glimpse of her giant bosom, which still surprises him. A dangerous glint appeared in Alicia''s eyes hearing what the cow standing in front of her brother had said and this time she had no reason to not interfere as she was one who was trying to seduce her brother, not the other way around. More importantly, those giant things on her body irritate her whenever she looked her. ''This walking piece of meat thinks she can do whatever she wants'' Chapter 168 - 168: Big Those giant things on her body irritated her whenever Alicia looked at her. ''This walking piece of meat thinks she can do whatever she wants.'' Alicia didn''t wait to say anything and fired a thunder spell only half a meter away from Daphne, which was powerful enough to knock her down. She didn''t use her normal one that costs one-third of her mana, fearing she might accidentally kill her. Hearing the loud thunderous sound next to her, life flashed before Daphne as she fell down in fear, realizing what had happened. But for a trained person like her, this little fall is nothing. Daphne naturally lies on her side, propped up on one elbow, with her upper body slightly leaning forward. One leg is bent at the knee, her hip lifted to accentuate her curves, while the other leg stretches out along the ground. Her back is arched to highlight her form, and her head is tilted back slightly as she gazes forward, creating a relaxed yet inviting posture. Her free hand rests loosely on her thigh, adding to the sensuality of the pose. She naturally took this pose as she had practiced it many times. ''What is she acting like now? I thought she wouldn''t interfere like other times.'' Daphne had thought Alicia didn''t mind if her brother wanted to have a harem, so she let him do what he wanted, which must be the reason so many exciting things are happening today. After seeing what happened to their vice leader Ava, she was confident that if she tried, she also had a chance with him. She didn''t know how things happened between him, Isla, and Ava, so she tried to take the initiative. ''Ugh... it looked like it backfired.'' ''It must be the case that the leader took the initiative, so acting like this only lowered my chance.'' ''Argh! Why can''t you control your hormones, Daphne? You always think of doing something dirty whenever you look at him.'' ''I should have just waited until making the perfect spell to have my special night with him.'' Even when she had fallen to the ground, she was not trying to get up, only thinking of how to do certain things with her leader. Aiden, seeing what his sister had done, didn''t say anything, knowing she must be frustrated after everything he had done today, and he also knew his sister was not going to harm them, knowing they were loyal to him. He could see she had fallen in front of him while he was still sitting, and from this angle, he could clearly see her bust, which she had tried to show him earlier. If he hadn''t known she had just fallen due to fear, he would have thought she was posing in front of him, showing her supple ass and curvy body while being on the ground. He didn''t help her, as firstly he thought if he tried to help her, his big sis wouldn''t be pleased, and secondly, he liked the view in front of him quite a bit right now, as he had never seen someone as big as her. Even Miss Amelia, his homeroom teacher, wouldn''t be able to compete with her, as he still remembered how she looked when she was not wearing this armor. He had only seen something like that in manga and anime, and for a man like him, seeing her in such a sexy pose showing all her curves, he also started to have different fantasies about her body. Alicia noticed the look on her brother''s face, and then she could tell it would be hard to ignore, given the pose she was in right now. She was even more irritated now, so without wasting any time, she said with a tone mixed with her anger: "If you don''t stand up and get back to your place right now, don''t complain to me that I didn''t warn you before." Daphne, hearing the voice of her leader''s sister, jolted awake. While she would have asked her leader''s permission before leaving, she knew her leader would say the same thing, considering his sister was telling her to leave. And more importantly, she didn''t want to anger her even more and find out what would happen to her, as she could see the bolts of lightning emanating from her body. So she only nodded at her leader, and seeing the leader nod back, she quickly stood up and began to walk back. But while walking, she didn''t forget to show her curves, as it was only natural for her to take advantage of her own perks. Aiden only watched her supple behind receding in the distance, as he couldn''t help but look at it. Alicia, seeing how even when leaving, that "cow" still didn''t forget to show off, was even more pissed now as she regretted not giving her a shock earlier that she would never forget. ''Why does there have to be such a cow here?'' She had noticed her brother''s reaction, and from that, she could tell he also had a thing for those big lumps of meat. In irritation, she used her hand to hold one end of his chair, and using force, she turned it her way so he could look at her face. It wasn''t a problem to do this because of the wheels attached to the chair. Aiden, seeing such an inviting sight quickly turned away from him, felt a little annoyed but didn''t show it on his face, knowing who must be the one to turn his chair. "What happened, big sis?" he acted clueless, but he knew she must have noticed everything. Alicia, looking at his acting clueless in front of her, didn''t fall for it, as she already knew how her little brother actually was. She was not like her previous naive self who couldn''t tell he was acting, so she said in a sharp voice, showing a faint smile on her face. "My handsome little brother, why don''t you focus on your beautiful big sis?" Aiden, hearing this, happily obliged her words and said in a little cute voice while acting innocent. "Okay, big sis!" Alicia, seeing how he was acting and hearing his cute reply, couldn''t help but still focus on her little brother and started to look at his handsome face. ''Little brother, I have to say, I still have a weakness when you try to act like an innocent little brother in front of me, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to forget what you did earlier, because I have already realized my brother is a pervert.'' ''So I have to take care of my perverted little brother.'' Aiden also knew this was not going to work after how far they had come, but he still knew his big sis had a strange fetish for having an innocent little brother. Alicia, having enjoyed his reaction, now said in a sharp voice. "Aiden, don''t think I''d forget everything just because you''re trying to please me. I already noticed how you were looking at that cow. So what do you have to say about that, my little brother?" Hearing her say the word, some other thoughts appeared in his mind, which he completely ignored. Aiden, hearing her words, didn''t panic at all and truthfully replied to her. "She was hard to ignore, big sis." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia found his words reasonable, as it was definitely the cow''s fault for acting this way in front of him, so she said in a calm yet serious voice. "Okay, but do try to ignore her from now on. She is not a good woman." A woman with such big assets couldn''t be good in front of Alicia, especially when she flaunted those things so openly in front of her little brother. ''Does he have a thing for big assets?'' Thinking of this, Alicia didn''t wait and directly asked him in a slightly low voice, as she couldn''t ignore something so important, especially when it related to her little brother. Chapter 169 - 169: Alicia felt free? ''Does he have a thing for big assets?'' Thinking of this, Alicia didn''t wait and directly asked him in a slightly low voice, as she couldn''t ignore something so important, especially when it related to her little brother. "Aiden, do you like it when someone has big¡ª" She waited now after finishing her words. Aiden, hearing her whispering voice as if she was asking some important question, hears her words and then looks straight at her beautiful face and says calmly. "Big sis, you don''t have to worry about those things because I can say you are perfect as you are; you don''t have to try to change yourself. I just have a slight interest in big things." He coughed slightly and continued in the same calm voice: "As you know, big sis, you could just say it''s a little fantasy of mine, nothing more." Alicia felt good when she heard him say she was perfect as she was and gave him a loving smile in return for his praise. She could see he clearly likes big things, whether he calls it his fantasy or not. ''My boobs are quite alright; they''re definitely not small, but compared to that lump of meat, they look quite small.'' She didn''t want to have big ones like Daphne as she didn''t need them, but still, she didn''t mind massaging her breasts regularly so that they could get a little bit bigger. While her C-cups are fine as they are, she didn''t mind having a little increase, knowing her brother would like it. ''Okay, from today onward, I am going to massage them a few times a week.'' So, she only hummed in response to his words. Seeing her response, Aiden decided to say something he had wanted to say for quite some time. "Big sis, didn''t you think you were too harsh earlier when dealing with Daphne?" Alicia, hearing his words, decided to answer him honestly. "Hmm, I think I was." But she didn''t stop there and continued, as she wanted to ask him this question before she would do something that would upset her little brother. She made a cute face while looking into his eyes with her puppy-dog eyes. "Aiden, would you mind if I sometimes act like, um, how should I put this¡ª" She was trying hard to make it sound good, but she knew what she could say as she was basically asking if she could act like a thug. Though she had aimed the spell next to her for Daphne, she didn''t think she would have the patience to consider this if it were not someone related to her brother. She didn''t want him to get angry at her if she did that, knowing there was a 99% chance she would, as there was now no law to stop her. Holding it in would be hard for her. Her voice became a little meek when she finally got a word to describe it: "Like V-Villains." Aiden heard her words clearly when she was saying she wanted to act like a villain. He found her words cute when she said it like this and asked for his permission on how she would act. He didn''t mind how she would act, even if it looked wrong to others, as now there were no rules to begin with. He knew his big sis would act in a way if it was related to him, and he didn''t mind as long as she didn''t hurt someone he cared about and loved¡ªlike his soon-to-be harem members. ''Even if the previous spell had landed on Daphne, the most I would do is reprimand her a little bit and tell her she shouldn''t do something like this to people under me¡ªthen just forgive her.'' ''I''m not going to get seriously angry at her or punish her for something like this. I care about her a million times more than some random people¡ªnot random, but other people¡ªespecially when I know she''s not going to kill them.'' ''As for complete strangers, He didn''t mind even if she accidentally kills them'' But he didn''t tell her all this so that his big sis wouldn''t terrorize their own team. So he only gave her permission a little vaguely, as he couldn''t lie because of a flaw in his talent. "Well, I don''t mind it however you act, big sis, as long as you don''t hurt people close to us." Alicia held her breath, waiting for his answer, as she was literally asking him if she could act like a villain. Now, when she heard his reply, a wide smile appeared on her beautiful face, which Aiden didn''t find anything wrong with, as it looked quite beautiful to him. "Heheheh, okay, you can''t take anything back now, little brother." Alicia felt free¡ªfor many years, she found this law too much for her, especially when it was something related to her brother. She still remembered the day when all those bitches were fawning over her little brother in front of her at his school. ''Ah~ how nice it would have been if I had just blasted a grenade on the side.'' ''That would have been satisfying to see¡ªI know even if it wouldn''t have killed anyone, ah~ but I''d still love to see the terrified expressions on their faces¡ªtheir cries, all the chaos, and, more importantly, I don''t think any of them would have thought about my little brother when that happened that day.'' That day, she felt shackled as she let them walk away just like that when they were clearly fantasizing about her brother¡ªnot anymore. Now everything was different for her¡ªthere was no law to stop her from doing what she wanted. And the most important thing was her little brother had allowed her to do what she wanted, as long as she didn''t hurt people close to him. Just the idea of doing whatever she wanted gave her chills all over her body due to how excited she was. ''How wonderful~'' Her smile became even wider than before, which now looked a little creepy to someone else, but for Aiden, she looked as beautiful as always, so he gave her a smile in return as he also felt good, knowing he had made his big sis this happy just by telling her some obvious things. Aiden, seeing how she couldn''t stop smiling, used his hands to bring them to her head and started gently patting her head. Alicia, feeling the gentle pat of her little brother, began to shake a little due to his gentleness and all the excitement. A deep black swirl appeared in her beautiful eyes as she looked at his handsome face¡ªopenly showing her obsessive, heavy love for him¡ªand said in a tone that spoke of obsession. "I love you so, so, so, so much, Aiden¡ª Mine ¡ª Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Forever. " Aiden, seeing the obsession on her face and hearing her voice filled with her love for him, didn''t shy away at all. While caressing her head gently, the same deep swirling also appeared in his eyes, matching her intensity as obsessed-filled words left his mouth: "I also love you so, so, so, so, so much that I can''t tell you how much, but you are also¡ª Mine ¡ª Forever. " Saying what he wanted, he leaned closer¡ªa kiss. Chapter 170 - 170: Ava got caught? Their long kiss continued as the slurping sound could be heard inside while most of the ladies while doing their work, they took a peek at the lovely sight in front of them from time to time, but they didn''t feel even a little bit of surprise, as this sight has almost become common for them now. But they get embarrassed after some time as women like them have never been in relationships seeing the live action is still too much for them. Slurp Slurp Slurp However, every time they see these two acting intimate without any care for the world, they feel jealous and at the same time feel butterflies in their stomachs, seeing how lovely it looks. While enjoying the lovely scene, they focused on their job of preparing the food for everyone. Their kiss is still going on, and now the food is already ready, as they only have to boil the water put it inside the pack of noodles, and leave it for some time so that it would be ready. The food is ready, and now Ava is bringing it to Aiden and Alicia first, but seeing that their kiss is still going on, while she slowly walks toward them, she is nervous as she didn''t think she would like to disturb them without even knowing what their reaction would be. ''Argh! What should I do?'' Thankfully, when she reached only 2 meters away from them, she could see their lips getting apart, and seeing this scene, she breathed a sigh, thinking they were finally finished, and she didn''t have to worry so much. She can see the line of saliva connecting both of them, as she is very close now. She has already confirmed there is something between her and the leader, and seeing such things, she also fantasizes about kissing him, as it looks like they both have enjoyed it very much. Aiden could see the flushed face of his beautiful big sis, and seeing the look in her eyes, he knew she was not satisfied with just this one long kiss, so without waiting for her to say anything, he once again started devouring her lips as his tongue entered her mouth and started playing around with her cute little tongue. Both of them exchanged each other''s saliva and drank it hungrily as if it were the sweetest thing in the world, and the sound of the slurping once again started¡ªignoring the presence of Ava, whom Aiden had already noticed just by her footsteps. Ava felt both cursed and blessed by her own luck, for getting into this awkward situation and for also giving her such a wonderful opportunity to witness such an exciting scene up close¡ªseeing the immoral kiss between the siblings, her body, just like always, started to heat up again, and now her face flushed red. Her sacred region is also getting a little wet watching the exciting scene up close. ''Ahn~ why am I always like this whenever I see these immoral siblings doing something dirty?'' She thanked her luck that she didn''t have to worry about being caught in these clothes, as she didn''t think her wetness would be able to show in the current outfit. She let herself loose and enjoyed watching them while thinking about fantasizing about seeing them do other lewd stuff, which she still hadn''t gotten the chance to witness. ''Ava how pervert have you become!'' She has never even masturbated before, but after the school incident, it has become her habit to release herself at least one time daily, fantasizing about both of them. ''I even watched those dirty videos for the first time online.'' Remembering what she had seen on them, she had become even wetter than before. ''Luckily I have saved those videos on my phone, as now I don''t think it would be possible to watch them.'' She felt lucky because she didn''t have to just make do with her imagination, as the internet is now not working. However, she could have them some other way, but she didn''t want to embarrass herself knowing she had to talk to that pervert Daphne. She had never imagined herself being in the position of receiving his love, but now, after what happened which made her realize her own new feelings, she started even fantasizing about herself being with him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I know it looks dirty, but I think it would feel good.'' She knows Aiden and Alicia must have done it many times, and knowing this, she also wants to experience it after she confesses her feelings to him. ''They must have done it last night, also, because I have already seen hickeys on both of their necks since the first time I saw them.'' Everyone has noticed it, but no one is daring enough to point out what their leader is doing. After a few minutes of waiting, their kiss ended, and Ava could see the thread of saliva connecting them again, which aroused her even more; her nipples had been hard for quite some time, and thankfully her armor was doing quite a good job of hiding it. ''I have to do the rest of the job in these wet panties.'' Aiden, breaking the kiss, is now not going to continue as he leaned back into his chair. He could smell the sweet rosy scent due to his senses¡ªhe enjoyed the smell, knowing their intense kissing must have aroused his big sis. ''Huh! What is this?'' He didn''t just smell the sweet rosy scent, but he also picked up another scent, which smelled like lavender; then he remembered Ava had arrived a few minutes earlier, bringing the food along with her. He turned his face around and looked directly at her flushed face; if he hadn''t smelled the scent, he would have thought she was just embarrassed standing here. ''I never imagined Ava to be the one getting caught doing something like this.'' He doesn''t expect this at all and only gives her a faint smile, as this makes things easier for him considering how openly she is showing her sexual attraction toward him. ''I have realized she has developed feelings for me, but I didn''t know our pure and strict vice leader would be this dirty¡ªgetting wet while watching us kiss.'' Ava, seeing the smile on his face, didn''t think much and only awkwardly showed a smile of her own and quickly said while trying to keep her voice calm, which broke in between as she was still aroused, but she didn''t worry about it as it could be mistaken for her embarrassment. "L-Leader, I have b-brought the food in." Aiden can see her standing in front of him with a tray in her hand, on which there are two packs of instant noodles of the largest size¡ª150g serving, which is enough for one person, but he still doesn''t think this one pack is enough for him as he can easily see himself eating three of these right now even while he is not full hungry. And he also knows this one pack wouldn''t be enough for his big sis too, as to satisfy her it would need at least two of these. While making the preparations for the apocalypse, he didn''t think their appetite would increase to such a degree. ''But with the amount of food I have, I still don''t think I would ever be able to finish it, even in many years.'' So he is not worried about this, and he also knows people would find other sources of food in these times of survival, as he doesn''t think everyone is like this. He ignored the sweet smell he was getting from Ava and didn''t tell her that he knew that she was wet, acting normally, and ordered her with a faint smile on his face. "Ava, you should bring three more of these of the same size; that should be it for us. Then focus on you all and start eating." Chapter 171 - 171: A Challenge? Ava, hearing his command, left quickly after leaving the food she had brought this time to bring him more food as he had instructed her to do. ''Looks like after becoming powerful, the appetite of a person also increases accordingly.'' But it still surprised her a little, seeing the amount their leader had told her to bring. She only replied to his command with a quick nod and response as she left. While walking back, her mind was still dirty as she thought about whether becoming stronger also made someone better in bed. She didn''t know if it was true or not, but if what she was thinking was true, she could already imagine Aiden being a beast in bed. She felt even wetter now just thinking about this, but she didn''t show anything on her face other than the flushed red which was still there, that could be mistaken for shyness. After picking up three more packs of noodles, she brought them to her leader and quickly gave them to him. Aiden had noticed the sweet smell of lavender coming from Ava had increased even more after she came back, but he didn''t say anything and only told her to leave it on the table in front of him, then instructed her to go back. Watching her receding figure, some thoughts appeared in his mind. ''I didn''t know Ava was this horny.'' Alicia, now hungry and seeing that her brother still had not started eating, said to him. "Aiden, let''s start eating. I am starving." Aiden, hearing her words, gave her a quick smile picked up a pack of noodles, and started eating as Alicia followed afterward. He had decided on some things he wanted to tell her, so while eating, he started to talk to her about how he had discovered Ava''s perverted actions. Hearing what her brother had said to her, Alicia was a little shocked as she also didn''t think Ava would act like this, so she asked him in a sharp tone. "Brother, are you thinking of doing something with her right after the day I approved of you having a harem?" She didn''t think he would tell her about this without having something in mind. Aiden didn''t outright deny her and asked her another question in return, as after knowing the clear intention Ava was showing toward him, he didn''t like to wait around¡ªit would be better, according to him, to just confess their feelings and take it from there. ''Also, she is beautiful.'' Just like Isla, Ava, her twin sister, is also beautiful and cute. He wouldn''t lie that he was not attracted to both of them, even before his sister had agreed for him to have a harem, and now, given the chance, he didn''t like to beat around the bush. "Big Sis, would you mind if the relationship between me and Ava progressed much faster than normal? I have not seen any sign from Isla, so I am not sure about how open she is sexually, but knowing Ava is clearly showing interest, would you mind if she joins us tonight by any chance?" Alicia took a deep breath and started to digest what he had just said to her¡ªshe liked how open her little brother was to her even while discussing these things. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It has already come to this." She had thought it would at least take him a week to bring another partner to bed; her intention had already been clear from the moment she had given him permission to have a harem. ''It''s all the same, even if it''s later or today; I have to face this sooner or later.'' But even she didn''t think Ava would agree to have sex with him today. She couldn''t even imagine someone like her agreeing. She had read the files of all the women on the team at the time they first came to protect them five years ago, so she knew their actual backgrounds and where they had come from. She had also felt sympathy toward many of them at first when she found out all of them came from Tier 2 cities; she knew her brother still didn''t know about those cities. ''Now there is no point in keeping my brother in the dark about these things, so I will tell him about it tonight.'' Even with clear irritation written on her face, Alicia replied to him. "Okay, I wouldn''t mind if she is really going to join us tonight, but little brother, I don''t think Ava would be joining us today. Showing lust and actually doing it are two different things, especially when you have experience with those kinds of things." She made a sad face to mock him a little for thinking of bringing in another lover the day after giving him permission to have one. "Little Brother, you would fail. Ava would think you are a creep, so I suggest you work on your relationship a bit more before thinking of doing these things with her." "And the most important thing is whenever it happens, you have to make sure I am always present there; otherwise, I wouldn''t be good for anyone, Aiden." The swirling in her eyes returned for a second when she mentioned being present when he did those things with her other lovers, as it was unacceptable to her to let him do those things without her being present. "I should always be there. Remember this, Aiden¡ª Always. " Aiden was quite pleased by her response, as she allowed him to bring in another woman without causing many scenes according to her words, even though he knew they had already talked about this when she had agreed for him to have a harem. ''But I don''t want to take a risk, knowing my big sis can sometimes be crazy, so I have to tread carefully when doing something so important.'' Taking another bite of his noodles to lighten the conversation, he said with a serious look on his handsome face. "Of course, Big Sis, I will make sure you are always watching whenever I do those things." Alicia, seeing him easily agree, gave him a light smile, but the irritation on her face was still there for her perverted little brother trying to have his way with Ava on the first day he had tried to flirt with her. Aiden wasn''t done as he continued. "But, Big Sis, I know it would be hard to let her agree to this, but if I tried hard, I don''t think I would fail. You have underestimated your little brother too much." He gave her a smirk and continued again. "I am not going to go easy on both of you tonight." Alicia felt excited about the night after hearing his words; however, when she heard him say "both," meaning he was really confident in bringing Ava, she still didn''t think he would succeed, so she only stuck out her tongue to mock him, then continued eating as she didn''t want to talk about this now. Aiden found her cute when she showed her little tongue. Even if he wasn''t perfectly sure whether Ava would be joining him tonight or not, he was sure that in less than a week they would definitely do it, but after seeing how his big sis had made fun of him, he would try everything in his arsenal to have a steamy night with Ava tonight, as he really wanted to see his big sis''s face when she saw Ava on the same bed as her. ''I''m not sure if I will succeed or not, but it wouldn''t hurt to try.'' Time passed, and Aiden and Alicia had both finished eating as their hunger was completely satisfied. Aiden could see all the other ladies had also finished their lunch. ''Should I go start fighting once again?'' He decided to think of how he would proceed from here on out, and after a minute of thinking, he decided that it would be better if he used the red stone he had collected earlier to at least max the stamina, strength, and agility stats of everyone before doing anything. He had collected quite a large amount of red cores in the previous hall, as they had killed around 800 zombies, from which he collected a little over 550 red cores alone, which was more than enough to max out the stats of everyone. ''And there would still be many cores left even if I use these on them.'' Almost all of them had average stats of more than 7 in these three stats, and a few rare ones had even reached 8. Ava was the only one whose stats were below 7. According to his calculations, these cores should barely be enough to max out everyone''s stats. He was going to just give these to them to max out their stats, but for the green ones and especially the blue ones, he was going to distribute them according to their merits, but for now, he would keep them. Chapter 172 - 172: Confession? Aiden knows after first maxing out these three stats of theirs, the efficiency of killing zombies would increase much more; it could almost double, from how he sees it. He called out Ava once again, as now everyone had finished their meal. Ava, hearing Aiden''s voice, is excited, as today every time he has called, something exciting has happened to her, and she is enjoying it very much. A bit of cheerfulness could be seen on her calm face as she made her way toward him in a steady manner. Reaching in front of him and seeing his overly handsome appearance, her heart flutters once more as she even feels proud, knowing this is the man she loves and that she is also special to him. ''I just wanted to confess my feelings to him, but I don''t think I should do that today.'' Today is the day he has shown his affection toward her. Today is the day she realizes her feelings for him¡ªshe can say for sure that she is deeply in love with him. There are misunderstandings that make her realize her own feelings more quickly. However, the idea of confessing her feelings only today felt too fast to her. ''He would definitely think I am a naive girl.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is why she has decided she will confess to him tomorrow or the day after that when she gets a good opportunity. ''After that, we would also be a couple, just like Alicia and him.'' She felt too excited as clear happiness could be seen on her face, which she couldn''t hide even if she wanted to. ''And more importantly, I hope I would be able to see them doing much more than just kiss¡ªAhn~ just thinking about this made me aroused.'' She controlled her arousal, knowing now was not the time for that, if a flush appeared on her face this time, it wouldn''t look normal. So, fighting her urge, she stands in front of him with clear happiness written on her cute face. Aiden can see the look on her face, which makes her look even more beautiful. ''Wow, a woman in love sure looks even more beautiful.'' He didn''t know how he would be able to make her join them tonight, but one thing was clear about that: first, he had to make her open up and let her confess her feelings to him. He understands her that much¡ªshe is not going to have a relationship with him if they are not clear about their intentions, and he likes that about her. He called out to her in a loving voice, just like the one he used to call his sister. "Ava, I have decided I am going to use all the red cores to max out everyone''s strength, stamina, and agility stats." Hearing the words he has said and registering their meaning, she is surprised because even to her, it is clear that he shouldn''t just give them these magical things, but instead give them slowly according to their merit. Having lived in the military almost all her life, she is accustomed to earning everything by hard work, just like every other lady present on the team. She is not going to let her future husband do things that would affect his leadership. While she knows all of them are loyal and wouldn''t betray him, that doesn''t mean she''s just going to let him use such a large amount of those magical red cores, as even she can tell all the cores would be spent if he does this. She also noticed how lovingly he said those words to her as if she was already his wife, which made her heart warm and her resolve to confess her love to him as soon as possible even stronger. One other thought appeared in her mind, affected by her feelings for him. ''Is he doing all this for me¡ªto make me feel much safer?'' She just wanted to jump on him and hug him, but she controlled herself¡ªhowever, she was still not going to let him do this. With heart in her eyes, she said to him with resolve in her voice. "Aide- Leader, I think you shouldn''t distribute all the cores just like this." She had almost called out his name, but she stopped herself, knowing she shouldn''t just call his name. But what she was going to say next made her feel embarrassed, as she kept her head a little low and a clear blush could be seen on her face. Her voice broke a little, saying this in a low voice. "I-I k-know you w-wanted to k-keep me s-safe, but y-you don''t have to d-do this j-just b-because of m-me." She looked him in the eyes, her light brown gaze filled with her overflowing love for him, and completed her sentence. "Leader!!" After completing her words, she once again kept her head low, waiting for his response with a blush on her cute face. Alicia has also heard what he has said, and she finds his words quite satisfactory. As a businesswoman like her, she can say it would be the best way to earn much more in a short period of time and even decrease the chances of someone getting injured. But she knows for a military woman like Ava, this decision would be different, and she is ready to fight, for she heard Ava contradict her decision, which aligns with her little brother. ''I am the first wife here; how can I let Ava make the decision here when I am right?'' As she can see, Aiden wants her opinion. ''But I am pleased both of us think alike,'' as she gives her brother a loving smile. Aiden, after saying what he wanted to do, is waiting for her response. He gives her time to think and say what she has to say about it, as she is clearly more experienced in this than him, but he is still going to make the same decision, as he knows even when it seems like he doesn''t know how to act like a perfect leader. But he knows in the next battle he would be able to collect much more than he has invested in them¡ªso to him, this looks like a pretty good deal. So he waited for her answer. He can see she is thinking and notices her expression has become even better than before, as he can see she is not even hiding that she is in love with him. But after hearing her words and seeing her reaction, he didn''t know who to thank for making her think like that¡ªhe knew this would increase their safety even more than before, but he was also sure that in his presence, he wouldn''t let anyone else get hurt. So the main reason he is using the cores is to collect more cores even more quickly. ''How can I let such a golden opportunity pass by?'' It wouldn''t be a lie, as he also thought their safety would increase more, so he didn''t have to worry about his talent acting up. ''After this, I have no doubt I am the chosen one.'' He has said these words inside his mind to let someone particularly hear them, and as he expected, she hears this clearly, as she is always watching him for her entertainment. Chapter 173 - 173: Confession? (2) She heard clearly what he had said. She knew she should not feel irritated by this word of a child, but for some reason, whenever he mentioned it, she just wanted to beat him. ''This bastard didn''t even know even powerhouses of different races would be jealous of what this human child has'' Yet, this shameless kid still hadn''t realized that he was the definition of a walking cheat. She had watched all his memories, and she knew almost as much as him regarding his culture¡ªshe still remembered watching those entertaining novels and manga in his memories that kept her entertained for the first few months, but after they were finished, she got bored. And more importantly, sometimes watching those things, she even felt irritated at how far they were from actual reality, though they kept her entertained nonetheless. ''I had thought I would be able to watch this child''s life full of action and thrillers.'' Her voice became grim as she continued talking to herself. ''But more than action, this shameless kid shows me only romance, but that was not the problem as it also felt entertaining to watch.'' Her voice became angry as she continued. ''However, this menace has unknowingly ordered me not to watch the main hot and steamy stuff which I most look forward to, and I can''t even listen to him about it due to this cursed contract I''m bound to.'' ''Ahhhh! At least let me see the actual good part.'' She noticed Ava in front of him. She didn''t know if he had such good luck or if the women he met were just as dumb as him. ''Tsk, lucky bastard! Getting a girl with S rank Death element talent this easily. At least get rejected by the girl first¡ªget humiliated and win her over on the 10th try after saving her from a terrifying monster¡ªmake it more entertaining for me to watch¡ªbastard!'' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her focus was on his figure on the screen, on which she was watching everything happening outside in his soul realm, which was quite small for her. But as a soul, she had no problem staying in this cramped place. ''Yeah, it looks like this shameless child is living life on easy mode.'' But then she remembered something as she looked in a certain direction. A knowing smile appeared on her face, hidden in darkness. ''At least I have something to look forward to.'' ______________ Aiden didn''t think twice and quickly and gently grabbed both of Ava''s hands as she stared at the ground with a blush on her face. Ava, feeling his hands holding hers gently, confirmed her earlier suspicion¡ªshe must be the reason he gave all the red cores to everyone, so she would be much safer. ''I know I shouldn''t feel happy about this, knowing this isn''t the best decision considering he wants to be a great leader like Aunt May, but I can''t help but feel warm inside and let him do what he wants, knowing he''s doing all this for me.'' She had started calling the general "Aunt" as she had already considered herself Aiden''s future wife, so it was only natural for her to call the general "Aunt" as well. She didn''t move and even stepped a little closer so she could feel him closer to her while he held her hands. "I knew I couldn''t hide things from you, Ava." Alicia, only after hearing the first sentence coming out of his mouth, stared at him speechlessly. She knew her brother enough to tell that the main reason he decided to share the red cores was because he wanted to harvest even more. Her confidence that Ava wouldn''t join them in their bed tonight started to wane a little, seeing how naturally her brother was acting. ''Ugh! Why is he so good at doing these kinds of things?'' She knew the answer and knew she also deserved some credit for making her innocent little brother like this, which irritated her even more. ''Yeah, those romance novels¡ªyeah, they''re at fault. If I find any of those ever again, I''m going to burn them to ashes.'' Alicia thought the only reason her brother was like this was because she had given him those cursed novels where the protagonist strayed from the path and fell in love with someone else, without seeing his own sister. She felt some relief knowing at least her brother was not like that, but she had become sworn enemies with those cursed books. With irritation written on her face, she watched her little brother act to coax Ava. However, she wasn''t going to interfere, knowing she had already given him permission to do what he wanted. And more importantly, she still remembered how she had mocked him earlier. It would be against her pride to interfere now, but she still prayed in her heart and hoped that Ava wouldn''t join them, at least today. Ava, hearing his words about not hiding things from her, realized that everything she had thought earlier was correct. She didn''t know what to do. She liked how he was doing things for her; it warmed her heart and made her realize even more that Aiden was really in love with her. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t against his decision¡ªshe only wanted what was best for him. She said in a meek voice, as everything felt like a dream to her because of how openly Aiden was showing his attraction toward her. "But I¡ª" Before she could continue, Aiden cut her off and said in a resolute voice, tightening his grip on her hands. "There is no ''but,'' Ava. I told you to accept this, as your safety is much more important to me than these stones." Aiden put even more emotion into his voice and continued. ''I am so cringe; I sound like those protagonists of romance novels my sister has given me to read.'' ''Still, I don''t mind acting like this when it''s clearly working on her.'' While this was all his honest feeling, saying it out loud still felt embarrassing to him. "I don''t know what I would do if I ever saw you get hurt, so accept them without any questions, Ava." "I''m not giving you an order. I just wanted to know one thing honestly." "Are you going to accept your own feelings, Ava?" Ava, hearing everything he was saying to her, only needed the first line he had said¡ªthat her safety was much more important to him than stones¡ªand her heart completely melted away, feeling like it was his confession to her. ''I am now sure he is in love with me.'' A brilliant smile blossomed on her cute face, which no one could see as she looked at the ground. Upon hearing him say that he didn''t know what he would do if he ever saw her get hurt, she couldn''t tell how happy she was feeling at that moment, but one thing was clear in her mind. ''My love~'' ''My love~'' ''My love~'' There was a heart in her eyes as she thought only of him at that moment. She didn''t care about leadership now, as she could handle that another way; she didn''t think she had the will to reject him after hearing everything. She even thought for a second about confessing her feelings for him right then without caring about anything, but she stopped herself. But when she heard the next words coming out of his mouth, her mind went blank. Chapter 174 - 174: Confession? (3) "Are you going to accept your own feelings?" These are the words Ava heard him say at the end when her heart already couldn''t handle it at all, especially after the previous things he had said to her. This came out as unexpected to her, as he was directly asking her how she felt about him. "W-What s-should I say?" She had already confirmed him as her husband; however, she wasn''t confessing her feelings because today was the day she had fallen for him. It felt too sudden, but when Aiden himself was directly asking her about this, how could she deny it? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden could see she was having a little difficulty, and he understood that it must have felt too sudden for her. However, he wasn''t going to give up because he could feel that just a little more, and she would tell him everything. Without wasting any more time, he, already standing very close to her while holding both her small hands in his own, let go of her hands and embraced her small body, completely wrapping his arms around her and pulling her into a hug. He said in a loving voice, "It''s alright, Ava. You don''t have to hold back at all; let it all out. I would love it if you did that." Ava, feeling his sudden hug, melted even further. And now, after listening to the last sentence coming out of his mouth, all her previous worries washed away. She was ready to confess all her feelings to him right now. She didn''t wait long; her face was now buried in his chest as he hugged her. She first smelled his natural scent for a few seconds to gather her courage. Even though she realized that Aiden also had feelings for her, the idea of confessing still scared her a little bit. The addicting rosy scent coming from his body helped calm her mind. After calming herself completely, Ava, still burying her face in his chest while tightly wrapping her arms around him, said in a meek voice, "I-I am in l-love with y-you, Leader!" "D-Do you a-also feel t-the same?" In one breath, Ava said it all, as the blush on her face turned into a deep shade of crimson. ''I have really done it.'' ''I really told him how I feel.'' She could have never even imagined she would fall in love with someone just a couple of hours ago, and right after that, she would confess her feelings to him. Everything felt so natural to her. Her little body was shaking in his arms with fear and excitement after letting her heart out in the open and confessing to him. Aiden, feeling her nervousness, slowly started to gently rub her back to make her feel much more relaxed. Just as he intended, the shaking in her body lessened quite a bit, though it didn''t completely go away. He felt honored and delighted to hear her confession. But even when she confessed her feelings toward him, she didn''t forget to address him as a "Leader." ''I have to make it more memorable for her.'' He knew this moment would never come again for her, and she wanted a romantic memory of this event, which would likely change her destiny. ''But I have to reply to her.'' Because he knew that if he kept her waiting too long, it wouldn''t be good for her little heart. He replied to her in a passionate and calm voice, "I also feel the same about you, Ava." Ava didn''t know what to say or how to act after knowing he also loved her the way she loved him. She was feeling too much happiness today¡ªher life had become much better after coming out of the Tier 3 city, but she still couldn''t remember the last time she had felt this happy. Other than the General, whom she deeply respected, and her sister Isla, whom she cared about most in the world¡ªshe didn''t have anyone else. She felt good when she was with her sister. However, what she was feeling currently surpassed everything she had ever felt. ''This is different¡ªnothing can compare to this.'' A silent tear escaped her eyes as she tightened her hug around him. But due to the armor he was wearing, Aiden couldn''t feel that she had cried a little. Aiden, feeling her hug tighten and seeing the shakiness in her body completely gone, felt much better now. But he wasn''t done yet. He used one of his hands to lift her face slightly so that she could look him in the eyes. However, just when he looked at her face, he could see traces of tears coming from her light brown eyes while her face had a deep shade of crimson. Her face looked irresistible to him. The thought of wanting to tease her a little appeared in his mind, but he quickly erased it, knowing that if he really tried to tease her now, she would likely start crying, seeing how vulnerable she was right now. He wasn''t going to ask her why she was crying earlier, knowing it must be because of her intense emotions. So, he only gently wiped the tears from her beautiful face with his hands and said with a loving smile on his face, "My dear Ava, shouldn''t you look me in the eyes when you tell me your feelings? And also, you''re still calling me Leader." He continued in a low tone, "Looks like my Ava doesn''t love me that much." Only after hearing what he called her, Ava was on cloud nine. Her love for him was overflowing now. She couldn''t even tell how much she loved him, and she realized there was no going back for her. This didn''t bother her at all and only made her even happier. A brilliant smile appeared on her crimson-red face, and now she started to directly look into his eyes without even caring about the words he had said to her, showing her love for him through her eyes. But she was still listening to everything he was saying. However, after hearing what he said, her heart tightened in her chest. ''How can he say I don''t love him that much?'' ''I love him the most in the world right now.'' ''I shouldn''t have been a coward when confessing my feelings to him.'' ''I-I s-shouldn''t have m-made such a h-huge m-mistake.'' Her mind was in disarray as she didn''t even realize that Aiden only wanted her to say she loved him while looking directly into his eyes¡ªsaying his name. A lost and depressed look appeared on her face as she didn''t know what to do now. Aiden, seeing the sudden change in her expression after asking her to confess to him again, could see the lost look in her eyes and feel her sudden depression. ''Ugh, why is every woman I fall in love with stranger than the last?'' ''Well, who cares? She''s mine now. It''s my responsibility to take care of her.'' Aiden was about to console her and explain what he meant earlier. However, before he could say anything, he heard something even stranger. Chapter 175 - 175: Confession turned into punishment? Ava has many thoughts about her previous mistake of not calling his name while making her confession and not looking at his face, which made Aiden question her love for him. That particular line has made her heart tear apart. ''Why'' ''Why'' ''Why'' ''Why have I done that earlier?'' ''I should have done that, I love him so much.'' ''Still, I didn''t do something that made him question her love.'' ''No! This shouldn''t have happened.'' After experiencing those intense feelings of love for the first time in her life earlier, and right after hearing him question her love, she didn''t want that. She had done something wrong. Her mind was in complete disarray. She knew Aiden would forgive her for this, but she didn''t want to be forgiven just like this and wanted to be held responsible for her own actions like how she was used to. ''Yes, that is how it should be.'' ''Aiden should punish me!'' ''Yes, I need punishment for my own wrongdoings.'' ''He should punish me.'' Without getting the punishment, she wouldn''t feel completely satisfied, so with a new fire in her light brown eyes replacing her previous lost look, she said to him with conviction while looking directly into his eyes, even her previous shy demeanor was completely gone now. "My love, you should punish me. I have done something wrong." Aiden, seeing her looking into his eyes, thought she realized what he was trying to say to her. However, after listening to the words coming out of her mouth, he could tell her brain was working in a completely different way than he had thought. Still, it surprised him a little how confident she sounded now, quite different from her previous demeanor, and more importantly, she even called him ''my love,'' which sounded quite nice to him. ''Why does she want me to punish her?'' ''I can''t just punish her out of the blue when she hasn''t done anything wrong.'' He had no intention of giving her any punishment, so he replied to her in a firm voice while tightening his arms around her waist. "Ava, I don''t think you have done anything wrong, and even if you think you have done something wrong, I forgive you, so I am not going to punish you." Ava heard his words clearly, as even when her state of mind was not completely fine, she could never ignore anything coming out of his mouth. He had rejected her. ''No! This shouldn''t be happening.'' She felt even more lost now, as she couldn''t accept this and let him forgive her just like that. She needed to be punished for her wrongdoing so that everything would return to normal. Otherwise, she wouldn''t feel alright. ''Yes, I need the punishment!'' ''But why is he not punishing me?'' ''Is he secretly angry with me?'' ''No!! That shouldn''t happen.'' Many thoughts appeared in her mind, and she even came to see a day when this missed punishment of today would make a slight crack in their relationship because she wouldn''t feel right whenever she talked to him, knowing she was left unpunished. ''I really need the punishment.'' ''There is no other option.'' ''He has to give it to me at all costs.'' Madness could be seen in her light brown eyes, as she was not going to stop until she got her punishment. So she said it once again, but this time a little craziness could be heard in her voice. "Aiden, you have to punish me. I have done bad things." Aiden was about to reply to her gently and with utmost care, intending to explain to her that she had not done anything wrong and she didn''t need any punishment. "But¡ª" Before he could continue, Ava cut him off with her slightly loud voice. "NO!" She unwrapped her hands from around his body, and with both her small hands, she held his handsome face and pulled his face closer to hers. She looked directly into his eyes with her light brown eyes and said with madness in her voice: "You have to punish me! There is no other option, my love." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A little amount of tears was threatening to leak from her light brown eyes as she said this. But this was the most important thing Aiden noticed just now. He could see the deep brown swirling in her eyes, and after seeing those weird swirls, he knew there was no other option right now. He really had to punish her, as the craziness in her eyes couldn''t be faked. Looking directly into her madness-filled eyes, Aiden replied to her in a gentle voice. "Okay, I am going to give you the punishment you really want." Ava''s mind registered what he had said, and a wide smile appeared on her cute face, but the obsessive look in her eyes didn''t go away. Once again, she asked him to confirm while also not giving him a chance to back out. "Are you really going to punish me?" "You can''t take back what you have said, my love! Now you have to turn me back to being good!!" Aiden didn''t understand what she was saying at all and how it related to her being good. But one thing he knew was that he really had to punish her right now after seeing the obsessive look in her eyes, so he agreed with a firm nod. Ava was delighted after seeing this, as her face was currently only inches away from his. So in excitement, she quickly gave him a quick peck on his soft lips without even realizing what she had done, as the madness in her eyes was still strong for the upcoming punishment she was going to get from him. Aiden didn''t know what to even think right now, as he had never thought Ava would kiss him so suddenly. The girl who always shied away was now kissing so casually. ''She is crazy.'' He didn''t say anything about the quick peck on his lips, and now he was only thinking about what he was going to do to her when he had agreed to punish her for her so-called wrongdoing, which she mentioned earlier. Many immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, but he knew he couldn''t do those things right now. Still, he really felt it was a pity, as seeing the swirling in her eyes and the look on her face, he could tell she wasn''t going to reject whatever punishment he was going to give her. ''It''s a pity.'' He didn''t know what she was thinking about getting punishment from him, but he knew for a military woman like her, those punishments wouldn''t be easy, to say the least. He didn''t want to make her run a marathon or do 1,000 push-ups. So he said to her in a firm voice: "Ava, I am not the one who is going to decide what punishment I give you." "Do you understand?" Ava, after hearing his words, didn''t find anything wrong with it. As long as he could decide whatever punishment for her, she would gladly accept it. So she said with strange excitement in her voice, feeling excited knowing she was a good lover once again. ''Hehehe, I am going to be a good girl again.'' "Of course, my love!" She also gave a few cute head nods, showing her approval of his words. Chapter 176 - 176: The Punishment? ''Hehehe, I am going to be a good girl again.'' "Of course, my love!" She also gave a few cute head nods, showing her approval of these words. Alicia was sitting quite close to both of them, and she could see and hear everything. Now, after seeing what had happened between her brother and Ava, her previous doubts were almost gone. However, she still believed Ava wouldn''t just agree to spend their first night together today, as she didn''t think this would happen. Yet, after witnessing what was unfolding, she was not completely sure. ''A crazy woman indeed.'' ''I can understand why she wanted to have a punishment, but still, Ava is crazy indeed.'' ''I definitely won''t act irrationally like her.'' ''Looks like I have to be the one who takes care of these hopeless women.'' She was sitting on her chair, watching everything, but there was also a hint of curiosity present in her eyes. She wanted to see how her little brother was going to punish Ava, but she knew whatever he did was not going to hurt her. She had seen Ava giving him a quick peck on his lips earlier, which made her jealous and angry at the same time. However, she didn''t do anything, knowing it was only going to become natural from now on, as Ava had already confessed her feelings for him, and her brother had also accepted her. So, she only waited in her seat and watched the drama unfold in front of her, hoping that this hopeless Ava wouldn''t join them today. But she also felt a little bit excited imagining it actually happening. Aiden looked at Ava''s excited face after getting her approval to decide what punishment he was going to give her. He didn''t know what he should do to punish her, but he was sure of one thing¡ªhe didn''t want to hurt her. So, he decided to just go with the flow and enjoy his time with her during this so-called punishment, as he felt he deserved compensation for her irrational behavior earlier. ''She''s a little bit like my big sis, but she''s a pretty tame version of her.'' Aiden still remembered the feeling of holding her soft, perky bottom earlier. He had quite enjoyed the softness in his hands. Without giving her any warning, he moved his hand to quickly get a firm hold of her soft bottom. But he didn''t just stop there this time and gave her a light squeeze, changing the shape of her soft bottom. "Anh~" He heard a lewd moan escape her mouth, which satisfied him. Ava felt his hands on her ass but didn''t say anything. He was her husband, and more importantly, he was punishing her, so she couldn''t complain about whatever he was going to do. She felt the light squeeze of his big hand on her softness, and she couldn''t help but release a lewd moan from her mouth. Seeing what she had done, she quickly controlled herself and reminded herself that she should enjoy it while he punished her. She waited for the actual punishment to come. She waited and waited, but the actual pain didn''t come. She had thought he would squeeze them so hard that it would hurt. However, contrary to the pain she had intended to feel, she only felt pleasure as he molded her ass gently with his hands in different shapes for the past half a minute. She tried to stop herself from releasing any lewd sounds when he was doing this, but a few times, she couldn''t help it. She started to feel very aroused now, and even her pussy was completely wet. ''No, I shouldn''t enjoy this while he''s punishing me.'' But she couldn''t help it¡ªshe was feeling too good. She had already told him that whatever punishment he decided, she would accept it without complaint, as it was wrong for her to decide the punishment. So, she was only gritting her teeth with a beet-red face, trying hard not to release lewd noises while her ass was being molded by him. Aiden could see the look on her face and could tell she was enjoying it, which made him feel good. But he didn''t like how she was trying to control her moans due to the pleasure she was feeling, so he increased the intensity. He used a little bit more force, molding her ass as he pleased¡ªsometimes gently molding it, and other times only caressing her ass by rubbing his hand over her soft bottom. For Ava, handling all those attacks on her sensitive butt was quite hard. No one other than her husband had ever touched her like this. She started to release even more moans now, and her arousal increased even more than before. She had already realized this was the form of punishment he was going to give her. She wouldn''t lie¡ªshe was really enjoying it¡ªbut she still tried to control herself, as she believed she shouldn''t act like this when this was supposed to be a punishment. ''Anh~ If you do more of this, it will be hard for me to control myself.'' She could see his red lips in front of her. Many times, she had thought of letting go and devouring his lips, but her will to accept her punishment for her wrongdoing stopped her from doing anything. Now she was in a dilemma. She started to feel that if he went on like this, she would likely cum just from having her ass massaged by his big hands. Aiden, enjoying playing with her soft ass, was still not satisfied. He could see she was enjoying it, but she was still controlling it quite well and only releasing a few moans. ''I''ll see how much longer you can control yourself, my dear Ava.'' ''You''re the one who asked for the punishment, so you should embrace it fully without holding back.'' He looked at her cute little face, which had a deep blush on it. But he could still see those weird swirls in her eyes. They had decreased quite a bit, but they were still present. Looking at her vulnerable appearance, he just wanted to devour her soft lips, which seemed to be inviting him, as he had seen her nervously licking her own lips a few times earlier. He could tell she also wanted to kiss him, but he wasn''t going to kiss her, making this more like a punishment in his own style, especially for her. He pulled her even closer to him until their bodies were sticking together. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava cursed a few times in her mind because she couldn''t feel his body due to the stupid armor. ''Wouldn''t the punishment be even harder?'' She had accepted now that her punishment was to control her moans in front of him, which she knew couldn''t even be called a punishment, as the one giving her this punishment was her husband. Now, it only felt like a reward to her. But she was still not going to say anything, as he was the one who would decide what he would do to her. ''Anh~ It''s becoming even harder and harder now. I think I''m going to orgasm if this goes on.'' Aiden moved his lips closer to her and stopped only an inch away, looking directly into her eyes. Ava could feel his hot breath on her lips. She just wanted to move and devour his lips, but knowing she couldn''t do this during her punishment, now it really felt like torture to her. ''Just kiss me.'' ''You''re fondling my ass; you can also kiss me.'' ''Kiss me.'' She just wanted him to kiss her and devour her lips. However, she could only feel his hot breath on her lips and see the playfulness in his eyes. She could tell he was enjoying torturing her like this. She showed a look of pity in her eyes as it felt too much for her, considering how aroused she was. She knew her panties were soaked once again, and her hard nipples were pressing hard against her armor. She was feeling an itching sensation in her pussy as he played with her ass. Aiden didn''t give in, even when he saw the look of pity in her eyes. This was supposed to be the punishment she wanted, and now he was even enjoying her reactions. Her moans, which she tried to control but couldn''t, and the look of pity in her eyes made him strangely excited. ''Looks like the punishment is working.'' He smiled a little while his lips were still only a few inches away from hers. Ava, seeing the smile on his face, felt excited. ''Is he finally going to kiss me?'' ''I hope he quickly ends this torture and devours my lips.'' ''Kiss me.'' Expectation filled her eyes as she looked at him meekly, trying to show him how torturous it had been for her all this time. Now, he should end this and finally give her a passionate kiss. Chapter 177 - 177: Is she enjoying the pain? ''Kiss me.'' Expectation filled her eyes as she looked at him meekly, trying to show him how torturous it had been for her all this time. Now, he should end this and finally give her a passionate kiss. Aiden is not going to fall for her temptations now when she is the one who wants the punishment from him, and now when he is enjoying it, he is not going to just give it to her. He slowly moved his face away from her as the distance between their lips became more and more. Ava could see him moving back, the hot breath she felt on her face was gone now¡ªthe kiss she wanted was not going to come. She felt betrayed as she really wanted the kiss right now; however, she realized that this was her punishment, so she held back the tear that threatened to fall from her light brown eyes but now fell. She didn''t cry much, but tears still leaked from her eyes. Aiden had just seen this now; he felt bad knowing this, but seeing the blush on her cute face, the look in her eyes, and the drop of the tear, she looked so bulliable to him. ''It makes me want to tease her a little more.'' However, he knows if he does more than this to her, she is likely going to cry, so to make her come out of this, he uses his hands to squeeze her soft butt a little tightly. "Ouch~" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava came out of her reverie when she suddenly felt a little painful sensation in her butt. She wouldn''t say she didn''t like the unexpected attack as she almost orgasmed when it happened. She even started to forget that she is here for the punishment she wanted due to the pleasure she is feeling right now, but she knows she needs a bit more stimulation for it to really happen, and she is not worried about it happening because her armor is covering her, so she wouldn''t be found out. She looked with a little bit of resentment in her eyes at the handsome man in front of her who was enjoying teasing her, which she also liked, but she was not going to tell him that as she still remembered he had not given her the kiss she wanted. Aiden can see a little bit of resentment in her eyes, and he can tell she is not really angry with him as the ecstatic expression on her face is still there. Her blushing face still makes him want to tease her even more. He also started to feel a little aroused by this; however, he controlled his erection easily. With the amount of experience he has now, it was quite easy for him to do so. He caressed her soft ass where he had previously used a bit of force, and by doing so, he could hear quite a few moans from her. ''Looks like she likes it when I squeeze it hard.'' Aiden can see her lonely neck, which is inviting him to just bite on it. While he has not given her the kiss she wanted earlier, he would like to make it up to her now. He moved his mouth close to her neck, and without giving her any time to react, he gave her a gentle kiss. Ava is still sulking a little over how she didn''t get the kiss earlier, but she still knows she can''t do anything when her punishment is ongoing. Now she knows Aiden is just playing with her; however, it doesn''t mean she didn''t see this as punishment, even if she liked it. But now, she suddenly sees him giving her a gentle kiss on her neck, and feeling the kiss on her neck, she felt a bolt of electricity run all over her body as if she had never felt something like this. The amount of pleasure she is feeling almost doubled now. She even had a minor orgasm, which resulted in her clutching her hand tightly while a little loud moan escaped her mouth, which almost everyone had heard. Alicia felt even more irritated when she suddenly heard the loud moan. She guessed that Ava must have had an orgasm just now, and she is feeling quite jealous of Ava now. ''It looked so good. I would also like for him to do that to me.'' Previously, when her brother had grabbed her softness with his hands, he hadn''t done much to her. When she had just seen him squeezing Ava''s ass hard a few times, she really wanted her ass squeezed by him just like that. She knows she would like it very much, just like Ava. Her urge to quickly go home and finish things here increased even more. When she saw her little brother playing with Ava, she didn''t feel much after knowing Ava was now his woman and part of his harem¡ªwhich means she would be one of the women who would help her satisfy her brother''s lust. She even enjoyed it a little watching and even started to feel hot in her body. ''I didn''t know I would like it when my brother would play around with another woman.'' She had never imagined she would like it when she saw her brother, whom she always wanted to be together with, do these naughty things with another woman, and she had found something new about herself. But there is one thing that has bothered her for quite some time, as she felt Ava is not quite good at this. She is not taking proper advantage of her situation. She can imagine her doing much more things, which would be entertaining for her to watch. ''I have to train her properly later.'' Alicia now is pretty sure that Ava is likely going to join them tonight after this happening, and if she didn''t join, even she herself would be pissed. Now she has decided to teach her many things when she joins them tonight, and she is excited. But for now, she only watched the show happening in front of her while feeling the wetness in her pussy and controlling herself not to just go there and join them. Even after hearing the sudden loud moan coming from her, Aiden didn''t stop and continued kissing her neck gently in different places, and he felt her little body squirm in his arms whenever he kissed her neck. Seeing such a great reaction from her, excited him even more as he was not going to stop anytime soon. "Anh~ Anh~" Ava couldn''t control herself now. When he was only playing with her butt, it was hard for her to control herself, and now him giving her gentle kisses all over her neck is not something she can take, so she released her moans from time to time. She even used her hands to wrap them around his head to push it even further, indicating to him to kiss her even more. But still, she felt there was something missing. While she liked the feeling of the kiss, she needed something much more intense than just gentle kisses. She is quite close to reaching her big release and knows without an intense feeling, she wouldn''t be able to release herself. She still remembers when he had tightly squeezed her ass earlier how good she felt. While she had felt a little bit of pain, it was nothing compared to the amount of pleasure she had felt earlier. She realized what she wanted now, so she directly said to him in a meek voice, as even talking is quite hard for her now when she is feeling the pleasure she has never felt before, and even the itch in her pussy has increased quite a bit. ''This is so much better than when I masturbated myself.'' Even though he has not even touched her pussy a single time up till now, she is feeling so much pleasure and is even reaching quite close to her orgasm earlier than when she pleasured herself. "B-Bite it." Aiden suddenly heard her weak call of biting her when he was giving her gentle kisses on her neck and enjoying the sweet scent of lavender that came with each kiss. ''Bite?'' ''Does she want me to bite her?'' Suddenly he remembered when he had earlier squeezed her softness hard, she released a loud moan, which made him come to a conclusion. ''She is a masochist.'' So to check it before biting her neck, he, who was still fondling her soft ass with his big hands, gave her a tight squeeze, enveloping his fingers deeper in her softness. This resulted in another loud moan from her, which was a little lower than the previous one, but it was still enough for him to confirm his speculation. Now knowing she was enjoying it, he didn''t let her wait any longer and used his teeth to bite her neck with a little bit of force, which would only hurt her a little bit. Chapter 178 - 178: Its over? Aiden bit on her neck with a little bit of force as he realized that she enjoyed the pain; however, he still only used enough force that wouldn''t hurt her. After taking a bite, he didn''t just stop there and kissed the place gently where he had just bitten. Ava suddenly felt intense pleasure when she felt Aiden biting her neck. While still fondling her ass, she caressed his hair with her hands while more and more moans escaped from her mouth, which she couldn''t control. ''Anh~ if this goes on like this, I wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer.'' She was reaching closer and closer to her intended release, and when he licked the place where he had just bitten, her whole body thrilled with excitement, and the itching in her pussy increased even more. She felt she needed something to fill the emptiness she was feeling right now. And she knew what it was, as she was not clueless about these things. Actually, she was even older than him. When she realized this just now, she even felt a little ashamed as if it could be seen like she was the one who was taking advantage of Aiden, who had just become an adult. But she quickly denied these thoughts because if Aiden hadn''t done those things with her, she wouldn''t be in this situation right now, and she even knew he was more experienced than her in these kinds of things. ''This itch just won''t go away.'' She even rubbed her legs together a little to lessen the feeling; however, nothing worked. Even while doing that, he didn''t stop fondling her ass. Now he even sometimes tightly squeezed her softness, which made it even more difficult for her to calm herself. But she knew even though she had confessed her feelings today and luckily got the same response in return, the idea of those things happening today didn''t even enter her mind as she didn''t think she had the courage to even talk about something like this. ''It would look like I am a horny woman.'' So she quickly threw away those thoughts and focused on enjoying the heavenly feeling she was experiencing. She didn''t even try to stop her moans now, and she had even forgotten that this was supposed to be her punishment. Time passed, and Aiden continued to play with her perky ass while kissing, biting, and sucking on her neck. Even a few hickeys had naturally formed on her neck while he had done that, but he still didn''t stop because, listening to her moans, he could tell she was quite close to reaching the climax. So he diligently did his work to make her climax. He didn''t care that much about others present in the room, as there were only women present here, and he knew that while they could guess what had happened, they still wouldn''t be able to see anything due to her armor covering her areas. And the most important thing was that Ava had not told him to stop, so he was going to continue until she reached the climax. Finally, with a loud moan, Ava climaxed hard on her spot as her breathing became haggard, and she went limp on his body to take support, knowing he was still holding her and she was not going to fall. She also trusted him enough to know he wouldn''t let her fall in their presence. ''Haah! That was something else.'' She had never felt something like this, even when she had done it herself in the previous few weeks a few times. The amount of pleasure she had experienced now was worlds apart, and this was just when he hadn''t even touched where it was actually itching from the start. She knew if he touched her there, it would be hard for her to even stand properly. ''I-I want to experience that feeling.'' She wanted to do it, but she knew she had to wait as this wouldn''t look good at all. So, while huffing slightly and leaning on him with a flushed face, she only enjoyed the current feeling, knowing that day would also come sooner or later. She just had to wait patiently. Aiden was currently hugging her small body, which looked quite tired due to the intense feelings she must have just felt. He had never done something like this but enjoyed making her reach the climax only by massaging her perky ass and giving her some kisses. But he knew he now had to stop as time was running out. The only reason he had done this was because she wanted to be punished, and the craziness in her eyes earlier had told him that he had to punish her. So he gave her punishment while enjoying it also, but now he was not going to continue anymore as they had to hunt more. Around ten minutes had passed since he started to punish her, so it should be around a little more than 2 p.m. right now. So he directly asked her: "Are you now alright, Ava?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava heard his words, and even if she didn''t want to let go, she knew if she wasted any more time, it wouldn''t be good, and it would affect their hunting efficiency. So she meekly said to him: "Y-yes." She remembered everything that had happened from start to end, and when she had acted a little irrational, she didn''t know why she had acted like that and showed such impulsive behavior. But asking for punishment still didn''t feel wrong to her, so she didn''t say anything else. Aiden, hearing her response, continued: "I am going to let you go, so can you stand up now?" Ava only replied with another meek "yes." However, a hint of reluctance could be heard in her voice, which even she thought was pretty childish, but she couldn''t help but do so as feeling the love of her partner through these actions felt really new and heavenly to her. It felt addicting to her. She enjoyed it very much and wanted to stay just like this, even when he wouldn''t do any lewd stuff. She just wanted to stay in his embrace, as she felt much safer and warmer in his embrace. Knowing the person she was hugging loved her just like she did, it felt even more difficult for her to not show her own reluctance, even when her rational mind was telling her that it was not the right thing to do currently. Aiden let go of her hug and let her stand on her own, and now he could see her in front of him. He could see her face was completely flushed, and the reluctant expression on her cute face made her even cuter now. He also noticed her rubbing her own legs together slightly, and he knew why she was doing this. He even felt more aroused as his shaft almost became rock hard for a few seconds, which he calmed down after taking a few breaths. ''Phew! She looks so irresistible right now.'' However, Aiden was not going to sway away by these thoughts, and more importantly, this looked like a perfect opportunity for him to invite her. He also thought she was not going to reject it after what had happened, but he was still not too sure, as he was going to mention to her that she was going to join his big sister together. As it could be a dealbreaker for her, he had to convince her for this, and for something like this, he didn''t think he could just convince her like that without knowing what her reaction to it would be. So he asked her in a calm voice, but a hint of playfulness could be heard from his soothing voice: "Ava, did you like your punishment?" Ava heard his voice clearly, and answering this question felt quite difficult to her as she didn''t even think this was a punishment for her. But if he was calling it punishment, and even she felt much better knowing he had punished her for her wrongdoing, she was not going to complain, as he was the one who decided how he would punish her. "I-It was o-okay." She knew she had liked the punishment too much, and she even felt like just asking for another punishment later. However, she was not going to embarrass herself by saying this, which was why she replied that it felt okay. Chapter 179 - 179: Strange Behavior Aiden has heard her reply, and he can tell she is trying not to embarrass herself in front of him, so he lets her get away this time, as he has to hunt more zombies now. However, he has not forgotten what she has said. So, with clear skepticism in her eyes, he replied to her. "Hmm, if you say so, then it must just only be okay." Ava, hearing his words and seeing the look on his face, could clearly tell he didn''t believe her at all, but she was not going to say anything as she didn''t want to talk about her previous shameful behavior. So, she only averted her gaze when he looked into her eyes, as she felt even more embarrassed when he looked directly into her eyes. Aiden finds her behavior cute when she tries to avert her gaze from meeting his, but he knows he doesn''t have the time to play around, so he has to quickly finish this topic. So, for now, he focused on the more important matter, but before, he decided to ask if she was going to join them tonight or not. "Ava, look me in the eyes," he said in a calm voice, looking directly into her eyes, which tried to avert them many times. And now, seeing that she has stopped avoiding his eyes, even when she is embarrassed right now as the blush on her face is still a deep shade of red, he is pleased. He is not going to whisper in her ear, as when she would join them tonight, others would also know, so he didn''t care that much and also he has no intention of hiding it in the first place¡ªotherwise, he shouldn''t have shown his affection so openly in the first place. So, he showed a serious expression on his face, but there was also a hint of softness present when he asked this, and when these words left his mouth, a light blush also appeared on his handsome face as it looked like something common for him to say, and even he felt a little embarrassed to ask this. "Ava, do you want to join me and my sister tonight?" Aiden didn''t stop there and decided to continue He was about to say that there was no pressure on her and that if she didn''t like it, she could just reject him and take her time slowly to move to this step. But he is not going to give her any option where she is going to spend the night alone with him because he is not going to go against his big sister''s words when she is ready to accept his harem, and even after everything that happened earlier, she has still not complained a single word. So, he is not going to break his word while doubting she will join him tonight, but he is not worried about letting her join them later, as he is confident he will convince her. But only a few seconds after these words left his mouth, he heard her reply, which shocked him a little, as from the tone of her voice, he could tell she was even looking forward to the night. "I-I w-would love to j-join you g-guys t-tonight." She kept her head low after saying these words, but while she was looking down at the ground, there was a wide smile on her face as she was looking forward to the night. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Ava previously heard his words asking her to join him tonight, Ava didn''t feel weird even though they had only gotten together today, but she would have rejected him, as he would have thought she was an easy woman when she agreed to him so easily. However, if he had asked even one more time, she would have agreed, as rejecting him would have been hard for her, and his handsome appearance would have made it even harder for her. But when she heard that he mentioned joining him and his sister tonight, right after she registered this in her mind, she knew she couldn''t reject this even a single time, as her whole body was screaming at her that she should just accept it because her greatest fantasies are going to be fulfilled even without her asking him and convincing him to do so. How could she even think of rejecting this once-in-a-million opportunity? So, without thinking much, she agreed to him. But knowing what she is agreeing to, she feels quite shy because she can tell what they are going to do when she joins him for the night. So, her voice broke a little while agreeing, and the blush on her face was still there. And right after saying what she wanted, she kept her head down. However, this didn''t stop her from confirming once again if what she heard earlier was true or not, or was it only her imagination? It felt quite weird to her that he would actually ask such a good thing. Keeping her head down, she confirmed to him once again. "I-Is s-sister-in-law also g-going to j-join us?" Aiden, who thought she had not heard his previous words properly, assumed she was asking him if Alicia was going to join them or not. But now, after listening, he was going to tell her that she was going to join, and if she didn''t like it, he would give her some time so she would be able to become comfortable with this. So, in a calm yet caring voice, he told her gently, as even he knows that they are the weird ones here, so he has to be as gentle as possible while explaining this to her. "Yes, Ava¡ª" "It''s alright." However, before he could continue explaining to her more about this, her meek voice cut him off, and for some reason, her voice even sounded a little excited. Aiden wasn''t able to tell it properly when her voice broke so much previously, but this time he is sure that she is excited. Even when she is keeping her head down and not looking at him, showing him how shy she is feeling right now¡ªwhich he totally understands, as he is literally asking someone like her, who has just fallen in love with him in the morning¡ªconfessed her feelings in the afternoon, and now he is asking if she is going to spend their night together with him. He knows she has understood what he is trying to ask, and weirdly enough, he has even told her his big sister would also be joining them. And out of his expected refusal and denial, which he thought she would do if she heard him, by some luck, she did not deny it and even accepted on his first try. From her voice, he can tell she is excited. He didn''t know what to even think now, as all his previous worries about making her accept this weird arrangement didn''t even come. But even he knows that this unexpected reaction from Ava is not normal at all. ''She is weird.'' ''Or is she in love with my big sis also?'' However, right after having this thought, he quickly denied it, as his senses were quite sharp, and if she really had feelings for his big sis, he would have surely noticed that. He even felt good knowing he didn''t get into such a strange relationship. But there are still doubts in his mind after seeing her strange behavior. So, he only silently looked at her shy figure standing in front of him for a few seconds, trying to guess what could be the reason for her excitement. Chapter 180 - 180: Perfect? Aiden was silently looking at Ava''s shy figure, trying to guess what might have been the reason for her to agree so easily and even feel excited about it. But even after guessing for those seconds, using his intelligence which had broken the limit of humans, he had many thoughts but still didn''t come to a solid conclusion about this. So, in the end, he decided to just not think too much about it and accept it for the time being, as it was a good thing for him. He didn''t want to ask her about it now and complicate things more, which was why he only hummed in response to her words and moved on from it for the moment, focusing on other things. He had already decided to max out the strength, stamina, and agility of everyone, and he was not going to delay any longer. So he told her again: "Now, Ava, go and distribute the red cores to everyone so they can max out all three stats of theirs." Ava, upon hearing his words, remembered what the actual reason she was there was. But she still didn''t think making a strict and obedient army by giving rewards so easily was a good thing. However, she could tell from the tone of his voice that he had already decided to do this, which was why she accepted his decision this time without any complaint. ''I will make sure that everything will always be in order.'' ''So my Aiden didn''t have to worry about these things.'' ''Whatever decisions he would make, I would make sure to support them with the best of my abilities.'' Ava had decided that she would make sure all those women wouldn''t get complacent because of Aiden''s soft behavior, which was why, as his woman, she would ensure everything would be in order. She lifted up her face and looked directly into his eyes with her light brown eyes burning with determination and said in a resolute voice: "I will make sure everything will be in order, A-Aiden." She had decided to call his name, as it would not even feel right to avoid calling his name when they were in a relationship now after confirming each other''s feelings. While she didn''t mind calling him leader like before, she had felt a little jealous when Alicia always called him by his name, so she decided to try her luck and see how he would react. ''If he wanted me to call him leader while working, I wouldn''t mind. However, it wouldn''t hurt to try.'' She didn''t mind whichever way he wanted her to call him, but calling him by his name felt more intimate to her. Aiden heard her reply, and he was pleased to know she didn''t want to change his mind now. By the look in her eyes, he could tell she would take care of everything, but what pleased him even more was how she was calling him by his name. So he gave her a light smile in return. Moving his hand, he brought it to her head and started patting her a few times while saying these warm words: "You are such a good girl, Ava, that you will take care of everything." Ava''s body trembled a few times when she felt his hands gently patting her. However, when she heard how he praised her and even called her a good girl, her body trembled even more and almost felt the same pleasure as when he kissed her neck previously. A jolt of electricity spread all over her body as the itch in her pussy increased even more. While she was only thinking about one thing in her mind: ''I am a good girl.'' ''Yes, I am a good girl. I will take care of everything.'' ''Good girl.'' The swirling in her light brown eyes returned once again while having those thoughts. She looked with those eyes into his eyes and said words filled with her intense emotions: "I am a good girl. I will take care of everything." Ava still remembered her mother had called her a good girl a few times in her life, and whenever Ava heard her praise, she felt happy. But after her health started to deteriorate due to constant suffering, her mother forgot to praise her even when she tried her best to take care of her sister. But Ava had only kept quiet, knowing her mother was also suffering. She didn''t know there would come a day when her mother passed away. She had been devastated by this, as there was no one left to take care of them when she and her sister were so small. She had cried so much, knowing there was no one left to praise her and say she was a good girl like her mother used to. But she had forgotten everything now and didn''t even clearly remember the face of her own mother. However, when she heard Aiden praising her and calling her a good girl, something snapped inside her. Now, she felt fulfilled living while feeling his love and care, knowing he sometimes praised her. That was already enough for her. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t want much more in life, as living like this with him and knowing her sister was beside her felt like a perfect life. She would do everything to keep it like this forever and ever. ''Everything is so perfect. I will make sure that nothing ever changes¡ªever.'' ''From now on, you are stuck with me, my dear Aiden, and I am with you¡ªforever.'' ''Forever.'' Aiden didn''t know why this look of obsession had appeared in her eyes or for what reason it happened. However, this time, looking into her eyes, he felt like she looked even more beautiful than before. The love in her eyes and the wide smile that appeared on her face¡ªeverything looked beautiful. He could tell something had changed inside her. While he had seen the look of obsession in her eyes before, at that time, it hadn''t looked as beautiful and mesmerizing as it did now, which made him want to look for as long as he could. ''How beautiful.'' He was now sure that Ava was stuck forever with him, and there was no going back, as he wouldn''t let her. Even if he had felt they were moving too fast before, it had felt a little weird for him too. Unlike the time he had spent with Isla, which had felt almost natural to him. As she had been perfect for his harem from the start, it was not the same for Ava. She looked like she was making every decision carefully. It hadn''t given him the same feeling as his big sis and Isla. So he had doubted himself sometimes if he was doing the right thing, but now, after seeing this look in her eyes, he was sure that he had made the right choice. ''Now, dear Ava, you are mine forever from now on.'' A deep swirling appeared in his deep black eyes, matching Ava''s own eyes, but its intensity was even greater than Ava''s. Ava looked at the deep swirl in his deep black eyes with her own. She felt like she would lose herself if she looked at them for too long. However, she knew she wanted to lose herself in them, as it told her she would forever be stuck with him if she accepted them. But that was exactly what she wanted. Chapter 181 - 181: Stuck Forever? Ava''s previous shy demeanor was now completely gone, but her earlier blush was still present, like always. However, this time, it was not because she was feeling shy but due to the intense love she was feeling, which made her blush naturally. She moved her face closer to his while still looking directly into his eyes, a wide smile present on her face, and said in an obsessive voice, "You are stuck with me forever, Aiden." Aiden heard her words clearly, which made him smile just as wide as her. With his deep black eyes, he looked directly into her eyes and said to her in the same obsession-filled voice, matching her own, "Dear Ava, you are also stuck with me forever." Hearing the obsession-filled words that had left his mouth, Ava felt extremely excited as the swirling in her eyes increased even more. Her face was already extremely close to his, so she didn''t waste time and moved her lips to meet his. She finally kissed him. Aiden could feel her soft lips clumsily trying to kiss him, so he reciprocated her kiss. He could tell she was not experienced, so he decided to take full control and started tasting her soft lips. He continued to enjoy her lips. However, after some time, he could feel her little tongue poking his teeth, trying to enter. He didn''t let her wait at all and quickly gave her entry. Her little tongue entered his mouth and clumsily tried to play with his own. However, Aiden didn''t let her do anything as he quickly took control of her little tongue with his own, and the sound of slurping echoed inside the room. As time passed, Ava started to become better and better at the kiss, but she still couldn''t take control of it. It didn''t matter to her, though, as she enjoyed it when his tongue played around with her little tongue. She only followed along and didn''t resist. Both of them were exchanging each other''s saliva as they continued their passionate kiss. The sound of slurping could be heard as they drank each other''s saliva. Slurp Slurp Slurp Alicia could see her little brother passionately kissing right in front of her. She wouldn''t lie or say she didn''t feel angry, as even her fists were tightly clenched right now. But she knew this would happen sooner or later since she couldn''t satisfy her brother''s needs herself. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was ashamed now when she had told him earlier to have a harem. It didn''t feel this hard while making that decision¡ªit was hard in itself. However, now, seeing it happen in front of her was nerve-racking. Many times, she had thought of just going to them and separating them. However, she didn''t forget this was for her brother''s own happiness. Previously, she had only thought of these women as being able to satisfy his sexual needs. However, now, seeing everything happening in front of her, and witnessing every moment, she realized her brother wouldn''t just take them mainly for his needs. He wouldn''t just do that to them and use them only for his needs, as he clearly had developed much deeper bonds with them, which even she felt proud of. However, it still hurt for her to watch this scene in front of her. This passionate kiss was much more than just hugging. She could tell they were much more emotionally involved. ''Hah! Looks like my little brother has made a new lover.'' ''Ugh! It hurts.'' Her knuckles had turned white due to tightly clenching her fists. ''I would need compensation from my little brother for making me feel such emotions.'' She knew she was being irrational, as this was what both of them had decided upon. However, she didn''t care, as she didn''t need a solid reason to get her compensation from him. --- Finally, after a few more minutes, Aiden let go of the kiss, but his hand was still naturally placed on her ass, gently fondling it, where it had been placed from the start. A line of saliva was connecting both their mouths. Aiden didn''t feel much loss of breath when he kissed her, but the same couldn''t be said for a newbie like Ava, whose breathing was haggard as she was panting quite a bit. She had never felt something so good in her life. This felt so heavenly to her. She still remembered the feeling of euphoria all over her body when they were kissing each other. Even her legs felt a little weak due to how intense the kiss was for her, and knowing she had exchanged saliva with him, she felt even more proud. A drop of saliva was still leaking from the side of her lips. She had just noticed this now, and knowing this, she couldn''t just let it go to waste. Using her cute little tongue, she licked it clean and savored its sweet taste. She could feel his hand playing gently with her, which she didn''t care much about, and let him do what he wanted, as to her, all of her was already his. So, anything he wanted, she would give to him without any questions. ''I need more.'' However, even when she was panting with a flushed red face, she still didn''t feel satisfied with just one long kiss. She wanted much more, so with the same obsession in her eyes, she looked at him and said in an intense voice, "More." Aiden heard her words and could tell that she really wanted to kiss him. Having already come this far with her, as he had already considered Ava his own, he didn''t mind spoiling her a little. Even the previous kiss was much shorter than the ones he usually shared with his big sis due to Ava''s inexperience, so he fulfilled her wish. He only gave her a loving smile and started moving his lips closer to her soft pink lips. Ava, seeing his lips moving toward hers, showed a brilliant smile and quickly moved her lips to meet his as if she were hungry for another kiss from him. His lips once again met her soft pink lips as he once again sucked on her lips. After getting the taste of her sweet lips for some time, he used his tongue to enter her mouth, which she easily allowed him to do, and started playing around with her cute little tongue once again. The sound of slurping once again resonated in the area as both of them exchanged large amounts of each other''s saliva, which they gulped down happily as if it was some sweet treat for them. Slurp Slurp Slurp Aiden, while kissing her passionately and playing around with her cute little tongue, didn''t forget to fondle her soft bottom. But then he remembered she liked it when he squeezed it hard, so knowing this, he didn''t let her wait and directly squeezed her soft flesh with a little bit of force, which wouldn''t cause her much pain while still continuing to kiss her. And just as he expected, in response to him squeezing her, her little body trembled slightly in his arms, and he could also feel the vibration in his mouth due to the muffled moan that escaped her little mouth. "Mhhhm!" Chapter 182 - 182: Is this a hopeless battle? "Mhhhm!" Ava released a satisfying moan inside his mouth due to the sudden, unexpected surprise she had gotten; she wouldn''t deny she liked it quite a bit, and even her pussy is now completely wet due to the amount of pleasure she is currently feeling right now. However, she knows she can''t do anything about the itch she is feeling in her scared region right now, but she is not worried at all as today they are going to share their first night, and just thinking about the intended arrival of the night, she felt even more excited. Yet for now, she only focused on tasting his sweet saliva without any worry, knowing today was going to be the best day of her life. More importantly, she remembered Aiden had told her his sister Alicia was also going to join them, which made her even more excited for the night to come. ''Anh~ I couldn''t wait for the night to come.'' Both of them are still passionately kissing each other as the sound of slurping is resonating in the background while they are enjoying tasting each other''s saliva. Aiden, while kissing her and playing around with her cute little tongue, didn''t forget to tease her soft ass, as hearing the sound of moans inside his mouth felt very arousing to him. Time passed as their kiss still continued. This time Ava is more experienced, so she is not letting him go until she feels completely spent on the kiss. Meanwhile, the other ladies in the team, including Isla and Daphne, are watching that passionate scene in front of them without missing a single beat. Isla felt lost again, and now even the little hope she had earlier about competing with her sister Ava is completely gone. She couldn''t help but accept her mighty sister Ava as her elder sister once and for all. ''Ava is the one and only Elder sister. You have to remember this Isla'' There is no proof needed to find for her now, as her sister Ava and Aiden passionately kissing each other is a clear sign of victory for Ava. ''Elder Sister Ava this lowly sister Isla, now bow in your rule, O mighty sister Ava. I hope you will tell me the secret for how my humble self can get a passionate kiss like you.'' This is the line Isla has prepared while watching her sister kissing Aiden. She can even see her sister''s soft ass being fondled by her love. She has this weird feeling in her body right now, which she couldn''t stop. There is a strange itch she is feeling in her sacred region. She knows what it is even if she has never masturbated in her life; however, even she knows she is feeling aroused currently by seeing her sister acting intimate with Aiden. One time in the past, she had asked her sister Ava¡ªhow masturbating is when she first came to know about this. Her sister had told her it was not a good thing to do, and it was bad for her, which is why she had never masturbated in her life, as she trusted her sister Ava''s words the most. She quickly threw away these strange thoughts about pleasuring as it was not good for her. If Isla knew her own sister Ava had done the bad deed she had told her not to do a few years ago every day in this past week, she would be cursing her right now. After her meeting with Aiden, she has fantasized about him many times. Even so, sometimes she felt like doing it very hard; however, gritting her teeth, she has endured those hard times and has been victorious until now. Whether she will remain the same in the future, only time will tell. ''I am not weak. I will just wait for the time when I and Aiden come into a relationship like my sister, and I will proudly do it together with him.'' She began to foolishly giggle to herself while thinking about the future, as she didn''t think Aiden didn''t have feelings for her. She could feel, after everything that had happened between her and him, that sooner or later, they would be together. Her giggles became quite loud, and even the others beside her could hear it, but they didn''t look at her at all and focused on the steamy scene happening in front of them with eyes filled with complete jealousy. They even cursed Isla a few times as her giggles only made it worse for them, as they could clearly tell by now that the way their leader treated Ava and even Isla was very different from them, which was the source of their jealousy. The only conclusion they were getting was that their handsome leader must have a thing for twins. While they are not as beautiful as Ava and Isla, they are still confident that they are quite beautiful, as even many men in the military have tried to woo them. However, they didn''t like those muscular military men¡ªthey even felt sick of seeing them all the time. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are a couple who were passable for them; however, after coming here to this tier 1 city and meeting their extremely handsome leader who almost seemed straight out of some fairy tale, they changed their minds. Having watched many romance dramas in their free time, Aiden looked like their man of dreams. So when such an exquisite find is in front of them, they don''t even think of those couple of decent ones from the military. When this world had not changed into the magical one that it currently is, they had already seen him exercise many times, and they knew he was strong. They didn''t know how strong, however, but it was already enough for them to fall head over heels for him, given how attractive he was. While they could compromise a bit and still be with him even though he is not strong¡ªwhich they usually prefer as they wouldn''t even glance at weak men¡ªhe was the only exception for all of them after seeing his appearance. But that was not the case, and naturally, every single one of them, excluding their so-called leader who has hidden quite well from them¡ªall of them were after him. The general had already ingrained in their brains that if they wanted something, they had to fight for it, so that''s what they did while keeping others as their rivals. Yet the rules given by the General to not talk to her family without any need had made their chase very hard or almost impossible for them, knowing he didn''t show any interest in them and only glanced at them a couple of times in these past five years. But after finding his immoral relationship, they thought their hopes were lost. After these strange events and now seeing how their leader is openly creating his own harem, they had felt very excited thinking they had a chance too. However, for some reason, they could feel their chance of being together with him is almost close to null¡ªthey haven''t shared their feelings with him. However, just their woman''s intuition tells them that there is a very, very low chance. This is why they have never told their feelings to him, fearing the rejection that would come along. However, this still didn''t stop them from trying to win him over. But they understood one thing clearly: that if their leader didn''t show interest first, they didn''t have any chance, as in both cases of Ava and Isla, they had seen him act up first and show intimacy toward them. But there was still one fearful thought in their mind as they looked at Ava and heard the demonic giggle of Isla, who didn''t care what they were going through here. ''Is our leader a sucker for twins?'' While others were almost thinking along the same lines, there was one particular individual other than giggling Isla, who had a twisted expression on her face when looking at the passionate scene in front of her. Chapter 183 - 183: Daphnes Determination? Daphne had a frown on her pretty face as she looked at the scene happening in front of her. She is now completely sure that the way Aiden acts toward her and these two twins is pretty different. Even when she is still feeling aroused while seeing him kiss Ava with such passion¡ªshe feels a little wet, however, this time even she feels jealous of how clear the discrimination is. She would love to make him a harem of beautiful yet capable women. Yet she herself felt like he didn''t have any feelings toward her because she could clearly tell he acted more intimately toward the ones whom he wanted to be with, and for others, he didn''t even show much interest in them other than talking to them normally. From everything she has witnessed up till now, she is sure she is not on the list of people he is aiming for, which made her quite upset as she really wanted to be with him. ''Does he think I am not attractive enough?'' However, after thinking for a few seconds, she denied this idea as she still remembers him looking at her body from time to time, but other than that, he has never shown any more interest in her. ''Does he think I am not a capable woman?'' She didn''t think she was any less capable than both Ava and Isla, as she is also a prideful woman who had trained under the general, and even before these magical abilities came, she could say with pride that in using a sniper, she is the best in her whole squad. ''My talent is also quite good; it''s definitely better than Ava''s, who didn''t have any talent, and even when I compare it to Isla''s, I still think I can match her with my two talents.'' She has a plant affinity talent, which she still hasn''t tried much, but she knows it must also be a rare talent because she didn''t see anyone else other than her using this talent. More importantly, she has her emotional affinity talent, of which she is most proud. She has tried it earlier, and she knows how deadly it actually is. She is sure this talent would be very useful to him when she reveals it to him in the future. ''Anh~ but the day I would reveal this to him would also be the day we would become one like how it is supposed to be.'' She is going to take her rightful place as the first wife like how it is supposed to be, and then she would make sure to create a perfect harem while always being the first one. ''Anh~ an immoral brother and sister relation sounds so lovely I didn''t want to touch that sacred bond.'' She considers Alicia as his sister, which is why she didn''t include her in the list of being first wife, as the sound of him having an immoral relationship with his sister turns her on even more, so she likes to keep it as it is even when they are doing these things. She stared at him with a weird swirl in her eyes while keeping her hand on her waist to show her anger as she released a breath through her nostrils, which caused her gigantic melons to jiggle, but no one was looking at her to appreciate this beautiful sight. ''Enjoy it while you can, my dear husband. Sooner or later, I would claim your rightful hot body as mine and mark every inch of it.'' She looked at his handsome figure kissing Ava with obsession in her eyes to get his body. For her, the way of the purest form of love comes with sharing each other''s body and forgetting everything while spending a passionate night. This is also the reason she always shows her clear lust toward him whenever she gets the chance, as she is confident in herself that he won''t forget her when he actually has a hot night with her. ''I am sure he would like my body.'' Even when her age is almost the same as the others in her group, she is much more developed. From a very early age, when she joined the military after the General brought her, she realized that men, even in the slums and even here, are no different. Both in the slums and even in the military, they would show their clear lust toward her. She sometimes even thought having a body like this was only a burden for her, as her large melons would get in the way of her fighting. Luckily, she hasn''t gotten raped in the slums, which she thought had a very high chance of happening. The reason for that was that she was a part of a gang there. But there are still many difficulties living there, and even the way the General found her would be different from others, and she is sure of this. Which is why she is sure even their leader is no exception to this. Previously, when he didn''t even look at them properly, she thought he was not even affected by her looks and didn''t even show any lust toward her, which is also one of the reasons she had fallen for him. But as time passed, he still didn''t notice her, and her obsession to get him started to increase even more and more day by day. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And just like this, five years have passed, and she only wanted to offer her body to him so that he can have something that many have dreamed of. This is the highest form of love she can show to him. However, now even she started to get worried as he was not even noticing her, and if things went like this, she would never be able to experience the highest form of love with him. So after getting this opportunity to work so closely with him, she didn''t miss any chances to show off her curves. And her efforts were not in vain, as she noticed how he had started to pay a little attention to her. She hasn''t seen lust in his eyes that much. However, on her last observation, she is sure he is having fantasies about her, which made her excited to know. As she has started to think, he must have a thing for her too, just like Ava and Isla. But seeing the clear discrimination in the treatment, she is pissed as she also wanted him to fondle her ass just like Ava and kiss her while exchanging each other''s saliva. Doing it in front of everyone makes it even more exciting for her. ''I am pissed.'' She looked at his figure in the distance as her obsession with sharing the greatest form of love with him increased with every second. She thought things would go naturally like Ava and Isla and he would show a little intimacy toward her also. However, by the way, things are going, she didn''t see this happening any time soon. She already has an intense desire to share each other''s bodies with him, and now, seeing how close Ava is to him, she has decided to fast-forward her plan to use her talent on him to share a passionate time with him. ''He will feel my love fully once he feels every inch of my body.'' Having these thoughts, she stared at him with a clear obsession to get his body while having a flushed red face, as seeing such an intimate scene made her too aroused, especially when Aiden was in them. She is completely wet like many other times she has seen him share such intimate moments. ''We will become one sooner or later. It''s only a matter of little time.'' She has already forgotten her previous anger toward him. Aiden, while devouring Ava''s sweet lips and playing with her perky ass, felt chills all over his body many times. Chapter 184 - 184: Chills? Aiden didn''t focus much on the chills he was feeling from time to time as it didn''t feel like the time when he got the strange feeling of danger around sunset. He thought it must be his big sis who was having some inner turmoil after watching them kissing in front of her; however, seeing how she still hadn''t interrupted them, he assumed she was keeping herself in control. However, if she had interrupted them actually, he would have felt a little upset toward her. Time passed as Aiden continued to fondle her soft ass while playing with her cute little tongue, and he didn''t forget to get her to release those arousing moans inside his mouth by squeezing her softness a little harder. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now finally, he let her go after feeling that it would be too much for her if he continued any longer. He could see the line of saliva connecting their mouths as they separated their lips. He could see the completely flushed red face of her in front of him, which looked even cuter to him. Her breathing was also haggard as she was huffing slightly with clear lust in her eyes. The look of desire on her cute face aroused him even more. He almost got hard just by seeing her like that; however, knowing he couldn''t indulge himself in pleasure anymore, he controlled himself after a little time. Her soft little body was leaning on his as he hugged her gently. He was now not fondling her soft and perky ass, knowing if he continued like this, this cycle would continue and time would pass. He still remembered they had to hunt one more around. So he asked her in a gentle voice: "Are you satisfied for now?" Ava heard his soothing voice in her ear, which was a voice she could never get tired of listening to. She heard his question. It would be a lie to say that she was completely satisfied with just this much; however, even she was aware that her time to do whatever she wanted would come later at night, which she was thrilled about. However, for now, they had to focus on things that needed to be done right now. So she replied to him in a loving voice: "Hmm, but only for now." Aiden, hearing her clear-headed but demanding response, was pleased by it as he liked women who would show what they wanted by communicating well. He didn''t know if this was because of his big sis''s openness; however, he didn''t think it would be a good relationship when someone expected something from you without even giving any hints to you about whatever they wanted. ''Her simple and straightforward response is also one of the reasons she felt more charming.'' Aiden gave her a loving smile in response to her words and leaned closer to bring his lips to her soft pink lips to give her a peck. "Good, make sure to tell me whatever you need. I will make sure to satisfy your every need, my dear Ava." He looked at her little body up and down with clear lust in his eyes as he took pride in showing his open lust toward the woman he considered his. Ava, hearing his words, was thrilled as her little body trembled slightly hearing his words. Seeing his lust-filled eyes watching her, she felt even more aroused and even felt a little relieved knowing she was not the only one thinking indecent things. She had another minor orgasm earlier, which felt heavenly to her; however, she didn''t feel his dick getting hard even after all this. His crotch area wasn''t covered in armor, so she would have felt it when he hugged her earlier. However, suddenly, a few moments earlier, before he has said those words to him, she felt a big hard thing poking her, which made the itch in her pussy even worse. ''It''s good to know he is also excited.'' But she felt pity when his rock-hard thing became soft again after a little time, but she knew now he was also excited. However, he was controlling himself quite well, unlike her horny self right now. Having a blossoming smile on her cute face, Ava replied to him while gazing toward the area where she felt the hard poke earlier: "I will ask for everything I want." Aiden, seeing where she was looking, guessed she must have felt his hardness poking her area right above, which he had intentionally done as he also wanted to show her he was excited for the night, and to show her there was nothing better than what he had done. He didn''t think they had more time to act all lovey-dovey now, so he decided to let go of her while saying this in a calm voice while she is still in his arms. "Good, but now go and do what you are supposed to do." Ava, hearing his calm voice, quickly focused on the task she needed to do of maxing out the stats of everyone for the first three using the red cores. ''I will make sure they would be grateful to my husband and won''t let them get complacent just because of his generosity.'' She looked at his deep black eyes with her light brown eyes filled with determination to do her task; however, she still couldn''t hide the lust completely from her eyes. She leaned forward to give him one final peck on his sweet lips as kissing him had already become the most important thing for her, even more, important than watching both immoral siblings doing lewd things. However, that was also an irreplaceable part of her, which she had already embraced fully. "I am going now, leader." She loved to call him by his name; however, calling him leader while doing her work also felt strangely exciting to her, so she would use this from time to time to get the exciting feeling of taboo she got when she watched the siblings'' love. While she knew she was not at their level, this also felt exciting to her. She was about to let go of the hug to take the pouch of red cores on the table to go back to her position. "Anh~" However, before she could even let go of the hug and walk, she felt a strong squeeze on her softness by his large hands. It took her by surprise as she was not ready for this, which resulted in her releasing the loudest moan she had ever made in her life. Thankfully, she had just had a minor orgasm earlier. Otherwise, she knew the moan would have been even louder, especially if this had caused her to orgasm. But she didn''t think she didn''t like the surprise, as her juices had once again launched an attack on her poor panties. She knew today must be the hardest day for her panties as it was almost wet the whole day. But she didn''t worry about it that much as she didn''t think it would be a problem for her to do her task even when it was like this, and knowing her love was the reason for this, she wouldn''t mind working like this every day. As it would mean she would get this special care every day. She knew even Alicia hadn''t been this intimate with him today in front of them. Her motivation was through the roof knowing she was the one who was getting the most attention today. Chapter 185 - 185: Innocent Isla? Ava, even while feeling completely different things, still gives a little hurtful glare yet lustful, looking at his smiling face. Knowing everyone must have heard the loud moan she has just realized, she is not like Alicia, who treats others as air when she is doing something with her little brother¡ªeven when it looks embarrassing. If this were some strangers, she wouldn''t have felt that much and would only feel a little embarrassed. However, knowing these are her teammates who have been with her for so many years of her life, she is quite embarrassed to face them. However, now she realizes that the moan was not the only thing she had to worry about, as she had done much more before when she was feeling so much pleasure and lost in enjoying her time with him that she didn''t even think of anyone else. Aiden, seeing her glaring face, is enjoying her reactions. However, for now, he has to let go of her so that she can do her work. Giving her a loving smile in return for her glare, he now finally lets go of her hug. Ava, after leaving the hug, felt a little sad as she was feeling so much more relaxed and comfortable in his embrace. That feeling was something she hoped to experience for as long as she could. However, she knows she can''t act this way, so, steeling her resolve in return for the lovely smile on his handsome face, she gives him a resolute nod and quickly turns around and starts to walk toward her teammates. She can see all of them staring at her as if she is some weird alien, which makes her quite embarrassed. However, her face is still flushed red due to her earlier interaction with Aiden, which is why she is less ashamed, as no one can tell that she is actually blushing hard due to their stares. She has already thought of what she is going to do if someone pesters her with questions about this. She even feels a little relieved as she walks at a steady pace toward them, knowing her previous strict behavior would lessen it by some degree. ''I know they would even take punishment for asking me questions about such a big event.'' She can already imagine a barrage of questions coming at her to know the secret of how their relationship developed to such a degree, as she knows every one of them has been aiming for her husband, even before when she had ever thought of things like love in her life. ''But there is no secret to begin with. It just happened on its own.'' A glint appears in her light brown eyes, as even if there is some secret, she knows she would definitely not tell them to avoid increasing her own competition, other than her stupid sister Isla, whom she also wants to have the same husband. As her sister Isla is very important to her, as important as Aiden, she can never leave her behind. No matter how big her sister would get, she would always look after her. But she is also not worried about her, knowing there is definitely something going on between her sister Isla and Aiden. If needed, she would help her. However, she doesn''t think it would be the case, as she has noticed Aiden has never shown intimacy toward women he is not interested in. She still remembers the event that led her to develop her relationship so fast and made her realize her own feelings. She still doesn''t want to remember those hurtful feelings she had felt when she had misunderstood him due to her own carelessness. But she will remember them well in the form of a sweet memory, knowing this was what caused her to confess her own feelings on the same day she even realized she felt this way. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I am more than 90% sure that my sister Isla is going to end up together with him.'' ''I will be the first wife, and my sister will be the second wife.'' Just like Daphne, Ava also gives herself the title of first wife, knowing Aiden is not married. To her, Alicia''s place is always his immoral sister, whom she would watch for hours if certain things were happening. If Alicia knew how every one of these newcomers thought she was his sister so they could get the title of first wife, no one can imagine how much chaos she would cause, as she takes the greatest pride in being his big sister and first wife. Reaching in front of the others with the pouch filled with red cores in her hands, the conclusion she has come to while reaching them is to deal with the questions they would ask, even when knowing she is going to punish them. ''I am just going to ignore them and keep my silence.'' However, if she feels it is getting out of hand because she doesn''t think they are fearful of her as the general, that scenario is also covered in her thoughts. Ava, looking at everyone who is gathering around her like moths to a flame, feels a little annoyed as she has not even given them the command to gather around, and they are already doing so. However, she ignores this little misbehavior from them, seeing it could also be seen as their discipline. But she knows this is not the truth, and she still doesn''t say anything, knowing they have not broken any rules until now. But only a second has passed since she ignored their little act. If she wanted, she could just punish them for this, but her conscience wouldn''t feel right if she did that. However, now seeing everyone raising their hands in the air to ask permission to speak, she feels annoyed. Her eyebrows twitched a little seeing this happen like she expected. However, she is pleased to know they still haven''t forgotten their code of conduct even now. ''Why is she even raising her hand?'' Ava looks at her twin sister Isla, who has an excited expression on her face as she raises her hand in the air to ask for permission to speak. She had thought her sister Isla wouldn''t be in the group of these women, as she would answer her questions after their shift would end. She doesn''t even think her sister Isla is unaware of this, as while they sometimes fight, their actual bond is very strong. She would easily share anything Isla asked with some little demands, knowing her sister was also in love with him. ''I am disappointed in you, dumb Isla.'' She first glares at her sister for a few seconds for being one of the fellows who are trying to embarrass her even more. Isla, looking at her mighty sister Ava, who is glaring at her for some reason she doesn''t know, feels a little hurt as she doesn''t think she has done something to upset her. She can tell her sister is currently a little embarrassed, seeing the look on her face. While she doesn''t know about others, she knows her mighty sister is embarrassed. But she has no intention of embarrassing her more or even upsetting her. Chapter 186 - 186: Innocent Isla? (2) She only wanted to ask her about the big pouch she was carrying in her hands as she knew this pouch contained those magical cores that could make them strong, and seeing her bring so many cores back, she wanted to ask her about this. She could tell by the size of the pouch that it contained almost all the cores, and she was excited to ask her why she brought so many cores back, but the idea of using so many cores on them didn''t even enter her mind, knowing her mighty sister wouldn''t allow it. Still, she was curious to find its actual purpose, which was why she had raised her hand. ''Why is my mighty elder sister angry with me?'' She was confused, so she started to look around, and now, when she looked at all the others beside her who were also keeping their hands in the air, even an idiot like her could understand what had just happened. ''Does she think I am with them?'' Seeing the glare she had received earlier, Isla was now sure that her sister Ava thought she must be with them. She glared at all the others who had caused her sister to get angry with her. Some of them had noticed that Isla was glaring at them for some reason. However, for now, there was something much more important in front of them than indulging in Isla''s antics, so they ignored her and focused on their vice leader, who appeared as some sort of rare creature to them right now. She was just like them, who had come from a poor background, and their past conditions were not something they were proud of before coming here. However, seeing their vice leader, who was also like them, getting into a relationship with Aiden, who had mostly never even heard of the shitty place they had come from, They felt a little bit excited and even relieved to know they also had the chance. But as of right now, they didn''t think it was looking good for them. However, the person in front of them, their mighty vice leader, could be the key that could give them something they needed to get what they wanted. With expectancy in their eyes, they were looking at their leader with a hint of respect and even awe on the look on their faces. ''Who is she going to pick?'' They wanted to be the ones to get picked; however, they were not too worried as all of them were most likely going to ask the same thing. Ava knew she couldn''t escape this as, even if she ignored them for now, she knew they were most likely going to pester her even more when their shift ended, so she would like to get this done right now and set an example here first by giving a harsh punishment so no one would dare to ask her. She knew the punishment she was going to give them would be absurd to make them fear, and it wouldn''t be right to do it either. However, she didn''t care that much as she had realized a little that sometimes breaking the rules was much better. ''I know Aiden wouldn''t say anything even if I did this.'' She was ready to make them suffer for trying to embarrass her right after she was done with her romantic session with Aiden, and even her panties were still wet. ''I would let you guys regret thinking that I would give the punishment according to the rules we are used to following.'' A glint appeared on her face as she looked at each one of their faces for a few seconds to make it more intimidating. Some of them, feeling the sharp gaze of their vice leader, even felt a little intimidated. However, knowing the punishment, they were not too worried. But that didn''t mean they were going to do something like this ever again, knowing Ava would increase the punishment if that happened. But today, they got to ask her some things that held great importance in their minds. Seeing the still resolute expressions on their faces, even she felt excited to see their faces when she would punish them. Even Ava felt a little surprised when she looked at Daphne, who was not even looking at her right now, as she could see she was still staring at Aiden in the distance, which annoyed her a little, but she didn''t say a thing to her, knowing this horny bitch also had a crush on Aiden even before her. She wouldn''t interfere if any of them tried to make Aiden fall for them, but she wouldn''t be so peaceful if someone else other than them tried, as she knew about their feelings and she also had quite deep bonds with all of them, which was why she would let them have their tries. But the idea of helping them even a little didn''t even enter her mind for a second as, other than her sister Isla, she didn''t care if any of them succeeded or not. She first focused on her own sister, who had also stupidly raised her hand in the air, but the expression on her face was quite different from earlier. However, Ava didn''t focus on her expression that much. She was angry, and she first wanted to deal with her own sister. So, clearing her throat, which made the eyes of all the others sparkle in excitement, which she ignored, she said in a calm voice, looking calm. But the sharpness in her voice was a clear giveaway of her feelings. "Isla, what do you want to ask? Ask away! You have my permission to speak." She paused for a second and continued with a tone that had become even sharper than before. "However, be careful of what you ask because if it is something unnecessary, you are going to get punished for it." Even when there was still a little blush present on her face, everyone could tell that their vice president was just like always¡ªserious. Isla had heard the words clearly which had come out of her sister Isla, aka Vice Leader''s, mouth. She could clearly sense the anger in her words. If it was before, she wouldn''t have felt much for just this. However, now stakes were not the same, as from today onward, she was not just her sister Ava. She had become the mighty Elder Sister Ava. Isla didn''t think she could afford to offend someone as big as her¡ªshe had already shared a passionate kiss with Aiden, which was proof of her rules and status in her eyes. ''I can''t just leave things like how they are. I have to make things clear.'' She still wanted to learn under her tutelage to become like her. However, this sharp tone in her voice was not a good sign for her. She didn''t want to be seen like this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I will make sure to do things right.'' There was still anger inside her toward the others who were the ones who had caused her to be seen like this. ''I will beat every single one of them in the training and even make sure to let them know the cost of pissing me off and making her look like an idiot in my sister''s eyes.'' Chapter 187 - 187: Leaders Generosity? However, for now, Isla cleared away the thought of teaching others a lesson, as there were many more important things to focus on right now, which was making things right with her mighty sister. She cleared away all her thoughts for now, as a calm yet respectful look appeared on her face when she focused on her sister. Ava noticed the change in expression on her sister''s face; however, she didn''t say anything more, as she was waiting for her reply when she heard her sister''s voice. "Great Vice Leader, why did you bring the cores back? Weren''t they supposed to be given to the Leader?" Ava''s eyebrows twitched slightly when she heard only her first words, as she was calling her "Great Vice Leader"; however, she took a deep breath, as with only this she couldn''t punish her. So she waited for her to say something that she could use to give her an unfair punishment. However, the next words coming out of her mouth shocked her, as her idiot sister had actually asked her something that would help, and hopefully, she would ignore them altogether, as what she was going to say would be small news. Isla could see all the others giving her side-eye, which she didn''t shy away from, and even stared directly at them to get back at them. While others felt a little upset with Isla for how she had completely changed the subject when their mood was right, looking at the big pouch their vice leader was holding, they were also interested in finding out its purpose. But they had an idea of what it was going to be, and the conclusion they came to was that it should be their one week''s worth of reward in advance. Even if they were a little upset with Isla, they kept quiet, knowing they couldn''t do anything. Ava showed a bright smile to her sister, which surprised not only her sister Isla but also all the others, as usually, their vice leader wouldn''t try to show any emotions while talking to them and showing her emotions so openly was not something they were used to. So their surprise was justifiable, and she even looked more charming than before, for some reason, even when she didn''t have her usual strict attitude. The only obvious conclusion they came to for this change was the vice leader''s new relationship with their handsome leader, which made them even more jealous and excited to find things from her. Ava didn''t wait any longer and directly said in a calm voice, not before coughing a little, as she had noticed how her emotion had gotten out of control. She was still overwhelmed by the amount of things that had happened to her today. Ignoring her own slight mishap, she finally addressed her sister Isla''s question now, which she liked quite a bit and even thought that her sister had become a little smarter today. A hint of pride could be seen on her face when she was looking at Isla¡ªand Isla, seeing the change in attitude in her sister''s behavior, was pleased, as she, without shying away, proudly lifted her chin up, trying to show her how good a sister she was. Ava ignored her dramatic behavior and then started to slowly explain to them what they were going to do with the cores. While she slowly explained to them, she didn''t forget to praise Aiden and even exaggerated a little and even added something from her own to make them realize how generous their leader was and reminded them to do their best. Everyone was thrilled and excited after getting the news that they were going to increase their strength, stamina, and agility stats to max right now, and this was not a small thing for them, as they knew how hard it was to actually get stronger by doing physical training. And even while they were going to use these magical cores, they knew the amount wouldn''t be small, even for a single person, and at least 50 cores would be needed to max out a single person, which was not a small amount. Getting such a good reward on the second day of their hunt felt heartwarming to them, and it made them even more heartfelt, knowing these were all the cores they had right now. ''Wow, our leader is so good to us.'' Even when he had monopolized the cores and only distributed them daily according to their performance, they wouldn''t feel a thing, as it felt quite normal to them, and the 10 cores each they received yesterday felt good to them. They also knew their leader was the one who did most of the work, and he was also the one who had provided them with such good quality cores and even given them such a safe place to live while giving them such tasty food. Their living conditions were even better than their usual military life, even at the time of the apocalypse. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew these were not things that anyone could have access to, so their already maxed-out loyalty was increasing even more than before, and some of them even had fanatic looks on their faces, thinking that their handsome leader cared so much about them. Their desire to do their absolute best increased even more. The most excited of them was Isla, who was grinning ear to ear after hearing this news, as she already felt her talent couldn''t match Alicia. However, when she couldn''t even compete with her in physical prowess, it was a hard blow to her pride. She was not someone who would whine or say that the only reason she wasn''t as powerful as her was because she didn''t have the resources, which was true to some extent, but for Isla, this was just an excuse. This was why she had thought of doing some extra work so she could earn many more cores to increase her stats to surpass Alicia and claim her number-one place once again. However, now, getting such a golden opportunity in front of her, Isla was excited, and she was even excited to kill more zombies than Alicia in the next hunt, so she would let her know who was actually the strongest. ''Hehehehe, no one can stop me now.'' Chapter 188 - 188: Leaders Generosity? (2) **Chapter 188: Leaders Generosity? (2)** Everyone was excited to increase their stats, and they even got a little distracted from their earlier question. But the idea of getting stronger so quickly was equally exciting to them, so for now, they wanted to focus on this as their leader had put his trust in them. So, they were not going to waste any time for now and just quickly wanted to be ready for the next hunt as soon as possible, knowing he was waiting for them to get ready. But this didn''t mean they had forgotten about their earlier question. Because for something as important as this, they didn''t think they could even forget it, even if they wanted to. So, for now, they focused on the task ahead as they had made up their minds to ask everything they wanted to ask their vice leader after their shift ended. This would also give them more freedom to ask her. Thinking of it this way, it seemed much better to ask her afterward about the secrets she was hiding behind her strict demeanor. They remembered their vice leader had never accompanied them when they watched their favorite romance drama together, so they assumed she didn''t have much interest in things such as romance, which fit quite well with her personality. However, after this most unexpected and wildest surprise their vice leader had given them, they couldn''t help but be awestruck by her charm. ''I didn''t know the vice leader had so much natural rizz that she didn''t even need those dramas to watch.'' She had become almost a revered figure in their minds now. While she was a good vice leader, which they appreciated, they had never felt this way about her. She was almost like a rare creature among the common folks. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava could see everyone had kept their hands down after her speech about the things that were going to happen before the next hunt for preparation. She was a little pleased, knowing these guys understood when it was not the right time for certain things. However, seeing the little disappointment in their eyes irritated her, as she knew these guys were aware that she liked teaching things to others. But that didn''t mean she was going to give them tips on how to woo her own husband. ''These bitches must be dreaming.'' ''Even if I knew something, I wouldn''t tell a single soul about it other than my sister Isla.'' Ava now focused on the pouch in front of her, which had more than 550 red cores inside. For now, she had decided to give each one of them about 50 cores to use. After that, she would see how they would proceed. She knew some of them might not even need 50 cores to max out their stats, like her sister Isla, whom she was sure wouldn''t need all 50. Some of them, however, might even need a little more than that, like herself, as she was sure 50 cores were definitely not enough to max out her three stats. This was why she decided to give 50 each and see how it went afterward. She ordered them to form a straight line to proceed with the distribution. Seeing the excitement on their faces as they lined up, she even felt quite excited herself, as one of her most important weaknesses would be gone today. She felt quite emotional as well, knowing she had endured all these years with her poor physical capabilities. She wouldn''t lie or say it was easy for her, as enduring all those training sessions every day, which everyone else did like a routine, was like a new day of hellish torture for her. Even while doing all this, she didn''t see much improvement. After finding out from the medical team that her body was naturally weaker than others, and that even with training there was no hope of getting as strong as the others, she felt quite a hard blow. Becoming as strong as others was never an option for her. She was lucky to have even been able to join the military, and she was even more grateful to the general, who hadn''t said anything to her even after she got the news. If the general had kicked her out of the team, she wouldn''t have had much to say in return. She trained every day with others while focusing on her strategies much more than actual combat, knowing she had no hopes of competing. She didn''t even shy away from spars, even while her opponents offered her the option to back out at first, knowing the general hadn''t said anything to her. She felt quite thankful for this, but after a while, no one said anything as it had become usual for her. Even her teammates were used to beating her every single time. She was thankful that no one went easy on her. She was sure this was due to the general, as if she had seen anyone go easy during sparring, and she would probably have invited them to spar with her directly. Thinking about all these tough memories now, she felt quite heartwarming emotions. She knew today was going to be the day she became equally strong as everyone present here, including her own genius sister. Ava couldn''t express how happy she was. Even though she knew that, even after maxing out her stats, she probably wouldn''t be able to beat her own younger sister, knowing she would be an opponent whom everyone had to be careful against was enough for her for now. One by one, they took their cores and then returned to their positions. They had also noticed the emotional expression on their vice leader''s face while receiving the cores. They could see the happiness in her eyes and the clear emotion on her face. No one said anything to her, but they were all happy to know that the vice leader didn''t have to suffer so much anymore. They were also excited that their next sparring session wouldn''t be so hopeless for her. Even Isla had seen her sister''s face. From her expression, Isla could tell that if she said some comforting words or even just given her a hug, Ava would have likely cried by now. However, she left her as she was, not wanting to see her sister cry, knowing she would likely start crying herself if she did. ''I don''t want to embarrass myself in front of Aiden.'' This was also one of the little reasons Isla didn''t say anything to her sister. But even if that hadn''t been the case, Isla wouldn''t have said anything to her. She knew her sister had endured all these years without crying a single time, and she wanted to keep it that way. ''I will still beat you even if you are as strong as me.'' This was something even more important to Isla than her title of elder sister. Fighting was the thing she was most proud of and considered a part of her life, so this was not something she could give up on. This was the reason Alicia annoyed her so much, as she constantly thought about surpassing her. As for Aiden, she liked him more when he was stronger than her; it made her even more attracted to him. She also knew she didn''t have the ability to compete properly with Alicia now, so thinking about even matching him was like a dream for the time being. Chapter 189 - 189: Emotional Ava? Ava had now distributed the cores to everyone present here, and now they were ready to use the cores. However, before she could start absorbing the cores one by one, she heard Aiden''s loud, commanding voice from the distance when he was not sitting in his chair. "TRY TO ABSORB ALL THE CORES AT ONCE!" Hearing the voice, Ava gave him a respectful nod, like always, which was a habit for her while answering her superior. She also didn''t act too differently while working, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t take advantage of her new relationship when needed. Aiden, seeing Ava giving him a polite nod, didn''t say much and only gave her a nod in return. It looked like she liked to act professionally at work, which he didn''t have much of a problem with, so he let her be. While they were using red cores to increase their stats, he was relaxing while caressing his big sister''s hair to make her feel better. He didn''t know how she was feeling right now; however, he knew he had done some pretty intense things earlier, so he wanted to give her some special care. Alicia was enjoying his caress without saying anything. She felt angry earlier; however, she didn''t think she would lose control, knowing this was supposed to happen sooner or later. But she wouldn''t say anything to him and just enjoyed her time until others were ready for the next hunt. She hummed from time to time while feeling his hand gently moving across her hair, and her body also trembled slightly from time to time. Ava, after getting the advice from Aiden, was still not sure how it was going to work. However, trusting his words, she was going to try it out first, then she would explain it to the others as it would be much more efficient like this. She ordered the others to wait while she was going to experiment with how absorbing many cores at once was going to work. Everyone was curiously looking at Ava as she was going to absorb many cores at once. They had also heard their leader, and they were excited to see how it was actually going to happen. Ava took out 50 red cores first to test out. While keeping her hands on the cores, she tried to absorb them, and just like when Aiden had tried to absorb many cores¡ªa screen appeared in front of her. Ava, seeing the screen, followed its instructions, which were quite easy to follow, and after a few seconds, she allocated the 50 cores to her two stats. She was able to nearly max out both of them as one of them had only reached 9.1 due to her lack of stats earlier. After confirming to absorb the cores¡ªthe red cores in her hand began to emit red as they started to turn into red mist and slowly started to enter her body, which was much faster than when they absorbed the cores one at a time. She could feel her body getting stronger and stronger. She had used the cores to increase her strength and stamina stats first. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The warm current was flowing all over her body as the strength in her body increased more and more, and she felt like she had endless energy. She had never felt something like this. When the red light finally went out and all the mist entered her body, she now felt stronger than ever¡ªcomparing her previous self to now, the difference was like heaven and earth to her. ''I just want to test out my strength.'' Feeling the endless energy in her body, she had a strong desire to test out her strength right now; however, she stopped herself, knowing the time to test her strength would come soon. After a few seconds of feeling all the changes in her body, while throwing some punches in the air that made a little blur¡ªnot as fast as Aiden but equal to Alicia¡ªthe realization finally dawned upon her as she now finally came to the conclusion that she was not as weak as before. ''I am not weak anymore.'' All her previous memories of suffering and the things she had endured due to her weak body played in her head for a few moments, which made her eyes tear up a little. However, after realizing what had happened, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and acted as if nothing had happened. But she still couldn''t hide the redness in her eyes and the look of pure joy on her face. Everyone noticed their Vice Leader''s current state; however, no one said a single word to encourage her or anything. They only kept silent while looking at her with proud expressions, as they also felt a little emotional seeing her like this. ''Looks like this is the greatest day of the Vice Leader''s life.'' Even they had to agree. Seeing how many things had happened to her today, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was the greatest day of her life¡ªshe had solved one of her greatest weaknesses today, and more importantly, she had gotten a partner that every single one of them was jealous of and dreamed of having. Ava, realizing how she had lost herself in her thoughts, quickly focused on the task ahead. If she thought too much about this, she was sure that even if she didn''t want to, she would likely start crying. Seeing the proud look on her teammates'' faces wouldn''t make it any easier for her, which was why she didn''t dwell on it and quickly focused on the task ahead, starting to explain to the others how to absorb many cores at once, just as she had done earlier. But in her mind, she was only thinking about Aiden, who was the reason for her feeling this happy today. While Aiden may or may not have realized it after today in their heart his place is even greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. So clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. Chapter 190 - 190: Emotional Ava? (2) Everyone was focusing on the words their Vice Leader was explaining to them, and they had also noticed how her voice was quite emotional while she was explaining things to them, but no one showed any reactions to her unusually emotional voice. Ava had tried to control her voice and make it sound like her usual strict and calm tone; however, due to the overwhelming feelings she was currently having, it was not possible to act normal. However, seeing how everyone else was acting like usual, ignoring her burst of emotions, she felt very heartwarming, and she had even decided not to punish them extra when they were going to ask her questions later, as they would swarm her inside their new home. She knew it was going to happen, but the idea of just forgiving them didn''t enter her mind, as she was not going to let them go scot-free when they were literally asking her how to woo her own husband. She didn''t care if they had feelings for him before or not, as just thinking about it made her annoyed. Having finished her explanation, Ava asked them if they were ready. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you understand everything?" Hearing the voice of their Vice Leader, they answered loudly in unison, as after seeing the speed of her previous actions, they too were feeling very excited to absorb the cores. "Yes!!!" Ava, hearing their excitement, without waiting anymore, told them to quickly use their cores all at once. After getting the permission of their Vice Leader, everyone started absorbing their cores as, one by one, a red glow could be seen on different individuals while they were absorbing the magical red particles in their bodies, feeling the warmth flowing inside them, making them stronger than before. Pure excitement was written on their faces as they felt the changes in their bodies. Ava, seeing them, started absorbing another 50 cores. She was sure it would take less than 50 for her to max out her remaining two stats, one of which was already close to reaching the limit. She was sure the extra cores would be left behind after her use, so by doing this, she would be able to see if that was true or not, but she was 99% sure it was going to happen. In the distance, Aiden could see them covered in red light, which meant they were using the cores. Thinking about the outcome and the thought of having 10 people under him who had maxed out three physical stats excited him. ''The next hunt will be exciting.'' But he knew they were not done yet, which was why he ignored them and focused on caressing his big sis''s hair. Ava, after maxing out all her stats, looked at the others who were standing in front of her with excited expressions on their faces. She could see the fire burning in their eyes, ready to test their strength. But she knew their task was not complete yet, as she had already maxed out all three of her stats. Just as she had thought, even though she had used 50 cores while absorbing, she would know how much she would get out of one core. As expected, the remaining cores were even light, even when she had distributed them while using them on her status screen. Focusing on her task ahead, she asked everyone who had maxed out their strength, stamina, and agility to raise their hands. Seeing four people raising their hands, she was not surprised, as while she knew her sister was strong and fought quite better than others, it didn''t mean there weren''t others who were close to her in physical strength. "Give me the cores left." Seeing almost fifty cores in her hands, she realized the disparity in her strength and theirs, as she had used more than 80 cores to max out her stats, while on average, they had taken less than forty cores. This was not entirely correct, as about 20 cores were just from her sister, but it gave her a general understanding of her previous strength. For the remaining five individuals, she gave them 20 cores each to also max out their stats, and after some time, all of them had nearly equal strength. Out of 100 cores she had given them to use, more than half of them got returned to her. The fire burning in their eyes was visible. Ava, seeing their eyes, could tell that they just wanted to go out there and fight the zombies, and she was also not an exception to this. Without wasting any more time, she ordered them, with a voice full of desire to fight, to march toward their leader to report to him that they were ready. Aiden, who was checking on them from time to time, could see them marching toward him in two lines. He could feel their will to fight even from the distance, as each step they walked was heavy, sounding like they were hitting the ground with their boots. Even his blood felt like it was boiling, seeing their spirit. He didn''t know if they were intentionally making the sound or were just not used to their strength, but whatever it was, he couldn''t deny they were looking very cool while walking with fierce expressions on their faces in cold black metallic gear. He even felt like he was the commander of some small army. ''So cool.'' His inner child was just screaming at him to walk there and join them in their little fierce march, but he knew he wouldn''t be that cool if he joined them like this. While Aiden was enjoying this moment inside, Alicia had a completely different expression on her face, as she was now currently looking at a certain someone who was pissing her off quite a bit. Seeing the look of defiance and challenge on Isla''s face as she stared directly into her eyes, Alicia was not pleased. She could tell Isla was challenging her, though she didn''t know what Isla was thinking while giving her that annoying look. Whatever it was, she didn''t like it one bit. Matching her gaze, Alicia stared sharply into Isla''s eyes, silently telling her that whatever she was thinking was not going to happen. Chapter 191 - 191: Next Hunt? Matching her gaze, Alicia stared sharply into Isla''s eyes, silently telling her that whatever she was thinking was not going to happen. Isla, seeing the look on Alicia''s face, was pleased to see that annoying expression on her face, as she couldn''t wait to see the look on her face when she would kill more zombies than her in the next hunt. She was confident she was not going to lose to her now that she was as strong as her in physical strength. ''Hehehehe, it''s going to be fun.'' Alicia could see the look on Isla had reverted back to normal, but in her eyes, she could see that she was looking down on her. She knew they had just increased their strength by leaps and bounds. It could be possible that Isla was challenging her, and after thinking about this for a few seconds, she could definitely imagine her doing so. Alicia knew Isla was one of the girls who was going to join her little brother''s harem, and being the most powerful one would definitely give her a massive advantage. As she didn''t want to get her brother''s help, she would use force if she wanted something, she believed it was the best option to get something done. She had taken care of her company for the past five years and knew that violence was the answer when you wanted something done quickly. She was not going to go easy in the next hunt. Let this little twerp see what the actual disparity between their strength was. ''I will enjoy the look on your face, Isla, when you see the reality yourself.'' She was confident, even before these magical incidents and afterward, that other than her little brother, no one could defeat her she was not including her Aunt as she didn''t think she is in competition, to begin with. Aiden could now see the group of ladies in their black armor, all wearing fierce expressions on their faces, standing in front of him. He could see Ava and Isla, the twin sisters, at the front of the two rows, just like always. He couldn''t see their previous blushing faces now, as they were replaced with fierce expressions. The first thing Ava did after reaching him was to quickly give him the remaining cores left afterward. Aiden took the pouch she handed to him without any questions, knowing they would be useful to him. He also didn''t think they were going to need any more of the red cores soon, as he didn''t even know how they were going to start their cultivation journey. He probably thought there would be a cultivation manual needed to start magical cultivation; however, he didn''t know how or when they were going to get it. Not knowing what to do, he didn''t focus on that much, as the first task he had decided on was to max out every stat of the people under him to make them reach the limit in every single one, even mana, which he knew would be quite hard. Afterward, he would like to travel outside, and the first location he planned to visit was already in his mind. He was going to recruit a few more talents he had scouted during his five years in school. ''I don''t know if that cute little spy would be there or not.'' He couldn''t do anything to her when there was law present in the world; however, now, if he found her inside the school, the first thing he was going to do was to question her by force, making her answer everything he wanted to know about her father Anderes''s plans. ''I don''t care if she hasn''t harmed me up till now. Her being the daughter of Anderes Shade and acting suspicious all these years is more than enough for me to get answers from her, even if I look like a bully in others'' eyes.'' He didn''t think there was anyone powerful enough to stop him now. Without even including the people under him, his sister alone was enough to cause terror in people''s hearts. ''I hope I would find that sly little cute doll there.'' He hoped to meet her there, as her talent was a pretty troublesome one. He wanted to catch her without giving her enough time to even grow. ''Chloe, I hope you are there inside the school.'' A certain someone, who was currently fighting zombies with the vice president on their side and a few other people using weak spells to distract the zombies, was dealing the final blows. Chloe had just killed another zombie with her mini space blade. Even while killing the zombies, she was thinking of a certain handsome boy whom she had worried about from the moment world evolution had happened. ''I hope you are safe, Aiden.'' Clueless about the upcoming danger coming for her, she was only hoping to get powerful as soon as possible so she could travel to Aiden''s home and be with him to keep him safe. She started to feel restless, which was why she quickly wanted to max out her stats. This was also the reason she was not holding back at all and even used her previous skills from her earlier timeline. She had taught others how to create skills, which would become common knowledge later. However, knowing this at the start would give a solid advantage. She didn''t care much about other people. However, giving them a little piece of knowledge, which could even save their lives, didn''t bother her much. But there were also many things she knew she was not going to share, as she would like to take advantage of them herself. And even share some benefits with Aiden. She didn''t worry if he had awakened a talent or not, as there were certain things she knew that would give him a solid talent, enough for him to survive on his own. ''I hope you are with your sister right now.'' Chloe knew who Aiden''s elder sister was. If he was with her, she wasn''t worried about his safety. However, if for some reason they were separated, she only hoped he would be safe until she found him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 192 - 192: Next Hunt? (2) In this life, Chloe had focused on her physical training even before, and in the past five years, she could only say she had done her best to increase her stats. She had only reached about the start of 7 in every stat, which she had improved. This was quite better than her previous life when she had to start with five stats at the beginning, and now she had even stored her katana outside the school, as weapons were not allowed inside. This was also the weapon she had used in her previous life. After reaching her stats to a satisfying degree, she would leave from here to find Aiden. She knew where he lived, and it was quite close to her, as their residence was quite famous. "I just hope I would find some cultivation manual." She really hoped she would find some manual, as with it, she knew her journey to find him would be much safer. Even though she was not fully confident in finding him, she was sure she wouldn''t die, but actually reaching that destination would be hard. Firing another A-rank skill, space blade , at another zombie, which had killed three at the time, she cleared her mind for now as a resolute expression appeared on her doll-like cute face. She focused more on killing zombies. As thinking about him wouldn''t do her any good for now, she only wished in her mind one last time to keep him safe. Aiden, after taking the cores that had been left after their use, could tell by the weight of the pouch that there were at least 100 cores inside it. He didn''t feel much about them and put them inside his backpack. He would have used them right here and now; however, he didn''t want to reveal his ability to infinitely increase his stats to others. He knew this was a dangerous secret that he had to keep safe, which was why even while he trusted them completely, he was not going to share it with them. Now, looking at the fierce expressions on their faces and the fire burning inside their eyes, he asked them in a calm voice, "Are you guys ready for another hunt?" In response to his words, all of them shouted at the same time with voices filled with passion. "YES!!!!" Aiden, hearing their loud response, which was probably the loudest he had ever heard from them, thought if they had shouted with such intensity during their first meeting, he would have jumped in surprise seeing how loud they were. He didn''t say anything as he also started to like how they were behaving. Their spirit also made his blood boil, which was why he didn''t waste any time. Standing up from his seat, he said in a loud voice as he started walking toward the gate, "LET''S GO HUNT SOME ZOMBIES!!" Aiden didn''t know why he shouted, as he wouldn''t have acted like this in the past. However, being together with them, he also started to enjoy matching their energy. He felt a little embarrassed doing it, but when he heard their loud response again and the sound of their heavy footsteps following behind, along with the clanging of metal from their armor, he couldn''t help but feel good inside. "YES, LEADER!" ''Absolutely worth it!'' Alicia, walking right next to him, could see the happiness on his face when they replied to him. She had known that her little brother sometimes liked to show off, and seeing him enjoying such a little act, she only thought it was childish. However, she didn''t mind it when he was enjoying it so much. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After reaching the outside and seeing the big gate in front, he was excited to hunt. But now, he thought of making some changes to their previous lineup, as he thought it wouldn''t be best to go with the previous lineup. He would leave the sniper as it was for now, which left about seven people for him to decide. One was going to be at the gate, just like always, responsible for the gate in case something unexpected happened, which he hoped wouldn''t. The snipers would inform them from the roof of their house to close the gate as soon as possible, which was a good safety measure he liked to have. Now, out of the seven, he liked to take five this time to join the actual fighting. However, he was going to keep them in pairs of two so they could get used to their strength, and afterward, he wouldn''t mind if they acted on their own. He wasn''t including Isla in a pair, as he was confident in her acting alone. He had seen how she had performed on the previous hunt, which impressed him quite a bit. She had nearly lasted as long as his big sister, even when her big stats were at a limit at the time. While he was sure his big sister would have hunted much more than her, he still thought she was qualified enough to act on her own. And for the last two, he would like to keep them still using their automatic rifles, as they were still very effective against the zombies. Aiden informed Ava how he would like to proceed this time. Ava, hearing his words, didn''t find anything wrong with them, but his words still made her feel that he was trying to keep them safe. She didn''t know how he saw them, but she was confident that even if he had thrown every one of them in with a knife now, they would survive without much difficulty, given the strength they had now. She liked how he was trying to keep them safe, but she knew in the long run, this would limit growth. She wasn''t going to say anything to him this time, but when needed, she would remind him they had seen worse, and every single one of them had taken a bullet or two in their life. ''For now, the lineup is good.'' Even though she had many scars on her body, she didn''t feel a little bit ashamed of it. She was a little worried about how he would feel when he saw them at night. However, she believed he wouldn''t feel disgusted by them. She had only a few scars, probably the least in her team. She would feel quite sad if he felt disgusted by them. But that wasn''t going to change anything for her, as she was already deeply in love with him, and nothing was going to affect her now. She would likely try to find some solutions if he didn''t like them, as she was sure in this new magical world, there were many secrets waiting to be discovered, and these little scars were probably nothing compared to what the outside world awaited for them. Chapter 193 - 193: Next Hunt? (3) "It''s good, Leader. We should just follow your lineups." Aiden had heard Ava''s approval of his words earlier, and he could feel more casualness in her voice. However, she still liked to call him Leader, which he was not going to say anything about. If she liked to call him Leader, he had no problem with it, even when their relationship was confirmed. Other than that, he also noticed some emotions on her face while she was making her decision. He didn''t know what she was thinking that was causing her a little trouble in her mind. However, since she hadn''t said anything to him herself, he would give her time so she could sort things out herself. However, if he noticed any unusualness in her behavior later, he was going to directly call her out and ask what was causing her problem. But for now, he was not going to do anything, as it was better if she got over it herself. He gave her a nod of approval and told her in a calm voice to give him the names of the extra people who were going to join him for the hunt, as there were going to be two extras who were going to fight on the front lines. After hearing his question, she didn''t think much and gave him two more names of the people who were going to join him. She was confident about joining herself; however, she still remained at her post, as it was important for her to watch over everything and keep things under control. Hopefully, in the future, she will get the opportunity to fight. Until then, she would get used to her new strength, which was why she was even more excited for their upcoming training. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She called out the people who were going to join this hunt as Isla and two previous ladies, along with two new ones who now stood in front of him. Aiden, seeing the fire burning in their eyes, ready to kill, didn''t have any problem with her decision. So, he told Ava to go back and take her position and also told her that after a minute, she had to open the gate. Before that, he was going to explain a few things to them. While walking toward the gates, he reminded them of a few things. The first and most important thing was that they should be careful of their nails and bites. He knew they had become much stronger than before, but that didn''t mean they should be reckless, as one little wound could potentially turn them into zombies. He didn''t want to kill anyone on his own team due to their recklessness. Which was why he reminded them seriously to be careful about this. Secondly, he told them about the pairing thing he had discussed with Ava. He could see a little reluctance on their faces, as they wanted to fight. However, in the end, they didn''t say anything and accepted his decision. He also told them at the end that if they did satisfactorily enough, then from tomorrow onward, they were going to fight alone. This made their expressions light up, as even while feeling like they could do anything due to the cores they had absorbed, fighting with too much caution didn''t sit right with them. They were used to risking their lives and fighting while getting some injuries. So, the time they had spent with their cautious leader felt too relaxing to them, given how careful he was about everything. They knew he was doing this for their own safety, which made them feel warm inside their hearts. However, their habits of years didn''t go away just like that, so their urge to fight until they couldn''t fight anymore was always there. All of them cared about their own lives. They were not going to lose recklessly after getting out of the hellhole they had lived in earlier. Now, seeing these magical things made them want to live even more and see many things. But these simple fighting tasks were not something they had to worry so much about. Knowing he was allowing them to fight alone from tomorrow if he found them good enough, they were excited to show they were capable and do even more than that. Every time they saw their leader fighting on the front, just like their general, it stirred something in them. In both cases, they felt a little hurt, as they wanted to be the ones to take the front line, not their leader, who was supposed to give them orders. "Nothing has changed even now, then." All of them had failed to replace the general''s front-line fighting position on their mission, which was quite important to them. But now, they didn''t think they had the chance. However, seeing their new leader doing the same thing, they were determined to take his place and be the ones to fight on the front. "I will be the one to take his position." Their previous flames of rivalry had ignited once again for being number one, as whoever replaced their strongest leader and fought on the front instead of him would be number one in their hearts, and every one of them knew that. Even Ava was no exception to this. However, she would be content if any of her teammates took his position, knowing that the one on the front would always be in the most dangerous position. Aiden didn''t say anything when he saw their little look of reluctance when he said they were going to fight in the team. Other than Isla, who looked quite happy, the others had the same expression. He was not going to change, even if it was like that, as he liked to be as careful as possible while fighting. However, he noticed that after a few seconds, for some unknown reason, all of them had a motivated expression on their faces, telling him they were ready to kill. "Let''s go!" Now, without wasting any more time, he told them to quickly take their own positions while he walked toward the front of the gate to take his own position, knowing the gates should be opening any time soon. Chapter 194 - 194: Next Hunt? (4) Aiden, seeing the big metal gate opening in front of him while hearing the growling and stomping sounds from the other side, was excited for them to come inside as he knew this time the hunt was going to be the greatest it had ever been. On the previous hunt, they had collected around 800 cores, and this time he knew it was going to be even greater, which made him excited knowing he was going to use the cores. Surely, this large quantity was going to have some effect on his stats, even when he only got one-tenth of the stats. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Metallic sounds could be heard as the gate in front of him slowly opened, and only after opening enough for two people to pass at the same time, it stopped. Even before it fully opened, a zombie had already entered inside, with disgusting, gooey saliva dripping down its mouth as it growled ferociously to cause fear in them while running toward the closest target, Aiden, to devour him. There was a hint of hesitation in its completely red eyes for seconds; however, it didn''t change anything, as only after a second did its instincts take over, telling it to just devour the prey in front of it that could make it many times stronger without taking the danger into consideration. GRRRR Aiden, who was already clutching his sword in his hands, didn''t waste any time, and even before the zombie could reach him, he quickly put 75% of his strength into his leg to dash forward. His figure blurred and reached the zombie in milliseconds, and without giving the clueless zombie any chance to even realize what had happened, He took out his sharp pitch-black sword and slashed at the zombie''s neck with one clean strike, then quickly sheathed the sword back on his waist. The zombie''s body stopped and only a red line could be seen on its neck while Aiden stood next to it without any weapons in his hands, looking at it with cold eyes. Only after seconds did the zombie''s head slide down from its neck as it had already been severed by the strong strike Aiden had used earlier. The blood splattered everywhere, which he dodged skillfully by using his light and fluid steps. After skillfully dealing with the first zombie, Aiden didn''t wait in one place any longer as he saw the next zombie already enter inside. His blurry figure moved as he reached the next zombie in milliseconds and, just like before, with a clean and precise strike, decapitated the head of the zombie and quickly sheathed his sword back in its scabbard. The people beside him could only make out his blurry figure, and after he reached it, they saw him standing next to the zombie for seconds before moving on to the next. While he moved to the next one, the head of the previous zombie hit the ground. They didn''t even see him taking out his weapon. Their hopes of replacing their leader dwindled a little bit seeing this. Previously, they couldn''t tell how strong he was as they couldn''t even see him properly. However, now that they could at least make out his movements, they realized how strong their leader actually was. All of them had some guesses that their leader was even stronger than when they would max out their stats, as his previous display of power was instilled in their minds, and even then, they couldn''t think they could be as strong as him. They didn''t know what it was that made their leader so much stronger than others, and the only conclusion they could reach was that he must have something special. But they were not going to ask him, even though they were curious, as they had realized asking about someone''s talent was quite a personal thing to do. If he would tell them himself, that was okay with them and would even make them feel closer to him. However, at the end of the day, it didn''t matter to them that much, as knowing they had a strong leader was already enough. Aiden was taking out zombies one after another in the same style he had done the first time¡ªquickly killing the zombie and then putting the sword back in its scabbard just as fast. He wasn''t doing this only to show off. After creating the skill earlier called Magic Hand, he really wanted to create a new skill that could help him in close combat without using any magic. He intended it to stay like that for the time being as he didn''t think he needed it yet. He was using this method to create a new skill, and he had a feeling that this skill was going to be a banger. While using this method affected the rate of his killing a little, he wasn''t worried, knowing there were many people there, and they were as strong as his big sister, at least in terms of physical strength. He was leaving some zombies from time to time for them to deal with while he took care of three to four zombies at the same time. He glanced at their figures for a second and, seeing how easily they were killing the zombies, felt even more relaxed. He noticed they were not able to fully control their strength, as he could tell all their attacks with their knives or swords used their full strength. Unlike his big sister, who masterfully managed her strength to 70¨C80% so she wouldn''t get tired quickly and could last much longer, He was impressed by Isla once again, who was also using her strength quite well, even though she had only just maxed out her stats a few minutes ago. While not as perfect as his big sister or himself at controlling her strength, she was still doing a wonderful job compared to the others. Seeing that everyone was doing fine, Aiden focused on killing more zombies in front of him. At the same time, he was slowly accumulating experience to create his new skill. Chapter 195 - 195: Unknown Enemy? The screaming sound could be heard from the zombies as they were getting killed one after another. For those, who had max stats, killing those who were only fighting on instincts without any proper technique was like toying with children. Even their attacks were too slow for them, so dodging them was very easy. The only way the zombies had hoped to even harm them was if they swarmed them, taking advantage of their numbers. However, when there was no space to pass through the gate at the same time, it made them easy prey for the group of ladies fighting beside Aiden. And for Aiden, whose physical capabilities were five times stronger than their maxed-out strength, it was not even a question of how easy it was for him to handle these weak zombies, who were only coming inside to make him stronger. This was the reason he had opened the gate a little more than yesterday, allowing two zombies to pass through the gate at the same time with little difficulty. However, even with this, it was quite easy for him to handle them, as the most zombies that could group up at the same time were about eight. Even when he was not giving his best, he would kill three to four zombies among them using his 75% strength while using the same attack pattern as before. Killing the zombie in one strike by severing its neck and then quickly putting his sword back in its scabbard, he had already noticed how the zombies were trying to retreat after he had killed more than 30 of them. This clearly indicated their growing intelligence, as even they could tell that they had no chance while fighting him. However, Aiden wouldn''t let them do what they wanted. He would kill them before they could escape him, using his fast speed, as only his blurry figure could be seen from time to time. He would let a few of them escape toward the others to let them also gain experience from it. Killing eight at a time was not easy for him either; he had to give it his all at 75% strength while completely focusing, as a mistake could lead to some serious consequences. But if he wanted, he could just separate them by some distance by using his lightning-fast speed, then kill them¡ªit would take a little more time than usual, but it was still possible for him to handle them even alone at 75% strength. However, in this scenario, more zombies would accumulate inside. While he would be able to handle them for some time, he was confident he could do so without using his magic. However, if he really wanted to fight them alone using only 75% of his strength, he didn''t think it was possible to do so for more than 30 minutes without using his magic along with it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He severed the necks of three zombies in a single clean strike, and after killing them, he quickly put his sword back into its sheath as always. In a blur, he left for the next zombies without waiting for their heads to drop to the ground. While he was feeling good about killing more zombies as he collected more cores that were going to make him even stronger, he was feeling a little bored killing these weak zombies who didn''t even put up a fight for him. He only enjoyed it a little when he killed more than two zombies in a single strike, as killing one felt too easy for him. He didn''t even feel his swordsmanship skill improving while fighting those who couldn''t even fight properly against him. Their fighting style was only just throwing random attacks, and the most important thing was that they were very slow for him. They almost felt like they were in slow motion¡ªnot to that degree, but they were very slow for him. ''I just have to kill more. I know I will find something much more challenging soon.'' The system, hearing his thought, smiled a little in the soul realm as she liked what he had thought. She was feeling bored watching him kill these weak zombies for two days. She wanted something much more exciting; these zombies, who couldn''t even put up a fight against him, were not fun to watch for her. But she was worried about this, as even if he hadn''t thought about it, there was still something waiting for him outside that would at least put up some fight against this little monster. Five hundred meters away from where Aiden was currently fighting, there was one particular zombie who was not growling too much like the others Aiden had met. Clear madness could be seen in its eyes, but unlike their madness-filled red eyes, this particular red had a little bit of light of intelligence inside it. The way this zombie was walking was much more efficient than the others, unlike their usual strange and twisted way of walking, which made them slower. This zombie was almost mimicking a human; even while its movements were rough, they were still much faster than the others. Inside a shopping mall across the main road, only five hundred meters away from Aiden, it was banging on a metal gate to enter a particular room from which the sound of crying and whimpering could be heard. It could feel that if it devoured the creature inside, it could become many times stronger. Different from the others¡ªdifferent from the weak and the mindless who were beside it, also trying to enter inside the same gate. It stopped banging on the gates for a few seconds and looked in one particular direction where its instincts were screaming at it to go, as there was a feast waiting for it there¡ªnot one or two but many. But out of all, there were three particular ones that, even after only feeling their presence alone, its instincts were telling it that it would become many times stronger if it devoured them. However, that was not the only thing it was feeling right now, as even these three presences alone were enough to make it feel fear. However, mixed with these creatures, there was a strange being inside that was making chills run down its spine. The idea of even trying to go close to that place hadn''t even come to its weak mind, which had only the intelligence of a three-year-old child. Chapter 196 - 196: A problem while creating a new skill? The particular zombie''s body was shivering in fear as he was thinking about the strange creature mixed inside these other creatures, who didn''t make him feel much. However, the greed inside its eyes was making him drop a large amount of disgusting, gooey saliva just from the thought of having a bite of that being. Still, the primal fear ingrained deep inside his bones stopped him from just rushing in, hoping to devour that group of feast. Unlike his mindless kind alongside him, his instinct to survive had won over his instinct to devour and get strong, which was the only thing stopping him from just rushing there like the other mindless ones. While the prey inside was not as enchanting as those four particular ones, still, inside these gates was enough prey for him to cross the wall he had been feeling for some time. A creepy smile appeared on his face as he growled loudly a few times, just thinking about his next destination after he devoured the prey hiding inside. But this was not the only creature finding good prey to break the wall it was feeling, as all across the world, there were creatures on the verge of crossing their weakest state and awakening their unique talent, which was going to be a nightmare for the humans who thought these creatures with only strong physical capabilities were the only threat awaiting them. Aiden was clueless about the intended challenge coming his way soon, and now he was only feeling a little bored. But he still didn''t stop and continued killing them with a single strike, like always. Now, he didn''t kill fewer than two zombies in one strike, as it felt like a waste to him. The rate of his killing was increasing even more as his every strike killed more and more zombies. There was chaos everywhere as the corpses of zombies accumulated, and blood made the already red ground even redder due to their previous hunts. The smell of blood was thick, but nobody cared about it as they were only focused on killing more and more zombies. Aiden had already killed more than two hundred zombies by now, and he was still going non-stop without feeling much. He only felt he had spent a little of his stamina, as he could go on for a long time even now. Now, after killing for so long, his figure was still blurring from time to time as he reached another group of zombies. With one clean and powerful strike of his pitch-black sharp blade, he severed the heads of two zombies at the same time. Like before, he put his sword back in its scabbard. He had lost count of how many times he had done the same slash, which was why he thought it was enough for him to create a new skill. ''What should I name the skill?'' Aiden was thinking while dealing with other zombies casually. He decided to think seriously, as he knew that naming a skill was an important task, and a bad name could potentially even change the direction the skill would grow. While thinking about creating this skill, he had the idea of creating a single-strike sword skill that was too fast for the enemy to even register what had happened before it had already done its job. He already had strength, which was why he wanted a skill that was very fast and precise. If he met a creature like the rabbit earlier, which specialized in speed, he could have dealt with it with ease. He didn''t even want to imagine how nightmarish it would be for him if he met an enemy faster than him, which was why, in those scenarios, he wanted a skill that could give him a chance to fight that particular type of creature. ''Speed, sword strike, umm.'' ''A sword strike that can take down opponents even many times faster than me.'' He was thinking hard while the terrifying screaming of zombies could be heard from time to time. Whatever was happening inside could only be described as a nightmare for the poor zombies. A group of trained humans who had maxed out their physical strength was fighting against the zombies, who couldn''t even walk properly and were very slow compared to them. Blood of zombies was spilling non-stop as their lifeless bodies piled up around. After a few minutes, Aiden finally decided on the name of the skill, which he was satisfied with, and he didn''t think he could name it any better than this. So, at one of the next strikes, which, as always, severed the necks of two more zombies like butter, Aiden called out the name of the skill inside his mind to name it. ''The One Strike.'' However, after naming the skill, just as he thought a green screen would appear in front of him showing the message of skill creation, nothing happened. No screen appeared in front of him. ''What happened?'' He didn''t know what had happened, as he was confused now. He didn''t get the message of creating a new skill. While confused, he decided to quickly check his status, but not before finishing all the zombies in front of him so that he could get a few seconds of time where he didn''t have to be on guard. After quickly finishing the zombies in the same way as before, he called up his status in his mind. A transparent blue screen appeared in front of him. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+), Emotion Affinity (C+), Water Affinity (A+), Fire Affinity (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Wrath of Thunder(SSS), Mana Hands(E-), Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Aiden, only after seeing the number of talents he had, felt quite satisfied, as only on the second day of evolution, he had a total of five talents of different affinities, excluding his original Celestial talent. Chapter 197 - 197: Zombie Hunting? [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+), Emotion Affinity (C+), Water Affinity (A+), Fire Affinity (FFF+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Wrath of Thunder (SSS), Mana Hands (E-), Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Aiden, only after seeing the number of talents he had, felt quite satisfied, as only on the second day of evolution, he had a total of five talents of different affinities, excluding his original Celestial talent. He didn''t focus on them for long, even though he felt quite excited seeing how many talents he had, and he even thought of utilizing them soon, as even when having so many talents, if he didn''t use them properly, it was no different from not having them at all. While he was only using his physical abilities for now, when training, he planned to practice different elements as well, which could be helpful to him and create even more skills, as he never knew when he might need them. ''It''s good to always be prepared.'' Going downward, he could see his usual stats, and just below it was his skill section where he could see all his skills. However, there was no new skill named The One Strike in this section. It meant that no skill had been created, even after he had named the skill. Seeing the only SSS-ranked skill gave him some relief. However, he was still very confused, and the only conclusion he came to after a little bit more thinking was that he hadn''t done enough before naming the skill. So, clearing his thoughts away, he focused on the task ahead of killing the zombies that had just entered. After killing some more, he would try again and see if he could create the skill or not. Time passed as Aiden continued to kill more and more zombies without stopping. Corpses were everywhere, and as he killed more and more, the scent of blood grew thick. He could see that others beside him were starting to get tired. He noticed the sweat dripping down their faces, and the blood on their armor, and from their body language, he could tell they were exhausted. While Alicia and Isla were in much better condition than the others, they were also feeling tired. Isla was much more tired than Alicia, as her control over her strength was a little inferior to Alicia''s. Considering that Alicia had all her stats maxed out, including vitality, defense, and intelligence, her rate of recovery was faster than Isla''s, which gave her a solid advantage over her. However, Isla, seeing how Alicia looked much more relaxed than her, didn''t show any reaction, as she was confident in herself. Even when she was at a disadvantage, she wasn''t going to give up until she had to leave. Gritting her teeth, she continued. Isla hadn''t used her air affinity until now, as she didn''t think she needed it. But now, to make time for taking a little rest, she started to use her sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wind Blade skill, using at least half of her mana to kill a zombie in a single strike to its neck. Her control over her element was quite good, and the distance between her and the zombies was very close, which was why killing them in one strike was possible for her, even with her magic. Using the strategy of killing three to four zombies using her sword, then catching her breath by killing one using her magic, the time in between was enough for her to recover her mana to some degree. This made it possible for her to continue without much worry. She started to feel much more comfortable doing this, as she felt like she could continue much longer if she went on like this. However, there was no joy on her face, as she knew Alicia had still not used her talent until now. Isla had seen her talent earlier, and she knew that when Alicia started using her talent, it would be much more difficult for her to keep up. One more thing she had noticed was that Alicia''s swordsmanship was many, many times better than her own. She felt like a child comparing her rough skills to hers. Deep inside, she realized her situation was looking bleak. Sooner or later, she wouldn''t be able to keep up with her and would have to go back and rest. However, even while knowing that, her will was still solid, and she was going to continue with sheer willpower if she had to. Alicia had noticed Isla looking at her a few seconds earlier, and she was sure that the little twerp was trying to compete with her. Even though she felt it was a little childish, as she was clearly stronger than her, she still wasn''t going to give her the satisfaction of even coming close to her. Even in this so-called competition of hers, Alicia was going to make her see the brutal reality of how she was clearly stronger than her. So now, even she had started to cast her thunder spell from time to time to one-shot the zombies. Unlike Isla, who aimed for the neck with full concentration, which took a toll on her mind a little, Alicia was just directly casting her spell on them. The zombies hit by her powerful thunder strikes withered on the ground for a few seconds with their charred bodies and then finally let out heart-wrenching screams. The thunderous sound of lightning could be heard from time to time now as Alicia tried her best to last as long as she could and kill the maximum number of zombies. Unlike others, her magic attracted quite a bit of attention, as the scene of her fighting the zombies was quite beautiful yet deadly compared to theirs. They were not the only ones who were trying their best, as the group of two ladies who were in two similar groups also tried their best. They now had a little better control over their strength, and they were now used to fighting zombies, as only one of them had killed more than 70 zombies at that time. Seeing how their leader and everyone else was still going, they were not going to stop. Chapter 198 - 198: Zombie Hunting? (2) They had also been using their magic for quite some time, but from then on, one of them was taking a little rest for a short time while being on guard, and the other was killing the zombies. Seeing how their leader had not said anything, they continued using this strategy to last much longer and not get tired. More than two hours had passed, and Aiden had killed around 500 zombies. He had once again tried to name the new skill he wanted to create; however, just like before, nothing happened, and he was left disappointed once again. He was starting to feel angry now, as both his attempts to create a new skill had failed. This time, he was confident that he had done much more than when he had created the magic hand skill, and even then, there was no notification of a new skill being created. In anger, he became more and more aggressive while killing the zombies. Sometimes, he even forgot to leave some zombies for the others. However, nobody complained, even though they had noticed this. If it had been at the start of their hunt, it would have been a problem; however, now they were not going to complain, as they were very tired. Without even thinking of anything, in his anger toward not being able to create a new skill, Aiden had even started to use 100% of his strength. Now, even with the max stats, the people beside him were not able to properly see his figure. The strength of his slashes was controlled, as a proper swordsman like him, who had trained with the sword for years, was not going to use all his strength to deal the final blow to the zombies. It would only make him tired more quickly, so he only put enough effort into slicing their necks like butter with his extremely sharp black blade. Time passed as the zombies were being killed one after another under Aiden''s blade. He even forgot to keep track of the time, and now sunset was about to happen in about 15 minutes. Alicia and the others wouldn''t have been able to continue for this long if not for Aiden giving them so much time to rest in between. Sometimes, only a couple of zombies came toward them every 10 minutes, which was very low compared to the steady supply of zombies at the start, where they had to stay on their toes all the time. This was why they were still there, continuing to deal with the few zombies that came. However, they were not tired at all, as they hadn''t had to do much. Alicia could see her brother was too engrossed in killing the zombies, as he had even forgotten that around this time yesterday, they had left. She also noticed how he was even stronger than before, which surprised her even more. ''He is too strong.'' It was even hard for her to notice him. Only when he stopped for a couple of milliseconds to kill the zombies was she able to see him? Otherwise, his figure was hard for her to track, like it was for the others. She didn''t know why he had told them to leave around this time yesterday. However, she had noticed the urgency in his voice yesterday, which was why she had to remind him before. That was what she did as she shouted in a loud voice, calling his name to make him realize the sun was about to set. "AIDEN, THE SUN IS ABOUT TO SET! WE HAVE TO GO!" Aiden, who was killing zombies one after another without thinking about anything else, had his mind completely focused on one thing: killing the zombies. Using the same technique again and again¡ªkilling two or three zombies in one single and fast strike¡ªand after severing their heads, he put his blade back in its scabbard. He was extremely focused on killing the zombies repeatedly with the same movement. He had killed more than 1,000 zombies in total, and even he was feeling a little spent after continuing. However, while being completely engrossed, he didn''t feel much, as his stamina was five times that of the others. This made him feel only a little tired. However, he suddenly heard a loud voice that he couldn''t help but focus on. Amidst the constant screams of zombies ringing in his ears every second, he still couldn''t ignore it. It was the voice of someone he couldn''t overlook. Coming out of his extremely focused state, he listened to the voice of his big sister. After hearing the context of her words, he quickly realized that he had to leave. There wasn''t much time left before the sunset. He hadn''t seen what changes would occur after sunset, but he could guess easily that it would be something related to the strength of the zombies. He didn''t know how much stronger they were going to get, but he wasn''t going to take the risk by leaving the door open. He was confident but wasn''t going to get complacent when the feeling of danger still lingered in his body. Even today, he didn''t know what was making him feel danger after sunset¡ªwhether it was the zombies or something else¡ªbut he wasn''t going to be overconfident and find out. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He trusted the feeling of danger, as his physique was not something he fully understood yet. It had given him so many amazing benefits that could almost be called a cheat, so he trusted the sense of danger he was feeling right now. Without waiting any longer, he quickly finished the zombies and went inside, ordering Ava in a loud voice: "CLOSE THE GATES, AVA!" Hearing Aiden''s voice, Ava didn''t waste any more time. She sent a signal to the snipers on the roof to inform the one in charge of the gates to close them as quickly as possible. Daphne seeing Ava''s signal didn''t waste any time and quickly informed the one in charge to close the gate, and just after she informed her the large metallic gate started to close itself. Chapter 199 - 199: The Snake? As the large metallic gates were closing, a few more zombies entered inside. Aiden, noticing this, quickly put strength into his feet as his figure became blurred once again, and after reaching the zombies, he used a single, quick, and strong slash to decapitate the heads of the two zombies with his sword. Like always, after killing them, he didn''t forget to put his sword back in his scabbard just as fast. After seeing the gates had finally closed, he now focused on the other important things he had to do before leaving, which was to collect the cores of the zombies. Seeing the large number of corpses of zombies lying around, he knew it would take some time, as the number of zombies was too much. According to his guess, it would be more than 1,500 zombies. Seeing the corpses lying on the ground, which had painted the ground deep red, he now fully realized the horror of the apocalypse, as all these corpses of zombies were once actual people. He could see the different types of ragged clothes on them. There were some whose age might have been very young. While he was feeling a little emotional, that was only it, as he had known for years that a large number of people were going to die, and seeing it happen just opened his eyes a little bit. ''Such unfortunate people.'' Compared to these people, who were not even given the chance to set things right as their fate was already written the moment the evolution happened, it was quite cruel, according to him. Seeing how his thoughts had trailed off, he quickly focused on the task in front, as there was no time to waste right now. He didn''t even think they could worry about practicing their magic today, as after seeing his watch, he knew there were only 15 minutes left, and he had to take their cores as soon as possible. That was why he couldn''t waste time anymore and quickly ordered Ava to start extracting their cores as fast as they could without worrying about using their magic. He also looked at his big sis''s eyes to tell her that they had to be as fast as possible. Aiden had only spent about half of his stamina on killing the zombies, and even now, he had quite a bit of energy left, which was why he was going to make use of his stats fully to extract the cores as fast as he could. While Aiden and his team were doing their best to extract the cores of the zombies as fast as they could, one particular zombie outside the same metallic gate inside a mall was banging the gates with all its strength, and the loud booming sound could be heard. However, it didn''t seem like the gates would open anytime soon. However, it looked quite exciting now. Compared to its previous shallow attempts to open the door, now it was doing its best to open it while growling loudly from time to time. Other zombies beside it, like always, were attacking with madness inside their eyes, but their attacks were quite weak compared to this other zombie. There was a strange excitement inside the eyes of one zombie who seemed to be waiting for something. Inside the school auditorium, Chloe and the vice president were standing in front of each other. The Vice President didn''t have a good expression on her face as she was counting small circular red, green, and blue cores to divide among themselves. She was looking at the small doll-looking, pink-haired girl in front of her, who had an excited expression on her face as she was waiting for her share of the cores, which was about 60% of the total amount of the cores they had gathered today. That was also the reason Xu Ling was not looking good, as this cute little twerp had hunted the zombies worth 60% of the total amount. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had hunted a little over 250 zombies, and this was their all-day worth hunt for eight people who had volunteered to hunt and gather supplies, including her and Chloe. Which meant she had to give about 150 cores to her alone. While she knew Chloe deserved these cores, knowing someone who was clearly stronger than her getting even stronger didn''t sit right with her. While she didn''t think Chloe would do harm to them, that didn''t mean she shouldn''t try to trick this little girl, as she didn''t look that clever. She didn''t feel good tricking this cute little girl who was her age but still looked very cute. She hadn''t done anything wrong to her and had even helped them, but her own survival was what mattered most to her. She didn''t know what she would encounter in the future, so she had to get as strong as possible in any way she could, even if she didn''t like what she was going to do. Seeing the clueless expression on Chloe, she was even sure this was going to be easy, and the others who were following were mostly members of the student council and people who were under her. Even if she put up a good front, in the end, she would be the one to get the most benefit, as more than 250 cores were not a small amount¡ªit was four times the amount of cores they had collected yesterday. Only eight of them knew how valuable these cores were, and they were going to keep it as such, as telling the ones who only knew to cower in fear while they were facing danger was not something she would do. She looked into the eyes of the other six in front of her beside her and signaled them while saying compassionately, "Guys, why don''t we split the cores in a better way so that we can create a much more balanced team, which can improve our chances of survival more? "If we split 30% for both me and Chloe, and then the rest 40% can be divided equally among you guys, wouldn''t it be much better? What do you guys think?" Hearing the words of their beautiful and passionate vice leader, the other six beside Chloe quickly nodded. They had already realized by the strict behavior of their vice leader yesterday and how she had acted these days that she was not as kind as they had thought earlier. However, it didn''t matter to them how she actually was, as they were the only ones profiting from this deal, so there was no reason to not accept it. But seeing the sharp look the vice leader had given them a few times, they knew they were not actually going to get the amount she had said. Yet it would still be better than the low amount of zombies they had actually killed, so matching the vice president''s rhythm, they nodded in unison at the same time and said in a firm voice as if they were not going to change their minds on this one. "Yes, you are right, Vice President." Chloe had the same expression as before, which to others looked like that of a cute and clueless kid in front of them who didn''t know anything. Chloe, who was trying to make a cool expression that was failing miserably due to her overly cute appearance, was feeling quite excited after the little act she had witnessed just now. ''Took you long enough to show your true colors, you snake.'' Chloe had always shown her open irritation toward the Vice President, not only because she was after Aiden but even before she had met Aiden in this life. She had clear hate toward this venomous woman, who had taken advantage of her in her previous life many times, which she hadn''t realized at first, and when she did, it was already too late for her. In the end, she was kicked out of her previous team by her order. She had worked together with them for months. However, after realizing that she had been tricked by her many times, she asks her for compensation, but the only thing she gets, in the end, is mocking lines from her team, which makes her decide to leave them. However, she had thought they would try to stop her, but these ungrateful ones only laughed at her for being dumb. She knew they were not bad people. Thinking about the bad people, an image of a person appeared in her mind, which made her blood boil, as this was the person she hated even more than her father, Anderes Shade, who had sent people after her to make her work under him, which she clearly didn''t want. She didn''t know how many times she had to run and change her location with Mary because of him, which had increased her hate toward him even more than before. But it was still slightly below that bastard who had killed her. Chapter 200 - 200: Chloe and Ling Xue? Chloe felt sick in her stomach thinking about her father, who even tried to use Mary as leverage to make her work for him forcefully. She didn''t think she would ever be able to have a normal relationship with him. Thankfully, due to her talent, she was able to escape with Mary safely. Still, her hate toward him was just a little below the person who had killed her and Mary previously. If she ever met that person in this life, she wouldn''t wait for any explanation or anything. She would just kill him without any questions. She wouldn''t even feel much knowing how many wrongs he had done previously; it would be a pleasure for her to get rid of that scum. Ignoring these thoughts, she focused on the people in front of her, who, in her previous life, had taken advantage of her naivety for quite a bit of time. She was furious when she found out that the people she had thought were her friends were actually the ones taking advantage of her. In her previous life, getting kicked out without giving them any payback left quite a sour taste in her mouth. While she had learned a few things being together with them, and they had also helped her survive many hardships, at the end of it all, the Vice President had become the leader of the Winter Alliance and, hoarding all the treasure, had become very powerful¡ªmore powerful than she was. She knew if she was given the resources, she could be equally strong or even stronger. Even when she had contributed just as much as the Vice President, she was only given the title of founding member. Other than that, she wasn''t included in any decision-making, which she didn''t quite care about honestly. However, taking advantage of her when she thought they were her first friends hurt her very much and even caused her to become overly cautious of others. ''Haah!'' A helpless laugh escaped her mind thinking about everything. She thought that in this life, they would not do the same thing. While they were all under the venomous woman Ling Xue''s command, and Ling Xue was the one taking the most advantage of her, that didn''t mean they weren''t guilty. Now she didn''t care about them at all, as she already had her one true friend, Aiden, whom she was going to find after leaving this group of snakes. She would have to pay them back later; however, for now, she didn''t have much time. For now, she was only going to embarrass them here in front of everyone without caring about anything, and she was excited. She was going to first play around with the Vice President a bit to expose just how selfish of a person she actually was. A giggle escaped her mind as she thought about the things she was going to say to her. ''Hehehe.'' She looked into Vice President Ling Xue''s eyes innocently and said in her cute voice, which she wasn''t trying to make sound cute, but whatever she said in her voice always sounded cute: "Ling Xue, is that really true?" She had already started calling her by her name, which she had used in her previous life, and the Vice President didn''t seem to mind. She still remembered how this snake of a woman told everyone to call her the leader in later days. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could see the twitching in Ling Xue''s face whenever she called her by her name. Chloe knew she felt annoyed, which was why she used her name even more. She had understood her personality, as she was the type of woman who liked to be above others, even before the evolution. Chloe, seeing how Ling Xue was keeping a fake smile on her face when she was clearly annoyed, enjoyed her reactions a little. ''This little shit!'' Ling Xue hated when this little twerp called her by her name as if they were friends or something. She was clearly the leader here. But remembering how powerful Chloe was, she had to bear with her for some time and make use of this powerful little gadget until she became many times stronger than all of them. That was when she would implement her other plans. Until then, she had to act friendly toward her. She had felt trapped before these magical things happened, as she knew her father would have surely married her off to that scum Mark just to gain more power. She didn''t hate him or anything for trying to make use of her to gain more power, but she didn''t like it when he treated her as if he could control her as he pleased. She had already manipulated her brother, making him believe that their father was going to make him the heir and creating hatred toward their father by creating many false pieces of evidence and coincidences over the years, which made him believe that their father was selecting an heir from the branch family. She had already realized that their father had no intention of choosing any heir. Like her, he was also a person who loved power and had never mentioned anything about choosing an heir, not even as a joke. She had taken advantage of his strict and power-hungry personality to make use of her brother and had also given him many ideas on how to take out their father, even though he always had tight security. Her brother loved her very much, and knowing he wasn''t too good with his brain and would only be considered above average, she was the one who had made it possible for him to become the president, even when he wasn''t deserving of it. But he wasn''t a fool. However, in the end, she could easily manipulate him, so seeing him become the owner of their business was not a problem for her. Now, she could see the opportunity to break free from everything on her own and become even greater than her father, who was the largest supplier of weapons in the world. She knew she was still not out of his grasp, as if he knew she had great talent, he would surely try to make use of her. She didn''t want to be under someone else''s command and wanted to be the one who ruled above others. She wouldn''t have to worry about being used by someone else. Even if he was her father, she wouldn''t forgive him for trying to chain her. She hoped her father would just forget about her, but she knew this was only wishful thinking. She had realized her talent was probably very good in this short period of time, as compared to others, Chloe''s AAA+ ice affinity talent made everyone else''s talents look like a joke. She knew he would try to control her, and knowing how powerful he was, she didn''t think she was capable enough to even resist him right now when he found out about her and sent people with his modern weapons. But she knew she had time now, as everything would be in chaos. She didn''t think he would be coming for her soon. So, in that time, she had to become as powerful as she could and get more people under her so that when he came after her, she would be capable enough to protect her own destiny. And to do that, she would do anything. Using little Chloe, who probably hadn''t done anything wrong to her, was the least of her worries. Now, hearing the words coming out of her innocent-looking, cute face, Ling Xue felt a little conscious about using her. However, she quickly cleared those thoughts as a resolute expression appeared on her face. ''It looks like Chloe really is as naive as she looks.'' Ling Xue felt good knowing it would be easy to trick her, so she replied to Chloe''s naive words about whether what she had said was true or not. "Of course, Chloe, it is true. If we divide the cores according to what I have said, it would be much better for everyone else. You can also see that all the others agree to this, so you don''t have to worry much and just trust me. I will take care of everything." A look of sadness appeared on Ling Xue''s beautiful face as she continued. "I don''t want anyone to starve. So, to do that, I have to take care of everyone, and to do that, I may even be a little strict. But don''t hate me for that. I am doing this for you and everyone else." She looked at all of them not just Chloe but others beside her. "I know your share of cores would be higher, and even mine would be a little more than what I would be getting now. But for the safety of me and everyone else, even if I have to make this little sacrifice, I am willing to do so, Chloe, and everyone else. Will you also do it together with me¡ªfor you, me, and everyone else?" Her voice cracked a little, and even tears threatened to come out of her beautiful blue eyes as she said her last words. "I-I don''t w-want a-anyone to d-die." Chapter 201 - 201: Chloe and Ling Xue? (2) Ling Xue was looking at the seven people standing in front of her. While her words were mainly aimed at Chloe, she knew she had acted a little rashly when she had talked to Mark earlier due to her resentment toward him. She didn''t want people to think she was too cruel. As she knew there were many other talents in the group of students who had been traumatized by everything that had happened, she wanted to bring them under her command. To do that, she had to show them how capable they were. Her words about how she didn''t want them to die were technically not a lie, as there were people among them who could be useful to her. For those who were on the weaker side of the talent spectrum, she didn''t mind taking them either. However, when she was gathering supplies for them and even then they refused to join, she was going to leave them. ''I don''t care if they die or not.'' ''It''s their own choice, but I am not here to take care of burdens.'' She had already decided to hold a meeting including everyone after the food distribution, where she was going to ask them about their talent. For those who had good talent, she would directly invite them to her team and even give them a taste of the few magical cores to let them realize how much potential they had before recruiting them. She wasn''t worried about this much, as after today, she was going to treat people differently according to what she discovered. She didn''t think that even if someone had good talent, they could survive alone right now, and she didn''t think anyone was going to reject her, given that they were providing food for two days. But first and foremost, she had to get Chloe on her side, who might even have higher potential than her. However, knowing Chloe hadn''t shown any interest in leading others and had acted rashly, Ling Xue was very open to getting her into her group. She could see the other six, who had probably thought their president had changed after seeing how cruel she was to Max, having slightly guilty expressions on their faces. They now realized the Vice President was doing this for everyone, and thinking more clearly, her decision to not give him anything wasn''t that bad. If she hadn''t been strict with him, they would likely encounter many people who also wanted more food without even knowing the dangers they had to face to get it. They also felt angry just imagining that happening in front of them. But now, after witnessing the strict personality of the Vice Leader, they were sure no one would dare to ask for more food. ''I knew the Vice President was actually kind.'' They had witnessed all these years how kind and passionate their Vice Leader was during their school days, so they already trusted her. Knowing how smart and capable she was, there was no one better than her to lead them. Looking at Chloe''s cute figure, they were sure this little pink-haired girl was not capable enough to lead them, even though her performance today was better than the Vice President''s. So, even if Ling Xue acted a little strict, they believed she was doing it for everyone. Now, seeing the drops of tears in her eyes and listening to her words, they were sure their Vice President was the same inside, even if she was more strict now. It would be an honor for them to follow her. Even if she got the most cores, they didn''t care much, as their leader would have to be strong to lead them. Chloe, looking at the six selfish people who were clearly ready to give her earned share to Ling Xue just because of their own selfish thinking, could already imagine them fighting if it were their share being given away. However, knowing they weren''t losing anything and were even gaining more trust from their leader¡ªwhich they had already decided on, as she could tell from their looks of awe when they looked at the Vice President¡ªshe wasn''t going to fall for her act. If she hadn''t known about her before, she would have believed it and fallen for her act. While Ling Xue wasn''t a bad person in the future, she was very selfish, greedy, and power-hungry¡ªwhich wasn''t a bad thing if you wanted to survive later. Chloe wasn''t going to criticize her for that, but taking advantage of her wasn''t something she could forgive. She looked innocently into Ling Xue''s eyes and said this, knowing it would annoy her greatly: "But Ling Xue, wouldn''t it be better if we shared the cores with everyone else present so that all of us can become more powerful, which can help us in the future?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe had no intention of sharing even a single core of hers with others. Knowing she had an extra red core, it was still never enough for her. Once she started her magic cultivation, these low-level cores would be gone in seconds. Still, they were more than enough for her to max out her three physical stats. Her mana was already on the higher end from the start, as she had 8 mana. While she didn''t have enough green cores to max out, her stats for those ones would likely cross 8 today. After tomorrow''s hunt, she was confident in venturing outside. It would be her last day tomorrow, and she planned to leave early the morning after to meet Aiden. Her first destination was his house, only a few kilometers away from her. She hoped her car was still in the parking lot, the one she had used to come to school. Especially since there were many weapons inside it, she hoped they would still be there by the time she got there. ''If I don''t find a vehicle to travel, it would take days to reach his home.'' She was 95% sure she would find him at home if he was hiding there, as she thought he was smart enough not to travel outside. Chapter 202 - 202: Chloe and Ling Xue? (3) While Chlo? was sure he would be safe in his house, as she knew there would be tight security measures in place given who he was, and there would likely be enough food for him to last a month, there was still an unknown fear inside her due to how she had never met him in her previous life when she had seen his sister. ''They looked quite close when I had seen them in the school.'' Both of them were likely in the same house. She didn''t know what happened, as she was very confused about him. Firstly, she was not even sure if he had survived the crash in her previous life or not, as there was no mention of him back then. And if he had survived, then how did he die while being with Alicia Cross, one of the world''s strongest awakeners? Or was he alive in her previous timeline too, and she just hadn''t met him? Her head started to hurt thinking about the many possibilities revolving around him, as there were countless more theories about what could have actually happened. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t think she would find out about this by just thinking. ''Argh! What''s the point?'' She didn''t think there was any point in knowing this, as there was only one thing she had to do¡ªwhich was to find her friend and make sure he was safe. That was enough for her. That was her way of repaying his kindness for helping her. ''Yes, I am only repaying my debt; there is nothing else.'' A little blush appeared on her face thinking about it, as she knew deep inside this was not normal¡ªto risk her own life just to make sure he was safe, just because he had helped her one time. Even for her, who took friendship very seriously, this was a little too much. Even while she was not 100% sure if she could keep herself safe throughout the journey, she was risking her life when she witnessed the real apocalypse more than anyone else. She had realized how little people valued trust and friendship. Even knowing this, she still wanted to go there to make sure he was safe. ''I am doing this only because he is my only friend, nothing else.'' Ling Xue had noticed the little blush that appeared on Chloe''s face, which made her look even cuter than she already was. She didn''t know why little Chloe was feeling shy, and after a few seconds of thought, she assumed she must just be a shy girl, which matched her look quite well. However, the naive words that she had heard from her mouth made her feel quite annoyed, as this little idiot was telling her to share their hard-earned money with those people who were just mooching off them. It was already her generosity that she had treated them all equally until now, but that was going to change today. And she didn''t feel even a little bit of remorse for doing it. She even felt she was doing a good deed by making them realize the reality they were in. If Chloe had known about this, she would have also agreed with her, as she wouldn''t have had any problem with her doing that. She still tried to keep a passionate expression on her face and not show her annoyance toward Chloe''s words, and she said to her calmly: "Chloe, you don''t understand. It would be bad to just share with them the cores we have earned while risking our lives when the only thing they are doing is cowering in fear and depending on us just to survive." She looked into her eyes and said, a little more seriously, to make her realize how wrong her thoughts were. "You have to think carefully about what I have said. Do you really think it is the right thing to do?" Chloe agreed with her words wholeheartedly. She was not going to play with her and liked to see her face when she would reject her. Even while feeling a little uneasy thinking about Aiden, she had decided to leave the next morning and not wait a day, as the uneasiness in her heart didn''t go away when she didn''t even know how he actually was. Just because she liked to be more prepared while leaving, she didn''t want to risk anything. She would never be able to forgive herself if something happened. But the idea of leaving at night didn''t even cross her mind, as she was not stupid enough to dive into her own death. ''In a few days, there would be evolved zombies that could be dangerous, so I had to quickly go out before that, as it would become many times harder for me to go out there.'' The air around Chloe changed as her little body started emitting a natural pressure on everyone else present. Everyone could see the same cute look on her face; however, the change in atmosphere made them feel a little fear of the little girl standing in front of them. Ling Xue had already felt the air of a predator from the body of the little cute girl. She had already gotten her answer in her heart¡ªthat her little act of trying to fool Chloe wouldn''t work, and this might even backfire on her. She wouldn''t lie; she was also feeling scared now, as she wasn''t confident in handling Chloe. And with these weaklings beside her, they could only distract her. She didn''t know if Chloe would attack her because she attempted to trick her. She didn''t want that to happen at any cost. While they were a little away from everyone else, they could still see them in the distance. If she got beaten up in front of them, she didn''t think she would even hope to become their leader. She would still try, but with Chloe being here, she didn''t think she would be able to do anything. But today, for Ling Xue, who had thought it would be easy to trick the little pink-haired girl, it was a day of regret. She would develop a fear of this cute little girl. Chapter 203 - 203: Dissatisfied Chloe? Ling Xue hadn''t even thought that Chloe would kill them because she was thinking like they were in their previous world, and she could never imagine this cute little girl trying to kill them for just trying to trick her, even when she was actually very clever and only putting up a facade. Before Chloe could say anything, Ling Xue hurriedly said while keeping a calm expression, but inside, she was freaking out. ''Shit, I have shot myself in the foot by trying to take advantage of this little devil.'' She only hoped she would be able to resolve this peacefully. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chloe, now that I think, it would be good to just go as we had decided at first. It means you are getting your 60% of cores." She put on an awkward smile and continued while trying to keep her calm. "It would be best if we give the same amount of the cores to the people who worked for it. It would be more fair." Chloe still felt annoyed by her attitude, how she thought that she would be the one to give her one share of cores. And her sudden change of attitude didn''t make her feel any better. How could she just let her go like this? She had to give her a little lesson she would always remember. "Ling Xue, why do you think like that now? Wouldn''t it be better to just share like you said so it would be fair for everyone?" The aura emitting from her little body was still the same while she was looking directly into Ling Xue''s eyes as she asked her this. Ling Xue realized that this cute little devil in front of her was mocking her, but she couldn''t displease her anymore, knowing she didn''t stand a chance against her. She still remembered those weird black-looking blades that could cut down many zombies in a single strike. She didn''t know what type of magic that was; however, she knew one thing clearly¡ªthat even if she tried her best to block her attack, she wouldn''t be able to do anything against her. There was nothing she could do, knowing this cute little devil was three to four times faster than her in casting spells, and even her close-range combat was stronger than hers. She didn''t want to fight her, and the only idea she had to get out of this situation was to give her some compensation. She hurriedly answered the little pink-haired girl. "What are you saying, Chloe? How can it be called fair when you have earned it yourself? You have every right to take them¡ªit''s no one''s but yours, and you can decide whatever you want to do with them." Her face became a little red as she continued in a weak voice. She wouldn''t accept her wrongdoing now, knowing things would get out of control, and she was also very annoyed by this. If she were stronger than this little devil, she would have just beaten her up¡ªhowever, the odds were not in her favor. She could only resolve this situation as peacefully as possible. ''Fuck, if I were stronger, I wouldn''t have to be so embarrassed.'' Her worst fear was that if this little devil, in anger, attacked with those weird spells, someone could even potentially die, which she didn''t want to happen as she still hadn''t checked the talent of the others. They were her potential members who could be useful to her. "I-I''m sorry, Chloe. I tried to trick you earlier. Y-you can have twenty more cores from my share as compensation, and I-I won''t e-ever try to trick you again." ''Arggh! Of course, I won''t try, you little devil.'' Chloe''s facade had even fooled her. She had thought she was only a cute little girl who had no friends. She had assumed using her would be the easiest of them all, and she wasn''t wrong. However, for Ling Xue, her luck was bad, as Chloe was a transmigrator who had experienced many setbacks in her previous life because of her naivety, and in this life, she was not going to make the same mistake. She was also the reason for making her too cautious about trusting people, so her fate was already doomed when she tried to trick her. Ling Xue kept her head low after saying those words to her because of her embarrassment¡ªshe had never asked forgiveness from anyone in her life, and now saying those words to a pink-haired little girl felt very embarrassing to her, and she would make sure to pay her back for this. ''Just you wait, you little devil. Once I get more powerful than you, I will spank those little cheeks of yours until you beg me to stop.'' Chloe had never thought that Ling Xue would directly apologize to her. She had never seen her apologize to anyone before, but after thinking for a while, remembering how she would always be careful of those stronger than her and not offend them, she was sure that the only reason Ling Xue had decided to do this was because she was weaker than her. Chloe wouldn''t criticize her for acting like this as she was also the same. She would never try to even go closer to crazy strong people like Alicia and the Undead Queen in her life, while one of the reasons for that was because of how crazy they were in their previous life and the things they had done, which had terrified her. Ling Xue could be very sane compared to them; however, Chloe didn''t feel good knowing how easily the thing had been resolved. She didn''t have much animosity with her other than taking advantage of her. She had treated her well, and they had even fought together many times, and she could surely trust Ling Xue to have her back. She was confused now about what she should do as she was still not completely satisfied with how things had played out. Looking at her tall figure standing in front of her with blue hair, keeping her head down with a little blush on the side of her cheeks, Chloe felt like she was really sorry. She even thought of just forgiving her; however, when she looked a little and saw her large melons mocking her like always, the thought of forgiving her completely vanished. Chapter 204 - 204: Dissatisfied Chloe? (2) Chloe felt like she was really sorry she even thought of just forgiving her. However, when she looked a little and saw her large melons, which were mocking her as always, the thought of forgiving her completely vanished. And remembering how she was after Aiden, her anger even intensified more than before. She was even angrier now than when she had thought about how Ling Xue had taken advantage of her. She had heard how Ling Xue had offered her an extra 20 cores as compensation to please her. Ling Xue, while keeping her head low in embarrassment and thinking of making the little devil pay by making her cheeks red in the future when she became stronger than her, didn''t think Chloe would escalate things further. She didn''t believe they had any animosity between them, and her offer to give Chloe an extra 20 cores seemed reasonable to her. She just hoped that Chloe was not some irrational little maniac, as what she feared the most were people she couldn''t read. She had observed this little devil for a few months after receiving reports of how she was always stalking Aiden. From what she had deduced from the reports, Chloe was a shy, introverted little girl with no friends who stalked Aiden Cross, hoping to become friends with him due to the reason that he had helped her one time. She had confirmed this from the CCTV footage of Aiden. However, now seeing her deadly aura, she was not too sure, as the little pink-haired girl was clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing. This, she was certain of now. She hoped she was not some kind of psycho. Chloe, looking at her big melons, many times bigger than her own, felt her determination to make her suffer for her wrongdoing become more solid in her heart. Now she was going to make her pay for everything. This was the perfect opportunity, and she was not going to miss it. She looked at her figure without any remorse, keeping her head high, and said in a haughty tone that made her sound even cuter: "I am not satisfied with just this, you cow." The other six people, who had also been witnessing everything from the start, felt a little emotional seeing how their prideful vice president was asking for forgiveness. However, none of them interfered or tried to stop her, as they were feeling very scared of Chloe''s change in demeanor. Unlike Ling Xue, they didn''t know much about Chloe, which was why they didn''t want to provoke her now, especially when they were accomplices in trying to take advantage of her. They already felt quite satisfied knowing she wasn''t looking at them while the deadly aura still emanated from her little body. Unlike the vice president, they were sure they wouldn''t be able to keep their calm. So they stayed quiet and didn''t make a sound, only observing them. They also thanked the vice president in their hearts for not making things more difficult and for trying to solve the situation peacefully. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people who were present in the gymnasium beside them, sitting on the ground waiting for their meals, had also observed the weird tension between them from a distance. The situation inside looked a little more stable than before. Many of them realized that crying and being depressed wouldn''t do them any good. One of the main reasons for this realization was the slamming of the door, which had intensified even more. This made them understand that while they were hiding inside, the creatures outside were getting stronger, and sooner or later, they would become prey to the monsters. They didn''t know how strong the vice president and others were, who traveled outside in these terrifying environments to gather supplies for them. However, after witnessing the scene where she refused to give Mark any food just because he asked for more, all of them realized she wasn''t going to risk her life for them when the gate broke. They also noticed how her voice was colder toward them than toward the people who traveled outside with her. There was clear discrimination. That the vice president and her group ate more and better food than them wasn''t even a question. They weren''t delusional enough to think they were equals when they clearly weren''t. Many of them were hoping to join her group from tomorrow so that they could be much safer. None of them doubted the leadership of the vice president, seeing how she had successfully provided them with food for two days while safely returning from the outside. They assumed she must have strong talent to pull off such a feat, which only made them more eager to join her. They were scared of the monsters outside. However, the idea of the gate breaking one day and the monsters coming inside when they were unprepared terrified them even more, prompting them to consider joining the vice president to go outside willingly. There was also the strange green screen they had noticed and the talents they had of different ranks, which made them feel like they could do the impossible. They wanted to ask the vice president about it, but seeing her cold response, they feared how she would react if they asked about these magical things without offering her help. People had formed groups to discuss their talents and share them among themselves. No one knew how to use their talents, but some people who had played games guessed it must be related to the mana they had. However, in their groups, they decided not to try it themselves as they didn''t know what would happen if something went wrong. Their fear and dependence made them hold off on trying to use their talents, knowing the vice president must know how to use magical abilities. None of them wanted to risk it themselves. This was the collective decision of the two different factions that had formed among them. One was mainly girls, and the other was boys, with a few girls as well. However, there were only a little over ten girls in the boys'' faction. Among them were a few whose eyes looked a little blank. They were always beside Mark, and they weren''t the only ones with blank eyes. A few muscular guys sitting close to him also had the same blank look on their faces. Chapter 205 - 205: Forgotten Scum? Mark was slowly making preparations to enslave Ling Xue, the girl he had always had his eyes on. From the moment he had laid eyes on her, he knew he should have her, but unlike others whom he could just force or buy out, she couldn''t be like that, which made his desire to have her even stronger. He had toyed around with many girls who looked similar to her. They gave only pleasure, which didn''t satisfy him. Just thinking about Ling Xue''s beautiful figure, her beauty, and the way she acted, those cheap girls couldn''t compare at all. ''Soon, I will have her.'' He had now mind-controlled five people in total over the past two days. However, when he tried to use it on a sixth person, his brain started to hurt, which made him realize that this was his limit for now. There were also a few times when he used it on some people, but it didn''t even work. Seeing how they were holding their heads, he asked them what was happening to them as if he wanted to help. The response he got from them was that their minds felt a little fuzzy for a few seconds. He didn''t know why it worked on some people and didn''t on others, but the only conclusion he got was that they must have stronger minds than those he had controlled. He thought his talent was the best because, after taking control of someone, he didn''t have to use any mana. But he had a feeling that if he tried to take control of Ling Xue, it wouldn''t be good for him. So, now he was biding his time. As these people under his control were not that strong, he didn''t think they were enough to handle someone like Ling Xue, who could travel outside. He could see the stats and talents of all of them who were under his control. He knew there must be some way to get stronger, which was why he was going to join Ling Xue tomorrow. After remembering what happened a day ago, he knew she wouldn''t be pleased to see him. But he didn''t think she would reject him. So, until his slaves became strong enough together, or he found an opportunity to take control of Ling Xue, he wouldn''t do anything that would make her mad. However, once he was prepared, just thinking about what he would do made him excited, as a creepy smile appeared on his face. ''Kekekeke. Just when I am fully prepared, everything will be under me.'' He knew if he got Ling Xue under his control, ruling over everyone wouldn''t be too far-fetched. He even dreamed of creating an army of slaves so that he could rule over the entire Eastern Union and potentially the whole world. He hadn''t played around with any woman for two days, which made him a little restless. He had thought of taking one of the girls under his control to the bathroom at night to satisfy himself. However, those night watches Ling Xue assigned made it very hard for him to sneak inside. He would have gone there without any care for anyone; however, he didn''t want to do something that would displease Ling Xue or make him suspicious. He hadn''t had any contact with these girls previously, so he didn''t want to take any risks. He was currently fondling the ass of one of the three girls under his control while sitting, making sure Ling Xue and others wouldn''t notice him. But he was a little perplexed, as in the distance, he could see Ling Xue''s group having a serious conversation, which he couldn''t hear. However, what surprised him was not the seriousness of the situation but how Ling Xue was currently behaving. From his place, he could only see she was keeping her head low, which was enough to make him perplexed. He knew she was not the type of woman who would keep her head low during a conversation. His breathing had become a little haggard, and now he had even stopped fondling the ass of the girl beside him, who had a blank look in her eyes. ''What is it that is making the proud Ling Xue act like this?'' A wide smile remained on his face as he looked at the cute little pink-haired girl standing in front of Ling Xue with her head held high. He could also see that the other six, consisting of four boys and two girls, were keeping their heads lowered at a distance. He could clearly tell the pink-haired girl was the reason for Ling Xue and the others'' behavior. A thought appeared in his mind seeing this spectacle, which excited him greatly. ''Is she the strongest one among them?'' He had naturally assumed Ling Xue must be the strongest one, seeing how she had always acted like a leader for the past two days. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew the only reason Ling Xue hadn''t rejected their marriage must be because of her father, who was a powerful man. He didn''t know her actual personality clearly; however, after what happened to him yesterday, she must be a ruthless and calculative woman, as her becoming the vice president was not an easy feat. After being in this new world, where their lives were not guaranteed, she had openly shown her disgust toward him, which revealed her sharp mind. But one thing he was sure of was that she loved power. No one had to tell him that, as he could see it in her eyes ¡ª hunger for power. Which made him even more excited to own her. He didn''t know what was happening. However, he was sure the only reason Ling Xue was acting like this was because that cute little girl in front of her was stronger than her, and she wouldn''t want to fight her. ''Interesting~'' The thought of taking the cute little girl under his control appeared in his mind, and after thinking for a few seconds, it seemed like a perfect opportunity for him to reach his goal. He hadn''t tried to use his talent on Ling Xue because he didn''t want to risk anything when it came to her. However, there was nothing stopping him from using his talent on the pink-haired girl. And now that he looked at her for some time, a creepy smile appeared on his face. While being obsessed, he hadn''t noticed much of anyone else. How could he ignore such a cute girl close to him? While he still liked Ling Xue the best, he didn''t mind adding such a cute little beauty to his collection. But looking at her figure, he didn''t even know if she was an adult or not. This thought completely vanished from his mind after just a few seconds. ''Hahaha, what am I even thinking? This is not the previous world. There are no rules here to stop me, kekeke. I can do whatever I want.'' ''Looks like my day of ruling is not far.'' Looking at Chloe with a creepy smile, the idea of playing with such a cute little girl excited him very much. It even came close to his excitement for owning Ling Xue, as the more he looked at her cute face, the more he wanted to use her. Imagining her beneath him sent tingles all over his body. "I am not satisfied with just this, you cow." Chloe, who had just said to Ling Xue that she was not satisfied while showing displeasure toward her melon which was mocking her, suddenly felt a weird feeling in her body and knew what it was. She hadn''t felt this sensation for quite a while; however, she knew what it was clearly. When she had transmigrated, she had all the experience from before. She even remembered the cultivation technique she used and the fight skills she had owned, but her body or stats were not strong enough to recreate them. She would have started the cultivation without the technique she would get from the stronger zombie, but to do that, she would have had at least max in every single stat. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have entered her cultivation journey at the start of the world''s evolution, and she didn''t have to worry about these small fires when she wanted to find Aiden. Feeling the sensation for the first time in this life, a green screen appeared in front of her, which she ignored, and she looked around to find out who was having sinister thoughts about her. She looked around, and she could see many people were looking at them, seeing the little commotion they were causing. She focused on the particular direction the feeling had come from. It was hard for her to tell who was having ill intentions toward her. She knew to trigger this skill of hers, there had to be something life-threatening, which is why she was making sure she didn''t miss anything while looking at every single one of them. She noticed a memorable face which she had forgotten. Seeing his handsome face, she didn''t get fooled at all. She could see how he was having a nonchalant expression on his face while looking toward them. But this was not going to fool her, as she was 100% sure it was him who was having ill intentions toward her. Chapter 206 - 206: Chole is out for blood? Chloe didn''t even pay much attention to him because he had failed in his previous life when he tried to sabotage Ling Xue because of how he overestimated himself, as Chloe and Ling Xue together had taken him down. Thankfully, no lives were lost due to Ling Xue''s quick wit, as when her own people turned against them unexpectedly¡ªbut not all of them¡ªshe quickly came to the conclusion that it was the doing of Mark. Without giving him any chance, she decisively dealt with him while others were holding the traitors off, who were under his control, which they later learned from him. Especially after Ling Xue had injured him badly, he lost control over his puppets. That was also the reason the situation was resolved without much bloodshed. However, if he hadn''t lost control over his puppets, the situation wouldn''t have resolved that easily, as they would have had to seriously injure others to deal with him. Chloe gave the credit to Ling Xue for her decisiveness, as if she hadn''t found out it was him behind all this in time and acted quickly, they would have been in serious trouble. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And what happened to him after getting captured was definitely deserved, now that she thought of it. However, at that time, it only made her a little terrified of Ling Xue as she nonchalantly cut both of his arms off and left him outside. She could only imagine what fate he would have suffered after that. She was sure he was dead, as after that, he wasn''t found. And the people who were under his control couldn''t remember anything that had happened to them, which Ling Xue accepted. But Chloe had seen that for quite a bit of time, they were under Ling Xue, as one wrong move and their fate wouldn''t be good. Chloe didn''t know whether what Ling Xue had done to him at the time was correct or not. However, a few months later, when one of the girls who was in her group broke down in front of them at their camp, where she was also present, the girl showed multiple scars on her body while crying. While she didn''t remember anything, everyone could guess what had happened to her. After seeing her, a few days later, one after another, a few other girls who had fallen under his control, seeing the courage of the first girl, showed what had happened. This made Chloe angry, as her thoughts of Ling Xue being hard on him quickly went away, and she even regretted not making him suffer more. After those days, for a few weeks, Ling Xue had been very cold, and all of them could tell she was regretting her decision to let him go like that. While there was a one-in-a-million chance that scum could survive, that possibility was enough to make her fume for weeks over how she hadn''t been able to kill him herself. Chloe had seen everything and been with Ling Xue for months and knew that, however, her personality was, at the end of the day, she was a good leader who cared about her people. But this time, seeing his face, Chloe was not going to let him go. She had already sensed his ill intentions toward her, which was enough for her to go after his life. That was a skill she had learned inside a Rune from an ancient tablet. She didn''t know how she still had this skill even after her transmigration, but she wasn''t complaining. There was no rank to this skill; however, it was one of her best skills ever. This had saved her many times. She was thinking about how she would deal with him while having a small smile on her face, which made her look even cuter, but the aura around her had become many times more dangerous, as her killing intent was pouring out of her small body without any care. Ling Xue had heard what the Little Devil had just said to her. While she understood she had tried to trick her, it still didn''t change the fact that she hadn''t done anything wrong to her until now. She wouldn''t have been much irritated if she had just asked for more compensation, as she would have even liked her more for being a more selfish person. But calling her a cow in front of everyone was something she wasn''t going to take as disrespect from this little girl. She considered herself beautiful, and she knew she was beautiful¡ªno one had to tell her that¡ªand she was proud of that. However, calling her fat when she was clearly perfectly fine was stretching it too far, even when she had only tried to trick her. And if Chloe had fallen for it, it was her own stupidity. But after realizing the odds were against her, and she was even willing to give her compensation for it, she was fuming over being disrespected in front of her future members. ''I have to teach this little shit I am not an easy target.'' She was going to talk back to her, and after thinking for a second, she was even more confident, that if this little girl really had any intention of actually killing them, they wouldn''t still be alive. So, if they really fought while Chloe had to make sure no one died, she was sure she was going to whoop the ass of this little devil. ''Let me teach you a lesson, you dwarf.'' "Lit¡ª" Just when she was about to continue, the aura around Chloe completely changed. Now, before, she could feel they were in the presence of a predator. However, now, she could feel it deep in her bones: one wrong move and they were dead. Including her, the other six close to her were now shaking. Looking at the little pink-haired girl who was smiling while looking in a certain direction, looking even cuter, the aura around her made them want to piss their pants. Six of them even dropped to their knees in a few seconds. And now they realized how big of a trouble they were actually in. Chloe, who had been with them for the past two days, now looked like a joke to them. Now they knew they had provoked a monster they shouldn''t have provoked. Previously, they were scared but hadn''t taken her that seriously, as she was also one of their classmates, not some thug who had power in his hands. Her behavior had also been good while working together, as she had made sure many times that no one got hurt. But everything felt like a false dream to them. The cute little girl they had known was nowhere to be found, and the only thing they could feel right now was that they were in the presence of a real predator who could devour them at any minute. They even doubted if she had ever used her full strength before, and the answer was clear in their heads: she clearly hadn''t. She must have been just playing around with them, acting like a shy little girl. Their hearts had no will to resist her now, as whatever she would say, they accepted it. They didn''t care if the vice president was there or not, as after feeling this, nothing more needed to be said. Ling Xue was shaking while gritting her teeth. She was trying her best not to drop to her knees. The sweat was trickling down her face due to fear, and being closest to her made it even harder for her. Now she had no intention of resisting Chloe anymore, but she still didn''t want to drop to her knees. She knew if that happened, she would really cry afterward. ''I-I don''t think I can hold out much longer.'' Now the feeling of fear experienced while being closer to the little girl made her realize how na?ve she had been earlier. This had never been a negotiation from the start, and her thoughts of being a leader were only a delusion in front of a monster like this. ''We were always in the palm of her hands.'' The reality now sank in for her as she realized how her current situation actually was. Unknown to herself, tears started to leak from her beautiful eyes as she realized her fate was no longer in her hands, and provoking this monster was one of the biggest mistakes of her life. The strength in her legs went away completely, and she didn''t even try to resist. Now her body started to fall. Chloe, who had lost herself in emotion, realized what she had done as she quickly stopped her killing intent, which she had developed after killing thousands of monsters and a few people. She was very sensitive when it came to killing humans and didn''t do it unless it was absolutely necessary. Turning her face around, she looked at the vice president, Ling Xue. Now, seeing her crying and falling to her knees, she felt quite bad inside. ''Shit, Chloe, what have you done?'' She quickly moved a step closer to her and caught her body with her small arms, stopping her from falling. While she would have liked to teach her a lesson, humiliating her to such a degree was not Chloe''s intention. She only wanted to teach her a lesson that gave her satisfaction. However, seeing her falling to her knees while crying made her heart tighten, as she had never intended to do something like this to her. Chapter 207 - 207: Chloe is out of blood? (2) Mark''s heart suddenly started to beat faster as he looked at the pink-haired girl who was smiling while looking at him. He didn''t know why he was feeling like this; however, looking at Chloe''s cute face, he could only assume she was interested in him since she was giving him a smile. He didn''t understand why his heart was beating so fast. Currently, he even ignored the other six who were on their knees due to Chloe''s bloodlust, but luckily for him, he was far away from her; otherwise, his fate would have been just like theirs¡ªdropping to their knees due to intense fear. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What is happening?'' He had been perfectly fine just earlier, and now suddenly, his heart had started to beat very fast. All of a sudden, something like this had never happened to him. He didn''t understand what was going on. The thought of feeling fear didn''t even enter his mind as he couldn''t imagine himself getting scared just because a cute little girl had smiled at him. So the only logical conclusion he came to was: ''Have I fallen in love?'' He didn''t know if it was true or not; however, the intense beating of his heart made him think of it. Still, he felt a little weird, and for some reason, he didn''t understand. He decided not to think too much about this as he had already decided to get this cute pink-haired girl, and her giving him a smile for some reason only made him even more confident. He even thought of manipulating her if his mind control didn''t work on her. When Chloe broke eye contact with him and moved in front to catch Ling Xue before she could fall, only then did Mark focus on everything else. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t mesmerized by Chloe''s cute smile for a few seconds, which was actually the sign of his doom¡ªhe didn''t perfectly understand. What the FUCK! He saw the cute pink-haired girl catching Ling Xue and the others, a few meters away, kneeling and covered in cold sweat while having relieved expressions on their faces. Seeing the most unexpected thing Mark and the others had witnessed until now, they were shocked. From what they were seeing, they were sure that the six other strong people, who were practically their saviors and included the vice president, were scared of the little pink-haired girl. It was quite a shock to see such a sight in front of them. Many of them even started to feel fear toward the pink-haired girl, who was the cause of this sight, and many were scared yet excited to get on her good side. Mark was also one of those who were scared of her while excited to take her to his side. Feeling fear was not something he liked; it reminded him of his father, who always restricted him from the things he wanted to do and kept an eye on him. He felt fear knowing his father didn''t have a good image of him, and sooner or later, he would be cast aside. Even though he is the eldest, his father likes his little brother, who is five years younger than him. He hated his father and his brother for doing something like this to him. Constantly being compared to his brother had made him hate his younger brother, who was only 11, even more. Even though he knew his brother was only a child, he still wanted to get rid of that pest who was making his life harder by acting like a perfect son. He had money, power, and fame from birth, and if he didn''t take advantage of them and do the things he liked, what was the point of having them at all? He was even kicked out of his home for a day because he had played around with some peasants in a tier-two city. He didn''t think he had done anything wrong. It was an honor for the guy to watch him being intimate with his sister. He had even given them money as compensation, an amount they could never hope to earn in their lives. So what if he didn''t have consent? Both of them should have been honored. Even when he had given them a warning, they still tried to go to the police, being ungrateful toward him, who had given them enough money to last their lifetime in their cheap city. What if he had been a little rough? But despite his generosity, they had tried to sabotage him by going to the police and attempting to frame him. The police station had called him right after they reported the incident while keeping them there for investigation. In the end, he had to take care of them using his family''s power a little. After he had dealt with both the brother and sister¡ªnot before giving the brother one last show while playing with his sister¡ªhe would admit that the second time was more enjoyable. However, their stupidity had caused their end. It didn''t make him feel much. He only felt a little pity as he would have liked to do the same with them in the future since the sister was quite hot. Killing her made him feel a little sad, and he even enjoyed the brother''s expressions as he heard his sister''s moans. That was thrilling for him. His reactions were quite different from the last ones. However, unlike the last ones, who had kept their mouths shut, they had tried to make this futile attempt only to meet their end. In the end, he would find someone else to enjoy. There was no shortage for him to find these weak peasants whom he could do whatever he liked with. But his mood turned worse when, after the flight, he reached his estate only to be called to a meeting by his father and lectured by him, which made him quite angry. He knew his father was not a saint. He had seen how many girls his father brought over to his house and played around with them. While he had gone a little overboard this time by killing them, he didn''t feel any remorse. He only had to give a word to his guard, and things would be done. Chapter 208 - 208: Chloe is out for blood? (3-past) Mark didn''t think his father would have any problem taking care of this, as a word from him was enough to settle everything, which made him even angrier as he was lecturing his own family for something so little. His father had told him that he was a handsome young man, and if he used his status and charm, he didn''t think most of the girls would reject him. He told him to keep himself under control and not be too violent with others, as that would hurt them and bring more complications for him. His father told him that he had gone too far this time, as killing people using the power he had given him to protect himself in times of need was something that had disappointed him. He told him to change his nature; otherwise, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that he would kick him out of the house sooner or later. Calling Mark pissed would be an understatement at that time, as he was fuming, and the words from his father saying he was disappointed in him made him feel quite the opposite, as he felt disappointed by how his father was lecturing him over some peasants. Why would he go to so much trouble and try so hard for something he could get by using a few words? He was not going to embarrass himself at that time. He still remembered the time when he faced humiliation that had made him obsessed with Ling Xue. He had fallen in love with her at first sight. To get her on their first meeting, he had invited her to his house for tea and specifically mentioned that he would like it if she stayed for a sleepover. He didn''t have any intention of forcing himself on her, given how they were equals in his eyes, but he only wanted to develop a friendship with her and potentially have a relationship with her. He didn''t hold back when showing his attraction toward her, thinking that they were a perfect match. Even before this incident, which happened to him at the age of 15, he had spent time with other girls in tier-2 cities. However, he was not violent, although he used his power to get them, as rejection from them was humiliation. As someone he didn''t see as equal, they didn''t have any right to reject him. However, to his proposal, she didn''t show any reaction on her face. Yet her eyes clearly showed her dissatisfaction and disgust toward him, which he didn''t notice. As expected, she rejected him with a polite "no" and a straight face. The rejection struck a blow to his ego. He had thought they were a perfect match. He had hoped to even marry her in the future, seeing her as an equal. He tried not to show any reaction to her rejection to avoid embarrassing himself further, but the crazy look on his face was enough to give everything away to Ling Xue, which didn''t come as a surprise. She had already researched the child of this big family, who were good friends with her father''s company. She had found out about his regular visits to tier-2 cities, which was enough to make her have many speculations about him. However, now witnessing how openly he was showing his lust toward her, she was sure he wouldn''t be up to any good there. She didn''t mind a powerful person like her father having been with countless women or the father of the child in front of her, who was known for his deeds of being with countless young celebrities. However, a mediocre person like him, who had no achievements to speak of and who hadn''t shown any excellent talent in any particular thing¡ªa slightly above-average man with a handsome appearance who was lustful¡ªmade her think differently. She could already imagine that his little brother, who was much smarter, more composed, and refined, was the likely heir to the family. After greeting and exchanging some pleasantries, he was gone, saying he had things to do. Compared to him, the difference was quite wide. After their first meeting, she knew his brother would likely inherit the family, and she even liked how he had acted. She was pleased by the way he had behaved and compared him to her own elder brother. While her brother was not as impressive as him, she thought he was a fine man whom she could easily control. She hadn''t found any dirt on Mark to use against him, as she had thought the eldest would have more power. Even Mr. James Ford had shown a clear difference in tone when talking to them, which made her even surer of his incompetence or hidden deeds she didn''t know. However, accepting the proposal of a child who was clearly after her without having much value disgusted her. If she knew about the deeds he was doing in tier-2 cities, her response would have been even more intense. She wouldn''t have hidden her disgust toward him. While she liked powerful and intelligent men, someone with such a shallow and twisted mind, who forced himself on others using his power, would have brought her disgust for him to the highest degree. Even she, who liked power, had some lines she wouldn''t cross. However, unfortunately for her, finding things about someone as rich and influential as him was not easy. Knowing where he was moving was already quite a big feat for her. She couldn''t just send someone after him to keep an eye on him, as it would create many problems for her and her family. While she knew her father would resolve it easily, saying she was a child, she didn''t want to lower her image in front of both her father and his associates. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the ugly yet crazy expression on his face, she was even more sure she had made the right decision. Someone who couldn''t even control his emotions when taking a small rejection was not someone worth her time, considering his lustful nature. While using him would have been easy for her, seeing the lust in his eyes, she knew he would demand things from her, which would only disgust her. Seeing no benefit in associating with him and feeling no inclination toward him, she simply walked away, as looking at his expression was making her sick. Chapter 209 - 209: James Ford a Loving Father? The day Ling Xue left Mark after rejecting him made him obsessed with her and made him even more twisted. While he had seen her as his equal, disrespecting him like that in front of everyone was not something he would ever forget. Never in his life had someone even talked to him like that. From that day on, he had decided that he would use everything he had to get her and the day she would be on a bed with him would be the day he would have his final laugh. To do that, he had even agreed to his father''s demand to give up the position of heir if he wanted him to arrange a marriage between Ling Xue and him. His father, knowing how smart and intelligent Ling Xue, his friend''s daughter, actually was, didn''t think she would agree to marry his own twisted son. He could see the obsession in his son''s eyes when he talked about her and how he had even given up his position of heir. As a father, he had to make this happen. James Ford knew his son Mark was not a good child, and he knew he was also to blame for that. After his divorce from Mark''s mother, there had been no one to teach him things, and he, always busy with business and other matters, hadn''t had the time to take care of both his sons. They had all the power and money to do whatever they wanted, which made Mark a rich and spoiled brat. He knew his son''s lustful nature was also because of him. He had invited many beautiful women into his home for him to enjoy, as the thought of marriage was not even in his mind after the divorce that had cost him so much. His son Mark, always arrogant from a young age, had started to play around with the maids in the mansion, which he didn''t care much about. If his son wanted something, he wouldn''t stop him. But slowly and surely, Mark started to become even more twisted, which he now regretted. He should have talked to him when he first did something with a maid. He now started treating them with disrespect and even began to become violent, which caused them pain, not pleasure. When his butler reported this, James was shocked to learn his son had done something that caused the maid to take a break for a few days. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Calling his son, he had lectured him for a whole 30 minutes, and the only response he got was his silent stare, which told him that his son was not going to stop. Knowing he was partly the reason for his son''s behavior, he was still disappointed seeing how different both his sons were. In the end, he forgave him for his mistake and banned him from hurting anyone inside the mansion. The next day, he got the news that his son had gone to a tier 2 city. While he was a little relieved to know Mark was no longer in the tier 1 city¡ªbecause if he had done something similar to people there, it would have caused trouble¡ªhe was still disappointed and saddened. That day, he already knew that his eldest son didn''t like him, which hurt him, but seeing what Mark was doing now made him even more upset. He knew if he tried to stop Mark, it would make him even more upset and cause him to do even crazier things. He loved both his sons very much, even if he kept a cold front in front of them. Even knowing his son was not perfect and did some bad things, he didn''t care, as he had reached such heights and was even called the top of the world. Yet, he couldn''t make his son happy. How could he call himself a father? At the event, even though it would be troublesome to arrange their marriage and knowing that even when they were friends, the engagement would cost him a little, he was ready to make some sacrifices. He even hoped his son would change after marrying his friend''s daughter. He couldn''t wait for that day to come, as it could be called the greatest day of his life. Being an orphan, he had always hoped to have a family, and after having two sons, he was very happy. However, his happiness didn''t last long when his wife asked for a divorce. He feared his wife would fight for his son''s custody, which he feared the most. But after knowing she wanted half of his company without caring about her sons at all, at that moment, he realized the woman he had chosen to bear his children was not the part of the family he had imagined. In the end, it was settled that she would get 25% of his company, which hurt him quite a lot, but he was also relieved to know he had both his sons. However, this incident caused him to distrust women, and after the divorce, he started inviting many beautiful women into his mansion to enjoy his time. He had become skeptical about marrying someone else ever again, which was why he wasn''t able to provide a mother to his children. At that time, his eldest son was only five. Being an orphan himself, he didn''t even know how to show his love, and to him, showing love was giving them everything they wanted. This was how he continued. After a year of confirming his son Mark''s engagement with Ling Xue, he had heard from his son''s bodyguard how Mark wanted them to take two people''s lives. He ordered them to explain everything, and after listening to everything, he knew there was no other option left. In the end, he decided to move those two siblings to a different tier 2 city and keep them under his watch so they wouldn''t try to do anything stupid. He warned them that if they kept trying to do things against him, he would have no choice but to kill them. Chapter 210 - 210: James Ford a Loving Father? (2) Thankfully, after a half-year in which the girl had tried to attempt suicide many times but was stopped by her brother, who had always been keeping an eye on her, he was now much calmer but still stressed. After being provided a new home in another city and given enough money to live for generations, he didn''t want them to die knowing their attempts were futile. And knowing they would have been dead if the father of that scum was not a good man terrified them a little, as even going to the police headquarters of their city had been futile. So, his only wish was to see his sister happy now. She is now much calmer however her previous cheerful behavior is now complete which always reminds his brother of his powerlessness. However, one thing was sure: their hatred toward Mark would never be gone. The brother had even sworn that if he got the chance, he wouldn''t miss it and would make sure to take the life of that scum. It was inside his mind, and he couldn''t even talk about this to his sister, who was slowly recovering, knowing they were always under the watch of those damn bodyguards. James after getting reports about how both siblings had started their day-to-day life once again felt content so he decided to leave them alone with the money he had given them. James hadn''t told his son about this and acted as if he had killed both of them, as he didn''t want his son to have the blood of innocents. He didn''t know how his son would react to it, so he decided to keep it to himself. However, at this time, he was pissed at his son, who took life so lightly. He wouldn''t deny he had taken many lives, but that was only to achieve where he is today. He knew sometimes he had to get his hands dirty. However, he had never taken an innocent life. The people he had dealt with could even be considered criminals if their deeds were known. The sadness, disappointment, and anger he felt were even greater than the day when his wife had divorced him for money. However, in the end, his love for his own blood won over, and he forgave him with only a serious warning that if he did something like this again, he would be kicked out of the mansion. And luckily, he had never done things like that again. While he had been still twisted like before, thankfully, James didn''t have to worry about his son killing someone else using the power he had given him. He even wished for the day when his eldest would enjoy taking an interest in his company rather than only playing around. He hoped for that day to come. He hoped that the daughter of his friend would change him for good, whom his son was obsessed with. And currently, James Ford was inside his mansion in a safe bunker with some other guards around him, making plans to rescue his sons from the school. As both of his sons were in the school, he didn''t know how they were, and his heart was eating him up. The GPS location of their devices was at their school, and hopefully, they would be safe. He had gone out today with his guards to test the waters, and thankfully, the situation was not too bad-looking for him, as killing the monsters using his modern weapons was not that hard. However, the biggest issue he had faced up till now was manpower, as most of the people inside his mansion had either turned into strange monsters or died. And now, there were only 14 beside him. Today, they had killed almost all the zombies, aka the people who were working with him from inside the mansion. While clearing them, he had seen the bodies of many of his people who had been working for him, like cooks, cleaners, gardeners, etc. Seeing their bodies, he felt a little sad, but in the end, he got over it quickly, knowing no one had expected something like this to happen. Being at the top of the weapon industry, he had many weapons even in his mansion, and he didn''t think it would be too hard for him to reach his son''s location. However, he had noticed that after sunset, the monsters were stronger than before, which was why he was waiting for tomorrow to reach his sons. Unluckily, he didn''t have any military helicopters here, as he had many inside warehouses in different locations, but even the closest one was more than 50 km away, so acquiring them wouldn''t be easy. He had two normal ones, which he was going to use tomorrow to meet his children, and with his weapons, he didn''t think he would have any problems, as bullets were enough to take care of the zombies. He even regretted not going outside on the first day due to fear. He wouldn''t lie; even while being a powerful man himself, seeing terrifying monsters for the first time had scared him a little. He had only kept watch on the outside from the bunker on the first day. ''I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to my sons because of my cautiousness.'' While praying for his sons'' safety inside his mind from time to time, James was now currently looking at the green screen in front of him, which showed his talent. He had a feeling he could do some magical things, but he had never tried out of caution. However, after one of his bodyguards had tried and showed some magical abilities, he was excited to try it out. [Character Information] [Name: James Ford] [Age: 41] [Race: Human] [Talent: Metal Affinity (S)] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Potential: S] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm] [Health: 82/82] [Strength: 7.2] [Agility: 6.9] [Stamina: 7.9] [Mana: 8] [Vitality: 8] [Intelligence: 8.6] [Defense: 7.5] [Skills: Marksmanship (A), Negotiation (A+)] He had waited for a whole day, and after seeing that his bodyguards were still fine and doing well, he was going to try it out himself. Seeing his Metal Affinity, he was excited to try it out. He had asked all the guards beside him about all the information shown inside their screens, and the best one out of all of them only had B+ talent, which was also from the bodyguard who had shown him his magical fire, which looked quite deadly to him. He didn''t know if his S grade was better or not, but he had a feeling that it would be powerful. Chapter 211 - 211: Poor Ling Xue? While James was trying out his talent for the first time, at the same time, in a different place inside one of the gymnasiums of Aiden''s School, Chloe had just caught Ling Xue from falling to her knees due to the bloodlust she had intentionally released. While catching her body with her small hands, she was impressed in her mind, as her standing for seconds was quite a big feat for her, knowing how terrifying it was to feel the bloodlust of a person who had killed thousands of monsters. She had obtained this skill after so much struggle one day. She had seen only a few people naturally obtaining this skill, which was never found in any skill stones that could be found in the monsters she had seen. She didn''t know what conditions were needed to get this skill. However, when she had witnessed the bloodlust from Alicia one time, she had seen her turning a guy into dust. She still remembered the terrifying feeling of fear that had caused her to run using all she had, even while knowing she wasn''t in any danger. Still, the fear had caused her not to care about anything else, as her instincts screamed at her of life-threatening danger. At that time, she had only just newly developed her own bloodlust skill, which had no rank, also like the skill she had obtained, Tomb. However, this skill could be acquired by themselves. Even while having the same skill, she was still terrified, which also made her realize the potential of skills that had no rank written beside them. This was also one of the reasons she had chosen the skill with no rank when there were other skills for her to choose inside the rune of S rank. Trusting her instincts, she had chosen the skill Omen Sight, which had no rank beside it, and her decision had not let her down, as she could say with conviction that this simple yet effective skill had saved her life many times. However, she thought there was more to the skill that had no rank, and she was not wrong, as even after her reincarnation, she still had those skills with her. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I will find the mysteries behind these skills in this life.'' While she had tried to experiment with these skills to learn more about them and hoped to make breakthroughs that could make her powerful, at first, she thought she was just overthinking. However, remembering how much of a difference there was in her bloodlust skill and Alicia''s bloodlust, she was sure to unravel their mysteries. Especially the skill she had obtained from the ruins, which would always warn her if someone had ill intentions toward her. But in this life, after meeting with Aiden to make sure he was safe, her first goal was not to make a breakthrough in her Omen Sight skill but to become as strong as possible in a short amount of time and travel to a different union where the person who had killed her previously would likely be. She was not going to give him any time to develop to cause her a headache later, and as she thought about killing him as soon as possible, a little bit of her bloodlust leaked again subconsciously for only half a second. She quickly controlled herself, remembering she was currently holding the poor Vice President, who was scared because of her previous mistake of terrifying her with her bloodlust. Feeling the tremble in her body, she knew this little unexpected bloodlust of hers, even for half a second, had caused even more fear. ''Poor Ling Xue.'' She had thought of playing around with her and teaching her a little lesson, but she never had the intention of actually scaring her to such a degree. She still remembered the feeling of meeting Alicia, and she knew how scared she was that day. Considering Ling Xue, who didn''t even have any bloodlust skill of her own to counter, the earlier mistake had probably terrified her more than Chloe could even think of. Luckily, she hadn''t released all her bloodlust; otherwise, the situation would have been even more complicated. Now she focused on Ling Xue in her hand, who had stopped shaking. But before she could continue her conversation with her, she looked at the other six a few meters away, who were also affected by her bloodlust but not as much as Ling Xue because of the distance between them and especially since her bloodlust was not for them. Seeing them kneeling on the ground, she said in a calm voice while looking at them, "All of you should go back. Ling Xue and I are going to discuss private things." She didn''t want them to see Ling Xue in such a condition, which was why she had told them to go. Hearing the words of the Pink-Haired Devil, all of them quickly nodded their heads in fear a few times and left, as even words didn''t come out of their mouths in fear. No one cared now why they were following her orders, as this thought didn''t even enter their minds. They only felt lucky they got to walk away without anything happening to them. While walking in relief, they only prayed for their Vice President to survive this, as the fear of death was in their minds. But even while knowing she was in danger, none of them said anything or tried to stop and go back to protect the Vice President, as their fear of death that they had experienced earlier had caused them not to stop. The only thing they hoped for was that she would survive, but they had no intention of going against Chloe. Seeing them leave, Chloe was ready to talk to Ling Xue. She could feel that Ling Xue was still leaning on her, and if she let go, she would likely fall. "Are you trying to fall in front of me, Ling Xue?" Chapter 212 - 212: Poor Ling Xue? (2) Chloe asked in her cute tone; however, this time, her tone was a little softer than before as she was feeling a little guilty about making this poor condition of her previous proud leader. She had never seen her break down like this and cry; however, wasn''t she going to apologize to her? The answer was, of course, not. ''Hmph! Why should I apologize to her when it is all that scum Mark''s fault for making things like this?'' While she knew it was her own mistake to let her emotions slip away and cause her to leak her bloodlust, she was not going to apologize and explain how it happened, as it would complicate things even more. ''Hmph! I would call things even after this.'' She was angry. She would have taken some treasure as punishment for fooling her, which she would have obtained to get things even with her, even when those treasures wouldn''t suit her. However, in the end, she would have likely sold them to her at a high price, and she knew Ling Xue would buy them. It would have been her perfect revenge after taking these extra cores today. However, seeing her cry had caused such a great loss. She even doubted if she was being tricked or not. However, only after a few seconds, remembering the look of despair and the tear-covered face of her, Chloe knew Ling Xue was actually crying earlier. And after a few thoughts, she was even more sure that she was not acting. After all the time spent together with her in her previous life, Chloe knew that even before her greed for power and above all else, Ling Xue liked to be free, which was why she went against and created her own organization to survive and not surrender. Even when times were tough for them, mostly due to the government trying to locate them, pestering them, and even attacking them after getting rejected many times, even when they were many times weaker than them, Ling Xue still didn''t give up and fought them while changing their bases from time to time. She didn''t know what happened after she had left the organization. However, whenever she heard her name and saw her wanted poster, she knew her friend was alive and well, which made her a little prideful. However, remembering what she had done to her, she would only "Hmph!" in response while seeing the poster with a small smile on her face. ''Hmph! What a crybaby, I have to take care of everyone.'' Ling Xue heard the soft and cute voice of the little pink-haired girl who had caught her before kneeling. She didn''t know why the little devil had done that; however, now she had even tried to stop reading her mind and guessing her intentions, realizing how futile her attempts were. Now she felt the wetness on her cheeks, which made her realize how she had been crying. But instead of stopping and trying to wipe her tears to hide them from everyone else, she let them see. The realization that her freedom was not in her hands made her start sobbing silently without making a sound, yet still, the weak sobs escaped with new, restarted trembles in her body. Sob Sob Sob ''I am trapped.'' The words that sounded to her like a sweet whisper of the devil had caused her to stand straight without her support, however, not without tears sliding down her blue eyes and weak trembles in her body, clenching her fists. She didn''t care about her image now after realizing that her life was not even in her own hands, feeling like being in her greatest nightmares, and now she only hoped not to upset Chloe and prayed to survive, as she didn''t want to die. ''Sob, I have so many things I wanted to do.'' Sob Sob Sob Against the absolute terror she had witnessed earlier, she realized how much of a monster the cute pink-haired girl standing in front of her was. She regretted how she had tried to trick her with all her heart. Sob Sob Sob ''What have I done?'' She only hoped to get one more chance, as after what she had felt earlier¡ªthe horror, the feeling of death that had drowned her, the terror of the cute pink-haired girl who was standing there doing nothing but making her feel her intent to take life at all costs¡ª She was sure her end was near. ''I shouldn''t have tried to trick such a cute girl.'' But even now, her will to live was still there. She would do anything Miss Chloe asked of her and even beg her, with only the wish that she would forgive her and not kill her. But for now, she was only standing in her place while silently sobbing, something she couldn''t stop even if she tried, after realizing how her freedom¡ªthe thing she wanted most in her life¡ªwas gone just like that, over a small mistake of hers. Devastation and regret would only be an understatement of what she was feeling right now; however, she was not delusional and wasn''t going to reject her reality, as her only goal was to survive. ''Damn it!! Stop crying.'' Sob, sob, sob. Tears were glistening down her beautiful face, and even her eyes were red now. She had tried her best to stop crying. But she was failing to stop her tears from leaking. She knew if she acted like this, it could upset Miss Chloe even more, which was why she tried to wipe the tears from her face again and again. Yet, only after a second of wiping her tears did it start to flow again. Her realization of losing her freedom didn''t let her stop from crying. Chloe was looking at Ling Xue, and now, even if she tried to be cool earlier and denied the thought of saying sorry because she would feel embarrassed while doing so. ''Poor thing.'' However, no¡ªafter seeing the state of Ling Xue, she couldn''t stop herself from walking forward with the intention of consoling her. ''Hmph! I would be an adult and apologize to her.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 213 - 213: Poor Ling Xue? (3) Chloe had not expected her to act like this. Seeing her bursting into tears right after she had wiped her tears was making her feel guilty now, which was why she had decided to be an adult and apologize to her to calm this situation down as quickly as possible. ''Hmph! Such a crybaby!'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t even think of what her reaction would have been if she had experienced the same bloodlust when she was as strong as Ling Xue, which was practically not much different other than having magical abilities. But it didn''t mean how terrified Ling Xue must have been of her right now, which was why she handled this as carefully as possible, and she felt thankful that Ling Xue was a strong-minded person; otherwise, it could have been even worse. She started to slowly reach closer to her with light, which caused Ling Xue to back out a little in fear. As of right now, the cute Chloe looked like a devil to her who was ready to take her life from everything she was feeling, and seeing her coming closer had made her naturally back out a little. Chloe, seeing her backing away in fear, now felt even more guilty knowing how much she had terrified her. It would have been funny for her if she had the chance to record this and show it to the version of Ling Xue in her previous world; it would have been hilarious. However, for now, she didn''t find it that funny. Still, the terrified expression on her face was a sight to behold as she had never seen her like this before. She took a small step closer to reach in front of her. However, Ling Xue took the same amount of distance backward in fear, resulting in her making no progress as sobbing was still present on her beautiful face as she moved back. Chloe had had enough. If this went on, she wouldn''t be able to reach closer to her, so she said in a calm voice with a bit of softness present as the little bit of fun she had in the first few seconds was gone, and now she only pitied the poor Ling Xue. "Stop moving back, Ling Xue." Being terrified of her, she didn''t even notice the softness in her voice as her words sounded to her like she was giving her an order just like before. She knew she had messed up before as she was still crying when Miss Chloe had clearly indicated that she didn''t want her to see her cry. She tried. She tried many times. However, she couldn''t stop crying, and her backing away in fear was not going to do her any good. She thought of begging her to spare her life. However, if things went on like this and she acted as she was right now, she didn''t think she would survive. ''NO! I can''t die just yet.'' While she had thought she would beg the little devil to spare her life, deep down, she knew after experiencing the will that seemed to see death and devour her whole, there wasn''t much hope, but she still tried. She tried, but she didn''t want to die. She wanted to live. This was not where she would fall, and to do that, she would do everything in her power. Her blue eyes, where not much hope could be seen earlier, were now reignited again with a new profound light, in which one thing could be seen clearly: her will to live and survive this day. To do that, she would do everything in her power. A green screen appeared in front of her eyes, which she ignored as it went away right afterward. The deep-seated fear of death that was consuming her whole was slowly receding. She started to think properly. That didn''t mean there was no fear present in her heart, but now she could think and focus much better, even while being terrified of Chloe. The shaking in her body had stopped, and even the tears she wasn''t able to stop earlier had now slowly started to stop. With one last time wiping the tears from her eyes, now only her beautiful face with red eyes and the marks of tears remained. She had stopped backing away as she was now standing in one place. There was still fear visible on her face. However, her previous terrified expression was now gone, and even her body wasn''t shaking. But there was still shaking in her hands, which she couldn''t control, knowing the cute little girl in front of her could take her life at any moment. While it was true that Chloe could take her life at any moment with her experience, Ling Xue had misunderstood her bloodlust for strength and the feeling of fear of death she had gotten from her. Otherwise, even while Chloe was much stronger than her due to her being reincarnated and having her previous experience, Ling Xue was also not bad herself. There wasn''t much difference in terms of strength. But one thing was true: she couldn''t even touch Chloe as of right now with her skill, as she had no way of dealing with her space affinity right now. But in the future, things wouldn''t be the same as she got more experience and knowledge about her affinity. Chloe had witnessed the sudden change in Ling Xue''s behavior after saying for her to stop backing away. She had thought she would stop. However, for a person who had the most experience regarding this magical world, she knew at this moment something had changed inside Ling Xue. But she was perplexed by how she was behaving right now. There was still fear on her face. However, looking into her eyes, she knew that was not the face of someone who was giving up. For some reason, even she was feeling a little bit of danger from Ling Xue now, which made her very confused. Chapter 214 - 214: Poor Ling Xue making Chloe annoyed? The only conclusion Chloe could get to, which had caused such a change in Ling Xue, could be her getting a new skill after meeting certain conditions, which involved very complex things that no one knew. Unlike naming a skill to create a new skill, getting a new skill after meeting certain conditions was very rare. And how she was less scared now made her think it must be a skill that made her mental resilience stronger, which could be called a top-tier skill for her. Finding a skill like this that could make a person''s mind stronger was very hard, and even Chloe would be jealous. However, the feeling of danger that her trained instincts were giving her couldn''t be wrong, and she hadn''t felt anything like this from her before. It had appeared just now, which meant the skill Ling Xue had gotten just now was likely the reason for it. This made Chloe come to the conclusion that the skill Ling Xue had gotten just now had increased her strength in one way or another. She remembered Ling Xue not getting anything overpowered like this in her previous life. Jealousy would be an understatement to call what she was feeling, as currently, she was feeling very strange knowing this skill Ling Xue had gotten would likely become her trump card in the future. ''Am I the cause of this?'' Knowing Ling Xue had not gotten anything like this in the previous timeline, and more importantly, not two days after the world evolution, Chloe realized that this would likely give her a big advantage and could even change some future events. She was jealous, but she knew she couldn''t do anything. However, thinking about how she was going to leave tomorrow, this was better for her as this skill would likely help her in her time of need. "Hmph!" In the end, she ignored it, only huffing to show her jealousy, as this skill definitely made her jealous. However, deep down, she was also happy for her, knowing she would have something to keep her safe, as the most dangerous time could be the start of evolution, where talent had also fallen from what she knew as they didn''t have much time to grow right now. A hint of annoyance could be seen on her face. At the same time, there was also a small smile that couldn''t be hidden from her cute face as the conflicting emotions of jealousy and feeling good for her ran through her mind. Ling Xue, who was much more composed right now, seeing the hint of annoyance and smile that she had mistaken for enjoying her suffering, was freaking out inside even more. However, from the outside, she was controlling her emotions quite well like before, as only a little fear was shown on her face. Still, her determination to survive was as strong as ever. Whatever happened, she was going to survive this, and if the worst came to the worst, she would fight with everything she had to survive. ''There is no way I am going to die just yet!'' The determination in her eyes had increased even more as the seconds passed, as the feeling of fear was now slowly getting lesser and lesser with each passing second. Chloe, observing the change in her body language, was getting impressed and jealous with each passing second, as it looked like she had underestimated the skill she had just gotten. She would have liked to know the name of the skill from her, but for now, she focused on the more important thing, which was to calm her down and reassure her. Seeing the shaking of her hand, which she was trying to control, made her feel bad for her. But the thought of apologizing to her had completely left her mind. She would have apologized to her tens of times if she had gotten the overpowered skill like her in return. However, for now, she was only jealous, and she was even hoping to get a thank you from her. However, she knew that was not possible, as Ling Xue didn''t know what had happened to her today and had changed her future to some degree. Whether big or small, Chloe didn''t know, but one thing was certain: even if she was her previous self, if she had known what she had done, she would have been praising her all day. "Hmph." She humped once, as her intention was to teach her a lesson only, but things had gotten complicated, which made her feel guilty for terrifying the poor Ling Xue, whom she didn''t have much against, other than her tricking her and kicking her out of the group after she refused to follow her command, which seemed reasonable to her. In the end, she was grateful for making her more mature and a little upset with her for tricking her, and she seemed like she wanted to get even with her. Otherwise, she was cool with her. But unintentionally making her even stronger than before in the process of getting even with her really annoyed her. However, she knew what Ling Xue had experienced was not something she would like to face in her state. The trauma she had caused her was real, which was why she would call it even with her. However, her jealousy was still there, which she couldn''t ignore, knowing a few things that her skill had done, even if Ling Xue hadn''t realized them. So now she was going to make things clear with her. After finally reaching in front, she was hoping to have eye-to-eye contact. However, staring at her boobs, larger than hers, in front of her was making her even more annoyed. She was even having thoughts of bullying her a little bit now. ''Should I just bully her a little?'' But then she remembered her face before when she was breaking down and didn''t even stop the tears from falling down her face. Seeing her red eyes by moving her neck upward was a clear reminder of her previous state. She decided to go easy on her. She knew getting an opportunity like this to bully her would be hard to come by in the future, but with Chloe''s personality, bullying her right now wasn''t going to feel better. Instead, it would have the opposite effect. So, in the end, she threw away these mischievous thoughts that had appeared in her mind. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 215 - 215: Am I stupid? Ling Xue had noticed Miss Chloe hmphing to herself from time to time for some reason she didn''t understand, but she didn''t think much of it as the only thing she had to focus on right now was surviving, as the feeling of death was still engraved in her, which she had experienced earlier. Chloe, seeing how she couldn''t even meet her eyes when standing in front of her closely, said in her cute voice with a hint of annoyance present: "Urgh, match my eye level! Are you trying to look down on me?" She didn''t forget to stomp her foot on the ground at the end to show her displeasure. She normally should have said this; however, knowing Ling Xue was scared of her right now, she wouldn''t normally talk like this, and more importantly, it would be much better for her if she explained to her while looking directly into her eyes, according to her. But in the end, it was just her way of showing her displeasure at having to face her big boobs in front of her. Ling Xue, after hearing what Miss Chloe had said to her, suddenly snapped back as she didn''t realize that standing normally was displeasing her, and now knowing it, she didn''t waste any more time and quickly bent her knees to match her eye level as her pink eyes appeared in front of her. Looking directly into her eyes was making her more scared; however, she didn''t look away, as Miss Chloe herself had said to match her eye level. "I am sorry, Miss Chloe, for upsetting you." Chloe was pleased to see her do what she had told her to do; however, when she heard the words she had uttered, she felt surprised, as no one had ever talked to her with so much respect. Even inside her estate¡ªher father''s estate¡ªthe people working here didn''t show her the respect she was getting from the words of Ling Xue. They may have called her by fancy titles; however, at the end of the day, the disdain in their words was enough to let her know how they actually felt about her. This is why Ling Xue calling her with such genuine respect, even when it came through the fear she had caused, was making her feel quite good inside. A smug expression appeared on her face as her previous annoyance towards her boobs became much less, but it was still present as her boobs couldn''t be hidden from her while standing close to her. However, her mood had improved. While having the same smug expression on her face, she answered her in her haughty voice, buoyed by the little respect Ling Xue had shown her. "Hehe, I accept your apology. Don''t worry about it." Even when Ling Xue still feared the little pink-haired girl in front of her, seeing how she was behaving, she was sure that Miss Chloe was not good with compliments. She had decided to call her Miss Chloe, as she couldn''t just call her Chloe after everything that had happened to her. She wanted to be as respectful as possible to survive and wouldn''t mind calling her Miss Chloe for the rest of her life if she survived today. However, after witnessing how she was behaving, it didn''t look like she had any intention of killing her. But the memories of a few minutes earlier reappeared in her mind, which made her cautious not to be deceived by what she was showing. She had made this mistake once and provoked this monster, and now she was not going to make the same mistake twice, so she only replied to her in the same respectful tone once again. "Thank you for forgiving me, Miss Chloe." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe was feeling very elated right now after hearing Ling Xue call her Miss Chloe in the same respectful voice. She couldn''t get enough of it, as every time she heard it, it made her happier, and one of the main reasons for it was that the one showing such respect to her was her former leader. She had never thought of others calling her with such respect, especially a person like Ling Xue. But after experiencing the feeling for the first time, she knew she liked it very much and couldn''t get enough of it. Ling Xue''s head was close to her, so in happiness, she used her small hand to bring it over her silky blue hair, after finally bringing it over, she patted it while having a smile on her face as some words left her mouth, which she had thought carefully about for some time inside her mind. "Good! Call me Miss Chloe from now on for the rest of your life, and I will forgive you for everything you have done to me." While saying these words, Chloe was also referring to her previous life where Ling Xue had taken advantage of her, which Ling Xue didn''t know. Ling Xue felt the pat on her head, which made her feel weird all over her body, as never before had someone patted her head in her life. Looking at the pink-haired girl in front of her, who was having a genuine smile on her face while patting her head, and who looked like a child compared to her, she didn''t know how to feel about this. If this had happened before she had seen how powerful Miss Chloe was and without knowing that her life was practically not in her hands, she would have likely taken this as an insult and fought for it. But now, knowing Miss Chloe was above her, many times more powerful than her, and even had a good brain, she didn''t feel upset and only felt weird about how she was behaving. Her previous intent to kill her was quite contradictory; she didn''t quite understand what was happening, and even when using all her logic, she wasn''t able to come to any conclusion about this. ''What is happening?'' ''Does she want to kill me or not?'' Chapter 216 - 216: Am I stupid? (2) However, after hearing the next words coming out of her mouth, which sounded naive to her as she didn''t even believe it, she kept her respectful face while looking at her. It sounded too good to be true, and she came to the conclusion that it must be bait. If she accepted her proposal, it would be like disrespecting her and thinking that she was naive, which could be possible in her mind. She didn''t know how to answer her. If what she was thinking was correct, then she should say no. However, if she rejected her, it would give her a reason to be upset with her. She was in a dilemma; she didn''t know what to do. If she accepted her too-good-to-be-true words, it would be like the previous time when she had made her first mistake of assuming that she was naive. But if she didn''t accept, it would be like rejecting her, which was clearly disrespecting her and giving her a reason to be upset with her. A few seconds passed, and she was still thinking about what to do. Then, suddenly, she came to another conclusion as if she had uncovered the secret behind why she had asked such a question to her, and the result she got was not something good. Cold sweat started to trickle down her beautiful face as she looked at Miss Chloe''s innocent pink eyes, which were only a fa?ade to her, and the sweet smile on her face that could fool anyone. She felt a chill down her spine while looking at her. According to her now, whatever she did, she was not going to get away. If she accepted, it would be like thinking she was an idiot, and if she rejected her, it would be like directly opposing her. Both options were not something she wanted to go with. This was also the reason her blue eyes, which were a little red now, had tears threatening to fall at any moment. Her previous hope, reignited by how she didn''t feel a murderous aura from Chloe and how calmly she was behaving, was now starting to crumble. She had thought that, after some conditions, she would be forgiven. However, this question confirmed that Miss Chloe had no intention of forgiving her from the start. The genuine pat she had received earlier appeared in her mind, along with her smiling face. However, seeing how she was still smiling with the same intensity or even more than before, shattered that hope. Even she, who thought she could at least read people''s faces, had believed that everything was real. But now, suddenly, a thought struck her mind. ''How could I make such a silly mistake?'' She had never suspected her, from the start of their group, of hiding her real nature. So how could she foolishly believe that she could read Miss Chloe''s expressions now? ''Why am I such a fool?'' Never in her life had she felt so much regret in one day, and she even felt that she was stupid. First, she had made the greatest mistake of her life, thinking she could fool the little monster hiding in front of them. And now she realized how foolish it was to try to read her, which made her look even more stupid. Ling Xue, while looking at the sweet and innocent-looking pink-haired girl in front of her, had a dreadful look on her face. Tears threatened to fall from her beautiful blue eyes, but the thought of giving up and resigning to her fate never appeared in her mind. She had already promised herself that she was not going to die today. No one was going to decide whether she lived or died. Her freedom would never be taken, and now, after confirming that there was no hope left, there was only one option left for her. She was going to attack the little monster in front of her instead of waiting for her to make a move. She didn''t have much hope of taking her down or even surviving. However, for some reason, her mind was more resolute than ever. Whatever happened, she was going to survive or at least take down the one trying to take her freedom and life away from her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Let''s do this!!!'' Ling Xue started to gather mana after taking a single jump back to escape her range to form one single powerful attack that would decide whether she lived or died today. Her blue eyes were filled with resilience toward her fate while still holding the tears that threatened to drop at any second. However, before she could do anything at all, two small slaps landed on both her cheeks with little force, causing her to release an "Ouch" sound from her mouth. After the slap, the hands didn''t let go but held her face with little force to keep her in place. A sharp yet cute sound could be heard in her ears at the same time she looked into pink eyes, which were now serious. "Don''t do anything stupid, Ling Xue." After hearing the words that sounded the most serious out of everything she had heard from her today, she became even more scared. ''Shit, I got caught.'' Ling Xue, after being caught, didn''t try desperately to fight back. While she was confident in hurting her by surprise, she remembered Chloe''s speed at casting. She knew there was no option left. More importantly, even with the small body, Chloe had shown fighting skills many times better than hers. She almost seemed like a child in front of Chloe in close-range combat, which was why she didn''t try anything now. However, the words she heard made her confused. The most likely scenario would have been Chloe taking her down without any chance after finding out what she was trying to do. But for some reason, she only got a warning in return. This made her wonder if she had misunderstood something. But whatever it was, the way she had acted just now made her feel even more fear, as her heart was almost beating out of her chest. She felt like crying if she had really misunderstood her, as this was like shooting herself in the foot and making her chances of survival even slimmer than before. This was why, even while she was freaking out internally, she still hadn''t tried to desperately attack and listened to her words, knowing how stupid her decisions had been today. Chapter 217 - 217: Ling Xue making up her mind? Ling Xue, after hearing the warning that Miss Chloe had given her just now, stopped completely and didn''t try to do anything further. She only nodded in return to her words of warning while her heart was beating with full intensity. She wouldn''t try to attack her, knowing that without a surprise attack, her chances of survival were practically nil. However, this had also increased the fear in her eyes even more than before, as it looked like she had misunderstood her. If Miss Chloe had really wanted to kill her, she would have been dead by now. She regretted her decision once again to try and read her, which had caused her to be stuck in this hard situation once again. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chloe had sensed Ling Xue''s intention of fighting to the death, which she really didn''t want to do. She didn''t know what had caused her to act so desperately, but thankfully, she had sensed the change in mana in the atmosphere around her and stopped her before she could do anything stupid. Seeing her nod to her words and not sensing any change in the mana in the atmosphere, Chloe was relieved and knew she was going to explain to her that nothing was going to happen. Otherwise, she didn''t know what Ling Xue would try to do next in desperation. She knew it was her bloodlust that Ling Xue had experienced earlier, which had traumatized her and was the reason behind her attempts. So she was not upset with her and only looked at her with pity and spoke to her once again. While she wanted to forgive her easily after everything that had happened, the thought of being able to be called Miss Chloe for the rest of her life by the one and only leader of the Winter Organization, Ling Xue¡ªa very prideful and arrogant woman from her knowledge¡ªwas something she couldn''t let pass. She knew Ling Xue would keep her word, so not taking such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was not something Chloe could do. Whenever she heard her calling her Miss Chloe, she felt deep satisfaction inside. However, after some thought, she considered whether she could go with Miss Chloe, as Ling Xue had referred to her earlier, or Big Sister Chloe, which she had just thought of. She didn''t know what to do, as both of them sounded good. She imagined herself being called Big Sis Chloe by Ling Xue in her mind, and the feeling she got just by imagining her calling her big sister was much more satisfying than when Ling Xue had actually called her Miss Chloe. After deciding what to do, Chloe quickly expressed her thought with a small smirk on her face, thinking she had properly utilized her opportunity. "Hehehehe, Big Sister Chloe." In her life, many times people had misunderstood her as a child, which she didn''t like one bit. However, knowing there was someone taller than her who would call her big sister for the rest of her life gave her a thrill she couldn''t measure. A few giggles escaped her mouth, which she couldn''t control due to how excited she was at the moment. The sound of her giggles in Ling Xue''s ear made her even more uncomfortable than she already was. However, like before, Chloe had said she was standing while bending her knees to match her eye level to show her cooperation, as she had already messed up many times. She didn''t know why, but while Chloe''s giggles looked cute even to her, for some reason, she didn''t feel well after seeing her giggling. "You are going to call me Big Sister Chloe for the rest of your life, and I will forget everything you have done until now." "Are you okay with this?" Her tone was sharper this time as she asked if Ling Xue was okay with it, becoming impatient and wanting to quickly be done with this. She hadn''t forgotten the pest she had to deal with tonight. As she remembered how Mark''s father would be coming tomorrow to find him, she thought about how, after some argument, Mark would not go with his father. In the end, his father would give him some bodyguards and weapons to take care of himself and then leave to find his other son. She had seen how desperate his father was to take him along, and for some reason, he had even offered Ling Xue to come with them, which she had rejected. However, seeing the care his father had shown for him, Chloe was quite jealous of Mark for some time. After that incident, she didn''t like him one bit, without knowing anything about him, as he had been so disrespectful to his father. She could clearly see in his father''s eyes that he cared for him so much. That day, she had thought of her own father, which only soured her mood for a while. Seeing how spoiled and fortunate Mark was, she grew jealous of him and started disliking him after witnessing what had happened. His fate would have been much better if he had left with his father that day, but in the end, he would have likely died by being eaten by some zombies or, by some miracle, survived, which didn''t matter to her right now. But after what she had seen months later and knowing what type of talent he had, she wasn''t going to let him go. Tonight would be the day she dealt with this scum before he could do anything vile as he had done before in this life. She was not going to show him any mercy. After thinking about it, she felt it was wrong to take advantage of Ling Xue''s current state, as she was practically doing her a favor or even saving her life. If she had forgotten about him and gone to find Aiden in this lifetime. Mark would have likely acted against her when she was not present, which meant there wouldn''t be anyone strong enough here to hold Mark''s puppets off until Ling Xue dealt with him, which could practically change the outcomes of the situation. She didn''t even want to imagine what would have happened if she had forgotten about him because of how little she had known him and how quickly he was dealt with. Chapter 218 - 218: Ling Xue making up her mind? (2) Thankfully for Chloe, due to him having ill intentions toward her for some reason in this life, she could guess after seeing her status in the group that he would have likely thought of controlling her, unlike in the previous life where she was always below Ling Xue due to her getting more resources than her. She was also not much of a social person and not someone who liked to brag, which had kept her off his target list, she supposed. Or it could also have been possible that in her previous life, he had tried to control her with his sinister magic. However, she was not aware of it, and thankfully his magic wouldn''t have worked on her. Otherwise, he would have been too overpowered if it worked on everyone, as he wouldn''t have had to struggle so much and would have likely directly targeted Ling Xue to reach his goal. Luckily, there were some conditions that had to be met to control others. She would have liked to know them and study his talent; however, knowing what type of person Mark was, she was not going to give him any chance and, whatever happened, was going to deal with him tonight. Even if it might have looked like she was a dictator who was doing what she wanted and harming an innocent, she didn''t care what others thought of her. Doing this in front of Ling Xue was making her a little conscious as she cared what Ling Xue would think of her. While she might not have said it outwardly, she thought of Ling Xue as a friend, even after everything that happened between them. Other than Ling Xue, she didn''t mind anyone else as she wasn''t close with anyone else besides her in her previous lifetime. Still, she hoped someday Ling Xue would understand why she had done this, but for now, she was not going to explain anything. Explaining to her about this meant telling her all about her transmigration, which was not something she was going to share with anyone else. While she considered Ling Xue her friend, those opportunities that came with her knowledge were only hers to take. At heart, she was a cultivator who liked to live an endless life while being powerful enough that no one could bother her. She didn''t mind helping Ling Xue sometimes, but sharing her secret was a no-go. She would help her in times of need, as a big sister was supposed to keep her little sister safe, but her secrets were hers to keep when it was something so big. She started patting her head once again while looking at her face, which seemed to have just made a resolute expression as if she had made up her mind. Ling Xue had made up her mind that she was going to accept her proposal. Even if it seemed to her that it was too good to be true, knowing there were no other options left, she was going to bite this bullet as the thought of rejecting didn''t even enter her mind. While she felt a little weird after hearing how she had changed how to address her as now she had to address her as Big Sister Chloe for the rest of her life. She knew after promising her, she was going to call her Big Sis for the rest of her life if it was not a trap. She didn''t care what she had to call her. Even if she had asked her to call her "Her Highness," she wouldn''t have cared, as what mattered most to her right now was surviving this messed-up situation she had gotten into. She didn''t care how weird it would feel for her to call a little girl her big sister; nothing mattered to her right now. After making up her mind, a resolute expression appeared on her face as she looked at Chloe''s eyes with her resolute blue eyes to show her determination. However, suddenly she felt the pat on her head once again. The light, gentle pat on her head, even in this situation, was making her feel relaxed after making up her mind. She looked at Chloe''s cute face, which didn''t show any malice toward her while patting her. For some reason, she didn''t know, but she was not going to stop her, and she even started to feel good receiving her pats. Not wasting any more time thinking, that if she let her wait any longer, she would be upset. She answered her in one breath while looking into her eyes, praying inside her heart that everything went well. Her heart was beating loudly, and even her hands had started shaking a little bit. However, the pat on her head, which she had experienced only for the second time in her life by the same person, the little pink-haired girl. At first, she didn''t quite know how to feel when she patted her head. However, this time, even while knowing that the girl in front of her was the reason she was so scared right now, for some reason, her gentle pats on her head were making her feel relaxed as if it felt to her that she really had a big sister who cared about her. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Big Sister!'' The shaking of her hands was lesser than before, and even the beating of her heart was lesser than before. She didn''t know if the person in front of her was a friend or a foe. She was confused and didn''t understand what was happening now. Never in her life had she experienced someone like her, and now her heart was telling her that she should just accept her proposal without much thought. She had always thought with her mind after making every decision. However, she was going to trust her heart and hope everything went well, even when her mind was telling her everything was a trap laid by the sweet and innocent Chloe in front of her who was playing with her. Trusting her heart, she said to her with a little shakiness in her voice. Chapter 219 - 219: Relief? Trusting her heart, Ling Xue said to her with a little shakiness in her voice. "I-I am okay with calling you big sister for the rest of my life if that''s what you want, considering you are going to forget everything that has happened between us because of my mistake, which is why I asked for forgiveness one more time, hoping that you could forget everything so that we can start anew." Her eyes were filled with hope as she looked at Chloe''s light pink eyes in front of her. Ling Xue was very embarrassed and, at the same time, scared to say these things to Chloe, which she would have never imagined doing in her life before. However, the circumstances had led her to do this, which was quite a big hit to her ego. Right now, what mattered to her the most was getting out of this shitty situation she had gotten into. She even hoped to have a better relationship with Chloe, whom she saw as someone destined to become a great person in this world from everything she had witnessed until now. While she regretted her actions and prayed in her heart that Chloe was not trolling her, she couldn''t read what Chloe was thinking after everything that had happened. Chloe, right after hearing how Ling Xue had finally accepted what she wanted, had a cheerful expression on her face. Previously, Ling Xue had been skeptical, thinking Chloe was out of her mind, considering how she had traumatized her. Now, Chloe was forgiving with just this. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it only looked like this to Ling Xue. As for Chloe, everything that had transpired today was Mark''s mistake, and Ling Xue was only a victim of it. Chloe was only going to take all the cores and be done with it when things went the wrong way. But in the end, she got the opportunity to let Ling Xue call her "big sister," which sounded too good to be true for her too, just like Ling Xue. This was the reason Chloe wanted to be done with it as soon as possible. To her, it looked like she was taking quite a big advantage of Ling Xue and her coincidental circumstances, but the opportunity was too big for her to let go of like this. She was not going to force Ling Xue if she rejected it. The most she was going to do was act tough to make her promise. However, the thrill inside her little body after getting her honest apology, which was 1000 times more sincere than her previous one when she had offered her some extra cores to resolve the situation, made Chloe feel very good. She even jumped a little in excitement as little giggles escaped in between. However, realizing what she had done, she quickly composed herself and stood straight in front of Ling Xue, trying not to show any expression on her face. But the smile on her face was a proper giveaway of how she was feeling right now. She acted as if nothing had happened, cleared her throat a few times, and said with overflowing enthusiasm in her voice, which clearly showed how excited she was currently because of what Ling Xue had said: "Do you promise?" Ling Xue witnessed everything that was happening in front of her and how big sis Chloe was behaving, which made it look like she was the one being taken advantage of here when it was clearly the opposite for her. Looking at Chloe''s genuine reactions, both her heart and mind were on the same page this time. It looked to her that big sis Chloe was really excited and thrilled after what had happened. While her reasonable thinking told her she was clearly getting off very easily, as if it were her, she would likely make her work for her all her life. Which should be considered a good deal in her book. She didn''t know if Chloe was too good at deceiving others or if she was an idiot, as everything felt too genuine to her. She really prayed there was no plot twist waiting for her after a few minutes, as she would pass out because of how nerve-racking her day had been. Today, she really wanted to have a nice meal and sleep while listening to her favorite music afterward without thinking about anything else, like her planning for tomorrow or any other stuff, such as preparing for when her father would come to get her. She didn''t think it would be anytime soon, as according to her, her father would likely be busy making a stronghold for himself and becoming powerful in new ways. She could clearly imagine him not coming for her and her brother for months. She could even tell what the first line would be if he met them, as he would definitely say, "Glad you survived, my daughter. If you didn''t, I would be disappointed in you." She was already used to his nature, which was why his words wouldn''t affect her much. However, it still felt disappointing whenever she thought about how hard and greedy her father was. She would have loved to have a less influential but loving father. However, after living with him all these years, she had gotten used to it. She had adapted to living with him and knew he would be coming for her sooner or later. And if she had a low-ranked talent, he would have probably taken her and given her some low job under him. However, knowing she had good talent, considering everything she had seen up until now, she knew he would likely try to use her with everything he had. And even if she were a stranger, he wouldn''t have let her go. That would be the same case for Chloe in front of her. She didn''t know which family Chloe had come from or whether they were powerful enough to support her. But she knew her father would likely try to use Chloe if he learned about her talent. She realized how her thoughts had strayed away, so clearing her throat, she answered the question Chloe had asked her earlier. Chloe was currently looking at her strangely with weird stars in her eyes and a smile on her face. "I promise, big sister Chloe." Chloe''s little body shook while standing in her place after hearing what Ling Xue had referred to her just now. ''Ling Xue is going to call me big sister for the rest of her life!'' ''Hehehehe.'' Chloe''s excitement shot through the roof after hearing her promise. Knowing what type of person Ling Xue was, Chloe knew she would always keep her promise, so getting to be called a big sister her for all her life felt very heartwarming to her. At first, she had thought of it as amusement. However, as it actually happened, she now felt very warm inside. ''Hehehe, I have a little sister now.'' The way she now looked at Ling Xue was even different than before. Chloe never had someone to call her big sister, and she was taking this way too seriously now. She looked at Ling Xue with a wide smile on her cute face while her small hands couldn''t help but move to pat Ling Xue''s head like before and said in a cute yet genuine voice: "Good. Now I am your big sister, so everything is good between us. You should forget everything about earlier, you trying to trick me into getting my share of cores." Ling Xue kept her face low right after hearing her mention the root cause of what had made her fall into such a condition today. She was feeling ashamed and stupid at the same time, which was why she was unable to meet Chloe''s eyes now. After everything she had witnessed and the strange feeling of death going away, Ling Xue had come to the conclusion that Chloe was really going to forgive her for everything just by getting to be called her big sister. She didn''t know how to feel about this. She felt more ashamed now. She had thought the best-case scenario would be her working under Chloe from now on, but after everything that had happened up until now, it looked to her like Chloe was a sweet and innocent girl, just like she had thought. However, she was still very confused by what she had felt earlier. It felt to her as if Chloe was two different people at the same time. She felt very confused¡ªnever in her life was she this puzzled by something. She didn''t know what to think about her now, but one thing was sure: she had really survived that disaster, which she didn''t even know was a disaster for now, as things were too confusing for her. But at least she was glad she had not died today, which made her let loose of all the emotional turmoil she was holding back all this time. Tears of genuine happiness started releasing from her blue eyes as she started sobbing once again. Chapter 220 - 220: Suspicion? Ling Xue, after realizing how she had started crying, quickly used her hand to wipe away all the tears from her face and then looked at Chloe, who was standing in front of her. She could see the discomfort on Chloe when she had just cried, which made her very glad, knowing she was really worried about her. She thanked Chloe for her forgiveness and also handed her all the cores she had asked for at the same time while wiping the tears from her face. She also didn''t forget to address her as a big sister, which resulted in getting a cute giggle from her in turn. Ling Xue found her giggling very cute but decided not to mention it to her for fear of upsetting her, as things had just cooled down between them, and she didn''t want to upset her over some stupid things she might do. Chloe had seen Ling Xue bursting into tears in front of her, which she didn''t think was an overreaction. To her, it must have felt like coming out of a life-threatening situation where there was no escape, as running away had never been an option from the start, considering the situation outside. She was about to comfort her; however, before she could do anything, she saw her collecting herself without any help, which was why she stopped herself and let her calm herself. Afterward, she received the bag that contained all the cores they had collected that day. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She accepted the bag without any words, as she really needed it, considering how she had decided to go outside to search for Aiden. She was hoping to reach his place in one day, knowing how close it was to her school. That would be the best-case scenario for her. She didn''t want to take more time than necessary to reach his place, as her top priority was taking shelter before sunset, and his home would be the best for her. She knew how tall the walls covering his home were, so it would likely be much safer than other places. Even if she didn''t reach his home in one day, she knew of many other places she could use as shelter in between. However, the best scenario for her would be to reach his home in one day, and to do that, she wouldn''t stop at anything and would use all the cores Ling Xue had given her without any remorse. She knew she wouldn''t be able to use all the red cores, which was why she would leave Ling Xue some after meeting her needs. She also knew it would take time for her to get her mana stats to max, as before that, she wouldn''t be able to use the cultivation technique she knew of from her memory to break through to the next level. So, for now, she didn''t have any need for the cores other than the blue ones to increase her mana. Listening to her honest and heartfelt words of thanks made her a little embarrassed. However, when she heard her call her big sister, she couldn''t help but giggle in return. However, stopping her giggling, Chloe didn''t just stop there. She opened the bag Ling Xue had just given her, put her hand inside, and started the process of absorbing the cores all at once. She used enough red cores to max out her strength, stamina, and agility stats at the same time, with all the blue cores to increase her mana stat and also using all the green cores, which were barely enough for her to max out her vitality, defense, and intelligence stats, only leaving a few inside. Light started to glow around her, which attracted the attention of everyone watching her even more than before. While they were flabbergasted by everything they had seen earlier with her and the vice president, this new magical scene was much more interesting to them than the intriguing events that had transpired before, during which their vice president seemed to be crying for some unknown reason. On Chloe''s small body, red, green, and blue lights could be seen faintly glowing but were enough for others to notice as well. Even though the light around her body was faint, the red, green, and blue particles entering her body were enough to let them know it was a magical sight. Chloe didn''t care if everyone else was watching her or not, as sooner or later, they would know. She even felt she was doing them a favor, as seeing this sight would likely make them wonder what was happening. Some might even guess that it was something related to the bag in which her hands were currently placed. If someone courageous enough asked her what she had done earlier, she wasn''t going to shy away from telling them that she was getting stronger by whatever she had done earlier. To find out more, they would have to stop being scared cats and go outside to hunt monsters. This was the only thing she was going to do for them, knowing how strict Ling Xue had been about keeping things secret from the ones accompanying her outside at the start. She had changed later and started to show them more, but Chloe knew that showing them more would fasten the pace of their development, which was why she was doing this. She looked at Ling Xue''s face, which now had a shocked expression while looking at the faintly glowing figure of Chloe in front of her. Ling Xue was shocked at how openly Chloe was using her cores. Even though she felt she was showing too much to others, that was not her concern, knowing she was not in charge here anymore, as her big sister Chloe was now the boss. However, looking at the faint glow on her body, which was not fading at all, and the light particles of three different colors entering her body for much longer, she realized, after seeing the three different colors of the light, that big sister Chloe was absorbing three different cores at the same time. This came as a surprise to her, and what surprised her even more was the time it was taking Chloe to absorb or the amount of light particles around her. She could definitely say, after looking at the amount of light particles in front of her eyes, that Chloe was clearly absorbing more than one at once. ''How?'' She had always been with Chloe all the time and had always kept her eyes on her and everyone else who had accompanied her outside. She had kept her eyes on Chloe more than others because she was fascinated by the magic she was using and wanted to find out more about it. She didn''t understand how big sister Chloe had found out that they could absorb more than one core at once. She felt stupid, as they had always been together. Now that she thought about it more, she also remembered when Chloe had told them about the skill name earlier, which she had taken as a coincidence. But now, seeing this, she even started to wonder if Chloe had information about the magical event that had happened two days ago. It felt like too much of a coincidence for her, as everything was being discovered by Chloe, and she didn''t even try to justify it like last time. She didn''t think she would be able to find out any secrets from her now. She was thinking of leaving Chloe if she got any opportunity in the future, as she didn''t absolutely want to be under someone else. However, when her life was on the line, she didn''t care, as living was much more important than the so-called freedom she wanted in her life. If she wasn''t even alive to gain her freedom, then what was the point of doing everything? After becoming suspicious of Chloe and thinking she must have known about these strange events before, Ling Xue decided to follow Chloe for some time. She wanted to know what other knowledge Chloe had, as everything she had shown her could have taken months to figure out on her own. For her own sake, to become a strong and informative leader of the group she planned to create in the future, she didn''t mind staying with Chloe for a little while. There was also one other reason for that. She feared she might trigger Chloe if she mentioned anything about leaving her. Being close to someone who could take her life anytime wasn''t something she wanted, but the circumstances had forced her to do so. Now, with her suspicions of Chloe, things had become much more interesting for her, as gaining this important knowledge while risking her life was much better than doing it for nothing. At least she would get something in return, and hopefully, she would find something that could make things easier for her while dealing with her father. She looked at Chloe with much more excitement on her face than her previous dull and merely relieved expression. Chapter 221 - 221: Suspicion? (2) Chloe had also noticed Ling Xue''s much more cheerful expression on her face, which she didn''t put much thought into as she knew her showing this sight must have given her ideas about using multiple cores at once, which would have likely made her excited. She hadn''t even thought about Ling Xue making crazy assumptions about her just because of this, which was partially right. She wouldn''t have shown it; however, knowing she was going to go tomorrow morning, she didn''t mind showing this little bit of knowledge to her, which could have been helpful to her and which she would have likely found out herself later. About a minute had passed, and now Chloe was done absorbing the cores and was currently feeling pretty good but not as powerful as she was in her previous life. However, even this much was still making her grin from ear to ear as she knew her rate of getting stronger was many times faster than in her previous life. It had taken more than two weeks to max out all her stats previously, which was partially due to Ling Xue''s monopoly over the core. But whatever the reason may have been, she felt good knowing she was improving much faster. Unluckily, her mana stats were just a little over 9, reaching 9.2, which meant it would take her a few more cores to finally reach the limit. Just thinking about reaching the limit, the grin on her cute face became even wider, and even some giggling couldn''t help but escape from her mouth. Afterward, she would be properly able to take advantage of being a transmigrator. While she had two extra skills and fighting experience, which clearly gave her a solid advantage over others, the thought of maxing out her mana stat and breaking through to the first stage of cultivation using the cultivation technique in her memory¡ªwhich she had changed many times in her life due to its rank¡ªexcited her. Even though she had to start over again and again like many others, having a higher-ranked cultivation technique, especially when it was compatible with her element, could make her many times stronger than using some random cultivation technique that didn''t match her affinity. The basic ones that worked for every affinity were very weak compared to the ones with affinity, even if they had the same rank. She had found a B-rank cultivation technique after so much struggle in a rune, in which she had also found the no-rank skill for her space affinity. Matching her affinity, it had made her thrice as strong as the previous B-rank all-elemental cultivation techniques she had used. These were the most common but still difficult to find. You had to kill many monsters in hopes of finding them, especially at the start of the world evolution, as killing no-rank zombies wouldn''t give you any cultivation technique even if you killed millions of them. This was why the beasts or zombies had to be at least primal rank, which was the first rank of the zombie or beast after breaking through their awakened stage. She still remembered those special titles she could earn, which everyone received notifications of after doing some extraordinary feat, which was mostly too hard. However, she remembered someone got a title after killing a beast of each rank while being the first one to kill them. She didn''t know who was the one who got the title previously and didn''t even know what benefits it gave, as she had never earned a title herself. But in this life, she wouldn''t let someone else get the title and its perks. She was excited to find out about them. She could guess who might have gotten the special titles, but she wasn''t too sure. There was luck, which could also play a part, so she wasn''t certain. Only 10-20 people came to her mind who could have achieved such feats. However, even among them, she was most sure of only a few who could have gotten it, which included three names excluding Ling Xue. She had been with Ling Xue at that time, and she knew Ling Xue hadn''t gotten it, as she mostly traveled with her group and didn''t take that big of a risk. Her strength also came into play. However, if she had risked her life, at least it would have been worth a shot, as something that everyone in the world got to know about after someone earned it wouldn''t be something small. Ling Xue still didn''t act rashly in those times. Chloe respected this quite a bit, as even though Ling Xue was quite selfish, she still took care of her group with everything she had. She had been cruel to traitors, which they would find from time to time for some reason, which even Chloe felt was not common at first. She had felt scared of Ling Xue''s cruelty initially; however, as time went by, she changed and didn''t find any problem with her actions and even supported them. A blush appeared on her face as she remembered the time when she would throw small tantrums and refuse to eat her food when she witnessed something her naive mind didn''t like. Seeing Ling Xue, however, she still remembered how Ling Xue would force her to eat, saying she would reduce the performance of the team and insult her by saying names she didn''t want to remember as they would make her feel even more embarrassed. However, in the end, she had to eat, knowing Ling Xue almost every time would threaten to beat her up. On her first protest, she fought Ling Xue, got beaten up, and was played around with quite easily because of the stats difference and also her lesser control over her element. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was why she didn''t try to directly fight her from the next time onward. Even while she felt humiliated, she wasn''t stupid enough to fight her knowing what the outcome would be. Chapter 222 - 222: Suspicion? (3) The blush on Chloe''s face deepened a little as she remembered the time when she got too angry at being called her "little baby," which resulted in some ass-whooping she got from her own temper. Why did she call it ass whooping, especially as she remembered how Ling Xue wouldn''t hurt her and just trapped her in her ice for a few seconds and gave her a single slap on her ass cheek in every fight? Ling Xue would leave after taunting her even more, knowing she had promised to eat or let her decide the punishment for the people according to the result of the duel. She would have to eat, even while she felt embarrassed. What angered her, even more, was that, especially on that day, Ling Xue wouldn''t eat in her own quarter at her base and would eat in the commonplace, aka the place she would especially eat, which provoked her even more. Not getting hurt even after the duel was the thing that angered her more, as only getting a slap, which hurt for only a few minutes, irritated her further. Her goal was to give Ling Xue the same humiliation she wasn''t able to give her in her previous life at a time when she felt provoked. While she felt quite warm inside her heart remembering the time they had spent together, she was still not satisfied with what had happened to her in her previous life. She had gone to give Ling Xue the same slap on her ass cheeks in her previous life, even after Ling Xue had left her upset. Her answer, which was probably the reason things escalated, was insulting her instead of apologizing by saying it was her own fault for being naive. Now that she knew of this, she wouldn''t be taken advantage of and would get her share excluding the five percent of the profit she had given while being in the group and using its resources. Everything felt fine to Chloe when she insulted her; however, instead of saying sorry, Ling Xue mocked her for her naivety, which hurt her quite a bit. She had thought of them as more than friends, and even while she had fought her many times, she thought of her as a role model and big sister, which she would never admit because of her embarrassment. Deep down, she knew she wanted to be just like her. If Ling Xue had asked for forgiveness, she wouldn''t even have left and would only have been angry with her for a day or two. However, things made her leave the group, and Ling Xue not stopping her was also the reason she was hurt. She had left with the intention of being away for a few months. During that time, she planned to get as strong as possible and even dreamed of surpassing Ling Xue. Then she would come back and take her revenge on her by making both of her ass cheeks completely red and then join them again, as she never intended to be away from the group for too long. Her anger toward Ling Xue had made her take the decision. However, things didn''t go as she had intended. While she got much stronger, in the end, she fell into the trap of that nasty motherfucker and was killed ruthlessly. She took a deep breath as she resolved to find that person sooner or later. When she met him, she was going to let him know what actual pain was, as giving him a quick death would be too easy. She still remembered how they had killed Mary before taking her life over mere treasure. She had agreed to give him everything when she was surrounded by his people. However, the things he had done to her with a creepy smile on his face had disgusted her to the core, which had made her fight them to the death. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her death was not a peaceful one, as she died while being aware that she wasn''t able to kill him alongside herself due to the sheer number of them. However, in this life, she was determined to kill him before he could make the group of scums, and to do that, she had decided to travel to the northern continent earlier this time. She didn''t know who he was, but by the symbol on their chest, she knew they were the famous group called Scavenger, which had the white skull as their symbol. They were known for their vile acts and cruelty. Their leader wore a mask, which was why she wasn''t able to see his face. However, remembering her last moments when he had taken off his mask to mock her and show his creepy smile, she felt humiliated and regretful. Yet now, she felt quite good knowing the face of the person who was going to be the leader of the infamous group Scavenger, which was on par with Ling Xue''s group. ''Calm down, Chloe, your time will come.'' Calming the little bit of anger that had escaped and was shown on her face with a few breaths, she resolved not to spare him no matter what happened. Her biggest advantage was the time and information she had. After finding out about Aiden, she hoped that Alicia would join her so that together they could eradicate the scum from the planet as soon as possible. In return, she would also give Alicia some opportunities to maximize her growth and provide her with some information like she had given Ling Xue to make her feel indebted so she would take her help. She also thought her reason for having such a crazy personality in her previous life was due to losing her brother. From what she had witnessed in school, Alicia looked very close to him. By saving Aiden, she felt she was killing two birds with one stone. Even if Alicia didn''t help, she would still save Aiden as her first friend who had helped her unconditionally in this life without asking for anything in return. Chapter 223 - 223: Suspision? (4) For Chloe, making sure Aiden could also feel good made her feel good, knowing she was taking care of her friend, and him being the brother of one of the strongest people on the planet was just a coincidence. However, if she got to have a good relationship with Alicia Cross because of this, it could only be called a cherry on top for her. The embarrassment on her cute face was still not gone as she clearly remembered what had happened between her and Ling Xue. Ling Xue was now observing Chloe''s facial expressions, which were changing from time to time. She could see the excitement on her face at first, with a wide smile on her lips, which also scared her a little, knowing the person in front of her had gotten even stronger than before. This was why she had decided not to upset her, even by mistake, and to be mindful of her actions in front of Big Sister Chloe. However, as she observed the reactions on her face, her expression changed with each passing second. Sometimes she could see embarrassment on her face, sometimes anger, and sometimes annoyance. She didn''t know what Chloe was thinking that was making her show so many emotions. However, whatever it might have been, she wasn''t going to ask. But this rapid shift in her mood scared her even more because what she feared the most was unpredictability, and currently, how Big Sister Chloe was behaving was only terrifying her. Chloe looked at Ling Xue, who was looking at her with a terrified expression, cold sweat dripping down her face. Chloe had thought of just giving her payback right then, somewhere in her mind. However, seeing Ling Xue''s current behavior and knowing the result of the battle, she wouldn''t feel satisfied even after getting payback. This was why she held off her revenge on her ass cheeks for now and only showed Ling Xue an annoyed look on her cute face, which made Ling Xue in front of her shiver slightly. Chloe enjoyed her reaction. While she couldn''t get her payback, seeing this new side of Ling Xue was clearly entertaining her. Now that she had already confirmed she wasn''t going to kill her, Ling Xue feeling scared of her and reacting on her behalf only brought Chloe amusement without any guilt. After looking at Ling Xue for a few seconds to enjoy her reactions, Chloe turned her head to look in the direction of Mark, who was sitting on the ground and, like everyone else, looking at her and Ling Xue''s interaction from afar. She only smiled faintly as she looked at him for a second and then turned her whole face away while thinking of how to take care of him before leaving tomorrow morning. His father was likely going to find him. She felt a little sad thinking about his father. However, knowing his end and the people he had made suffer in her previous life, Chloe wasn''t going to go easy on him and was determined to take care of him, to take the burden of his father''s revenge. She knew he would come after her because, even in her previous life, James Ford had been after Ling Xue''s life after finding out what Ling Xue had done to him. But this had happened a few months afterward, as no one had given him any information due to fear of Ling Xue and their loyalty to her. However, it didn''t stop him from finding out what had transpired by buying a member of the organization using his resources. In the end, they had to face each other from time to time due to his assassination attempts to kill Ling Xue using various means. But he wasn''t the only one after them. The government was also after them for other reasons. Ling Xue still sustained their group, but they had to live in secret bases because of all the threats from monsters and other humans. Chloe looked at the bag in her hand, which still had cores left, mainly red cores. She had used only about 60 of them, approximately, so there should have been nearly 100 left inside. She didn''t have any use for them now. However, if she wanted to, she could keep them and use them afterward when she would be able to break through after maxing out her mana stat and then using her cultivation technique to enter her cultivation journey. While their value would decrease, they could still be used if she wanted to, and 100 was also not a small amount for the time being. However, Chloe still decided to give them back to Ling Xue. Extending her hand along with the bag, she moved the bag in front of Ling Xue and said in a haughty voice, "Hmph! Take it!" Ling Xue looked at the bag in front of her for a few seconds after hearing Big Sister Chloe''s words. She could see there were still some cores inside the bag. Chloe giving her back the cores made her feel skeptical, and she started to think about whether she should take it or not. Knowing how dangerous the cute little girl in front of her was, she didn''t just take the bag from her hand and started to think carefully. While she was very tempted to just take the bag, as she really wanted to become even more powerful, after what she was experiencing today, her hunger for becoming stronger was even more than before. A thought appeared in her mind, just like the previous time, as if Big Sister Chloe was testing her by asking her to take the bag. But she remembered how wrong her assumption was earlier, which had almost caused her a heart attack. So this time, even though it looked like bait to her and even though Chloe''s voice sounded a little annoyed, she didn''t reject Chloe and accepted the bag from her small hands by slowly extending her hand and taking it carefully. One reason for her taking the cores was that if she rejected them and upset Chloe, making her not give her any cores at all, she would regret it very much. So, even while she felt a little skeptical, she still took the cores as she really wanted them. Chloe could see how Ling Xue had taken the cores from her hand, even acting scared, which made her a little annoyed once again. If Ling Xue had rejected her this time, she would have just kept the cores herself, as sooner or later they would be useful to her. But, unfortunately for her, Ling Xue didn''t reject her this time. After a second, her mood returned to normal, as these small amounts of low-ranked red cores didn''t mean much to her and would be much more useful to Ling Xue. After hearing Ling Xue''s words afterward, all her annoyance completely vanished into thin air, leaving only satisfaction and pride inside. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, Big Sister Chloe, for your kindness," Ling Xue said. Chloe only moved her hands slightly in the air while having a bright smile on her face to show her generosity and replied, "It''s nothing." After saying those words, she didn''t focus on Ling Xue anymore and started walking in Mark''s direction with a rare sharp expression on her face. Ling Xue, who was left alone with the bag of red cores in her hand, decided to follow her with a joyful expression on her face, as these cores would really be helpful to her. She had also seen Big Sister Chloe''s expression when she thanked her, which made her question even more what Big Sister Chloe''s real personality was. ''Who are you, Big Sister Chloe?'' While being lost in her thoughts, she followed Chloe as both of them neared Mark. Ling Xue didn''t think they were going to meet Mark, as she didn''t think Chloe and Mark were even acquainted, from what she knew. But she didn''t jump to conclusions, as it was something related to Big Sister Chloe. From what she had assumed, Chloe was someone who likely knew about these crazy events that had happened. She couldn''t just believe what she knew previously about Chloe anymore. She didn''t know now if the things she knew about her were true or not, or what her actual nature was, as she couldn''t understand her behavior or the reasoning behind her actions. So she only followed after her without knowing about her actual intention of walking toward Mark or is she actually going toward him or she is just thinking too much because of their past as she must be just walking in that direction and Mark just happened to be in the same direction. Whatever it is she could do anything so she only quietly followed after her but she didn''t want her to come in contact with that scum. ______ Chloe is ready to confront Mark or End his life before him knowing why he is dying at the hands of someone he had actually met for the first time, Aiden and his group are now done with collecting all the cores inside the body of all the zombies they have killed. Chapter 224 - 224: Back to the base Aiden and his team were now done with collecting all the cores from the zombies they had killed in the morning, and now, after removing the cores from the bodies of the zombies, there was no time left for him to deal with the bodies of the zombies because of how he had been too much engrossed in killing them earlier that he had forgotten about the time. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I had to deal with the bodies of the zombies tomorrow morning.'' While he wanted to deal with the zombies'' bodies today as he feared the spreading of some new disease due to it, however, due to the conditions right now, he couldn''t wait here any longer as the sunset was only a few minutes away from now, so he had to hold off taking care of the bodies and go back. Aiden had decided that he would deal with the corpses first thing tomorrow and wouldn''t hold them off as he had done earlier, so now he collected all the cores with Ava''s hands in the backpack, which had become quite heavy due to the sheer amount of cores compared to before, but it was still not too much as even when there were more than a thousand cores, Aiden could easily carry them without any difficulties, and considering his physical capabilities were five times stronger than everyone else, it was even easier for him to do this. He looked at the sun, which was about to go down, and without waiting any longer, he ordered everyone to head off to the base while quickly carrying the backpack on his shoulder in which all the cores were. Hearing the order of their leader, all the others quickly assembled themselves and packed their things in less than a minute to head off to the base, and even they had now noticed how their leader had instructed them to go back at a similar time around sunset every day, which made them come to the conclusion that there must be something that was making their leader not stay to hunt after that time. Ava and others didn''t know how he had come to that conclusion. However, from everything they had witnessed and experienced until now being together with him, their trust in him was at its absolute peak, so without even questioning his decision one time or asking to stay much longer, as they didn''t get too much today and only stood at the back while holding their guns in their hands, excluding the ones who didn''t get the opportunity to join the physical fight. However, even though they only got to fight at the start in the later part of the hunt their leader had become too engrossed in hunting, which caused them also to have the will to fight even more and prove themselves in front of him after receiving the big gift today. Still, even when there was a fire burning inside them to fight more, they still didn''t say or do anything and trusted their leader and started following behind him, who was slowly walking toward the direction of their base. Aiden, hearing the footsteps behind him, knew that everyone was following, and looking at his big sis right beside him, like always, he said in a calm yet composed voice that exuded his command. "Follow closely behind!" Now, after saying what he wanted to say to them, he didn''t wait for their reply and suddenly increased the pace of his walking and started running toward their base. He didn''t just quickly go to a high speed but slowly increased his speed while making sure that everyone was able to follow behind, and after reaching a comfortable speed, which was quite fast for their earlier travel, at the rate they were going, they would reach their base in about 5 minutes. Aiden didn''t feel surprised by this at all, knowing how everyone''s physical stats had reached their limit today. While walking, he started to think about the more than 1,500 cores inside his bag, which he had counted as he had told Ava to just collect them as quickly as possible without caring about anything as time was short for them, so he didn''t get any information about how many they actually were. However, he still had a general idea because of the system as she had told him earlier that there was an 80% chance of getting red cores, a 15% chance for green cores, and the remaining chance of getting blue cores. So he could roughly make a guess about how many cores he was going to get. He thought he would surely have enough cores to at least max out the stats like intelligence, defense, and vitality of others in this amount of cores. However, he had decided to hold off on making the decision of giving them the cores for now as he had just awarded them with the gift of maxing out their physical capabilities, which even he knew how hard it was to get strong before these magical things when he was preparing for the world evolution. He knew they were soldiers, so they should be more than aware of this, and he had also noticed their will to prove themselves in front of him, which seemed quite reasonable to him and appreciated it and was also expecting it after giving the cores as if they didn''t even show their enthusiasm after this, he would be upset. However, just like he had expected, they were more than eager to fight. While it seemed like a good idea to max out their stats using green cores also, he had decided to use all these cores for him and him alone. He didn''t know how strong he would be after using the cores but wanted to be as prepared as possible. While dealing with zombies was still too easy for him, he didn''t want something unexpected that could cost some losses to his team as they were the people whom he was investing in, so he didn''t want them to die, and there were Ava and Isla who had become an irreplaceable part of his life now, and he knew they would be sad if any of their other team members died as he knew they must have been together for years. He didn''t want them to feel sad, which was why he had to be as strong as possible and make sure even if some unexpected surprise came, he could deal with it as he didn''t know anything about more crazy things he would encounter in the future. Chapter 225 - 225: Back to the base (2) While running toward the base, Aiden decided to use all the cores on himself this time so that he could become even more powerful and be prepared for any unexpected situation. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, in his mind, after dealing with so many zombies and finding no challenge while fighting hundreds of them, he didn''t think there would be something that could harm him other than their sheer numbers. Even though he could eventually get tired, by dealing with them in fewer numbers, he really believed that there was no challenge at all. They had now reached their base, one of the secret entrances. It was the one Aiden had used previously and was known to no one else outside. Their parking lot was almost empty, as he had already stored all the vehicles inside one day before the evolution. Reaching the place, he quickly opened the secret passage just like before and started entering with his big sis while the others closely followed behind him. After a few seconds of them entering, the passage closed itself, and there was now no trace of a secret passage outside, making it look like a normal parking lot again. While walking toward the underground shelter, Ava and her teammates, just like always, were still surprised by the sheer size and use of resources in this place. However, little by little, they were starting to get used to it. But when they reached the massive black gate again, which was the entrance to their massive underground base, all their feelings of getting used to the environment were washed away, and their surprise returned once more. This massive black gate was a reminder of their leader''s resourcefulness and capabilities. All of them looked at their leader with revered eyes for a few seconds to admire him even more while he was currently opening the gate by scanning his hand on a futuristic-looking panel. Aiden suddenly felt a little weird inside for some reason, but it didn''t feel like it was something dangerous, so he didn''t focus much on it. He thought it must be his big sister who was thinking of doing lewd things once again as they were reaching their new home. The gates opened, and after they did, Aiden and his big sis entered at the same time while the others followed behind them. Aiden quickly led them toward where they were living currently without stopping at any other place in between. He was feeling a little hungry today, much hungrier than yesterday, as he had spent much more energy today. He also remembered what he had promised Ava, as she had agreed to spend the night together with him today. While it looked to him that they were moving fast, knowing how he felt about her, he didn''t feel anything wrong about taking such a big step in their relationship. His interactions with her earlier had also provided enough proof that she was sexually attracted to him. Unexpectedly, he had also smelled the sweet scent of lavender from her when she was hugging him today, and he had realized where it was coming from, which made him feel good to know as he wasn''t the only one looking forward to it. He turned slightly for a second while walking to look at her with love in his eyes. Ava had suddenly felt Aiden''s gaze on her. She felt a little conscious of how openly he was now looking at her, and seeing the love in his eyes made her even more embarrassed. However, she didn''t reject it and matched his gaze. She hadn''t forgotten about their earlier conversation about joining Aiden and Alicia together for the night, which made her both excited and embarrassed because she was an adult and knew what was going to happen when she joined. However, she wasn''t worried as she had already realized her feelings toward him, and she knew she couldn''t live without him after understanding her emotions and experiencing the feeling of being loved by someone who cared about her. The love she saw in his eyes felt very real to her, and she didn''t doubt it one bit. So, doing those kinds of things tonight was just making their relationship even more solid, which was why she was excited and embarrassed at the same time. But in her mind, there were also many fantasies about how she would witness the immoral relationship between Aiden and Alicia with her own eyes, which was something she would enjoy watching with all her spirit. She had imagined it many times. However, just the thought of actually seeing it with her own eyes was making her wet, and to top it off even more, she was going to become a part of this sacred ceremony herself. Knowing she was doing her first time with the person she loved, she was more than excited. Aiden could see the dreamy look on Ava''s face, who was also looking directly into his eyes with a light blush on her face, which surprised him a little. He had thought she would be too embarrassed to even match his eyes or, in the worst-case scenario, she would even hold off this night. But instead of doing that, she was matching his eyes with slight redness on her cheeks, and the look on her beautiful face clearly showed her excitement for the eventful night, which surprised him a little. He didn''t know Ava would be this bold. However, he didn''t reject her gaze and looked into her eyes even more to show his excitement as well. The others beside Ava could also notice the sudden intense stare between their handsome young leader and their vice leader, which made them jealous. They were already sure about their relationship when both of them had kissed earlier. However, showing affection so openly when they were also after him toward Ava did make them even more jealous. Isla, who was also sure of being together with him after she had told him about her feelings and got the answer that she was also special to him, even if it was vague, was confident that they were destined to be together as she couldn''t imagine being with anyone other than him. But even for her now seeing her own sister flirting with Aiden in front of her she wouldn''t lie she is jealous. Chapter 226 - 226: Back to the base (3) Isla, while being jealous, still controlled herself as the one flirting with Aiden was her own sister, whom she had already planned to get together with later. However, the plan didn''t go as she intended, and she came to realize that her elder sister Ava was even one step further than her, which surprised her even now, but she had still accepted this. Her jealousy toward Ava was very little compared to others, as she was jealous of her and, at the same time, happy for her. So, to her, this sight seemed pretty enjoyable, to say the least, while being a little annoying at the same time. Daphne, who was usually unaffected by Aiden''s behavior toward other women or even found it enjoyable if she found the person he was interacting with to be a good match for him, however, after experiencing the clear difference in treatment received by Aiden, she wouldn''t lie¡ªit affected her a little. While she was still spirited to complete her goal of getting him, even if she had to use her talent on him, seeing Ava get such a different treatment, she was sure that their relationship was on another level, especially after she had seen them kiss each other. ''I am jealous.'' She had thought she would be the first one to get him. However, seeing Aiden openly flirting with Ava had given quite a big blow to her, as now her determination to implement her plan even sooner was being made, which led her to a decision to cut her sleep a little and practice her emotional element at night to create a perfect spell that could help her reach her goal even sooner. ''Soon, I will get my rightful place.'' Aiden, who was making flirty eye contact with Ava while walking, didn''t even notice that they had already reached the black gate leading to their new home and, opposite to it, the same place for Ava and her team. Alicia had noticed her brother being distracted, looking at Ava, which reminded her of her earlier bold words of how she had challenged her little brother, saying he wouldn''t be able to get Ava to join them tonight. She had witnessed the kiss between her little brother and Ava from the closest distance and felt the most amount of emotion while seeing it. Her biggest problem, other than her own emotions, was that Ava didn''t have any talent, which gave her a solid reason to reject her. However, after her little brother had told her about his super useful special ability, which made him knew that Ava would awaken an S-rank talent in the near future. From what she had observed, it looked to her that he had to hold the hand of the person or come into contact with them to get to know the information about the person, which was also the reason she had tolerated him holding the hands of that big cow Daphne. Otherwise, she would have liked to keep her little brother away from her, as her intuition gave her a dangerous feeling coming from Daphne, equal to the level she got from that dumb woman Isla. However, she hadn''t seen Daphne make any moves against her brother other than just having those overly huge assets. She trusted her intuition, which was why she was on guard against her, while most of the reason for her being on guard was probably fearing her little brother would lose himself in those huge assets, as it was the only advantage Daphne had over her. Comparing Ava and Isla, she didn''t feel much of a threat when it came to their bodies. So, one of the reasons she was overly strict toward Daphne was also because of that. Alicia likely knew about this deep down; however, she hadn''t realized it herself. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stopped her little brother from going even further by gripping his hand with hers, and she didn''t forget to show her annoyance as he was giving his attention to Ava. She knew the reason why he was doing that, but she still didn''t appreciate it. So, with a hint of annoyance, her voice sounded in Aiden''s ears. "Little brother, don''t be lost too much on others; otherwise, big sis will have to give you a little shock to make you aware of the situation around you." While Alicia had no intention of doing anything she had said, it was a perfect way for her to show her annoyance and make it sound even more strict. She also didn''t forget to show some sparks of lightning on her other hand with a smile on her face. Aiden suddenly felt the grip of something on his hand, and he knew who it must be. So, stopping in his tracks, he looked toward his big sis, who was smiling beautifully while having some electric sparks around her other hand. Hearing her words, he first noticed that they had already reached their rooms. While looking at Ava, he knew his big sis would easily get jealous of others when it came to something related to him. Her words, in which she threatened to shock him, he didn''t take as a joke at all. He knew his big sis wouldn''t harm him, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t give him a harmless shock that would be pretty painful. Already aware of her personality, he took her very seriously, which made him reply back to her in a serious voice. "Okay, big sis." Alicia, hearing his words and feeling the seriousness in his voice, felt even more annoyed now, as it looked to her that her little brother really believed she was going to shock him, which she would never do. She knew she hadn''t been the calmest big sis, but being taken seriously by her little brother when she was clearly joking, according to her, made her feel even more annoyed. She didn''t reply to his serious response at all and glared at him for a few seconds for thinking she was going to shock him. Then she turned in another direction to not look at him, showing her displeasure and didn''t forget to huff a few times to show she was upset. Chapter 227 - 227: Back to the base (4) Aiden had witnessed every change in his big sister''s reaction after he had given his honest reply to her question. However, now it looked to him like she was upset for some reason. He didn''t know what had made her upset, as he had never done anything to upset her, and the only thing he could imagine that could upset her would be him focusing on Ava while walking, which would have likely made her jealous. ''That must be it.'' He knew what made her upset, and he would deal with her after they entered her house in privacy. He didn''t think she could even stay upset for long, as after getting inside, he could already imagine her trying to pounce on him like a hungry wolf. So he ignored her for now and focused on the others who were standing behind him, waiting for his order to enter their new home. He didn''t want them to keep waiting for long, as today they had been out since morning. While he knew they didn''t have much energy today, he didn''t like to waste their time for no reason when they could use it for themselves to improve, rest, or even enjoy themselves. It was their own decision, and he wouldn''t try to control them about it, as he would like to give them the best of the best. They had become the first few members of the group he was going to create in the future, and they were much closer because they were provided to him by his own aunt, who had said to him that they would never betray him. From everything he had seen until now, even he had started to trust them. However, for the members of his team, if he gave them even more strict orders like training even after coming back, they would feel even happier, as to them, he had already become their leader whom they trusted and respected. Following his orders would be an honor for them, just like how they enjoyed being with their general even while she was many times stricter than him. The way they were treated felt too good to be true for him, as even on the smallest of missions, their strict general would make them feel much more on edge than how safely they were doing things with Aiden. For a person like him, who didn''t trust anyone, he still hadn''t fully trusted the words of the system and the goddess about them, as the goddess had told him she only wanted something in return for his help. But knowing he had to make use of the system and the goddess to receive his mother, he would follow their words until his mother was alive. After that, he had to make some big decisions, which he didn''t like to think much about now, as it would give him more stress for no reason. So he cleared these thoughts, as for now, he only had to focus on getting stronger. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He focused on the ten women standing in front of him, but even out of everyone, he once again focused on Ava. Now, he was the deciding factor if she was going to join them or not. He would respect her if she had changed her mind because of how fast things were moving. However, from everything he knew and seeing her earlier enthusiasm, even while the blush was present on her face when he had looked into her eyes, he was 99% sure that Ava would come with him. However, he would still like to ask her and not jump to conclusions, which was why he first called out to Ava by calling her name in a sweet voice without hiding his feelings towards her. "Ava!" Ava''s heart started beating loudly inside her chest, as she could now even hear her own heartbeat because of how nervous and excited she was after hearing the loving voice in which Aiden had called out to her. She knew the time had come to join them just as she had promised him earlier while they were having their romantic moments. She could feel her panties were not dry, as they had been wet almost all day today because of how exciting and thrilling her day had been. She still remembered how she had two orgasms earlier while being passionate after confessing her feelings to him at the time when he had played around with her ass, which she had fully enjoyed and still couldn''t forget the amazing feeling she had experienced while being intimate with him. She knew she wanted it more. Only by doing this much, she had felt so good and even orgasmed two times. So just the thought of doing much more intimate things with him excited her and even made her pussy feel wet once again. More importantly, she would also be able to witness the legendary immoral duo, which she had fantasized about many times. That was also the reason she started pleasuring herself for the first time in her life. And the most important thing was she was in love with him, and he also felt the same about her. She had never imagined herself falling in love with the same person whom her sister Isla was crazy about, who was, for some reason, too good-looking. Just looking at his handsome face while his long, eternal black and white hair cascaded down his shoulders and his deep black eyes, which made her forget everything, made him even more handsome than he already was. Her heart couldn''t help but melt once again. ''I love him.'' She had never thought she would fall this deeply in love with someone as good-looking as him and even have her feelings returned. She felt lucky. She was looking at him with intense love in her eyes as she even forgot to walk, lost in her thoughts. Aiden had noticed her intense love for him in her eyes, which he didn''t shy away from, and looked directly into her eyes with his own. He had realized how she even forgot to reach him and was standing in her own place. He didn''t mind her at all and, instead of waiting for her, got in front of her. She looked very beautiful with that look in her eyes, so he didn''t want to disturb her at all. Chapter 228 - 228: Falling in love once again? Alicia was pissed by how her little brother had ignored her and was now currently standing in front of Ava. She knew what he was trying to do; however, that didn''t mean she was not upset. She was not going to forget how he had ignored her just now, and after going inside there, she would make sure to punish him for his deeds by making him do what she wanted. But for now, she kept quiet and focused on her little brothers Aiden and Ava, who were irritating her by delaying her sweet alone time together with her little brother. But she still didn''t hurry both of them up as she knew her brother was going to ask her to join them like she had challenged him earlier. She already knew that her little brother and Ava had already become a couple after their kiss, and now there was no going back. Sooner or later, she would likely see Ava with her brother on the bed, but for today, she hoped she would get to have him by herself. Yet the idea of having Ava together and teaching her as her junior didn''t irritate her that much after accepting their relationship. However, she would still very much prefer having him alone to herself rather than being joined by Ava in their romantic session. So, Alicia hoped that Ava would back out due to embarrassment and fear, which she would enjoy watching. However, her hopes of that being the case were very slim when she had seen the look on her face. Lovingly, Ava was lost in her little brother''s eyes, and she had even forgotten to move from her place when Aiden had invited her. Chances were slim, but Alicia still hoped that today they would get to have their alone time because she still hadn''t forgotten about what her little brother had promised her earlier. Just the thought of doing it together with him in armor while being covered in sweat as he rammed his big, thick shaft inside her made her wet. Even when she was very open-minded when it came to her little brother having other women beside her after realizing that she wouldn''t be able to satisfy his needs alone, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t feel embarrassed if Ava was there when she was making sure her fetishes were satisfied. She would be embarrassed because of this for quite a while. But she could imagine herself getting back to her usual way after some time. However, that didn''t mean she would like to get embarrassed in front of someone who was going to be her junior. ''Absolutely not!'' She absolutely wouldn''t want that. While she would always be present when her little brother would do any lewd stuff with his other women, that didn''t mean they could do the same to her. She was clearly above them in superiority, and she would get to decide how things were going to be between her brother and his other women, and between her, in terms of sexual stuff. She knew she was being unfair, but that was how it was supposed to be. She didn''t find any problem with it, as she was originally the only one to whom her handsome little brother belonged alone and alone. But for his happiness, she had decided to share him a little bit. However, that didn''t mean they had any right to decide how things were going to be, which was only her right, and no one could take it away. And if someone tried to overstep that boundary, they would have a problem with her, which was why she had always been the strongest so that no one could question her. Her will to become strong and keep control of everything was even stronger than before now. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was determined to not let anyone get stronger than her other than her little brother, whom she considered a monster after seeing his strength and abilities over and over again. She still couldn''t believe he also had the same element as her of the exact same rank, which was the thing she had thought would give her an advantage over others. But her brother had surpassed her in both magic and physical strength. And she didn''t even want to think about his broken ability related to his stats, which was why the thought of surpassing him hadn''t even entered her mind as of now. Aiden could see Ava was still lost in her thoughts even when he was now standing in front of her, looking directly into her eyes. A minute had passed, and even then, Ava was still looking at him with love in her eyes. Aiden seemed to realize if he didn''t do anything, the other women in the team would likely have to wait even more. While he could just send them inside their room without their Vice Leader, he would like to have his conversation in front of every one of them so that they would all be fully aware of their relationship. He knew it would make Ava happy, so doing such a small thing, when it would make her happy, he would do it. So, he used his hand brought it closer to her face, and started caressing it. Ava realized that Aiden was now in front of her, but she didn''t want to do anything and just looked at him for as long as she could. She realized her mistake of not responding to his words, being lost in him, but when she looked into his deep black eyes, she knew he wouldn''t feel anything about it. So her mind just wanted to look at the person she loved. And that was exactly what she did. She looked and looked at his handsome face and admired him without thinking about anything else while openly showing her love through her eyes. His not saying anything and also looking into her eyes with love wouldn''t make it any better for her, so she admired him even more. But suddenly, she felt his gentle caress on her cheek; an electric current ran through her body just from the gentle touch of his. Feeling his gentle caresses, she tilted her head to the side cutely to let him caress her cheek with even more ease, and the love in her eyes became even more intense than before. She also started to move her head slightly to rub her head cutely on his hands to make him feel even more welcome. Now her desire to just stand there increased even more and to simply be lost in the things they were doing and the emotions they were feeling. She had even forgotten about everything around her, as all the others standing around her didn''t even matter to her right now. Everything she was feeling felt very new and heartwarming to her. She had never experienced emotions such as these in her life. She was feeling different, new emotions, and everything felt colorful to her. For a dull and boring person like her, she had never thought she would even enjoy something so much in her life. Even all the satisfaction she got after doing everything she could and struggling for years just to get praise from the general, who was her savior, felt very plain to her now. The emotions she was currently feeling were something she never wanted to forget in her life. She felt content; there was nothing she wouldn''t do just to experience these emotions every day and feel the same. Feeling the love and emotions pouring out of her, she couldn''t help but just want to hug the person¡ªthe sole reason for her feeling such intense and loving emotions. ''I want to hug him.'' Aiden was about to make her come out of her reverie. However, after he had started caressing her cheeks gently, he had noticed the change in her atmosphere. She was already making it hard for him to disturb her, but after the sudden surge of intense emotions that suddenly hit him like a bullet, he hesitated. He looked at her face, her eyes, her nose, her hair, her lips, her delicate body¡ªeverything about her was just making him want to not disturb the person in front of him, who was making his heart beat faster and faster. He had already noticed she was a beautiful woman, but at this moment right here and right now, in the way she behaved, looked at him, and responded to his touch, she looked the most beautiful she had ever been. Now, the thought of disturbing her was completely out of his mind. He would do anything to just stay there and watch her. However, suddenly, he felt something when he looked into her loving eyes. His heart was beating faster, and looking into her eyes just made him want to hug the precious thing in front of him and feel each other''s warmth. He could feel it in her eyes that she wanted the same, so without thinking about anything else, without caring about the others who were waiting to get his permission, he moved closer to her and then gently wrapped his arms around her to hug her tightly. Chapter 229 - 229: Falling in love once again? (2) Ava suddenly felt a warm feeling spreading all around her body. She felt she was melting in the embrace of the person she loved. Her emotions were even stronger now that he had suddenly hugged her out of nowhere when she wanted to hug him as if he had read her mind. She comfortably rested her head on his chest while enjoying the rosy scent coming out of his body. The scent just made her want to not think of anything and be lost in this beautiful moment. Tightly wrapping her arms around his body, she lay there, relaxing in his embrace, enjoying all the comfort of the moment with only one thought in her mind. ''I love him.'' Aiden was also embracing her little body with all the care he could. He could feel her open emotions through the tightly wrapped arms around him. His heart was beating wildly by seeing her vulnerability. He wanted to shower her with all the love he could and protect these loving emotions of hers all his life, to be together with her. He didn''t know whatever it was that he was feeling right now, which was making his heart beat wildly, but currently, he could say with conviction that he wanted to be with the person in front of him his whole life, the one who was hugging him while showing her overflowing love for him with her emotions. He had taken everything very lightly earlier when considering making a harem just by watching some TV shows and reading some manga, while one of the main reasons for him going to such lengths with Ava could have been his lust. He wouldn''t lie that he liked her, as she was a beautiful woman who was hardworking and had her own set of values. She was committed to her work, which attracted him to her. He liked her for her nature. However, he wouldn''t lie that he wasn''t in love with her. But still, if he was taking someone into his harem, he would take full responsibility for them. But now, when he could feel her bottled-up emotions through her loving gaze and hug, he had felt earlier that even when she looked the calmest out of everyone in her team, she was quite emotional. While hugging her right now, he knew that he was in love with her. He tightened the hug around her, only enough that it wouldn''t hurt her, to make her feel even more of his feelings. Alicia didn''t know how to describe what she was currently feeling properly, as the number of emotions she was feeling was quite a few, mixed with different emotions. At first, she was still annoyed by how her little brother had ignored her, and now he was currently hugging Ava right in front of her eyes. She could see them hugging only a few meters away from her. She could feel the strange, lovely atmosphere around both of them, which made her feel that she shouldn''t disturb them right now. She wouldn''t lie that she even felt like a third wheel for a second. However, she quickly rejected those thoughts, as she was clearly the most important out of everyone, which she was sure of, as she knew her brother probably better than he knew himself. She was concerned about him not being able to handle many women at the same time. She knew everything about him. She knew every single thing he had probably done in his life, to her, and she also felt it was a pity that the cameras around his room and the watch she had gifted him for his birthday many years ago wouldn''t be of any use in the current situation. She had tried to use the GPS on her phone to see if it was working or not, but just like she had expected, just like the internet, the GPS was also not working. This made her realize that any type of radio waves were not working. She didn''t know what the limitations were or if certain frequencies were working, but since the internet and GPS were not working, she couldn''t care less about anything else while being together with her little brother all the time. However, she would like it if she could contact her Aunt May. She was 100% sure that her aunt was safe, but talking to her and hearing her voice in this apocalyptic world would give her a little relief. She felt it was a pity that the internet and GPS were not working. But in the end, being with her little brother all the time, even in the current scenario, was much better for her than going to work every day and only being able to see him for a certain amount of time. She was much more content right now when she was able to see every moment. She felt a little happy also when she saw both Ava and her little brother openly showing their feelings for each other. She had feared that it wouldn''t work between her brother and Ava. She had seen that he was attracted to her, but she was sure he wasn''t in love with her. She remembered the obsessed look in her brother''s eyes earlier, which she didn''t mistake for love. Knowing her little brother, she could easily imagine him getting obsessed with things he liked. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she wasn''t worried about this at all, if things didn''t work out or they hurt each other, she would be there to resolve things. She was sure that Ava was clearly in love with her brother, just by seeing the look in her eyes even in her previous interactions with her little brother. And if she wasn''t in love with him, even when he was openly making a move, she would have felt offended herself. However, that was not the case. She could see it by looking at his handsome face. The serene look on his face and the little redness on his face reminded her of the times they would usually hug each other. Just by looking at his face, she could tell right now that her little brother was in love with Ava. Alicia was feeling happy that her relationship with Ava had gotten better as she was going to become a part of his harem. If problems arose, she wouldn''t mind separating them; however, from what she had seen, Ava felt like a sweet and hardworking woman. She didn''t want them to break apart after getting together, which was also the reason she felt her little brother was too fast. She could imagine other women going after him because of his otherworldly looks and charisma; however, taking such an important step in such a hurry could potentially be harmful to him. She didn''t want him to later think that he was never in love with Ava at all and had only been attracted to her after getting over his youthful spirit. While she didn''t think her brother would leave her even if that happened, she still didn''t want to go through such a situation and would have liked it if he had taken his time while getting together with someone else. But now, seeing the current atmosphere between them, she was much more relaxed. However, that didn''t mean her annoyance wasn''t there because of how things were going¡ªignoring her first and now hugging someone else with such love in his eyes. She was jealous, and she would make sure to get even with him when they were inside their new home. She had accepted that Ava was going to join them today. She couldn''t imagine her rejecting her handsome little brother after how things were between them right now. ''Just wait when we are alone.'' She huffed a few times after realizing what she had thought in her mind right now because of her mistake, as she wouldn''t be alone with him even inside their home. Still, Alicia couldn''t help but look at her handsome little brother with loving eyes, as currently, the way he was looking at her was too much for her to handle. She already couldn''t get enough of his normally extremely handsome face. However, right now, he looked even more handsome to her, which made her think of different types of fantasies in her mind. Isla and Daphne, both of them, right now had looks of absolute jealousy on their faces, while Isla, who wasn''t as jealous as the others, consoled herself that the person Aiden was showering his love on was her own elder sister Ava, whom she also cared about the most after Aiden. But right now, seeing the strange loving atmosphere between them made her want to be in the place of her own sister. Seeing the sight, she couldn''t help but only feel jealous of her right now. If it was up to her, she would have likely interrupted this moment because of how jealous she was, but even when she didn''t consider herself smart, she knew if she did anything crazy right now, she would be in trouble. She didn''t want to look bad in front of Aiden. She wouldn''t be able to handle it if that happened, which was why she was currently only trying to focus on Aiden''s extremely handsome face to distract herself while admiring him. Chapter 230 - 230: Falling in love once again? (3) Daphne, just like Isla, was even more jealous after seeing the strange loving atmosphere between Aiden and Ava. Currently, seeing this sight, her determination to implement her plan as soon as she could was even more flared up now. She swore to herself she would let others get the taste of real jealousy when Aiden would have his emotion of love enhanced by her while talking to her. She always liked everyone in their squad as she could easily relate to them because of their past, similar to some degree. However, after witnessing how Ava and Isla were getting special treatment from Aiden, she would lie if she said she didn''t get irritated whenever she looked at these twins, especially in the case of Ava, whom she didn''t even think was deserving of Aiden. She was fine with Isla, as she thought she had the qualification to be with Aiden. However, seeing the unexpected progress and romantic relationship between Ava and Aiden, she felt quite jealous and irritated at the same time. She didn''t know what Aiden saw in her; however, considering she wasn''t beside him when he had taken her into his harem, she would let her off as she respected Aiden''s decision. But when she would get her rightful place, she would make sure that her husband wouldn''t have to carry any baggage because of his nice personality. From all these years of witnessing Aiden and just looking in his eyes when he was currently hugging Ava, she could tell he was very much serious about her, which pleased her to know, as she didn''t want him to become a playboy. She could feel the bond between them, which was why she had no intention of interfering between them after she became the most important person in his life by any means. But she would make sure in the future that he would find good women who could be helpful to him and, at the same time, were beautiful and had solid personalities. Daphne, now that she thought of Vice Leader Ava a little more, realized in her mind that she could be helpful to her husband in terms of improving his control over others and making him a better leader, excluding her weakness of not having a talent of her own. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wouldn''t have been this restless if she hadn''t felt that Aiden was giving them special treatment. And the main reason was that, currently seeing them acting lovey-dovey, her jealousy was making her be tough on Ava. In her normal state, she wouldn''t have gone as far as criticizing her lack of talent and not considering her actual abilities because even she knew that Ava was good when it came to maintaining order and making plans. She couldn''t imagine doing something like that on her own. Whatever the reason might be, currently, she was very annoyed and irritated when she looked at Ava, who was looking very comfortable while being in the arms of Aiden. She couldn''t see her face, but only by seeing her relaxed body and the way she was tightly hugging Aiden and creating this lovely atmosphere around them, it was enough for her to know she was comfortable. And why wouldn''t she be, as, according to Daphne, she was mostly in the best place on the planet? ''Ughh, damn it!'' While Aiden and Ava were lost in their own world, the atmosphere around the hallway was not good, to say the least, as the jealousy was quite evident on everyone''s face. Minutes started to pass, and Aiden was still hugging Ava in his embrace with a perfectly calm mind. He felt soothed as he was hugging her soft body. He could feel her intense love, which was enough for him to not have any thought of moving at all and to hug her delicate body as long as he could. But he realized he couldn''t just stay there all day long hugging her while Isla and the others must be waiting for his order so that they could go to their place of rest. And more importantly, after feeling her intense love, which made him want to do much more loving things with her, he had to move inside their home so they could continue onward. So without thinking any more, he asked while calling Ava''s name in his soft and soothing voice filled with love. "Ava, can we now go to our new home?" Ava, who was lost in the heavenly feeling of being hugged by the person she loved the most in the world, was enjoying the best time of her life, which she didn''t ever want to move on from. However, she suddenly heard a voice she couldn''t help but listen to as she knew whose voice it was, and feeling the love-filled voice, her heart melted once again. Listening to his sweet words and understanding the meaning behind them, she unconsciously formed a deep red blush on her face, which couldn''t be seen by anyone else, which she appreciated even more by tightening the hug. She didn''t even have the need to think for a second about what she was going to do, so without letting him wait for even a second, she quickly answered him in her meek voice filled with love. "Okay!" Aiden, after getting the confirmation from her, was pleased to hear her response. If she backed out in fear right now, he would have respected her choice. However, he genuinely would have felt upset, as currently, he felt that the connection between them was very strong, and even the mood was perfect. So he didn''t want to miss this opportunity and wanted to make some unforgettable memories together with her tonight. In appreciation of her positive response, he used his hands to quickly give a slight squeeze on her soft behind with his big hands softly to show how excited he was. He didn''t use too much force, even when he knew she was a masochist who likely would have enjoyed it if he had squeezed her soft behind harder. However, he didn''t want her to moan in front of everyone when everyone was so close, and they would likely hear everything. It was not like the other time when they could watch them hugging from a distance. He didn''t want to embarrass her too much on her first night in front of everyone, which was why he waited until both of them would be alone. But after a second of thought, he corrected his own mistake as he realized there would never be a case of being alone, as he still remembered his big sister''s obsessive words about how she always wanted to be present when he was intimate with his other women. He didn''t mind if his big sister was there or not, and knowing that Ava had agreed to this, he didn''t find any problem with this scenario. He was even excited about how things were going to unfold. Ahn~ He heard the muffled moan from Ava''s mouth, which was quite low, in response to the little squeeze. Now, after getting the confirmation while enjoying the sweet muffled sound, he then looked at the others standing behind him. He could see all of them were looking at him, but it didn''t affect him at all as he was already used to attracting attention. He ordered them in a calm voice. "All of you should go to your quarters without Ava, as she is going to stay with me inside my home together." He didn''t forget to ask Ava so that they could also hear it from her own lips that she had agreed to this. But for them, this was an unnecessary question as they could already see what was going on in front of them. "Isn''t that right, Ava?" Ava heard Aiden''s voice once again, and she knew what he was trying to do. Knowing how he cared about what others would think of her, as he didn''t forget to let them know that she had agreed to it, she felt good inside. The meekness in her voice was still present. However, this time, answering him, she didn''t forget to say it out loud so that everyone could hear it clearly. "Yes!!!" After saying the word, she once again started to relax in his embrace, as saying one single "yes" felt too embarrassing to her because she knew how others felt about her and Aiden. Without even looking at their faces, she could imagine the jealousy on their faces, and for some reason, she even felt good inside. But what she worried about the most was her sister Isla, who was likely pretty shocked right now. However, Ava didn''t think she had the time to explain everything to her right now, so she decided to talk to her tomorrow morning, where she would explain everything to her. Right now, she didn''t want to be disturbed and wanted to spend her time together with her love alone without forgetting about his sister, whose immoral relationship was turning her on even more. Chapter 231 - 231: Troubled Isla? The words Ava had just said registered in the minds of all her teammates, including Isla, her own sister, and Daphne. No words came out of their mouths, and they even froze in their spots for a few seconds after understanding the underlying meaning behind their leader Aiden''s words, and Ava''s solid confirmation. Reality came crashing down on them, especially Isla and Daphne, who had for the first time seen nothing more than a strict conversation between Ava and Aiden only today. Before that, they had never seen them interact in a way that would give them any suspicion about their relationship. Both of them didn''t know if today was the first day they had opened up to each other and reached this far in their relationship, going so far as Ava staying together with Aiden even at night. None of them were kids. They knew many things could happen between them tonight, but they weren''t sure about the extent of it. They had never seen their Vice Leader as someone actively looking for a romantic relationship or going as far as interacting with even the men in the military. She would straight up ignore them and only interact if it was something related to work. Yet now, listening to her voice, which indicated her strong approval to move in together with Aiden for the night, was making both of them think of many possibilities. One of these possibilities was whether today was really the first time both of them were close to each other or if there were some secrets they didn''t know about between the two. They were too suspicious and wanted to ask her many things. However, things were not in their favor currently, as their leader had informed them of what was going to happen. They weren''t going to say anything regarding it, especially when Ava had agreed to it in her own words. No one said anything and just stood there in their own places, with many thoughts playing through their minds and feeling different emotions. Isla was the one most shocked out of everyone present, as her own sister was making such a big decision, and she hadn''t told her anything at all. She felt a little betrayed. While she was not against the relationship between her elder sister Ava and her Aiden, sooner or later, she was going to make it happen after getting together with her love. She was genuinely happy for her sister Ava and also very jealous right now, which were feelings she could cope with. However, the feeling of betrayal, as her sister Ava, whom she thought she could share everything with¡ªand she had done so all her life¡ªdidn''t think she could share her secrets with her, especially knowing she was in love with Aiden. After witnessing the extremely romantic atmosphere between Aiden and her sister Ava, she was having doubts about whether her sister Ava had been in a secret relationship with her love behind her back. While she was sure they didn''t meet up in public, as she was almost always with her and knew where she went and what she did even here, that didn''t rule out the possibility of her sister Ava talking to him on the phone. She was the only one who had the contact information of Aiden, the General, and Alicia. Still, that was just a strong possibility for Isla, not an actual fact. However, now, after her sister had agreed to spend the night together with Aiden inside his place almost instantly, this act of hers had made Isla confirm that her sister Ava must have been hiding something from her for these past months or years. She didn''t know how long, which made it even harder for her to accept. She felt betrayed. If her sister had told her about this, she would have felt very thrilled, or probably even her relationship with her husband would have been much, much better currently. While she had already confirmed today that her Aiden had a special place for her in his heart, as he had mentioned to her before, this was the only thing stopping her from just making her way to her sister and questioning her about all this. She didn''t know why Ava didn''t share these things with her or if there was something she didn''t know about her secret relationship. Or it may even be that Aiden had told her not to share it with anyone. Many thoughts were spiraling inside her little brain as she tried to make sense of the current situation by herself with all her dedication and concentration. This might be the first time Isla had used her brain to figure something out with such passion. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, unfortunately for her, even after trying her hardest to guess what was going on and why her sister Ava hadn''t shared her secret relationship with her, even when Aiden had told her to keep it a secret or not, Ava could have at least shared it with her, especially knowing she was also in love with Aiden. Unable to figure things out, Isla had a troubled and helpless expression on her face. ''Why did you betray me, Ava?'' Her own sister, whom she cared about the most in the world¡ªprobably reaching close to the level of obsession with Aiden, being madly in love with Aiden¡ªshe was sure Aiden was at the top of the list of people she cared about, and her sister Ava was only a little below him. Yet her sister hadn''t shared things with her that could have potentially made progress between her and Aiden. She was upset with her right now, and it was the first time she had seriously been upset with her for something. The feelings she was experiencing right now were not something she wanted to have. She didn''t want to act on her impulse right now just like the last time and go to her sister to question her, she would have done that actually but one of her fears was what Aiden would think of her if she acted on her impulse like the previous time. She didn''t want to think bad of her which is why she had a sad look on her face trying hard not to look at her sister Ava standing in her place with drooping shoulders. Chapter 232 - 232: Troubled Isla? (2) Aiden was still hugging Ava comfortably in his embrace; however, suddenly, he heard a meek voice from Ava. Ava was currently hugging Aiden and didn''t want to let go at all, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t aware of what she was doing. She knew that to Isla, her sister, this would impact her mentally quite a bit, and she couldn''t just stand there in his embrace without caring about her feelings. She had decided to explain everything to her later, but she still wanted to reassure her first, have a small talk, and give her the black card that would be used to enter their place and access the training room. "Aiden, can I go and talk to my sister for a bit?" Aiden heard her words asking if she could go and talk to her sister. While he didn''t want her to go, he couldn''t stop her from seeing her sister Isla, who must be feeling quite shocked right now. So, only after a second, he slowly let go of the hug and replied to her in a loving voice while rubbing her back. He whispered in her ear, "Okay, but don''t take too long. I''m quite hungry~" He didn''t forget to blow some hot air into her ear to tease her a little. He was really hungry today because he had spent much more energy, and it would be a lie to say he wasn''t also eager for tonight. So his words had a perfect meaning behind them. Ava heard everything Aiden whispered to her in her ear, and his words made her blush a little. Feeling the hot air in her ear made her whole body shiver slightly with excitement. Leaving the hug made her feel a small sense of loss. But after getting out of the hug, she tried to look around in embarrassment, as what Aiden had said had made her think of many dirty thoughts. While looking around in embarrassment, her eyes suddenly stopped when she saw her sister Isla, who was currently keeping her head down, looking at the ground with a sad yet lost expression on her face. Seeing her sister Isla like this, Ava forgot all about her earlier embarrassing behavior. She stopped in her tracks, stood still, and looked at her sister Isla for a few more seconds to confirm if what she was seeing was correct. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a few seconds, confirming she hadn''t mistaken her behavior, her thoughts began to swirl as she couldn''t figure out what was causing her to have such a sad expression on her face. She had never seen her cheerful sister like this before and didn''t understand why she was acting this way. But she could clearly imagine her sister Isla having some strange thoughts of her own and making up a story that could only harm her. Ava didn''t just stand there and think about what Isla might have thought about her staying with Aiden for the night. Whatever it was, she didn''t have to dwell on it. She just needed to explain it to her so everything would be alright. She only had one sister whom she loved with all her heart, and she never wanted to see her with such a sad expression. She started walking and soon reached Isla, who was still lost in her thoughts, looking at the ground. However, suddenly Isla felt two strong hands tightly gripping her shoulders. It wasn''t enough to hurt her, but it was still a very solid grip. She felt angry at the sudden grip on her shoulders, and her mood wasn''t good. She was about to give a piece of her mind to whoever was disturbing her right now. But just as Isla looked up, she saw the face of her sister Ava, whom she thought had forgotten about her and betrayed her. She had assumed Ava would now be going together with Aiden, but to her surprise, she was currently standing in front of her. Seeing Ava standing there with her usual calm expression, Isla momentarily forgot she was upset with her. However, noticing the slight blush lingering on Ava''s face in the form of a little redness on her cheeks reminded her of the previous hug with Aiden. The change in expression caused by Ava''s sudden appearance quickly returned to normal, and Isla turned her face to the ground again, upset with her and having no intention of looking at her after what she had done. Ava, seeing her act up, knew it would take a little time to calm her down. This made her glance in Aiden''s direction for a couple of seconds. She matched his eyes, signaling with her gaze that it would take some time. Aiden, looking into Ava''s eyes, could see her trying to say something. He didn''t fully understand what she meant, but seeing Isla, who didn''t have her usual cheerful expression, he guessed it was something related to her being upset with Ava for some reason. He understood that she was saying it would take more time, so understanding her intention, he gave her a firm nod, signaling her to take her time. He also didn''t want the twin sisters to have problems between them. It was definitely not because he had some plans for both of them in the future that required them to have a good bond. It was simply because he didn''t want them to be upset with each other. This is why he gave her time to deal with it and hoped things would be good between them. Ava saw Aiden nodding at her signal, to which she gave him a loving smile in return. She then looked at the others, who were currently looking at her as if she were an alien. Seeing them she had decided to first deal with them which is why she first called out the person closest to her and without taking much time she quickly took out the black card and handed it to her and then told her to go to their room with others. Chapter 233 - 233: Troubled Isla? (3) Ava, having decided to deal with the others without wasting any time, quickly took out the black card and handed it to the person closest to her, then ordered her to start going inside their new residence with the others. Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. While every single one of them wanted to stay there a little longer, seeing that Ava and Isla were definitely about to have some important conversation, if it had been some other time, they would have felt like this. But considering how everything was happening, they knew it must be something related to Aiden because all of them knew that Isla was even more crazy for him. But even though they had the heart to stay and listen to their conversation, hoping to find the secret behind Ava and their leader''s unexpected reveal of their relationship, unfortunately for them, none of them had the audacity to ignore her order, as something like this didn''t even enter their minds because of their training all these years, which had turned them into these strict soldiers they were proud of. Even with reluctance in their minds, one by one, the lady with the black card started to lead them inside their new living space. Daphne was the most reluctant out of all of them. While everyone else didn''t show their displeasure toward the order Ava had given them on their faces even a bit because of their nature, Daphne openly showed her displeasure toward how things were going with Ava, as she wouldn''t even be able to find out much more about how Ava had done this. She entered the gate at the end of all of them, and after a few seconds of her entering, the gate started to close from the inside, just as Ava had told them to. Isla, who was keeping her head low, showing her unwillingness to look at her, had heard everything Ava had said to the others and listened to the sound of the gate closing, which made her realize that now she was all alone with her sister. She didn''t know what Ava was going to talk to her about that had made her tell everyone to leave, but whatever the reason may be, she was both scared and excited to hear what she was going to say. But that didn''t mean she had forgiven her. She would decide that after she heard everything from her, she would be very upset with her for hiding her relationship with Aiden from her. Still, knowing her sister, who was just about to go together with Aiden for the night, Ava hadn''t forgotten about her and had come out of her way to explain things to her. This was already enough for her to feel much, much better right now, so she decided to look directly at her face instead of looking down, even though the annoyance on her cute face was still visible without any intention of hiding it. Isla was now ready to listen to everything Ava was going to say and the circumstances that had led her to hide her relationship with Aiden from her. The thought of things escalating to such a point in just a day hadn''t even crossed her mind, considering how reserved her sister Ava actually was when it came to men. But she had already decided in her mind that whatever Ava told her, she wouldn''t forgive her that easily for hiding things from her. Her trust had taken a hit, and she would need huge compensation from her to finally forgive her after a period of time. And there was only one thing she would need from her currently, which was helping her get together with Aiden as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the thought of forgiveness wouldn''t even enter her mind, and she was sure her sister Ava wouldn''t let her down. Just by thinking about it, a small smile appeared on her face for a second, which she quickly hid, as she didn''t want her sister Ava to think she could take her easily. Her face turned into a sore look once again. While Ava had seen the moment when her sister smiled for a second, it did make her much relieved, as it looked to her that her stupid sister''s imagination hadn''t run too wild. Still, she didn''t get complacent after seeing how quickly she had changed her expression. If she hadn''t known her sister Isla, she would have thought she was faking it, but she knew that was not the case at all. So without making things any more complicated, she quickly used her hand to hold Isla''s hand with both her hands. She felt a light pull on her hands when she got a hold of Isla''s hand, but after using only a little bit of her force, she could easily hold her hand in place, which made her smile a little in response, as she couldn''t help but find Isla much cuter when she was angry with her. Isla was trying to show her displeasure, yet at the same time, she didn''t try to free her hand. Isla had seen the smile on Ava''s face in front of her, which made her even more annoyed. When she was giving her a chance to explain everything, Ava was making fun of her. She could tell Ava wasn''t mocking her; otherwise, she would definitely have freed her hand from her. But it didn''t mean she wasn''t irritated by her smile, because when she was too eager to know what was going on with Ava''s life and what secrets she was hiding, Ava was enjoying herself. She glared at her sister Ava for a few seconds while saying a particular word under her breath. "Idiot!" But she didn''t think Ava would be able to hear it, as low as she had whispered it to herself in frustration. If she called her sister, whom she proudly believed to be smarter than her, an idiot, then what could she be? So the word was only to release her annoyance. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately for her, with Ava''s enhanced senses after the stats upgrade, it was easy for her to hear what Isla had called her. Chapter 234 - 234: Troubled Isla? (4) Ava clearly heard what her sister Isla had called her. She had called her an idiot. If this had been some other time, she would have taught her a lesson; however, right now, seeing how she was behaving, she could only find her tantrum funny. She had noticed her smiling earlier for a second, which made her realize that there must be something her sister wanted from her. She could understand her this much quite easily, and she had an idea what that might be, but that didn''t mean she could just let her be upset with her for no reason. Ava knew Isla would probably be demanding something of her in return for forgiving her for something she didn''t even know about, which, according to Ava, was just her imagination. She hadn''t done anything wrong to upset her that much, not like how she was showing it. Ava had already planned to make her behave after she was done explaining things to her, and whatever Isla might be thinking of getting from her, she wouldn''t just give it to her. She would keep her idiot sister Isla on the tips of her fingers for some time before giving her whatever she was aiming for, of which Ava had quite a good idea but would still like to hear directly from her. She would enjoy it when the time came to make her worry about her so much, but for now, she needed to quickly deal with her as Aiden must have been waiting for her. She didn''t want to wait too long, as she was also excited to see how his place looked compared to theirs, which they thought was a very good place. Everything inside their home was nice, but out of all the things, she liked the bed the most because it was so soft and comfortable to sleep on. There were also other thoughts in her mind, but for now, she had to deal with her sister, who was folding her hands in front of her while looking at her as if she had done something wrong, with an upset expression on her face. Ava was pleased to see that Isla looked much better than her earlier dull demeanor. While she might still look upset, it seemed much lighter than her previous behavior. After making up her mind to be done with her quickly and then going back to Aiden, Ava, without thinking anymore, quickly said in a gentle voice, questioning Isla, as she first had to know what exactly was going on with her. "Isla, why do you look so upset?" "Did I do something wrong?" "If I did, you should tell me. We should sort things out." Isla heard the gentle voice of her sister Ava, which surprised her a little, as she usually didn''t show such a gentle side. She didn''t know if it was because of her new relationship with Aiden or not, but whatever it was, Isla felt quite good inside hearing the gentleness in her voice. She had thought of showing how upset she was for a little more time so that her sister wouldn''t even think of not helping her when she got together with Aiden. While she was sure they were destined to be together after she had confessed her feelings to him, and in return, while he hadn''t outright accepted her feelings, his whispered words in her ears, telling her that she was a special person to him, convinced Isla. From that moment, Isla knew she only needed to get together with her Aiden. And even though her sister Ava had done some things that had upset her quite a bit, she wouldn''t blame her if Aiden was the one who had told her to hide things about their secret relationship from everyone else. It still upset her, thinking that her sister hadn''t even told her, but she could imagine herself trying to do the same if she were in Ava''s shoes. Whether she could have succeeded in hiding it from her own sister was a completely different question, as she couldn''t even imagine herself succeeding in doing such a hard task. It also annoyed her, knowing that she wasn''t even suspicious of her a little bit. All this time, she had thought she knew her twin sister Ava best in the world, but after this incident, she felt like an idiot for even getting suspicious of her. But in the end, she consoled herself, telling herself that it was not her fault and she wasn''t an idiot, as it was all Ava''s fault for hiding it so thoroughly that she had thought everything was normal. Ava had heard everything her sister Isla had said to her, and because of her gentle voice, Isla couldn''t even get annoyed at her. She could only release some hot air from her nose to show her annoyance while looking at her face, which appeared as if she hadn''t done anything wrong. If it wasn''t because of the unexpected gentle voice her sister was using that day, Isla would have given Ava a piece of her mind. But she felt restricted because of the feeling of genuine concern in her voice and her willingness to sort things out between them. "That''s not fair!" Isla didn''t feel it was fair at all, but she still decided to keep herself in control. However, in response to Ava''s words, she questioned her back. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" She specifically glanced at Aiden while saying those words, giving her a hint about what she was referring to, hoping her sister would come clean about her secret online relationship with Aiden. She was perfectly sure about it, as her sister Ava would be on her phone most of the time when she was free. She knew her sister liked historical books, which she had seen her reading a few times even before coming here. But looking at those squeezed-together words on her phone made her head spin. That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogether. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 235 - 235: Misunderstanding? Isla would avoid her sister Ava whenever she was on the phone, thinking she must be reading something, and if she tried to get close to her right now, Ava would definitely try to make her sit together with her and make her accompany her while she read those boring history books. And those times when she would try to explain things to her, which she wouldn''t get at all, especially made her not even try to get within five meters of her when she did that, or she would just keep complete silence if she had to be next to her. Because instead of living her perfectly fine life, she didn''t want to hurt her head and be regarded as an idiot in front of her sister. Ava had heard what her sister Isla had said to her in response, and after hearing her question, Ava couldn''t help but feel angry even when she tried to be as gentle as possible when she was asking her stupid sister Isla. Yet she had asked her, being as gentle as possible, why she was upset, and what she got in return was a question of her own, asking if she didn''t know why she was upset or not. The gentleness on her face was still present; however, there was a nerve showing on her forehead, revealing how hard she was trying not to get angry at Isla, who was standing in front of her, thinking she knew why she was upset with her when she had asked the same question just before in the gentlest way. Isla had noticed the sudden change in the behavior of her sister Ava, who was trying hard not to lash out at her while having an awkward smile on her beautiful face, which made her realize that her attempt to make her more guilty, hoping her request to make her help in getting together with Aiden, would be accepted, would backfire on her if she tried to act smart in front of her sister Ava. ''I shouldn''t try to act smarter in front of my sister anymore.'' She had made up her mind that she would do anything in the hope of making her feel more guilty or anything and would come clean with her, but that didn''t mean she had forgotten about how upset she was right now. Looking at Ava, she mustered up her courage and quickly started to explain everything to her about the things she had tried to hide from her in hopes of making her realize that she was smart enough to guess what was happening between Aiden and her, even if she was a little late to come to this conclusion, which she was sure was not wrong as there was no other explanation for her about how close her sister Ava and Aiden were. After telling her everything while openly showing her sadness in the words she had told, and the emotions she had shown, Ava realized how seriously upset and sad her sister really was. But the words she was saying currently also stopped her from thinking that her sister was an idiot this time, as even though her theory was very far off, she could tell her sister fully believed that it was the truth, and it also looked like she had thought very hard to come to this conclusion. If she were in her shoes, she would have also come to the same conclusion as her sister Isla from everything she knew about Aiden. But the truth was far from what her sister had imagined, and knowing the reason for her sister Isla being upset made her relieved, as if she explained everything to her, things would be like before. Isla was now standing in front of Ava while folding her hands; sadness could be seen on her face, but other than that, her mood didn''t seem too dark because she believed that her sister had done these things and hid the truth from her because of Aiden. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And to correct the things between them, she only wanted a heartfelt apology from her and a promise that she would help her get together with Aiden as soon as she could, as it would be enough for her to forgive her. But it was only because Aiden had told her to keep a secret about their relationship; otherwise, if it had been her own decision, it would have been much, much more difficult to make things normal between them. But at the end of the day, she loved her sister Ava very much and could never hope to be upset with her for a long time, so she would forgive her sooner or later in both cases. But she still hoped with all her heart that it wasn''t her own decision to hide this from her, as it would hit her very strongly if that was the case. ''I hope it wasn''t your own choice, my dear sister.'' A gloomy look appeared on her face; however, it quickly disappeared just as it appeared, and Isla told herself that it should be the case. ''Hmph! Now say that Aiden had told you to keep it a secret, and I would forgive you after you accept my demands.'' Now Isla was standing in her place, looking at her sister in hopes that she could now explain everything to her, and after that, she would get her to agree to help her get together with Aiden. But unfortunately for Isla, things wouldn''t go as she had hoped, as right after Isla had stopped speaking, Ava, who was trying hard not to interfere while her sister was complaining about the things she assumed, because to her it looked like it would not be wise to interrupt her, as she could imagine her sister acting even more dramatically than she already was if she tried to do that, which is why she listened intently to her until she had finished speaking and was now seeing her stand silently in her place, ready to receive her so-called apology, which she must have imagined, as from the tone of her voice Ava could already tell her sister fully believed everything she had said about her hiding her relationship with Aiden. She could get why she thought like this, but now when she had her chance to speak, she wouldn''t wait anymore and explain everything to her as calmly as possible, as even to her, everything seemed like a dream, which is why she would try to be as calm as possible while telling her everything about Aiden and her. Chapter 236 - 236: Do not read!!! ( sorry for this ) Aiden seeing the skill created was a E rank skill is pleased however knowing the reason he didn''t think too much about this and decided to use this skill see what is the difference between using the spell without creating a skill or after creating a spell. He moved to the other zombies and after cutting their chest opening he used the skill however after using the skill he didn''t fell much of a difference than before as the time it would take to activate the spell is almost the same but he has not expecting to just magically become faster so he continued using the skill on different zombies one after another. The speed at which he is extracting the cores is the fastest given his control over mana and the amount of mana he has while it didn''t take much mana for other but given the number of corpses the have to take a rest after 20-25 zombies. Time passed and Aiden continued to remove the cores different zombies one after another and after a certain period of time when he has almost removed the cores of more than hundred zombies, he suddenly felt a change happening as the time it takes to use and also his control over the Mana Hand has increased suddenly little, not too great but he can definitely notice the difference. Noticing the change he called out the status in this mind see the change on the rank of the skill and just as he expected the rank of his skill has increased form (E-) to (E) rank, he didn''t think he would have been able to increase the speed of this which is already this fast and only take a second for him to cast normally so seeing the perks of creating a skill he has already developed many ideas to create some skill using his most offensive element thunder. Aiden continued as he harvest more and more cores and at end of finishing all the zombies he has already taken out about 300 cores at the same time his skill rank has also increased from (E) to (E+) rank. Now that all the cores has been collected he is thinking how should he continue after this but first he checked the time and seeing it is already 2 pm he decided to have a break and let everyone have a lunch before continuing while he didn''t feel much hungry but he knows this is not the case for all the other. Ava has collected all the cores from everyone expect Alicia and now she is moving toward Aiden to give him all the cores, her heart felt heavy as she still remember the scene clearly in her mind she didn''t know how she would behave when she meet him face to face but she didn''t want act different than usual and do her job like she is supposed to do. Aiden can see Ava is coming toward him with a backpack on her hand and unlike the last she is alone he didn''t why but Ava looks little different than usual while she look the same however still something feels off about her which he couldn''t but his finger around. ''I must be my imagination'' he ignored this thoughts for now. He can see Ava standing in front of him he was about to ask her how about the detail of the cores but before he can say he heard her voice and there is one more thing he has notice now that for some reason he is not looking directly at him and looking at the ground trying to avoid the eye contact. Few thoughts appeared in his mind seeing the unusal behavior. ''Does she become this shy only after out single intraction where only showed little bit affection toward her, I didn''t she was this shy, I had thought her reaction would be different and much more calmer than this'' She extended her hands and said in low voice. ''leader these are all the core we have collected excluding the ones you and your sister has collected.'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before she could continue and tell him about everything as quickly as she can she hears his voice which is not like usual commanding voice as she can fell softness in his voice, her heart clenched tightly inside her chest seeing the tone of his voice. "Ava you should look me in the eyes when we are talking, it would feel much better if you that" Ava heard his clearly she wanted to say somthing ask him why he is doing this to her she has already thought many thing about them after what has happened previously but after what she has seen previously she can tell she is not special at all. She didn''t wanted him to act nicely to her she only wanted to him act like the with indifference like all these year they have been assigned to duty as his guard, but she couldn''t reject him knowing he is her leader and she has follow his commands, second time in her life in such a short period of time Ava felt following rules are not always good and both times he is the reason for her too think that. ''why are you doing this too me, I am not someone who could handle affectionate things... I-If you act like this even while knowing you are only hurting me leader I couldn''t help but hate you... B-But some part of me still wanted to feel the warmth'' Ava is confused she didn''t know what do as her leader is only playing with her emotion while even she didn''t know who is the person she has seen with him previous but his actions only tell her that she is not even sure if it would be last time he would does something like this. Because she didn''t like the feeling of seeing that heart wreching scene previou she known she is hyporcrte for feeling like this as she didn''t feel anything when showing intimacy toward his own sister as it only maker her feel even more interested in him. ''I am such a messed up woman'' Chapter 237 - 237: Do not read!! (sorry about this ) Aiden and Alicia both entered the room as it revealed a large 150 meter square room which is exactly the same the same size as the room the other ladies has entered just before however unlike their room this room is only meant for living two people but with a luxurious lifestyle. the entire structure is actually made same metal however to give it more of feeling of home the flooring and walls covered with a layer of wood with and colored to match their previous home with exactly the same decoration, however there is only one big bedroom bigger than the one in their house with a giant bed. The bathroom is almost the same size and also a large kitchen attached to the smiliar dining like their home there is only one large bed room whihc is why the space is enough for them built all this and there is small gym inside with only two black dummies and many equiptment covering the whole 50 meter square of the house. Alicia and Aiden both of them have come here before so it is nothing new to them and Aiden after entering the house asked his big sis. "big sis are we going to take a bath first or we should prepare somehting to eat first" Feeling hungry before Alicia has thought to eat first she can still feel the stench of blood coming from both and eating like would be hard for her so after hearing question she decided to take a nice bath first and them prepare a lovely meal together. And thinking about what is going after than a natural blush appeared on her face so hiding her blush she replied back to him. "Aiden we are going to take a bath first" Getting the answer he needed Aiden grabbed her by body and lifted her up quite easily in princess and walked toward the bath with the black armor still on their body seeing how she wrapped her arms around his neck he felt even excited to have a relaxing bath after all the bloodshed. "hehehe" Giggles escaped Alicia mouths naturally while he was carrying her. Reaching the bathroom Aiden first make the set up for bath and after only water left to beomce pefect tempeatture he move back to her position and without waiting any longer he carefully removed her armor along with the clothes she is wearing underneath leaving her body completely naked in front of him and seeing the natural blush on her on her face. ''How many time did I see it I couldn''t get enough of her.'' Seeing her lovely breast he couldn''t stop himself and as he started to mold them with his hands few times as little moans excaped her mouth and finnaly after a finaly pinch of her nipples he did let go her soft melons which resulted a loud moan from her. ahn~ After that he started removing his own armor by himself and seeing him remove him armor Alicia help him with blush on her face while sticking his naked body close to him. Aiden seeing her stopped and let her to do the job of removing his clothes. After finnaly removing his clothes Alicia taken her sweet time to move her hand all over his perfect muscular upper body inside his clothes. Aiden felling her touch on his chest and someone on his back felt aroused by this so without saying anything he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulls her naked body closer to him as her hard nipple pokes on his chest. He looked in her deep black eyes with intense love and after few seconds of intense stare of chemistry they hungrily started kissing each other as the slurping sound echoced in the room while they exchanged their salivas. Alicia romoved her one from inside his shirt which roaming around his muscular back, now she while continuing their intense kiss she started to move her hands on his perfect abs and slowly moving it toward his shaft. Slurp Slurp Slurp Excitement is building up inside Aiden as her gets closer and closer to his sharp which result in his shaft becoming rock hard as a massive bulge appeared on outisde his pant. Alicia naked body sticking closer to him which resulted in his staft pocking her stomach. Feeling his rock hard shaft pocking her stomach she doesn''t wait any longer and quickly slip her slender hands inside his pant and grabbed his hot hard rob with her hands and started strocking slowly. A soft grunt escaped Aiden mouth while kissing felling the slow strocking of his shaft by her slender hands but he continued kissing her without stoopping after a few minute with haggard breathing and with a line of saliva between their mouth their kiss ended. but unstatisfaction could be seen on their eyes as they once again started hungrily devoruing each other lips while tasting the sweet taste of each other saliva, this time Aiden hands didn''t just rest on her slender wait as moving it downward he started molding her soft and perky as he please with his large hands leaving red imprint on them. Slurp Slurp Slurp this kiss ended once again after few minutes however this time Alicia didn''t continue the go for another kiss and crouched down and brings her face closer to his pant and getting her face in front his shaft she slid down his pants hurridly as she could wait for it and after completely removing his pants seeing the massive in front thorough the thin underwear she started to fell wetter and wetter. she moved her hands to quickly remove the last piece clothing that is hiding his sacred shaft for her to see as once again all the other times it bouced backa and hitted her beatuiful face, already expected the arrival Alicia only felt satisifed when it hit her face it its hardness. Grabbing his shaft with her slender hands he started storcking it quickly with a smile on her face after two minutes of intense strocking just like she expected she can only hear him grunt and S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 238 - 238: I promise to fix this before the end of this week what they can see infront of them are boxes, a lot of big carboard boxes, after noticing the imprint on the boxes the can see a box of noodle print of them. Their expectance died down a little bit as they have thought they would find some weapon inside but they can tell there are not of instant noodle inside this container, thinking of continers their mind began to finally compredhend how crazy this place. They don''t even how many container are here and seeing the thousands of Insant noodle a single are shocked. Ava asked Aiden to confirm her guess as everyone one of them are curious about if that was previoius her she wuoudln''t have questioned anything. "Leader are all the other contianer also containe food item" They have already seen the large amount of food inside the storage of their room yesterday night which thrilled them to see as that amount of food can even last a year for them if they used if carefully. Aiden hearing her words decided to answer her as knwoing this would incrase their spirit even more but he his not going to tell them that this is only the 1 of 4 storage like this one. "Yes you are correct, all these container contains various food which could last for years to come and their quantity is not small so you guy don''t have to worry about food at all" For all these woman the amount of food they have seen inside their room were already great given their circumstance but seeing all this they have the thought along the same line when they first witnesed the amount of weapon he has. ''rich people sure are something else.'' Their already max out loyalty has increaed even more knowing the amount of resources their leader have. Aiden can see the fire buring in their eyes so without waiting anymore he told them to fill the supplies for 20 people, they followed his command without any quesitions. However they are little as the total number of people are only 12 but knowing their leader has order it they are not going to question him. Finnally being done with the supplies Aiden decided now its time to go as he began to lead them toward the same exit outside the parking lot. While walking he remember about how his copy must have reseted by now, he began to think which two talent he would copy next, for the first one he has decided to copy the SSS rank skill his sister has learned yesterday as it could be used in case of emergency. ''My Sister would be able to use the spell one time by now without losing conciiousness as her mana stat has reached the limit'' ''but that doesn''t mean I am not going to copy it as for me I would be able to cast the spell 5 times using the same amount of mana she used'' They have reached the oustide by now but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next, he has decided to think while he move toward the gate they have hunted zombie before. He is not going to move like yesterday as he ordered them to match his speed as he run in moderate pace which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him like usual her mood is much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for long time his handsome face all this time has soften her spirit to not talk to him. "Aiden how are we going to hunt today, is today is going to be like yesterday and only two of us are going to fight" Aiden hear his sisters words as he run beside her listening to her question he decided to think how he should go about as he not given much thought about this but he is sure about one thing that the number of people on the back line are too much when he has seen earlier how only two of them can handle the zommbies are they switch places. "I will ask them if anyone of them wanted to fight beside me but I won''t force them untill they reache the limit of their stats and before it I will give them choise if they wanted to join ro not" Alicia hearing his response is satisified it as she didn''t any problem with his thinking. In less than a fifteen minutes they have reached the exact same location as yesterday they can still smell the disgustive zombies corpses and see them at the side. He has left yesterday in a hurry so he has forgotten to take care of these and today he is not going to leave them like this and going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread'' For now he is going to leave them at side as it is and take care of them afterward all at once. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked at Ava and order loudly for her come to him. "Ava come here!" Ava arrived hearing the words of the leader however she is still little anxious when she see Alicia looking at her she can''t see the anger on her face for now but she is sure Alicia is not plesed with what has happened earlier. Her thought break apart when she hear the sound of her Leader. "Today we are going the fight the zomibies like yesterday me and my sister on the front line, however I have decided if any of you guys want to join give me the name and I would decided who is going to join me or not" "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while decided who is join to fight the zombies beside me so go back and decide" Hearing his order Ava goes back and started to discuss with them who are going to be one to join the fight. They have decide it preety quickly however they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly as while they didn''t felt much after the run but still wnated to be on their top Chapter 239 - 239: Do not read! **Chapter 137: Is this safe haven or prison?** Aiden can see three of them standing in front of him as he hears their spirited voices. "Reporting to the Leader!" He has noticed the difference in tone, as he can tell they have changed after seeing him fight, while Ava is still the same as before, so he says to them in a commanding tone. "Now give me the report about the cores." Ava, hearing his words, started to explain calmly. "Leader, in total, we have killed 521 zombies in the second wave." "There are a total of 474 cores present in these pouches, excluding the ones you and your sister have collected. Out of these 474 cores, 351 are red cores, 84 are green cores, and 39 are blue cores. That is all!" "All the cores are present in these pouches; not a single one is missing. You can count them if you want, Leader." Ava, after experiencing the effect of the cores, knows these things are valuable, which is why she especially mentions that not a single one is missing. After saying what she wanted to say, she took out a backpack, put all these pouches inside, and gave them to him, as it wouldn''t be easy to carry them otherwise. Aiden is thrilled after knowing how many cores they have collected. He can see the red cores are enough for some women to reach their limit, and even after that, there would be some leftovers. However, he is not going to give them like this and has decided to reward them slowly because he can still use these cores. Still, he won''t let them work for him for free, so he told Ava to take 110 red cores and give 10 to each of them while keeping 20 for herself. Ava is pleased to know this because she believes it is the right thing to give them some cores, and it would increase their efficiency in hunting and make them work even harder after feeling the magical effect of these cores. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You should also explain to them how they are going to use them." In response, Ava gives a calm response; however, brightness could be seen on her face, as at this rate, her physical weakness would be gone in no time, allowing her to perform even better. "Yes, Leader!" She didn''t ask why he gave her double, knowing she needed them the most. ''Hehehe! He must have seen I am the most capable one. Now! I just wait for the day when he would announce me as official vice leader.'' After separating the cores, she returns the pouch to him, and after getting his permission, she leaves to make them ready for departure while also distributing the magical cores. The other two women noticed Ava''s excitement, so while walking, they asked curiously, as she was too happy after getting those red stones. "Vice Leader, are these cores really that precious that even you are excited to get them?" Ava, hearing them, started to explain what these stones can do, and the more they listened, the more surprised they were by the idea of getting stronger by just absorbing them, as Ava said, though they still didn''t know how to do it. When she mentioned how strong Alicia was and how some of her strength was due to these, their breathing became haggard as they had seen how strong she was, so they asked out of curiosity, as she hadn''t spoken about the Leader. "But what about the Leader? Can we become as strong as him using these stones?" Ava had already realized after absorbing the stones previously and seeing Aiden fight that even if she maxed all her stats to 10, she still wouldn''t be as strong as him, so she replied honestly. "No, you won''t become as strong as him even after you max all your stats. I don''t know why the Leader is so much stronger than others; however, the only thing I can think of is that it must be because of his talent." Now her tone of voice changed as she spoke in a stricter voice. "That''s enough! Now quickly prepare to leave after helping me distribute the stones to the others." While they were preparing, Alicia reached Aiden from behind. She had heard everything he said and was pleased to see how he distributed the rewards, as she believed it was necessary to reward employees; otherwise, it would affect the company in the long run if they only worked without some motivation. She also reached him and gave him the 18 stones she had collected, including only 4 blue ones, which she thought were very low, as she knew what they would do. "Aiden, now let''s go back quickly. I am starving." Aiden, seeing her, agreed with her words. "Yes, we are going back now." After a few minutes, all the ladies were standing in front of him, and seeing them ready to go, he ordered them. "We are not going to walk, as it would take much longer, so we are going to run at a moderate pace to reach the base. Be careful, and you guys shouldn''t worry about me and my sister; we will take care of each other." If he had said these words earlier, they would have protested; however, they now replied in unison to his command. "Yes, Leader!" Aiden, after giving his command, looked at his big sister beside him. Seeing her nod, he started running as she followed him at his side. He didn''t run too fast, as the 10 ladies behind him wouldn''t be able to keep up, so he kept a moderate pace throughout the 2-kilometer run towards their parking lot. After 15 minutes of running, they reached the parking lot, and he could see that, other than him and his big sister, all of them had slightly haggard breathing due to continuous running. Without waiting any longer, he opened the secret entrance as they followed behind. Finally, after opening the giant black door, they reached their base once again. The ladies, following, still couldn''t hide their shock even after seeing this structure for the second time, noting how big it was. They also noticed that the Leader was taking them somewhere else, but they did their job and only followed him without any questions. They could see in the distance separate sections of large space in rectangular rooms with the same black metallic gate at the entrance, though the sizes of these sections were much smaller than the 500-meter square giant weapons room. Aiden stopped after reaching the first gate, as all the rooms were designed the same, excluding one specially designed for him and his sister. He placed his hands on the scanner to open the door, as every gate could be opened by him or his big sister, with other biometrics added to the system. He didn''t go inside the room and only told Ava what needed to be reminded. "This is where you guys are going to stay from now on. There is enough space inside for only 10 of you, as it is intended for 30 people to live comfortably here in an emergency." "Also, all the things you need to live are inside, so you don''t have to go anywhere. There is also food stocked inside, which would last about a year. Inside, you will also find a black case containing a black card, which you can use to enter and leave the room." "Make sure not to lose it, as you would be trapped inside if that happened, and without my help, you would be stuck there forever, so make sure not to lose it." Ava was calm listening to this, as she didn''t think she was careless enough to lose a card; still, it scared her a little, seeing the material used to build everything because if they ever got trapped inside, there would be no hope for escape. "Oh! And one more thing: there is also an emergency device next to the card; however, I don''t think it would be useful, knowing no signals are transmitted in the presence of mana. So, be careful with the card. While I may come to save you, however, there could be reasons I wouldn''t be able to. You can imagine what would happen then." "But don''t worry much; I don''t think it would ever happen, as I will be living opposite to you guys. So go inside without any worries." All of them were fearful of the idea of being trapped here to die in this so-called safe haven forever, but they were relieved knowing their Leader was living close to them in the room in front of them. Aiden had designed these rooms to act as both safe havens and prisons due to his cautious personality. He believed that human hearts could change at times, especially in these apocalyptic times. While he had started to trust these women, he knew they were not the only ones who would be living here. He planned to properly take advantage of this space and recruit many talents into his force, hoping to become someone who could go toe-to-toe with the government if the need ever arose. He had every resource, but he only needed trusted elite individuals who could follow him. ''I wish I had a talent that could let me know if someone was lying or not. The future would be much easier without having to worry about betrayal, which I fear the Chapter 240 - 240: Do not read!! Alicia can see other zombie coming toward her direction and she excited to face the zombie but she has also realized she has said some things when she is beating ugly zombie for for thinking she is weak however she doesn''t care much even if other has heard it or not. And only looked toward the woman who were guarding them especailly toward Isla, Isla has noticed her gaze but this she can only grith her teeth in response, and seeing her reaction Alicia is pleased. She dashed toward the Zombie once again with the sword in her hand however this time she didn''t waste her time playing with and aimed her sword directly at his neck with quick slash while dogging its attack. Just like Aiden she has also dicapitated the head of the zombie in one slash as the force behind slash is enough after using her full strenght however she know is if she tired to cut his head completely she would quickly get tired so she has decided to be more carefull from now on. Aiden is killing zombies one after another without stopping and now he can feel just a little tired however he can still continue for more and he also noticed that he has to send the zombie toward even more faster as her speed of killing fast. Sending the zombie little faster has aslo made it easier for him to handle everthing at current pace when 4 zombies are coming almost every half a minute. Their duo continued as they killed more zombie one after another and from time to time Aiden kicked few zombies to side to not let their bodies block his path as he uses brusts of speed to reach them. Fifteen minute has passed and Alicia has become tired because she has to kill one zombie after another and Aiden is also started to feel tired now they have killed more than 150 zombies untill now but he still hasn''t used 100% of his strenght even after his body has already gotten used the 75% of his strenght. ''I would get tired much faster if used all my strength'' so he dicided to contiued at the pace he is going. All of the other who were has everthing untill now has already accpeted his abnormal strength as they can only see his blurry figure from time to time stops at different zombie and unitil then its head is already flying. But they sitll didn''t let their guard down knowing thier leader would get tired sooner or later after some they heard his voice. "I am pulling out, you guy be ready to shoot" Sweat is dripping down Aiden face as slightly haggard breathing could be seen, however he is not completely tired but he has diecided to pull out of battle first because number of corpes of zombie is too much as everwhere in front of them there are zombies lying on the ground with most thier heads are detached. ''This was too easy'' he is also excited for the hall he would get after this. System has already heard his voice as she decided to humble him a little while she has enjoyed the fight he had but it was a bit boring as it was like a adult playing children who are bit dumb. ''Of course it would be when you fight zombies who has even reached the max stats for being a awkened beast with your stats'' ''But don''t you will find your match sooner or later as these creature are quite tencious they will come back even after how much you kill them'' Aiden completely agree with her words as according the only 50% human have the chance to awaken talent and 10% are those who awaken their talent after some incident or cause that would act as a trigger. Which means about half the population is likely zomibies right now because he is not stupid enough to believe that average person is prepared for somthing like this and could even fight these terrifying creatures even if they have the stats to fight them. ''Many of them would have fallen pray to them and would have turned into zombies or either be eaten alive by them.'' He has now walked out their line of fire as they started after noiticing he is behind them and his big sis reached him quickly when she sees him arriving and give him a light palyfull punch on his chest. "Hmph! don''t think you are stronger than me just becaseu you have killed more than me today because after practicing my ligthing magic i would be able to beat you" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden couldn''t imagine what her expression would be when she found he also has the same talent as her but he is not going to ruin as he replied. "Okay big sis I would be waiting for you become stronger than me however..." He grabbed her hand which she has used to hit chest lightly and said and whishered some word a some time as the sound of gunshot are being fired in background. Alicia has a pale look on her face after hearing what he has said to her however she is equally excited for the night to come but she has now realised one thing completely. ''I don''t think I would be able to satisfy my monstrous little brother on the bed'' A thought entered her mind but quickly denied that idea even if the world has change no one would mind if that happen however she don''t she can accept that so completely erased the idea completely however a seed has been shown her mind after being inderectly remind by her brother that she wouldn''t be able to handle him tonight. If it this was previous Alicia who has not spend her first night with she would have already loose control of her emotion just thinking about the idea of bring another woman to her brother life. Aiden has seen the lost look on her face but he didn''t say anthing as she might thinking about what he has said to her because knowing his big sis he has already known she is concered about this few days ago when she treis extra hard to statify. ''I don''t intefere with her however I have mention this sooner or later as I absorb more cores the gap between our would increase even more so I have do this carefully'' Aiden has already seen the time as it has been about 3 pm and he has decided to stop them when they would start to fell tired as reminded the Ava and ordered in loud voice to everyone to hear. "IF YOU GUYS FEEL TIRED CLOSE THE GATE AND STOP THE KILLING AS WE ARE GOING TO RETURN AFTER THIS" By his estimate they would last for a hour or so at around four or five after collecting the cores they would be return. But he has underustimated their spirits as after seeing the pure display of thier leader overpowered strength and Alicia expectional figting skill they are fired up. Hour has passed and there is not intention of stopping the sound of rifles and sniper and he can the some of them take rest and after some time the change place and only two people fires at the same time now unlike their previous barrrage of bullet after understanding much about them. He knows if this goes on like this it would be night before they would close the gate and he couldn''t even the count the number of zombie that has been piled up. He has never such greusome sight before as even the sight of accident 5 year look normal compare to this as only corpeses of zombie of zombies could be seen between the 20 meter distance between them and even the ground has turned due to how much blood has been spilled. And knowing they have to take out the cores from their afterward he know it would been also take time and seeing how it has already been more than 5 pm he knows he would be evening when they would finnally be able to leave. So he directly ordered the to stop. "OKAY THAT IS ENOUGH FOR TODAY! CLOSE THE GATE NOW" Alicia felt relived after hearing his word as after sometime she would have asked him to stop because she is feeling very hungry now as they have not eaten anything since morning and also started to fell little sick after seeing all these blood all day. ''I want eat something delicous made by my brothers hands and then take a nice and relaxing bath together and during the bath...'' Alicia felt relived after hearing his word as after sometime she would have asked him to stop because she is feeling very hungry now as they have not eaten anything since morning and also started to fell little sick after seeing all these blood all day. ''I want eat something delicous made by my brothers hands and then take a nice and relaxing bath together and during the bath...'' Chapter 241 - 241: I will fix these soon "I will take you silence as a yes, Ava" Having informed her and even now seeing she has no intention to let, but he know if he really ordered her in a commanding voice like a solider they acted she would let him go but he don''t want that as he has already decided to make her his so now he is not going to act like before and give her orders. His hands are free now as he is not using them to hug her now. He skill used his hands to move it behind her armor on her bottom and grab her small perky soft ass. Ava suddenly felt the his hand on her bottom she is started as she didn''t expect to do something like this to her and she is even more embarasse than before she didn''t even know what to do and what to say to him, she like the feeling him grabbing her softness as it felt good. But for someone like her who has never expereinced something like this in her life she is freaked out as a naturaly reaction she hugged even tighter an said. "W-What are y-you d-doing?" she said while stammering in between but she still didn''t move from her palce. Aiden hear her voice but he is also surprised he didn''t move and even hugged him even tighter he slowly crasses her bottom as he answer her in the same wishering voice. "Didn''t I say if you didn''t move I will taking my compensation in return" Ava can''t deny his words and even knows she should have let go him when he first grabber her bottoms with big hands, she can even feel his carress on her softness which is starting to turn her on now. ''Arghh! what am i even doing now? I should just let go now'' But Ava also wanted to find what is going to happen if she continued like this but still she couldn''t just let touch her behind like that he would think she is cheap woman as the only reason everhing is comes to this because she has fallen in love with him so to justify her action she said again with a stammaring voice. "H-How am I-I going t-to get m-married n-now" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden heard her cleary and even after hearing her words he didn''t stop carressing her bottom and aobut to reply to her however before he could say anything he and Ava both of the heard loud thunnderous sound right next to them. Aiden didn''t react much to the sound because he knows what it is, but Ava still being anxious by doing something so shamless for the first time in her life go scared and tighten the grip of her hug in fear. Aiden now knows he can''t continue this anymore as it looks his big sis has now reached her limit and he don''t like to find out what would happen if he continued so give her softness a tight squeez which resulted in a ouch but somewhat of a moan releasing from Ava mouth. She was to say something but before she could say something she hears his serious voice. "Ava now you have to let go and go back to you position" His voice was in a normal tone. Ava hearing his voice know she can''t act like this as slowly realised what that loud sound must have been earlier and she know if she stay here any longer it won''t be any good for her. She was about to go as her already removed her hands from him, but before she can go she can see Aiden face coming closer to her, she is freaking out as it looked to her that he is goiing to kiss her as knowing things would definitetly get out of control that happened now she is fealing fear. But she didn''t want to move back and wanted ot have the kiss as it would be like his deleration of love her. ''I don''t mind if he really kissed me now becasue I know he would protect me when Alicia tried to kill or harm me'' Becasue even she don''t what Alicia reactiong would be as she sees her as soemone who is very unpriditabl after witnessing the inicident in the school. She face cleary show are mixture of fear and excitment. But to her dissappointemnt his face stopped few inches away from her and now he is looking directly into her eyes, she can see his lips in front of her, she is tempted to move her lips little more and have a kiss, however she quickly killed these thoughts as even she know if she really did that her fate wouldn''t be good. Aiden seeing he got her attention now answer to her final question in wishpering voice. "You don''t have to worry about getting married now, you are already mine so go without any worries" Hearing his words Ava is speechless she didn''t know what to do she wanted to hear somehting like this from his mouth but now really hearing it in reality she just froze in her spot, she couldn''t even move for few seconds. Now after few seconds she finnally realised what has happened a deep blush appeared on her face as she only said ''Okay'' in meek voice and started to go walk to her post while walking weirdly as it look like she is moving like a robot. Her thoughts are in dissary while she walks back there is also a heart present in her light brown eyes there is a dreamy look present on her face as she repeatedly mummled those word she heard ealier from him. "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" "I-I am h-his" Reached where other were at after time which should have taken normally. All the other was focusing on their Vice Leader who has deep blush on her face as she is repeated mumbling something under her breath whihc they couldn''t hear, they can see didn''t even notice them and walks to a empty place and sit down on the ground. And stay seated while wrapping her arms around her legs having a blush on her lost in thought. No one disturbed her even while they have so many question to ask of her because after wistening everthing they have no doubt there is somehting going to between their leader and Ava. And they also couldn''t forget what happedned to Isla earlier, there is one thing confirmedn in thier mind, which is tht their leader definetely have a thing for these twins. They are jealous of them. But one thing is confirmed to them they also have chance if they tired hard as this previous aloof behaviour toward has completly vanished toward them from today''s morming. they don''t know what has happened to make this change but they are not complaining at all. Aiden can see her walking back in strange manner but he didn''t have the time to focus on that right now a he know someone is upset right now. He looked at his big sis few meters away from his there is anger written on her face he started to walk toward her and in a second he reached her as the distance is close and stand in front of her. Alicia can her brother reaching her she know she should be angry as what he has done ealier is nothing consedring what they are going to do after they part of him harem to satisfy his montrous stamina fully. But she coudln''t help but feel infurated when she sees her brother holding her bottom just like he has done to ealier, she know she has agreed to this for this happiness but it to fast for her to get used to this as they only talked about this last night now her little brother whom she has thought is innocent ones now acting like a playboy taking proper advantage of his extremely attractive appearnce. She has seen how Ava walking back so she knows Ava is in point of no return as she definetely fallen hard for her brother. But there is also one important issue for her here as while she can agree to Isla but she is not sure Ava, she is a good woman who can help him but she still don''t think she is worthy of her brother affection. Once she realized her brother is doing she has to remind as it could be due to his harmones according to her as he is never satisfied in bed. But as his big sis she has to correct him when is doing somehting he would regret later which is why she has casted the spell earlier as if she would really lost control of her emotion she wouldn''t have stopped after the first shot and wiating for Ava to get away from her brother to give her shock of her life or just just moved to trashed her completely with physical combat. Seeing her brother in front who is stading in front of her having a normal expression on his face she felt little annoyed as even she started to think that after giving the permission to have a harem he has started to act like a pervert and lay hands on everyone woman he sees. ''I have to keep him in control as Isla is understandable but Ava would only drag him down'' Chapter 242 - 242: S-Sorry... **Chapter 136: Learning from others?** The ladies taking care of the zombies with their guns felt a little dissatisfied by how they were asked to stop as they still thought they could continue much longer; however, after getting an order from their leader, whom almost everyone has accepted wholeheartedly now. Because, in their minds, the most important thing for a leader is that he has to be strong and the first-hand display of this prowess has already won their hearts, and now he will just have to learn from experience as he would become a great commander like their general. Ava ordered one of the girls to go to the security room and close the door. After a few minutes, the gate started to close while they continued firing to kill the zombies that were coming inside. Aiden, seeing the gate close, ordered Ava to collect all the stones as quickly as possible to leave as the sunset was close, and he wanted to leave quickly. He doesn''t know why he gets the feeling that after sunset, things would be more dangerous. ''I don''t know if this is because I am skeptical or if there is going to be real danger, but I am not going to wait as no one has eaten since morning, so I know all of us are starving.'' He also didn''t think he would get this feeling of danger out of the blue, as the main reason behind it must be his physique, so he decided to leave. Seeing how many corpses were there, he also decided to help out a little and took his short knife strapped to his armor, moved toward a corpse, and started removing its core. Alicia, seeing her little brother also helping them, didn''t want to be the only one who sat there and relaxed, so reluctantly, she started to do the same as her brother; still, it disgusted her to take out the bloody core with her hands. ''I know I have to get used to this, but it''s disgusting to cut this ugly monster''s chest open and take the stone out with my hands.'' She decided to think if she could get them out without touching them with her hands, and after some time, she got an idea. ''I can use mana to create the magic of different affinities using my talent, but why can''t I just use my mana to do this small task?'' She tried to use her mana to create invisible hands that could be used to take the core out. At first, she tried, but before a transparent blue hand could be completed, it vanished from her sight as it was hard to maintain the hand, even when it used very little mana for her. She tried many times and failed at all of them, and after 10 minutes of struggle, she finally was able to maintain the hands for some time and use them however she liked until she could take out the core. But she didn''t think it would be practical at all as it takes about half a minute to take out the core while being fully concentrated, and mana is not a problem for her as her mana recovers at quite a fast rate, taking her only 3 minutes to recover all her mana. ''Argh! I don''t think this is practical at all as I can see the other girls using their hands to take out the cores much faster than me.'' However, she is not going to give up on this as she believes she can do this faster than them while using her mana, she continued and she has noticed the time for her to form the hands is decreasing as she uses them more and more. Aiden is taking out the cores one after another. As he moves to different bodies, he can see they are not far from finally being done with them, and he has also noticed it has already been about 30 minutes, and in a few minutes, they are going to be done, so he decided to stop and wait for them to finish. He looked around only to see his big sister also taking out the cores and was completely focused on it. He didn''t think she would get used to getting her hands bloody this fast, so he didn''t disturb her as she looked focused. He can see she has made a clean cut on the chest, expecting her to use her hand and take out the cores as it is very easy to remove the cores with hands and also quicker to do. However, after 5 seconds, he can see a transparent blue hand made out of mana created out of thin air, and that hand moves and takes out the core for her. ''I didn''t think you could use magic like that, and more importantly, I think she is also not using any of her affinities.'' ''While it is a little slower than using your hands, I believe if she can control more hands or use her magic faster, it would be much quicker than using hands. My big sis sure is different.'' ''I will do this from now on as I can see her control over mana is quite better than before, which means she would be able to cast spells much faster.'' He now looked around at the others; he could also see Isla using her Air affinity to bring the cores out with a determined expression on her face, and the speed with which she was doing it was quite similar to Alicia, which meant she had also been practicing her magic from the start. ''I think from tomorrow onward I should tell them to use their magic while doing this, as it would definitely increase control and would be helpful in practicing their element.'' Getting fired up by seeing them, he also started to take out more cores and not wait, and this time he is going to use mana like his big sis. He tried to use his mana for the first time and focusing on his mana inside his body, he imagined a hand made of mana appearing in front of him, and on his first try, a hand formed in front of him, which he could control using his mind while providing his mana to maintain it. It only took him 10 seconds to do this. He found it strange as he had done this on the first try, and even much faster than others when they used mana for the first time, but he didn''t complain, as it was better for him to be better than others. ''Oh! I remember the system saying before that I would be able to master the element much faster than others, so mana is also used for using elements, which means my control over mana would be better than others.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. Chapter 243 - 243: Do not read!! Aiden and Alicia both of them has finished eating their dinner and Aiden has noticed Alicia''s mood has increased than before after the delicious meal, and luckily they have cooked a lot becasuse he have a feeling that his apetiate is increased few times more than before. "wow Aiden you were right earlier if we haven''t made so much food that little amount of food wouldn''t even be enough for us" Alicia said because even for her she has eaten almost twice as much as he would have eaten normally and that when she felt statisfied but she is even shocked when she has seen her brother eat six time the amount he would normally eat and she know he always has a big appetite after he has started training. So the food he has eaten could easily enough for 10 average person to fill their belly and now she finally understand how much of a big difference between her and her little brother. "I know big sis now how about go we and train some magic I still haven''t tried my magic" Just as his word entered Alicia''s ears she hurridly asked him. "What you mean magic? do you also have other talent?" Aiden has already dicided to share some thing with her because if he didn''t share little about himself she would be supicious of him sooner or later. Aiden shamelessly replied to her with a proud expression on his face. "big sis all i would say is i have many talent but i am not going talk about them however I also have the ligthting affinity talent just like you" Alicia is surprised but she knows all the talents are not the same as she has seen how much of a difference her and Isla talennt have so asked curiously wanted to what rank his talent is as she don''t think it would be as high tas her. "Hmph! if you don''t want to tell me how many tell me how many talent you have that is okay you big sis would find it sooner as I don''t you will be able to hind anyhting form me little Aiden" "But You have to tell me what is the rank of your lightning affiniyt talent as I also have the same talnet" as a big sis she has gotten a chance to show off in front of her little brother so she is not ogint to waaste it as a smirk could be seen on her face. Aiden can see the smirk on her which could be jsutifiable as she porbably the one of the highest grade of talen in the whole earth however she has chosen the wrong person to show of and he is just like wouldn''t miss this oppornity see her reaction. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um Oh! that I don''t know if its high but it is only S+ grade talent" Alicia body is shaking a little after hearing how he said it is only S+ grade talent if she didn''t know her brother doesn''t know about the rank of her talent as she has only told the affinity ealier she would have thought he is teasing her by this. She feels happy knowing her little brother is so talent however she know her hopes of ever catching up is almost gone now and she didn''t even add the monttrous talent which made him so physcially stronger than other. She still remember her little things earlier coudn''t even handle him as she can only climax him 4 times even after she has given her her all. ''I body still sore all over I don''t think I would be able to do anything with him today'' she has decided she would talk about before sleeping as for now she wanted to not ruin their mood knwoing the conversation on the night be tense. So hiding her thought form him she answered him. "Little Brother that''s not low garde talent my talent is also only S+ talent so your talent is powerfull just like mine" Aiden hearing her words didn''t drag this topic out as he didn''t want to decieve her much. "If you talent is also the same rank that mean mine is also strong big sis" "yep that''s right, now let go and train our magic together like you said ealier. " Alicia said Alicia and Alicia both started walking toward the training room inside their new house and train their magic. Meanwhile inside the big training where Aiden has Alicia earlier to test her talent 10 ladies could be seen stading in front of a different dummy practicining their magic as Ava has decided to divided their usual traning in two part and more than half of the time are going to train the new magical abilities have gain. While different elements like fire, water, wind, earth could be seen mostly and there are some different magic and it can see seen all of them use their magic under 5 seconds which tell that they are doing this few hours. While Ava can only use her mana to train as she forms blue knife using her mana and aims it at the dummy due her mana being she can do this only a few times. ''Thankfully I have noticed Alicia to use her mana like this if I have seen her I probalbly would have found this after many days thinking I can''t do anything without talent'' Different from everyone else Isla is using her magic in different way she is always good at figting and knifes are pretty easy for her to use however she doesn''t use them after seeing how easily Aiden and Alicia killing monster using swords so she is pratising swords. And this two hours she has already gained a new skill swordmanship and aslo reached EEE+ rank on her swordmanship and she is confiden that she would reach D rank today as without her exceptinoal reflexes fighting style and having a good knowleged and experence with even bigger knives, she can easily get used to using the katana she has picked up ealier. But that not the only thing she is doing currently as while sswininging her sword again and to perfect her stance and blance she aslo uses her magic from time to time to hit the dummy in the distance in a form a blade made of air. However the most wierdest of them all is Daphe how is who is just standing in front of them dummy however there are nothing happeing at all however if one looked closer at her facial expression they can see her emotions are chaining form time to time . As some time anger could be seen on her face, and sometime sadness and sometime jealoulsy , sometime devtion, sometime worship and love and many other emotion which could be mixture of the two or more. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. Chapter 244 - 244: Sorry for this... Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy. And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Chapter 245 - 245: Sorry about this Aiden eyes open itself in the morning naturally as he is accoustemmed to waking up early in the morning, after walking up he can still feel the his big sis hugging him while sleep but walking up he decided to check the time on this clock. Seeing the time is already past 7 am which must be due sleeping late yesterday he dicided to wake her up by gently shaking her a little while saying softly near her ear. "Dear Wife you should wake up now we are getting late for our schedule" Alicia after feeling the shaking in her body was still sleepy however after hearing the word still with hazy mind her eyes suddenly open thesleves as she felt like she has to listened to the loving voice she is hearing. Seeing her little brother looking at her with a loving smile on his handsome face she snuggle even closer to him hugging him even more tightly. "Good morning Little Brother" Aiden embraced her body however he didn''t think they have to time to for him as so he reluctently said. "big sis lets get ready it''s already past seven Am" Alicia hearing his word still don''t have any itention to leave him just like. "No! I wont go just like that I have already given you permission to have a harem so from now on you have to give your big sis extra care" she tigtened her embrace as the pocking of his morning wood can be felt even hard on her stomach now. Aiden understanding the underlying meaning of her words didn''t wait longer as he wanted to go an hunt more moster as soon as he can and become even more powerfull. Aiden grabs her shoulder with both hands as he pushes her down below himslef above with his pulsating big shaft in her views a give her a wide smile. "Okay But I am going to show you any mercy you really want the extra care from you little brother" He aligned his rock hard shaft in front her wet cave while saying these word and pushed only the tip inside. ahn~ Alicia hearing his words giver him a smile of his own and said with passion and love flled in her voice. "hehehe! Of course pound your big sis hard." About little less than one hour has passed Alicia seems to be lying on the bed with blissfull expession on and a supicious white liquid is dripping down her cave with her body twitches slightly from time to time. She has climaxed three time continously with only given a little time to rest and got filled by her little brother load two time, she has enjoyed the rough behvior very much as she felt unimaginable pleasure when he pouded her hard. Aiden has already taken out his shaft from inside her cave as now he is going to take a shower as he was about to ask her to come with him, he looked at her naked body lying on the soft bed with her breathing haggard having a flushed face while his seeds dripping down her cave. ''She is so beautiful'' Before he can ask her join him he see her pink lips moving as he hears her voice once again. "But Aiden I am not stasified with just this" He felt annoyed listening to her words as he has intentionally done her enough so that she can easily join in hunting without any problems and if he has been like yesterday she would be able to walk properly due the sorness she would fell after ward jike like yesterday. "Big Sis are you really that addicted now that you can''t even think properly" He is not going to go easy on her when she is making mistake they have all the time to make love at night however she can''t just ditch on getting stronger and get used to fighting monster. ''I would always take care of her but would better when she make full use of the potentisal of her talent'' Alicia is suprised as this is the first time her little brother has gotten this much annoyed at her so that he called her addicted. ''I can''t deny that I am addicted to his..., however this not I am reffering to even I know if I countiued more it would be reduce the my performance in upcoming fight.'' She only a want his mark on her neck so she can show off in front of the other bitches who would notices her neck, so faking a hurtfull expression on her face she replied to her. "L-Little Brother" She covered her hands with her hands while continuing. "I o-only wanted a hickey and y-you think I-I am that h-horny" Seeing that he has hurt her intentionally with her he decided to make console but he still thinks she is addicted. Reaching her he removed her hands form her face while saying he wouldn''t call her addicted ever again just because she is like to have it everytime. Alicia face twiched slightly hearing his words as it doesn''t sound like consosling her at all but she can tell he is trying to make her fell better so fearing what he would call her next when her removed her hands she wrapped both arms around. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmph! that what you get when you call her big sis horny" She kissed on his neck on a spot without stopping with the intenciont of leaving a mark on it. Aiden didn''t stop her let her do what she wanted he also now realised that his big sis is acting earlier he has come to coclusion whom she learn this from. "Hmph! that what you get when you call her big sis horny" She kissed on his neck on a spot without stopping with the intenciont of leaving a mark on it. Aiden didn''t stop her let her do what she wanted he also now realised that his big sis is acting earlier he has come to coclusion whom she learn this from. ''Look like I am who made her like this Argh I have to carefull from now on to fall on her trap ever again because I can clearly imagine trying to me on tip of her fingers specially when she had allowed me to have a harem'' After being done with giving him a mark she showed him her neck while puffing her cheeks playfull showing her annoyance for ealier. Aiden finding her cute looking for a couple of seconds and giving her a sweet smile he also give her a mark like his own. The smile on his handsome face made Alicia little bit of annoyance completley go away. Now after finally being done Aiden quickly let her bathroom to take a quick shower together, as they take a shower together helping each other clean without showing any lust now as even Alicia is aware she can''t waste any more time. After finished with the shower they quickly changed into their armor once again however this he is wearing thin tight body suit underneath just like the ones the ladies was wearing yesterday however of much higher qualiy then them. And now they are ready to go for their hunt however Aiden remembred somthing now as he looked toward training room where has left the remaining cores after giving his big sis to max out her stats. He going to take full advantage of evertthing the have to as he had also decided to share about this yesterday but he wasn''t able to share it with her due the night drama ealier. "big sis come with me in traning roomm for second I have something imporant to talk to you about" ''Look like I am who made her like this Argh I have to carefull from now on to fall on her trap ever again because I can clearly imagine trying to me on tip of her fingers specially when she had allowed me to have a harem'' After being done with giving him a mark she showed him her neck while puffing her cheeks playfull showing her annoyance for ealier. Aiden finding her cute looking for a couple of seconds and giving her a sweet smile he also give her a mark like his own. The smile on his handsome face made Alicia little bit of annoyance completley go away. Now after finally being done Aiden quickly let her bathroom to take a quick shower together, as they take a shower together helping each other clean without showing any lust now as even Alicia is aware she can''t waste any more time. After finished with the shower they quickly changed into their armor once again however this he is wearing thin tight body suit underneath just like the ones the ladies was wearing yesterday however of much higher qualiy then them. And now they are ready to go for their hunt however Aiden remembred somthing now as he looked toward training room where has left the remaining cores after giving his big sis to max out her stats. He going to take full advantage of evertthing the have to as he had also decided to share about this yesterday but he wasn''t able to share it with her due the night drama ealier. "big sis come with me in traning roomm for second I have something imporant to talk to you about" Chapter 246 - 246: Sorry about this!!! "Big Sis aren''t you the one who taught me all this" Alicia felt perplexed as she didn''t think she has ever taught him how to flirt with other women so why is he telling the she taught him that, getting no answer while thinking she decided ask him. "When have I taught you do something like this" Aiden hearing her words decided to enlighten her. "When you give me so many romance novel to read and said you should learn from it" Alicia remember the time when she has given her all the collection of romance novel and told him read everything so that he learn from the novels that how can not fall for some other girls as all that novels were the books where mc fall in love with someone else not his own sweet little sister who loves him. ''How can these stupid protagonists in those novel couldn''t wait for them to grow up like I have done'' ''Luckily I have a best little brother who understand my feeling otherwise don''t know what I have done'' while she don''t know the secret about her birth but she is already way past those and she didn''t think she even want to know about them now when they have already come this far. She felt little irritate as those books has done its job seeing how only lover her uptill now but she ha still recieved some friendly fires from those cursed novels. ''I will burn them ashes I will see any those ever in my life'' She has thought she would manupulate him a little while making decision in his getting his other women so their bond would always would be most romantic one as she would make little problem for them. ''this doesn''t broke the rules but little has become a playboy already'' She pinched his stomach hard feeling frustrated and humphed while doing it and kept her silence not going to talk to him for now. ''I need some zombies to kill otherwise it would be hard for me be calm'' ''I will let ugly monster know what price of making me mad'' Aiden seeing how sister is not talking ignoring her for now and decided to leave for their hunt as soon as possible as he said other ladies follow him to the weaponry as they have to refill the suplies. Alicia also followed after him like usual walking right beside she know from now on she has to see the sight like those she had just seen until now so she has to be learn to be more calmer as if she was capable of statisfying him fully this wouldn''t have come to that. ''Argh why do my little brother have to be such a monster'' Reaching inside the weaponery Aiden told them refill their suppilies but while other ladies are refilling the supplies Ava comes up still having a little bit of sweet redness on he face but she appears much more calmer now. "Leader we have to pick some cold weapon can we take them" Ava has asked this as without given his permission she couldn''t randomly pick weapon as he has only ordered them to refill their supplies. "Yes you have my permission you guys can pick whatever you like" Hearing his apporval Ava showed a small smile which she usually wouldn''t show as unknow to her that little pat has affected her more than she has thought and making her comfortable in his presence little by little. While walking back inform all the others that they can chose whatever weapon the thought of recieving more of his gentle pat has appeared in her mind but she erased with thought with a blush on her face. ''why are you thinking like this Ava you should think of getting pats from your own leader this is so out of order'' For the first time in her life Ava felt in her life that someone following is not so good. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava has become the focus of attention between all the other ladies including her own sister and Daphne who is preparing herself for her fateful day. The watched every single of their vice leader actions from the time she got that unexpected pat for their handsome leader and even being called cute by him. They didn''t know how she did it but now every one of them thinks she was always a wolf in sleep clothing, no noticing the look on her face they can tell she deifinetely has some feelings for the leader. While informing about picking up cold wepons they like she has noticed the wierd gazes she is getting form everything and the most wierdest of all her sister Isla is looking at her as if she has seen some god and look of worship and awe couldn''t be hidden from her face. ''I don''t know how this happened and why it happen but here I am now getting these wierd gazes as if I am some strange creature'' She don''t how to fell about this, she loved the pat he has given her earlier but she is not sure if this can be called love or not, as she has never exprieced something like this and never watched those romance drama like all others. She has no idea what to do, so having no idea she decided to do nothing at all and focusing of following order like always has, and ignored her sister who is still starting at her with sparkly eyes as unlike other she already has a weapon. Almost all the woman has choosen the sword as all of they have trained with knives when they are under general for years so picking up the sword felt more natural to them and only the tow sniper has chosen the bow and arrow for themsleve. As the reason they have become sniper was they are not good at fighting as comes last like Ava and being a sniper for year they feel getting at bow would feel much better for them. Now everyone has chosen their weapons and other suppies while they have cold weapons they didn''t think they would able to use them much for now. Aiden seeing them ready lead them to the storage where the one fourth of the total amount of food is stored as the more things are stored in different sections. Entering inside Alicia know where they are and she aslo felt it good that her brother didn''t forgot to bring food like last time because she didn''t want to starve like yesterday. But the other lady watching can only see large container that are used in ships to move things the don''t now what are in these many containers as the size of the rooms is quite big but they couldn''t tell how big as they are walking beside large contain and their eyes couldn''t see the end. Reaching a read container that is not quite far form here Aiden stooped there is not lock present on the container as the room itself is a giant safe. Reaching the large code printed on the size of the red container Aiden confirmned this is the one he is here for so he ordered the ladies to opened the container. After hearing his command they started opening the container and after a minute it finally reavled in front of what''s inside as they are dying to know what crazy thing their leader would show them now. She has no idea what to do, so having no idea she decided to do nothing at all and focusing of following order like always has, and ignored her sister who is still starting at her with sparkly eyes as unlike other she already has a weapon. Almost all the woman has choosen the sword as all of they have trained with knives when they are under general for years so picking up the sword felt more natural to them and only the tow sniper has chosen the bow and arrow for themsleve. As the reason they have become sniper was they are not good at fighting as comes last like Ava and being a sniper for year they feel getting at bow would feel much better for them. Now everyone has chosen their weapons and other suppies while they have cold weapons they didn''t think they would able to use them much for now. Aiden seeing them ready lead them to the storage where the one fourth of the total amount of food is stored as the more things are stored in different sections. Entering inside Alicia know where they are and she aslo felt it good that her brother didn''t forgot to bring food like last time because she didn''t want to starve like yesterday. But the other lady watching can only see large container that are used in ships to move things the don''t now what are in these many containers as the size of the rooms is quite big but they couldn''t tell how big as they are walking beside large contain and their eyes couldn''t see the end. Reaching a read container that is not quite far form here Aiden stooped there is not lock present on the container as the room itself Chapter 247 - 247: Do not read!!! Aiden and Alicia both of them has finished eating their dinner and Aiden has noticed Alicia''s mood has increased than before after the delicious meal, and luckily they have cooked a lot becasuse he have a feeling that his apetiate is increased few times more than before. "wow Aiden you were right earlier if we haven''t made so much food that little amount of food wouldn''t even be enough for us" Alicia said because even for her she has eaten almost twice as much as he would have eaten normally and that when she felt statisfied but she is even shocked when she has seen her brother eat six time the amount he would normally eat and she know he always has a big appetite after he has started training. So the food he has eaten could easily enough for 10 average person to fill their belly and now she finally understand how much of a big difference between her and her little brother. "I know big sis now how about go we and train some magic I still haven''t tried my magic" Just as his word entered Alicia''s ears she hurridly asked him. So the food he has eaten could easily enough for 10 average person to fill their belly and now she finally understand how much of a big difference between her and her little brother. "What you mean magic? do you also have other talent?" Aiden has already dicided to share some thing with her because if he didn''t share little about himself she would be supicious of him sooner or later. Aiden shamelessly replied to her with a proud expression on his face. "big sis all i would say is i have many talent but i am not going talk about them however I also have the ligthting affinity talent just like you" Alicia is surprised but she knows all the talents are not the same as she has seen how much of a difference her and Isla talennt have so asked curiously wanted to what rank his talent is as she don''t think it would be as high tas her. "Hmph! if you don''t want to tell me how many tell me how many talent you have that is okay you big sis would find it sooner as I don''t you will be able to hind anyhting form me little Aiden" "But You have to tell me what is the rank of your lightning affiniyt talent as I also have the same talnet" as a big sis she has gotten a chance to show off in front of her little brother so she is not ogint to waaste it as a smirk could be seen on her face. Aiden can see the smirk on her which could be jsutifiable as she porbably the one of the highest grade of talen in the whole earth however she has chosen the wrong person to show of and he is just like wouldn''t miss this oppornity see her reaction. "Um Oh! that I don''t know if its high but it is only S+ grade talent" Alicia body is shaking a little after hearing how he said it is only S+ grade talent if she didn''t know her brother doesn''t know about the rank of her talent as she has only told the affinity ealier she would have thought he is teasing her by this. She feels happy knowing her little brother is so talent however she know her hopes of ever catching up is almost gone now and she didn''t even add the monttrous talent which made him so physcially stronger than other. She still remember her little things earlier coudn''t even handle him as she can only climax him 4 times even after she has given her her all. ''I body still sore all over I don''t think I would be able to do anything with him today'' she has decided she would talk about before sleeping as for now she wanted to not ruin their mood knwoing the conversation on the night be tense. So hiding her thought form him she answered him. "Little Brother that''s not low garde talent my talent is also only S+ talent so your talent is powerfull just like mine" Aiden hearing her words didn''t drag this topic out as he didn''t want to decieve her much. "If you talent is also the same rank that mean mine is also strong big sis" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "yep that''s right, now let go and train our magic together like you said ealier. " Alicia said Alicia and Alicia both started walking toward the training room inside their new house and train their magic. Meanwhile inside the big training where Aiden has Alicia earlier to test her talent 10 ladies could be seen stading in front of a different dummy practicining their magic as Ava has decided to divided their usual traning in two part and more than half of the time are going to train the new magical abilities have gain. While different elements like fire, water, wind, earth could be seen mostly and there are some different magic and it can see seen all of them use their magic under 5 seconds which tell that they are doing this few hours. While Ava can only use her mana to train as she forms blue knife using her mana and aims it at the dummy due her mana being she can do this only a few times. ''Thankfully I have noticed Alicia to use her mana like this if I have seen her I probalbly would have found this after many days thinking I can''t do anything without talent'' Different from everyone else Isla is using her magic in different way she is always good at figting and knifes are pretty easy for her to use however she doesn''t use them after seeing how easily Aiden and Alicia killing monster using swords so she is pratising swords. And this two hours she has already gained a new skill swordmanship and aslo reached EEE+ rank on her swordmanship and she is confiden that she would reach D rank today as without her exceptinoal reflexes fighting style and having a good knowleged and experence with even bigger knives, she can easily get used to using the katana she has picked up ealier. But that not the only thing she is doing currently as while sswininging her sword again and to perfect her stance and blance she aslo uses her magic from time to time to hit the dummy in the distance in a form a blade made of air. However the most wierdest of them all is Daphe how is who is just standing in front of them dummy however there are nothing happeing at all however if one looked closer at her facial expression they can see her emotions are chaining form time to time . As some time anger could be seen on her face, and sometime sadness and sometime jealoulsy , sometime devtion, sometime worship and love and many other emotion which could be mixture of the two or more. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. She also has plant affinity talent however she wanted to master her emotion element talent frist for some reason which are more important for her than getting stronger quickly. she didn''t have anyone she can practice on the talent so she can only try it on herslef and she has realised how deadly her talent actually is even while its rank probably not the greatest because when the first time she tried to make herself feel anger using her element. She controlled herlself hard to not go punch Isla and she know the reason for choosing Isla however she didn''t think she would ever think of doing that in real life out of the blue. ''More imporant even after I have stopped using mana my anger on Isla didn''t go away at all which was quite deadly so I have to erase those emotions using my talent once again'' A knowing smile appeared thinking about what bright thirlling future awaits her as a her panites got little wet while being in her fantaties. Chapter 248 - 248: Do not read!!! Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy. And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. Chapter 249 - 249: Do not read!!! Isla''s body trembled slightly hearing his words, as she didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how this was going. So right after hearing his words she answer him with a dreamy look on her face while nodding. "Everything!" Aiden can see Isla is not playing around so enjoying the play he leaned closer to her and wishpered something in ears with a soft voice no one can hear. Seeing him lean closer to her Isla already has a blush on her face however she didn''t even flich move and let come closer but the words she heard in her ears made face go completely red as even some imginary smoke coming out of her head could be seen. All her previous confidence is now in wane because of the things he has wishpered to her. ''D-Dear I-Isla...'' Only after hearing the word she lost her composure completely and now she only stands in front of her with a deep blush while figedting a little around with her finger. However knowing this is the chance for her she gathered all courage and said meekly while looking at the ground as if she looked at his handsome face right now she don''t think she can be handle it well. "Y-Yes I-I H-Have" Aiden find her even more cute as how she is acting right now, he can tell this is the first time for her, hearing her honest answer to his question he brings his hands over her little head and started patting it gently and said. "I like it when someone is honest" Isla felling the gentle pats on her head and hearing the words he has just said couldn''t even think properly now as she is freaking out inside. ''he is patting my head just like he has done to my sister ah! his hand is patting me'' ''He also said he likes me, hehehe that I was not wrong to think we love each other'' ''hehehe he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Same thought are being repeated inside her mind after what has happened to her right now and the constant pat she is recieving wouldn''t make it any better for her as she keeps her head while having a beat red face looking at the ground. Unknowingly there is a wide smile on her cute little face as she recieved his and also her little body trembles form time to time but the most important to all there a deep swirling inside her brown as she recieves his gentle pats. Aiden can feel the trembeling on her body but for some reason he didn''t want to stop and wanted to continue, he was not sure about Isla that much however from this moment he think she is the girl going to have as he has already consider her his. ''Look like I found my first harem member'' Alicia can see everthing happening in front of her and she not going to do anything this while she may didn''t like Isla that much but she knows if she acts like this everytime when some woman become part of his harem it wouldn''t be good for both of him. She knows the night would come and they would do many things she likes together however knowing everday only she is the one who is going to satisfied she can''t delay this much longer. ''Because I know my monsterous brother stamina would only increase as the time passed as he don''t have any limits and there has to be some other things too because I don''t think my sexual stamina increased that much with stats'' But she didn''t think of this much as she didn''t know what it would be like when her stats break limit she still don''t she can satisfy him as even before these magical things appeared her brothers stamina is already freakish. Ava is shooting the zombies with full focus but she felt tired and thinks she needed to take a break and that what she did and exchanged her place with the other two ladies who were on standy. Now getting some time to rest she started to look around with her eyes as first think of looking at leader as she as a vice leader she has regularly check up on him. And seeing the site in the distance Ava heart gripped tightly on her chest as many thought appeared on her mind as without at the unsightly seen any more she looked away. ''Is Leader a playboy?'' ''Is he playing with my emotions'' while Ava hadn''t admit it previously but she has started feeling something toward Aiden after what he did to her earlier. From a young Ava only lived her life trying to survive even when in the slums and even in the military and she has never expreinced much love in her life, her mother who always has bruised body, being suffering herself while trying to take care of two little girl she didn''t show much emotion and only proved them food. For Ava and her sister this was enough because while they were young living there they can understand many things, they know she is doing her best so even when there is no loving words are exchange and lovely hugs and kisses or playing together them wasn''t done by her mother they can still feel their love by her actions. Now for Ava a even a single loving gesture is enough for her feel many emotions even feel so much that she didn''t even foucsed much on the scenes on the distance and noticed the back of girl Aiden patting head is her own sister Isla. She is confuse, sad and felt betrayed knowing if shows little bit more of his care for her few more time sooner or later she is going to become like her own sister. But she is also afraid to fall in love with him completely as she knows with her personality if she ever fall for him there is not turning back for her and more importantly he is perfect man she can think of. Intense sadness could be seen on her face as the thought not recieving his pats ever again make her fell pain in her heart she still remembered the warm feeling in her when he has done that to her. ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" But she is also afraid to fall in love with him completely as she knows with her personality if she ever fall for him there is not turning back for her and more importantly he is perfect man she can think of. Intense sadness could be seen on her face as the thought not recieving his pats ever again make her fell pain in her heart she still remembered the warm feeling in her when he has done that to her. ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" Chapter 250 - 250: Do not read!!! Isla would avoid her sister Ava whenever she was on the phone, thinking she must be reading something, and if she tried to get close to her right now, Ava would definitely try to make her sit together with her and make her accompany her while she read those boring history books. And those times when she would try to explain things to her, which she wouldn''t get at all, especially made her not even try to get within five meters of her when she did that, or she would just keep complete silence if she had to be next to her. Because instead of living her perfectly fine life, she didn''t want to hurt her head and be regarded as an idiot in front of her sister. Ava had heard what her sister Isla had said to her in response, and after hearing her question, Ava couldn''t help but feel angry even when she tried to be as gentle as possible when she was asking her stupid sister Isla. Yet she had asked her, being as gentle as possible, why she was upset, and what she got in return was a question of her own, asking if she didn''t know why she was upset or not. The gentleness on her face was still present; however, there was a nerve showing on her forehead, revealing how hard she was trying not to get angry at Isla, who was standing in front of her, thinking she knew why she was upset with her when she had asked the same question just before in the gentlest way. Isla had noticed the sudden change in the behavior of her sister Ava, who was trying hard not to lash out at her while having an awkward smile on her beautiful face, which made her realize that her attempt to make her more guilty, hoping her request to make her help in getting together with Aiden, would be accepted, would backfire on her if she tried to act smart in front of her sister Ava. ''I shouldn''t try to act smarter in front of my sister anymore.'' She had made up her mind that she would do anything in the hope of making her feel more guilty or anything and would come clean with her, but that didn''t mean she had forgotten about how upset she was right now. Looking at Ava, she mustered up her courage and quickly started to explain everything to her about the things she had tried to hide from her in hopes of making her realize that she was smart enough to guess what was happening between Aiden and her, even if she was a little late to come to this conclusion, which she was sure was not wrong as there was no other explanation for her about how close her sister Ava and Aiden were. After telling her everything while openly showing her sadness in the words she had told, and the emotions she had shown, Ava realized how seriously upset and sad her sister really was. But the words she was saying currently also stopped her from thinking that her sister was an idiot this time, as even though her theory was very far off, she could tell her sister fully believed that it was the truth, and it also looked like she had thought very hard to come to this conclusion. If she were in her shoes, she would have also come to the same conclusion as her sister Isla from everything she knew about Aiden. But the truth was far from what her sister had imagined, and knowing the reason for her sister Isla being upset made her relieved, as if she explained everything to her, things would be like before. Isla was now standing in front of Ava while folding her hands; sadness could be seen on her face, but other than that, her mood didn''t seem too dark because she believed that her sister had done these things and hid the truth from her because of Aiden. And to correct the things between them, she only wanted a heartfelt apology from her and a promise that she would help her get together with Aiden as soon as she could, as it would be enough for her to forgive her. But it was only because Aiden had told her to keep a secret about their relationship; otherwise, if it had been her own decision, it would have been much, much more difficult to make things normal between them. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But at the end of the day, she loved her sister Ava very much and could never hope to be upset with her for a long time, so she would forgive her sooner or later in both cases. But she still hoped with all her heart that it wasn''t her own decision to hide this from her, as it would hit her very strongly if that was the case. ''I hope it wasn''t your own choice, my dear sister.'' A gloomy look appeared on her face; however, it quickly disappeared just as it appeared, and Isla told herself that it should be the case. ''Hmph! Now say that Aiden had told you to keep it a secret, and I would forgive you after you accept my demands.'' Now Isla was standing in her place, looking at her sister in hopes that she could now explain everything to her, and after that, she would get her to agree to help her get together with Aiden. But unfortunately for Isla, things wouldn''t go as she had hoped, as right after Isla had stopped speaking, Ava, who was trying hard not to interfere while her sister was complaining about the things she assumed, because to her it looked like it would not be wise to interrupt her, as she could imagine her sister acting even more dramatically than she already was if she tried to do that, which is why she listened intently to her until she had finished speaking and was now seeing her stand silently in her place, ready to receive her so-called apology, which she must have imagined, as from the tone of her voice Ava could already tell her sister fully believed everything she had said about her hiding her relationship with Aiden. She could get why she thought like this, but now when she had her chance to speak, she wouldn''t wait anymore and explain everything to her as calmly as possible, as even to her, everything seemed like a dream, which is why she would try to be as calm as possible while telling her everything about Aiden and her. And to correct the things between them, she only wanted a heartfelt apology from her and a promise that she would help her get together with Aiden as soon as she could, as it would be enough for her to forgive her. But it was only because Aiden had told her to keep a secret about their relationship; otherwise, if it had been her own decision, it would have been much, much more difficult to make things normal between them. But at the end of the day, she loved her sister Ava very much and could never hope to be upset with her for a long time, so she would forgive her sooner or later in both cases. But she still hoped with all her heart that it wasn''t her own decision to hide this from her, as it would hit her very strongly if that was the case. ''I hope it wasn''t your own choice, my dear sister.'' A gloomy look appeared on her face; however, it quickly disappeared just as it appeared, and Isla told herself that it should be the case. ''Hmph! Now say that Aiden had told you to keep it a secret, and I would forgive you after you accept my demands.'' Now Isla was standing in her place, looking at her sister in hopes that she could now explain everything to her, and after that, she would get her to agree to help her get together with Aiden. But unfortunately for Isla, things wouldn''t go as she had hoped, as right after Isla had stopped speaking, Ava, who was trying hard not to interfere while her sister was complaining about the things she assumed, because to her it looked like it would not be wise to interrupt her, as she could imagine her sister acting even more dramatically than she already was if she tried to do that, which is why she listened intently to her until she had finished speaking and was now seeing her stand silently in her place, ready to receive her so-called apology, which she must have imagined, as from the tone of her voice Ava could already tell her sister fully believed everything she had said about her hiding her relationship with Aiden. She could get why she thought like this, but now when she had her chance to speak, she wouldn''t wait anymore and explain everything to her as calmly as possible, as even to her, everything seemed like a dream, which is why she would try to be as calm as possible while telling her everything about Aiden and her. Chapter 251 - 251: Do not read!!! Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy. And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Chapter 252 - 252: Do not read!!! He can see two of them has quite average stats while one of them has stats reaching quite close to Isla but the skill on her close combat is lower than her and even her talent is only a CCC+ grade earth talent but this still enough to fight the zombie without taking much risk. And lastly a short 5 foot 6 inch woman with black hair with red bangs which looked like it was colored he didn''t know if it was because his Aunt also has red hair but he chose to ignore it for now her stats above the two who has the least stat but her talent is quite good as she has BB+ fire elemental affinity which is quite good. He pointed his finger at the ones whom he is going allow fight beside him and said it Ava. "These three are the ones who are fighting in the front lines with me and send the other two back to their Ava" He didn''t think Ava is going to fight beside as he has already realised she is smart enough to understand her own weakness. ''Ava stats are even lower than the least two and even are close combat skill low only are knife techique are equal her own sisters Isla which is pretty impressive for her'' But this doesn''t mean anything for him as he only waited for the faithful day when would awaken her S rank death element affinity. ''I know this talent is going to a overpowered talent like his sister S+ grade talent or it has even more potential'' Hearing the word ''death'' undeads comes to his mind but he not sure if he would really able to create undead. ''Don''t think about it much for now you will know when he awaken her talent'' Ava doesn''t know why her leader is looking at her while smiling but she got chill on her spine when he does that. ''Doesn''t he really wanted to have me but my sister is in love and I know he is not clueless about it so why he is targeting me when both look the same'' She didn''t wait her much longer give the crazy woman beside Aiden some wrong ideas so quickly asks his permission to leave with a little redness on her face. "Can I take take the other two go now leader!" Aiden told her go and looked at the three woman in front of him and told . "I will be in front and I will leave some zombies that would find its next target and comes toward you guys so you guys have to kill them and make sure to be carefull you could even die" "Are you guys ready?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a loud unision three of them replied at the same time as it is not the first time they are going to risk their life and the only difference is now that they don''t have to worry about the schemes enemy would through at them so this head on fight is much comfortable for them. "Yes Leader!" Seeing their spirit Aiden told Ava to make prepeartion to open the gate as he with his sister beside him in black mettalic armor with golden designs and three woman in simple black metallic armor is following behind them. After few mintues of waiting the gate started to open once again as the sound of zombies roars could be heard. Arrrgh Arrrrgh the big mettalic gate stopped opening when there is only enough space to one person to pass at a time. The first zombie comes inside running toward Aiden as he is in the way to reach other, seeing the ugly zombie running toward and is only 5 meters away form Aiden didn''t do anything and let it comes closer while keeping in his hand on the sword on his waist. but just when it reached two meter in range of him Aiden figure blurred slightly as and moved only a little and with a light fast movement of his hands using the 50 % of his strength he behead the zombie who is alway showing opening. Its head flies as the blood splurred on the ground but Aiden didn''t wait for it to fall down and quickly dashed foward with the same streght as his blurry figure the another zombie who is coming toward his and like the same without wasting extra movements he decipated the head of the zombie. While killing these two zombies Aiden'' has noticed their speed is slightly faster than yesterday but to him it is still didn''t affect anything. ''I don''t if only their speed has incrased as they have gotten the chance to show anything other than their speed which is still quite slow'' Aiden decided to infrom about this to others as he didn''t want to take any risk. "ALL OF YOU SHOULD BE CAREFULL I THINK THEY ARE LITTLE STRONGER THAN YESTERDAY!" Alicia and other threee woman hearing his words didn''t take him lightly and become even more alert and decided to be more carefull. Aiden continued as he killed more and more zombie easily and he also leave many zombies for other from time to time. Alicia killed the first zombie that came to her with a single clean strike and seeing how easily he killed it she showed a wide smile to the air in front of her. ''I am already feeling mad about how my brother has learned to flirt with other and now if these ugly thing would have given her tough I would have felt even more angry but after seeing how weak they are I am going enjoy playing with them kekeke'' Isla can aslo take care of these zombies quite easily while not as easily as Alicia but she don''t think they are threat to her life. She uses her magic sometime in between to target its leg or eyes to make him lose focus and used her katana after ward to give a full power slash at his neck to kill, her swormanship is not at the level of even Alicia so fighting with sword took more effort out of her making her spend much more stamina. But she is not going to stop just of this as she already has an idea how she wanted to develop her ability. For the other two remaining woman they currently not using the their swords as they couldn''t get fimilar by such a new weapon so quickly unlike the freak Isla with a their hand gun on one hand while kepping the razor sharp black knife on the other hands they are fighting like how they are more comfortable with. Still they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as how they have practised yesterday but while fighting and chasing spells take little more time than usualy for them whihc was still not a problem as the speed of zombie is slower compared to them so they can easily dodge them. They only used their hands guns when need as Ava has mentioned to them use them utill when it is necessary, while one using the fire magic other using the earth magic they are pretty comfortable even when thier fight took much longer. Aiden is killing zombies left and right while leaving some for the woman behind him from time to time. He decided to check the three woman to see how they are doing, he can Isla is doing pretty good so he focused on the other while beading the other zombies it was for him focus on them as the speed of the zombies are too slow for hiim. Just as he looked the first lady a transparent blue screen appeared in front of him suddenly but he quickly thought of sending it away just as he seen the screen without even reading it as he didn''t want to become careless while fighting. ''But what was that I didn''t call the status just how did it appeared suddenly in front of me'' For the other two remaining woman they currently not using the their swords as they couldn''t get fimilar by such a new weapon so quickly unlike the freak Isla with a their hand gun on one hand while kepping the razor sharp black knife on the other hands they are fighting like how they are more comfortable with. Still they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as how they have practised yesterday but while fighting and chasing spells take little more time than usualy for them whihc was still not a problem as the speed of zombie is slower compared to them so they can easily dodge them. For the other two remaining woman they currently not using the their swords as they couldn''t get fimilar by such a new weapon so quickly unlike the freak Isla with a their hand gun on one hand while kepping the razor sharp black knife on the other hands they are fighting like how they are more comfortable with. Still they didn''t forget to take advantage of their magic from time to time as how they have practised yesterday but while fighting and chasing spells take little more time than usualy for them whihc was still not a problem as the speed of zombie is slower compared to them so they can easily dodge them. Chapter 253 - 253: Do not read!!! ''But what was that I didn''t call the status just how did it appeared suddenly in front of me'' Aiden didn''t focus on this for now as he is going to check the screen after this fight ends he has seen the first lady who is using fire magic in between to fight the zombies and now he focused on the next one he can see she is also fighting just like the other lady. However just when he seen her using her earth element a blue transparent screen appeared in front of him once which he quickly send without checking it and now Aiden has realized just when he looked at the magic being cast the status appeared in front of him. Dashing toward the other zombie as his figure blurred reaching it in seconds he just like usual used his 75% of his strength to kill it in a single overwhelming powerful slash without even given him the chance to retaliate as the head of flies and blood spurts and after a second his body drops lifelessly on the ground with a thud. But until when it drops Aiden has already reached the other zombie and ready to kill it just like before and his 75% of strength is not as same as before but much stronger as even when his stats has only increased less than two but every single of stats is five times so a single increase of stat is equal to increase in strength of half a peak human. So other seeing has noticed that their leader is even stronger than before they actually can''t tell by looking at him as only his blurry figure could be seen however the rate of his killing the zombies has increased so they have guessed he must have been become stronger. Aiden while fighting look at his sister Alicia while he knows she wouldn''t have any problem fighting the weak zombies but he still wanted to check up on her. And the seeing the scenes in front of him he focus back on his own fight as he can see has no problems fight or instead she is enjoying it too much he can vividly remember the wide grin on her beautiful face. Alicia is torturing the zombies as four zombies whose bodies was still moving slightly is withering on the ground with any arms as she use her sword to impale their bodies and she uses her lighting element to cover the sword with lighting element. While it didn''t look perfect but it is still working as as lighting dances around her sword making a beautiful sight for everyone to see, she has think of this when thought of how she can increase the pain she inflects on these ugly zombies. ''how relaxing it is when their body whitherred with each of my thurst of my sword'' She enjoys the sound of their painful as if it was music to her while seeing them tremble and slowly but surely she is feeling much better than before. Some zombies who were coming toward her even tried to took turn seeing the sight in front of him tries to go toward Isla and other two women closest to them, is this instints or someother but surely with the increase in thier stats they are becoming little smarter. Alicia has also noticed this as she is not the one who would let her prey walk from her so using her full speed she catched up to him in seconds and tortured this one even more while shouting words like ''how do you try to run away from me you ugly thing?'' and ''did you really tries to run from me now?''. After torturing this zombies Alicia has noticed the speed at which the zombies coming toward her has increased which she guessed her little brother must be responsible for it but it only made her even more excited as she is felt too easy for uptill now however there is still one thought running on her mind. ''There ugly zombies are becoming smart, I have to talk this with my little brother after the this hunt when taking break'' Ava and the all the other ladies watching the scenes in front mesmerised as how only five them are taking care of so many zombies, but all of them know if their leader was not there this shouldn''t be possible as he is taking care of 4 to 5 zombies when other can only take care for 1 and for Alicia 2. ''but leader''s sister is something else'' They have seen everything she is doing they tries to not focus on her much but hearing the screams of zombies they couldn''t help but focus on her. Time passed as it has already around two hour and now only three peoples are fighting the zombies as the other two has spent themselve and Aiden noticing this had sent them back half a hour back. Isla is still fighting while her breathing is harggard and sweat is dripping down her face, she is feeling tried however she doesn''t want to stop when she notices Alicia easily continuing so she persister hoping to accoppany them untill the fight ends. Aiden has noticed how Isla quickly kill the zombies with full force and then the rest of the time to catch her breath, he didn''t see her getting injured so he didn''t stop her if sees she is strugging to kill the zombie he would send her back like other. and now even his big sis not playing around like before and seriously killing the zombies as quickly as possible and takes rest during the time when another zombie arrives but for him he didn''t even feel much even after fighting this long, having almost six times the stamina of the other getting tired of him is hard. he can see the hurdreds of corpses of zombies lying as he killed another one just like before, now he has decided to stop for now as while he can continue he want other a rest to but he is not going to close the gate and only rest as the others would be take of zombie in the mean with modern weapon. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knows todays haul is going to be great as the efficiecy of killing is much faster than yesterday he don''t how much but he can say with conidence he has atleast killed four hundred zombies in these two hours and knowing this he can assume the hall would be above 500 from just 5 of them. While he doesn''t need rest but he still want to take a rest together with his big sis relax and give other a chance to kill and more importanatly he aslo wanted to check what those blue screen was that appeared out of nowhere while he was fighting earlier. So with loud commanding voice he ordered. "BACK OFF FOR NOW WE ARE GOING TO TAKE A REST FOR NOW UNTILL THEN OTHER WOULD HOLD OFF THE ZOMBIES." Alicia felt releaved hearing his words as while she may not show it on her face but she is also feeling tired now and her clothes are little sweaty now however she think she can continue for a half an hour more but she feel sick of killing their ugly thing for long she need to breath some fresh air and want to spend some relaxing time. he can see the hurdreds of corpses of zombies lying as he killed another one just like before, now he has decided to stop for now as while he can continue he want other a rest to but he is not going to close the gate and only rest as the others would be take of zombie in the mean with modern weapon. He knows todays haul is going to be great as the efficiecy of killing is much faster than yesterday he don''t how much but he can say with conidence he has atleast killed four hundred zombies in these two hours and knowing this he can assume the hall would be above 500 from just 5 of them. While he doesn''t need rest but he still want to take a rest together with his big sis relax and give other a chance to kill and more importanatly he aslo wanted to check what those blue screen was that appeared out of nowhere while he was fighting earlier. So with loud commanding voice he ordered. "BACK OFF FOR NOW WE ARE GOING TO TAKE A REST FOR NOW UNTILL THEN OTHER WOULD HOLD OFF THE ZOMBIES." Alicia felt releaved hearing his words as while she may not show it on her face but she is also feeling tired now and her clothes are little sweaty now however she think she can continue for a half an hour more but she feel sick of killing their ugly thing for long she need to breath some fresh air and want to spend some relaxing time. Chapter 254 - 254: Do not read! Isla''s body trembled slightly hearing his words, as she didn''t know how or why this was happening, but she was definitely liking how this was going. So right after hearing his words she answer him with a dreamy look on her face while nodding. "Everything!" do not read this chapter Aiden can see Isla is not playing around so enjoying the play he leaned closer to her and wishpered something in ears with a soft voice no one can hear. Seeing him lean closer to her Isla already has a blush on her face however she didn''t even flich move and let come closer but the words she heard in her ears made face go completely red as even some imginary smoke coming out of her head could be seen. All her previous confidence is now in wane because of the things he has wishpered to her. ''D-Dear I-Isla...'' Only after hearing the word she lost her composure completely and now she only stands in front of her with a deep blush while figedting a little around with her finger. However knowing this is the chance for her she gathered all courage and said meekly while looking at the ground as if she looked at his handsome face right now she don''t think she can be handle it well. "Y-Yes I-I H-Have" Aiden find her even more cute as how she is acting right now, he can tell this is the first time for her, hearing her honest answer to his question he brings his hands over her little head and started patting it gently and said. "I like it when someone is honest" Isla felling the gentle pats on her head and hearing the words he has just said couldn''t even think properly now as she is freaking out inside. ''he is patting my head just like he has done to my sister ah! his hand is patting me'' ''He also said he likes me, hehehe that I was not wrong to think we love each other'' ''hehehe he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' ''he loves me ''he loves me'' ''he loves me'' Same thought are being repeated inside her mind after what has happened to her right now and the constant pat she is recieving wouldn''t make it any better for her as she keeps her head while having a beat red face looking at the ground. Unknowingly there is a wide smile on her cute little face as she recieved his and also her little body trembles form time to time but the most important to all there a deep swirling inside her brown as she recieves his gentle pats. Aiden can feel the trembeling on her body but for some reason he didn''t want to stop and wanted to continue, he was not sure about Isla that much however from this moment he think she is the girl going to have as he has already consider her his. ''Look like I found my first harem member'' Alicia can see everthing happening in front of her and she not going to do anything this while she may didn''t like Isla that much but she knows if she acts like this everytime when some woman become part of his harem it wouldn''t be good for both of him. She knows the night would come and they would do many things she likes together however knowing everday only she is the one who is going to satisfied she can''t delay this much longer. ''Because I know my monsterous brother stamina would only increase as the time passed as he don''t have any limits and there has to be some other things too because I don''t think my sexual stamina increased that much with stats'' But she didn''t think of this much as she didn''t know what it would be like when her stats break limit she still don''t she can satisfy him as even before these magical things appeared her brothers stamina is already freakish. Ava is shooting the zombies with full focus but she felt tired and thinks she needed to take a break and that what she did and exchanged her place with the other two ladies who were on standy. Now getting some time to rest she started to look around with her eyes as first think of looking at leader as she as a vice leader she has regularly check up on him. And seeing the site in the distance Ava heart gripped tightly on her chest as many thought appeared on her mind as without at the unsightly seen any more she looked away. ''Is Leader a playboy?'' ''Is he playing with my emotions'' while Ava hadn''t admit it previously but she has started feeling something toward Aiden after what he did to her earlier. From a young Ava only lived her life trying to survive even when in the slums and even in the military and she has never expreinced much love in her life, her mother who always has bruised body, being suffering herself while trying to take care of two little girl she didn''t show much emotion and only proved them food. For Ava and her sister this was enough because while they were young living there they can understand many things, they know she is doing her best so even when there is no loving words are exchange and lovely hugs and kisses or playing together them wasn''t done by her mother they can still feel their love by her actions. Now for Ava a even a single loving gesture is enough for her feel many emotions even feel so much that she didn''t even foucsed much on the scenes on the distance and noticed the back of girl Aiden patting head is her own sister Isla. She is confuse, sad and felt betrayed knowing if shows little bit more of his care for her few more time sooner or later she is going to become like her own sister. But she is also afraid to fall in love with him completely as she knows with her personality if she ever fall for him there is not turning back for her and more importantly he is perfect man she can think of. Intense sadness could be seen on her face as the thought not recieving his pats ever again make her fell pain in her heart she still remembered the warm feeling in her when he has done that to her. ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" ''Look like I am destined to live a medicore life'' ''I am always struggling, my life is nothing but endless struggle'' even when she first join military she found out she has no talent for fighting and even her pshycial condition is weak. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I also wanted to strong like other'' There is no joy for her to always getting beat down in sparring by anyone and struggle constantly even in normal training but having taken care of her little sister from her sister from young age she thinks she is atleast little smart. But after entering the labariries of military and when she started studying the art of military and statergy she realsied she is not even good at this as mermorisig and remering these things are very hard for her she contstly struggle at them but she never give up knowing this is the only path for her. ''But the only reason I earned the title of vice leader is because no one is interested in it'' She still remember the day when was given the role of vice leader as the also the day general has said those words to her. "You are mediocre Ava even at this, but I still think you would do a good job" Chapter 255 - 255: Do not read!!! Alicia, after deciding to take advantage of the situation to make him agree to her fantasies, is excited inside as she says to him in a low tone that no one else could hear. "Little Brother, after we go back, I wanted to..." Aiden listens to everything his big sis is saying. The more he listens, the more he realizes how even now, she''s thinking about these things. ''But the way she said it and how eagerly she explained the details excites me.'' He feels a little relieved knowing she didn''t ask something outrageous, like disliking Isla or anything similar; otherwise, this small loving moment would have turned into a long chat. ''I knew my sister would keep her word, but it''s still surprising to see her control herself so well.'' Regarding the things she talked to him about, Aiden didn''t waste any time and happily agreed to whatever she wanted him to do. Alicia, seeing him agree, becomes thrilled as the thought of going back and doing those things appears in her mind, but she controls herself for now, even holding back her emotions so as not to show him too much happiness. She doesn''t want him to get too complacent about this and says in a firm voice: "Okay, I forgive you for now." Aiden, hearing her words, finally feels relieved and gives a final deep kiss on her neck as he lets her go, seeing that the ladies have started to look tired. He begins to think if he should go and continue fighting to close the gate and extract the cores. After a few seconds, he decides to close the door, seeing a large number of zombie bodies lying on the ground in the distance; their numbers are not to be scoffed at. He has previously killed a total of more than 600 zombies, including the ones his sister and the other two ladies killed. Now, after about one and a half hours of nonstop shooting, he has killed quite a hefty amount of zombies, as the corpses lay crowded on the ground, making it harder for zombies to walk. Without wasting any more time, he orders the gate to be closed in a loud, commanding voice. Ava, hearing her leader''s voice again, feels her heart clench as it reminds her of the horrible sight she saw earlier, but she doesn''t let it stop her from doing her job as usual. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why are you acting like this over such a little thing? Don''t be foolish and think there was ever something between us to begin with.'' She says these things to console herself, but deep down, she knows those few moments have affected her more than she thought. Still, she doesn''t waste any time and quickly begins to follow his orders. In a few more minutes, she closes the gate, knowing what they have to do afterward. She doesn''t even wait for him to say anything, and quickly orders everyone to gather the cores from the zombies'' bodies. She also notices her sister, Isla, acting a little unusual today, as Isla is regularly mumbling to herself while faintly blushing from time to time. If Ava were completely focused, she would notice and connect Isla''s unusual behavior to the mysterious woman she saw earlier receiving the same pat from Aiden that she had received. But she doesn''t notice this and ignores her behavior for now, starting to take out the zombies'' cores along with the others to keep herself busy with work. Aiden doesn''t find Ava''s behavior weird at all, thinking she must be getting used to things, and he decides to do the necessary tasks without even telling her. He looks at his big sis and says in a calm voice: "Big Sis, let''s go. We should help too; it will save time." Alicia doesn''t mind working with him and happily agrees. While she wouldn''t have done this if she were in charge, since her brother asked, she wouldn''t decline. More importantly, it would also help her practice with mana, and she remembers what Isla said about creating a new skill, so this is the right opportunity to try it. "Hmm, okay, Aiden. I also want to improve my control over mana and create a simple skill." Hearing her words, he remembers something and looks at all the ladies who are using their hands to extract the cores, like before, while Isla and a few others are using their mana. Seeing this, he orders in a loud, commanding voice: "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores change their method, even though they find this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. For now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decides to go with the same name. After naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what Isla previously mentioned to him. Now that his first skill is finally created, Aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "Mana Hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Mana Hands(E-) ,Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. For now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decides to go with the same name. After naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what Isla previously mentioned to him. Now that his first skill is finally created, Aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "Mana Hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Mana Hands(E-) ,Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] Chapter 256 - 256: Do not read!!! Aiden can see they are using the gas burner to boil the water used for the noodles they are going to eat, he didn''t say anything as he didn''t with the amount of mana they have they are capable of boiling the water as it needed at flame of particular temperature of minutes for to boil. If they just used the intense heat using their mana in one go try to boil the water the only thing that would happen would be is there would only steam no boiled water, and he don''t think they have enough mana to maintain the spell for this long ''I can use the fire affinity to create a small flame which I could be able to maintain for quite a bit of time which would be enough to boil the water for the noodles'' But he has decided to not do this and let them do how are they are boiling the water using tools as he boiling the water using his fire affinity looked lame to him if he wanted to do something he like to look cool atleast. ''If I have the water affinity I would have create a the hot water that would be much more cooler as creating it out of nowhere'' However the idea of just sitting in front of water to mintues and concentrating on his spell to just make the water hot didn''t appeal to him as instead doing this lame way he would prefer just use the equipments they have. ''I only have one opportunity to copy talent left today I didn''t waste it on the E rank water talent that one lady has here I want something more useful'' ''I have already decided what I am going to copy'' He still remember the weird Emotion Affinity that Daphne has while its rank is the not the highest but he still like copy this talent first but just when he is thinking about this he remember something important. ''Oh! how could I have forgotten I just have to use see her casting a skill of her affinity the I would also have the same Water Affinity without even using my copy ability'' Aiden is excited to get the water affinity from her so waiting for anything he searched the room to find her and seeing the black haired layer who is also helping them prepare the food Aiden directly called her out. Listening to the voice to she is confused as she is not sure if is calling her or not, Aiden seeing the confused look on her face directly called her name as he mostly remember everyone name here after Ava has told him about this on the first day. Alicia seeing him call one of the another lady from the group is not glaring at him as if she seen him doing something funny this time she is not going to talk much and would give him a little thunder spell that wouldn''t hurt him much but it would atleast keep him in his right mind. Aiden has noticed how his big sis is glaring at him but he didn''t say anything to her as this is time he only wanted to see her cast of her skill. He can see her nerverously asking him, for what reasons the leader has called for her? but he can aslo see the expectations in her eyes. ''Does these women really think I am a playboy'' After thinking for a few second he came to realise that his earlier actions may have give them these idead. Aiden didn''t made her wait any longer and said in a commanding tone to make her use any of her skill saying he wanted to see what type of skills she has. Hearing the leader''s order she didn''t made him wait any longer and casted her first water affinity skill water curtain, she has intended to create a wall of water that can help her block attacks or even bullet however what she can do with is pretty weak. So she is little embrassed about showing something like in front of him but she is still going to show it to him knowing she has to follow. ''If I have the necessary mana I think I can easily do those things I really wanted to do with this spell'' However for now she only casted a 5 inches think wall of water around her which is only covering her one side as she didn''t have the mana to cover her completely and only after a few seconds and the water was not still it was constantly moveing at a fast speed whihc can easily defect small projectile or some attacks. Aiden seeing the skill she has created is pleased as he can see this spell could be pretty handy if used carefully. but he can only after few seconds of maintaing the spell the lady is huffing in front of him which this spell has cost her amost all of her mana which little above 7. ''it is understandable given she only has a CCC+ rank water affinity talent that she has to use much more do the same thing than the higher rank talent'' [You have witnessed a water elemental spell ''Water Curtain(FFF+)''] [Your ability Origin of Element resonates with the Water Curtain spell] [You have unlocked the Fire Affinity(FFF+) talent] [Error] [Error] Aiden first when sees the message appearing in front of his eyes has ingnormed it for the time being as he is focused on the spell lady is casting in front of him but after seeing the error message Aiden couldn''t help but focus on the status screeen once gain while focusing on the screen without even looking the lady in front of him he ordered her go back and take a rest. She felt dissappointed as nothing excited happened to her even leader has called her and only told her to cast a spell and then told her go back. She started at his handsome face for couple of seconds as she has never gotten the chance to see him that upclose and then turned around and started to going while still huffing as she is still feeling tired after casting the spell as she is going to rest as the order given to her. Ava and Isla both them were also looking intently at the sight of Aiden calling some other woman along with Alicia who is glaring at him from beside him. but after seeing that how Aiden has send her away after seeing the spell she has casted, all three of them are relieved. ''Look like I judged him too much he is not as pervert as we has thought, I have carefull not to judge as how can call myself his wife when I didn''t have this much trust on him'' All three of them are thinking something along these lines on their ways while feeling little guilty of how quickly they have judged him while Aiden is completely focused on the transparent blue screen in front of him. [Error] ''What the fuck is this error now, have I not understood my ability? or does it something else?'' He began to think could it been that casue this error as when a new message appeared in front of him which given him a pleasent surprise. [It is detected that this body already has a sealed Water Affinity(A+) talent] [Due to the influence of Origin of Element the seal is broken] [Water Affinity(FFF+) talent ranks up to Water Affinity(A+) talent] [New Water Affinity(A+) Talent is now unlocked] She felt dissappointed as nothing excited happened to her even leader has called her and only told her to cast a spell and then told her go back. She started at his handsome face for couple of seconds as she has never gotten the chance to see him that upclose and then turned around and started to going while still huffing as she is still feeling tired after casting the spell as she is going to rest as the order given to her. Ava and Isla both them were also looking intently at the sight of Aiden calling some other woman along with Alicia who is glaring at him from beside him. but after seeing that how Aiden has send her away after seeing the spell she has casted, all three of them are relieved. ''Look like I judged him too much he is not as pervert as we has thought, I have carefull not to judge as how can call myself his wife when I didn''t have this much trust on him'' All three of them are thinking something along these lines on their ways while feeling little guilty of how quickly they have judged him while Aiden is completely focused on the transparent blue screen in front of him. [Error] ''What the fuck is this error now, have I not understood my ability? or does it something else?'' He began to think could it been that casue this error as when a new message appeared in front of him which given him a pleasent surprise. [It is detected that this body already has a sealed Water Affinity(A+) talent] [Due to the influence of Origin of Element the seal is broken] [Water Affinity(FFF+) talent ranks up to Water Affinity(A+) talent] [New Water Affinity(A+) Talent is now unlocked] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 257 - 257: Do not read!!! Ava was now fully ready to explain everything to her sister Isla. She looked directly into her eyes, with seriousness present in her light brown eyes as the words left her mouth. "Isla, I am going to explain everything to you, so listen carefully and make sure not to interrupt me while I am explaining things to you; otherwise, I will be really upset." Isla heard everything her sister Ava said and noticed the seriousness in her voice, from which she could tell that if she interrupted her, it wouldn''t be good for her, as at the end of the day, she was still her strict sister. While she felt a little annoyed by her words, as she was ordering her when she was the one who was in the wrong according to her, Isla still chose to respect her sister Ava''s words and kept her silence. However, she had made up her mind to get even with her later for this when she got the apology from her. Taking a few breaths, Isla stood silent in her place, looking directly into her sister''s eyes while openly showing her annoyance toward her for threatening her not to interrupt her. But would she try to interrupt her because of her annoyance? The answer was, of course, not. Isla, even while being in an advantageous position currently, didn''t think she could deliberately try to upset her sister Ava when she was so serious. She wouldn''t even try it in her dreams, knowing Ava would definitely not forgive her for this. She knew, in the end, her sister was the Vice Leader, and she would definitely make her do chores all day if she really upset her, which terrified her to her core. This was the reason that even in her dreams, she wouldn''t go against her word when her sister was serious. Hiding her annoyance, she looked directly into her sister''s eyes with conviction as her resolute words sounded. "Of course, Ava, you don''t have to tell me this. I am not an idiot." Ava, who couldn''t see any hint of annoyance on her sister''s face, wasn''t fooled by her facade at all because she knew all too well about her own sister. Right now, she could tell her sister Isla was clearly annoyed but, just like always, was behaving herself when she was serious, which made her feel a little proud of her sister as she thought she was behaving because she respected her words.too well about her own sister. Right now, she could tell her sister Isla was clearly annoyed but, just like always, was behaving herself when she was serious, which made her feel a little proud of her sister as she thought she was behaving because she respected her words. Ava, thinking that her sister Isla''s reason for obeying her words was because of her respect toward her, would be devastated to know that the only reason Isla was so obedient right now was fear of having to do extra chores if she upset her. too well about her own sister. Right now, she could tell her sister Isla was clearly annoyed but, just like always, was behaving herself when she was serious, which made her feel a little proud of her sister as she thought she was behaving because she respected her words. However, it was not a lie for Ava to think that her sister Isla respected her, but thinking that she was behaving herself just because of it was clearly her own misconception. Right now, she was not talking to her as the Vice Leader but as her sister, so seeing her behaving made Ava feel proud as she couldn''t help but have a small smile on her beautiful face. Isla, seeing her sister Ava, as usual, smiling foolishly to herself in the middle of her so-called serious conversation like every other time, didn''t show any reaction to her smile at all. Even she, just like always, felt her sister Ava''s proud look in her eyes when she looked at her, which made her feel warm inside, as the thought of getting back at her for threatening her vanished, just like every other time. Isla now stood in front of her with her head held high as her sister Ava looked at her with a small smile on her face, making the scenario between them very wholesome to look at. Aiden, who was standing a little far away from both sisters, waited in his place for Ava as she had gone to explain things to her sister Isla, which he didn''t mind at all. While he would have liked to give them privacy, given his senses, he could clearly hear them even from this distance. He didn''t want to disturb them, and he was also curious to listen to the conversation between the twin sisters. But right now, seeing the unexpectedly wholesome atmosphere between them, he was confused, just like his sister Alicia, who was standing next to him. While he didn''t know if his sister''s senses were enough to hear the conversation between them or not, even she was confused to see the atmosphere between them change drastically. Alicia, in her mind, thought that the twin sisters were a little weird. For Aiden, who himself couldn''t tell why the sudden change had happened, it only made them seem even cuter and more interesting. Ava, after seeing her sister''s affirmation to not interfere, quickly started explaining everything to her sister from start to finish, explaining every single detail, but not before hiding a few things that she was too embarrassed to share, like how she had orgasmed twice today due to some special circumstances. Just thinking about that time made her face turn a little red, but it still didn''t stop her from explaining everything while hiding the embarrassing details from her sister Isla, whose cute little face showed many different emotions. She could also see Isla trying hard not to ask many questions, as everything she was hearing was too shocking to her. Hearing her sister explain everything about her experience from start to finish, from her denial, and realization, to her acceptance of her love, felt like a fairy tale to Isla. According to her sister Ava, she wasn''t even interested in things like love, and now all this had changed in a single day, and she had even taken such a huge decision. Isla wanted to deny her sister, Ava, as everything she had listened to so far made her feel defeated. Her sister''s story felt much more romantic than hers, who was trying so hard to be with Aiden. But matching her words to the things she had witnessed today, she couldn''t even deny her, as everything now fits right into place. Aiden, who was standing a little far away from both sisters, waited in his place for Ava as she had gone to explain things to her sister Isla, which he didn''t mind at all. While he would have liked to give them privacy, given his senses, he could clearly hear them even from this distance. He didn''t want to disturb them, and he was also curious to listen to the conversation between the twin sisters. But right now, seeing the unexpectedly wholesome atmosphere between them, he was confused, just like his sister Alicia, who was standing next to him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While he didn''t know if his sister''s senses were enough to hear the conversation between them or not, even she was confused to see the atmosphere between them change drastically. Alicia, in her mind, thought that the twin sisters were a little weird. For Aiden, who himself couldn''t tell why the sudden change had happened, it only made them seem even cuter and more interesting. Ava, after seeing her sister''s affirmation to not interfere, quickly started explaining everything to her sister from start to finish, explaining every single detail, but not before hiding a few things that she was too embarrassed to share, like how she had orgasmed twice today due to some special circumstances. Just thinking about that time made her face turn a little red, but it still didn''t stop her from explaining everything while hiding the embarrassing details from her sister Isla, whose cute little face showed many different emotions. She could also see Isla trying hard not to ask many questions, as everything she was hearing was too shocking to her. Hearing her sister explain everything about her experience from start to finish, from her denial, and realization, to her acceptance of her love, felt like a fairy tale to Isla. According to her sister Ava, she wasn''t even interested in things like love, and now all this had changed in a single day, and she had even taken such a huge decision. Isla wanted to deny her sister, Ava, as everything she had listened to so far made her feel defeated. Her sister''s story felt much more romantic than hers, who was trying so hard to be with Aiden. But matching her words to the things she had witnessed today, she couldn''t even deny her, as everything now fits right into place. Chapter 258 - 258: Do not read!! Ava had now distributed the cores to everyone present here, and now they were ready to use the cores. However, before she could start absorbing the cores one by one, she heard Aiden''s loud, commanding voice from the distance when he was not sitting in his chair. "TRY TO ABSORB ALL THE CORES AT ONCE!" Hearing the voice, Ava gave him a respectful nod, like always, which was a habit for her while answering her superior. She also didn''t act too differently while working, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t take advantage of her new relationship when needed. Aiden, seeing Ava giving him a polite nod, didn''t say much and only gave her a nod in return. It looked like she liked to act professionally at work, which he didn''t have much of a problem with, so he let her be. While they were using red cores to increase their stats, he was relaxing while caressing his big sister''s hair to make her feel better. He didn''t know how she was feeling right now; however, he knew he had done some pretty intense things earlier, so he wanted to give her some special care. Alicia was enjoying his caress without saying anything. She felt angry earlier; however, she didn''t think she would lose control, knowing this was supposed to happen sooner or later. But she wouldn''t say anything to him and just enjoyed her time until others were ready for the next hunt. She hummed from time to time while feeling his hand gently moving across her hair, and her body also trembled slightly from time to time. Ava, after getting the advice from Aiden, was still not sure how it was going to work. However, trusting his words, she was going to try it out first, then she would explain it to the others as it would be much more efficient like this. She ordered the others to wait while she was going to experiment with how absorbing many cores at once was going to work. Everyone was curiously looking at Ava as she was going to absorb many cores at once. They had also heard their leader, and they were excited to see how it was actually going to happen. Ava took out 50 red cores first to test out. While keeping her hands on the cores, she tried to absorb them, and just like when Aiden had tried to absorb many cores¡ªa screen appeared in front of her. Ava, seeing the screen, followed its instructions, which were quite easy to follow, and after a few seconds, she allocated the 50 cores to her two stats. She was able to nearly max out both of them as one of them had only reached 9.1 due to her lack of stats earlier. After confirming to absorb the cores¡ªthe red cores in her hand began to emit red as they started to turn into red mist and slowly started to enter her body, which was much faster than when they absorbed the cores one at a time. She could feel her body getting stronger and stronger. She had used the cores to increase her strength and stamina stats first. The warm current was flowing all over her body as the strength in her body increased more and more, and she felt like she had endless energy. She had never felt something like this. When the red light finally went out and all the mist entered her body, she now felt stronger than ever¡ªcomparing her previous self to now, the difference was like heaven and earth to her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I just want to test out my strength.'' Feeling the endless energy in her body, she had a strong desire to test out her strength right now; however, she stopped herself, knowing the time to test her strength would come soon. After a few seconds of feeling all the changes in her body, while throwing some punches in the air that made a little blur¡ªnot as fast as Aiden but equal to Alicia¡ªthe realization finally dawned upon her as she now finally came to the conclusion that she was not as weak as before. ''I am not weak anymore.'' All her previous memories of suffering and the things she had endured due to her weak body played in her head for a few moments, which made her eyes tear up a little. However, after realizing what had happened, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and acted as if nothing had happened. But she still couldn''t hide the redness in her eyes and the look of pure joy on her face. Everyone noticed their Vice Leader''s current state; however, no one said a single word to encourage her or anything. They only kept silent while looking at her with proud expressions, as they also felt a little emotional seeing her like this. ''Looks like this is the greatest day of the Vice Leader''s life.'' Even they had to agree. Seeing how many things had happened to her today, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was the greatest day of her life¡ªshe had solved one of her greatest weaknesses today, and more importantly, she had gotten a partner that every single one of them was jealous of and dreamed of having. Ava, realizing how she had lost herself in her thoughts, quickly focused on the task ahead. If she thought too much about this, she was sure that even if she didn''t want to, she would likely start crying. Seeing the proud look on her teammates'' faces wouldn''t make it any easier for her, which was why she didn''t dwell on it and quickly focused on the task ahead, starting to explain to the others how to absorb many cores at once, just as she had done earlier. But in her mind, she was only thinking about Aiden, who was the reason for her feeling this happy today. While Aiden may or may not have realized it after today in their heart his place is even greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. So clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. Feeling the endless energy in her body, she had a strong desire to test out her strength right now; however, she stopped herself, knowing the time to test her strength would come soon. After a few seconds of feeling all the changes in her body, while throwing some punches in the air that made a little blur¡ªnot as fast as Aiden but equal to Alicia¡ªthe realization finally dawned upon her as she now finally came to the conclusion that she was not as weak as before. ''I am not weak anymore.'' All her previous memories of suffering and the things she had endured due to her weak body played in her head for a few moments, which made her eyes tear up a little. However, after realizing what had happened, she quickly wiped the tears off her face and acted as if nothing had happened. But she still couldn''t hide the redness in her eyes and the look of pure joy on her face. Everyone noticed their Vice Leader''s current state; however, no one said a single word to encourage her or anything. They only kept silent while looking at her with proud expressions, as they also felt a little emotional seeing her like this. ''Looks like this is the greatest day of the Vice Leader''s life.'' Even they had to agree. Seeing how many things had happened to her today, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it was the greatest day of her life¡ªshe had solved one of her greatest weaknesses today, and more importantly, she had gotten a partner that every single one of them was jealous of and dreamed of having. Ava, realizing how she had lost herself in her thoughts, quickly focused on the task ahead. If she thought too much about this, she was sure that even if she didn''t want to, she would likely start crying. Seeing the proud look on her teammates'' faces wouldn''t make it any easier for her, which was why she didn''t dwell on it and quickly focused on the task ahead, starting to explain to the others how to absorb many cores at once, just as she had done earlier. But in her mind, she was only thinking about Aiden, who was the reason for her feeling this happy today. While Aiden may or may not have realized it after today in their heart his place is even greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. So clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. greater than his own sis, and for a sister for which she probably had tried to destroy the whole earth in the previous timeline. So clueless he can only wait and see what exciting yet dangerous events await him in the future. Chapter 259 - 259: Do not read!!! Aiden has felt the tight grip of her slender hands on his hard shaft and the strength behind it was not small for poor rod so a painful cry escaped his mouth naturally feelling the pain. Argh urgh Alicia heard his cry and realised what she has done unitenitionally after hearing the word coming out of his so she quickly removed her her hands from his shaft and only then his cry stopped. "Sorry! Aiden I don''t even realised how it happened please forgive your big sis" Aiden can see the panic on her beautiful face as she is now looking at his face, luckily his defense has increased other he don''t think he would have esapced her tight grip with just a cry as it would have leave some (scratch)mark on his most prized possession. He started rubbing her back to console her and said in calm voice. "Don''t worry big sis nothing happened to my shaft however don''t ever do that again" Alicia even after hearing his words was not completely statifieds as without even checking it properly herself she wouldn''t be able to become completey calm so she replied to his word. "Little Brother I would never make such mistake ever again but let me check if really alright or not we can''t have him get hurt" Aiden didn''t reject her knowing she wouldn''t let him go wihout actually seeing if his shaft is hurt or not so he only giver her light nod to do what she wanted. Getting his confirmation Alicia quickly sat up on the bed with a serious expression on her face as this could even decided if she would be have her sexy time together with him tommorow also. And now she has comes to a point if she missed getting his shaft even for a day she couldn''t endure so with seriousness on her face she throws away the blanket covering his body which revealed his perfect muscular lean body she got a distract by by his wide chest and defined abs. Ignoring the distaractions she focues on the his shaft which is plusuting sligty and she even feel the heat coming from him, but seeing the extra redness on his big hard rod she felt little worried. As she gently used her hands to carefully grab his shaft and asked him seriously. "Aiden does it string anywhere" Hearing her words Aiden shooks his head as he didn''t fell anything and the redness would porbably go on few mintues. Alicia is still not convinced as she started gently storcking his shaft while once again asked him again. "Now doesn''t this hurt?" Aiden once again shook his head, he starnegly enough he felt even more aroused while she acted like this, so he let her do what she wanted. Alicia increasing the speed of strocking his dick as asked once agiain still seeing shook his head she hold his hard shaft with both of her hands and starting strocking it up and down even faster that before and if he told this her this is enough okay she would feel it passed one test but she woldn''t still not be convinced as can''t go careless when something so important is on the line. ugh A grunt escaped due the pleasure he is felling when is strocking his shaft with both with intesity, picking up the noise Alicia quickly asked once again as it look it would need some medicine. however the response she embarrassed her little as he said it is natural for him grunt in pleasure when she strockes his shaft with such intensity. but Alicia quickly hid her embearrasement as she couldn''t get embrassed now when if his shaft is perfectly fine or not. Releasing one of her hands while still contuning the strokcign she brought her little mouth closer to his hard shaft and opening her mouth she envolved half of his big rob completlely and asked while his shaft still in her mouth. "w-whhott a-abouzz ziths" Aiden feeling the pleasure by his rob sucked by her soft mouth with a grunt shooked his head, Alicia has learned her lesson earlier so she know what grunt is only felling pleasure which made her happy however right now she have more important duty to do. So she continued sluriping down his shaft bobling her head up and down as the sluping sound echoed in the rooom and she didn''t forget to ask him from with her eyes if he is fine or not and which only resulted in getting a shook on his head. She takes more and more of his shaft as she has to test fully its alright or not and even broken her record of from earlier and reached the base of his rob and with the lewd slurps, gawking sound could be head her bobs her head up and head. Gawk Gawk Slurp Slurp Aiden is grunting as he fell the intense when envelops his whole shaft with her mouth and he is reaching closer and closer to the intended realease. However only a few minutes are left before he would release his load but suddenly Alicia removed her soft mouth with a plop sound she asked once again if he is felt any pain. However this time while getting the answer of shooking his head by him she can clearly see the irritation written on his face so knows why he is like that but now is the finaly test for her to see if his shaft is perfectly okay or not. She climb up to his body and touched his scared part to see if it is wet enogh and feeling wetness she is ready to ride on him to finalize her result however before she could continued she heard his concerened voice. "big sis If you would do this it would only harm you so you need to rest we can continue this tommorow" Alicia knows it is the truth what is is saying as doing too much would only harm her however it would be correct if he has told it when she hasn''t used the green cores to incrase her defence and vitality because now she can feel it she can continue for ten or so minute and she knows it would be enough for her to make him fill her with his load after what she has done earlier. "but don''t you remember my stats has reached the limit so now I fell I can continue it for 10 minutes or so and more importanly due to really want me not make you explode and trust me I will not hurt myself" Lisetening to her explaination whihc seemed resonable he decided to trust her this time. "Okay you can continue Ugh" she has already put his shaft inside her hot cave and started moving slowly. "but make sure ugh to not hurt youself" after saying a blisfull expression appeared on his handsome face and lays while rides on him. After few minutes he his shaft throbbed inside her which made Alicia sit on his shaft and making it reach the deepest of her as with spurts it released the big loads of hot liquid inside her maker her full, however it sill leaked her it was too much for her small cave to handle. Alicia feeling tired let herself fall onto his chest as she got caught by his hands and finally lays down in his embrace and listening to his beating heart. A helpless smile appeared on her face while resting her face on his chest when she the hardness of his shaft inside her which made her take the final dicision she needed to confirm. aching closer and closer to the intended realease. However only a few minutes are left before he would release his load but suddenly Alicia removed her soft mouth with a plop sound she asked once again if he is felt any pain. However this time while getting the answer of shooking his head by him she can clearly see the irritation written on his face so knows why he is like that but now is the finaly test for her to see if his shaft is perfectly okay or not. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She climb up to his body and touched his scared part to see if it is wet enogh and feeling wetness she is ready to ride on him to finalize her result however before she could continued she heard his concerened voice. "big sis If you would do this it would only harm you so you need to rest we can continue this tommorow" Alicia knows it is the truth what is is saying as doing too much would only harm her however it would be correct if he has told it when she hasn''t used the green cores to incrase her defence and vitality because now she can feel it she can continue for ten or so minute and she knows it would be enough for her to make him fill her with his load after what she has done earlier. "but don''t you remember my stats has reached the limit so now I fell I can continue it for 10 minutes or so and more importanly due to really want me not make you explode and trust me I will not hurt myself" Lisetening to her explaination whihc seemed resonable he decided to trust her this time. "Okay you can continue Ugh" she has already put his shaft inside her hot cave and started moving slowly. Chapter 260 - 260: Do not read!! Alicia rested her head on his on his chest as he slowly crasses her back to comfort she enjoy the crasses which make her body thremble sligtly from time and to time. After already making the hard decision she decided to ask him the cold facts that might would have hurted her feelings befor but now she doesn''t care that much however she still like to know. "Little Brother how much more can you continue?" Aiden listening to her answered her honestly as he know it would have taken much more courage than he imagine to finnaly ask this question. "big sis I can continue for about five hours more or probably even little longer than that" His time for him to climax has reached about 25 mintutes and he couldn''t even guess properly how much he really continue however he guessed this time based on the about 2 hours session he has done inside the bathroom earlier. Because even then he didn''t feel much and felt like he has just started and can do atleast four times of that. ''I don''t know if this is normal or not to get a massive increase in sexual strength after breaking the limit of human or is it normal to get a 5 time the boost in every stats as he has never seen someone break the limit before so I am clueless'' ''but I have a feeling that other people wouldn''t get the massive 5 times boost like him'' But he ignored this thought for now as he is not going find out about this by thinking. He looked at his big sis who is not even answering him after hearing his answer response but he gived her the time to calm herself as this numbers are also shocking to him and only continued crassing her back. Alicia is feeling may different emotion right now while listening to his beating heart, she is shocked, angry, humilated and also little releaved after finally getting the answer this thing has trouble her for the first time she has done it with him. She didn''t want a realitonship where her little brother has to sacrifice herself for her happiness she wanted realtion both of them could happy and content with living together their whole life but there is a undianiable truth she has found out him today. ''My little brother is a monster'' It thrilled her to know she can use his shaft untill she is fully statified everday but it also annoyed her because of what she is going to do now. "Little Brother I have decided you have to have more women beside me as it goes on like this I don''t think I would ever be able to statisfy monster like you" Aiden is expecting something like this to hear it form her however it still suprised him a little seeing how blunt she is. "really!!" a hint of surprise, relief and little bit of happiness could be seen from his voice. Alicia hearing his words has noticed his surprise and relief however she also noticed the little happniness so without saying anything she climbed up a little and reached his neck and took bite of it intented to makie him suffer and aslo leave a mark on his while showing her annoyance. "wzy zo you soundz happy huh" painfull cry escaped Aiden mouth feeling the bite on his neck however he an still feel she don''t actually hurt him and only make him suffer. so while contiuing cassesing her back he realeased a fake cry to continue her act and said in sorry voice. " argh sorry about that big sis" But Aiden has not taken one thing in cosidearion thaat hsi skin has also become five times tougher otherwise he would have notice his big sis was not going easy on him on this one. Alicia feeling after the hearing his cry let go him and now takes her position once as his shaft take the perfect postion for her again now making her feel full. Now after informing him the decision she has made, now she really get to the important part as the voice become sharper than before. "rule no 1: Big Sis always comes first in everything you can think or couldn''t even think of, you got that little brother" in response Aiden only give her a nod knowing no is not a option for him from the start. As seeing his agree she continued. "rule no 2: Any women I diapprove of couldn''t get into a relationship with you, I don''t want some bitch who only comes for your body, I want women who will love you and only I don''t some whores to taint our realtionship" Adien didn''t nod this time and replied instead. "but big sis what if its some-" "I know what you wanted to say but I am not going to let my personal feeling comes between approving these women so you don''t have to worry about this" Aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. Alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "Aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal I am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "Always" The swirling on the Alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. Aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big Sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''Look like I am also obsessed with her'' "Now lets sleep Miss first wife" Hearing the words he has said to her Alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe I would always be first wife'' Alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "I love you Alicia" "I love you too Aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. Alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "Aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal I am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "Always" The swirling on the Alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. Aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big Sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''Look like I am also obsessed with her'' "Now lets sleep Miss first wife" Hearing the words he has said to her Alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe I would always be first wife'' Alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "I love you Alicia" "I love you too Aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Chapter 261 - 261: Do not read!!! Ava suddenly felt a warm feeling spreading all around her body. She felt she was melting in the embrace of the person she loved. Her emotions were even stronger now that he had suddenly hugged her out of nowhere when she wanted to hug him as if he had read her mind. She comfortably rested her head on his chest while enjoying the rosy scent coming out of his body. The scent just made her want to not think of anything and be lost in this beautiful moment. Tightly wrapping her arms around his body, she lay there, relaxing in his embrace, enjoying all the comfort of the moment with only one thought in her mind. ''I love him.'' Aiden was also embracing her little body with all the care he could. He could feel her open emotions through the tightly wrapped arms around him. His heart was beating wildly by seeing her vulnerability. He wanted to shower her with all the love he could and protect these loving emotions of hers all his life, to be together with her. He didn''t know whatever it was that he was feeling right now, which was making his heart beat wildly, but currently, he could say with conviction that he wanted to be with the person in front of him his whole life, the one who was hugging him while showing her overflowing love for him with her emotions. He had taken everything very lightly earlier when considering making a harem just by watching some TV shows and reading some manga, while one of the main reasons for him going to such lengths with Ava could have been his lust. He wouldn''t lie that he liked her, as she was a beautiful woman who was hardworking and had her own set of values. She was committed to her work, which attracted him to her. He liked her for her nature. However, he wouldn''t lie that he wasn''t in love with her. But still, if he was taking someone into his harem, he would take full responsibility for them. But now, when he could feel her bottled-up emotions through her loving gaze and hug, he had felt earlier that even when she looked the calmest out of everyone in her team, she was quite emotional. While hugging her right now, he knew that he was in love with her. He tightened the hug around her, only enough that it wouldn''t hurt her, to make her feel even more of his feelings. Alicia didn''t know how to describe what she was currently feeling properly, as the number of emotions she was feeling was quite a few, mixed with different emotions. At first, she was still annoyed by how her little brother had ignored her, and now he was currently hugging Ava right in front of her eyes. She could see them hugging only a few meters away from her. She could feel the strange, lovely atmosphere around both of them, which made her feel that she shouldn''t disturb them right now. She wouldn''t lie that she even felt like a third wheel for a second. However, she quickly rejected those thoughts, as she was clearly the most important out of everyone, which she was sure of, as she knew her brother probably better than he knew himself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was concerned about him not being able to handle many women at the same time. She knew everything about him. She knew every single thing he had probably done in his life, to her, and she also felt it was a pity that the cameras around his room and the watch she had gifted him for his birthday many years ago wouldn''t be of any use in the current situation. She had tried to use the GPS on her phone to see if it was working or not, but just like she had expected, just like the internet, the GPS was also not working. This made her realize that any type of radio waves were not working. She didn''t know what the limitations were or if certain frequencies were working, but since the internet and GPS were not working, she couldn''t care less about anything else while being together with her little brother all the time. However, she would like it if she could contact her Aunt May. She was 100% sure that her aunt was safe, but talking to her and hearing her voice in this apocalyptic world would give her a little relief. She felt it was a pity that the internet and GPS were not working. But in the end, being with her little brother all the time, even in the current scenario, was much better for her than going to work every day and only being able to see him for a certain amount of time. She was much more content right now when she was able to see every moment. She felt a little happy also when she saw both Ava and her little brother openly showing their feelings for each other. She had feared that it wouldn''t work between her brother and Ava. She had seen that he was attracted to her, but she was sure he wasn''t in love with her. She remembered the obsessed look in her brother''s eyes earlier, which she didn''t mistake for love. Knowing her little brother, she could easily imagine him getting obsessed with things he liked. But she wasn''t worried about this at all, if things didn''t work out or they hurt each other, she would be there to resolve things. She was sure that Ava was clearly in love with her brother, just by seeing the look in her eyes even in her previous interactions with her little brother. And if she wasn''t in love with him, even when he was openly making a move, she would have felt offended herself. However, that was not the case. She could see it by looking at his handsome face. The serene look on his face and the little redness on his face reminded her of the times they would usually hug each other. Just by looking at his face, she could tell right now that her little brother was in love with Ava. Alicia was feeling happy that her relationship with Ava had gotten better as she was going to become a part of his harem. If problems arose, she wouldn''t mind separating them; however, from what she had seen, Ava felt like a sweet and hardworking woman. She didn''t want them to break apart after getting together, which was also the reason she felt her little brother was too fast. She could imagine other women going after him because of his otherworldly looks and charisma; however, taking such an important step in such a hurry could potentially be harmful to him. She didn''t want him to later think that he was never in love with Ava at all and had only been attracted to her after getting over his youthful spirit. While she didn''t think her brother would leave her even if that happened, she still didn''t want to go through such a situation and would have liked it if he had taken his time while getting together with someone else. But now, seeing the current atmosphere between them, she was much more relaxed. However, that didn''t mean her annoyance wasn''t there because of how things were going¡ªignoring her first and now hugging someone else with such love in his eyes. She was jealous, and she would make sure to get even with him when they were inside their new home. She had accepted that Ava was going to join them today. She couldn''t imagine her rejecting her handsome little brother after how things were between them right now. ''Just wait when we are alone.'' She huffed a few times after realizing what she had thought in her mind right now because of her mistake, as she wouldn''t be alone with him even inside their home. Still, Alicia couldn''t help but look at her handsome little brother with loving eyes, as currently, the way he was looking at her was too much for her to handle. She already couldn''t get enough of his normally extremely handsome face. However, right now, he looked even more handsome to her, which made her think of different types of fantasies in her mind. Isla and Daphne, both of them, right now had looks of absolute jealousy on their faces, while Isla, who wasn''t as jealous as the others, consoled herself that the person Aiden was showering his love on was her own elder sister Ava, whom she also cared about the most after Aiden. But right now, seeing the strange loving atmosphere between them made her want to be in the place of her own sister. Seeing the sight, she couldn''t help but only feel jealous of her right now. If it was up to her, she would have likely interrupted this moment because of how jealous she was, but even when she didn''t consider herself smart, she knew if she did anything crazy right now, she would be in trouble. She didn''t want to look bad in front of Aiden. She wouldn''t be able to handle it if that happened, which was why she was currently only trying to focus on Aiden''s extremely handsome face to distract herself while admiring him. Chapter 262 - 262: Do not read!!! Even when Isla is trying hard to think and find something in her story that could prove that she is lying, she couldn''t come up with anything at all and even she know that her sister Ava wouldn''t lie to her but listen to her words which made her seem like that her sister Ava is much more compatible with her Aiden. which is not something Isla could easily accept and her story of being fall in love with him in one day and even confessing their feeling to each other and even that was not enough and to make her feel even more miserable they are now going to spend the rest of the night together. She didn''t know what is going to happen between them tonight however she couldn''t imagine her sister being the one to take the lead so to console herlself she had told herslef in her mind that there is nothing going to happen between Aiden and her sister Ava at all. She didn''t want to lose to her even in this and knowing how her sister she didn''t think there is something going to happen between them which is the only reason she hadn''t started freaking out already. Even when she is very much happy for her own sister but things didn''t seem to go as she had planned in her mind which made it so that she is very very jealous of her own sister right now. She even felt bad that when is feeling like this. She glared at her sister Ava while thinking in her mind. ''Ugh why do you have to be first when I am the one who wanted him the most'' Ava had felt the glare of her sister Isla which she ignored it by not meeting her eyes with her as even she felt little guilty knowing how much her sister Isla wanted to be with Aiden and knowing this she knew it would be hard for Isla to see someone else getting together with him in front of her. She know the only reason she is not freaking out right now and causing a seen is because she is her sister, which feel quite good about, and one of her most worried thought of quite some while has now had been finally resolved. Ava when she first realised that her sister had fallen in love with Aiden she had feared that one day her sister would leave her or become distant to her after getting together with him which is one of the most important reason she didn''t like the idea of them getting together at first. But after some time when she realized how serious her sister is about this relationship she had thrown away her selfish thought of them not getting together from her mind and had decided to not interfere between her and Aiden and let the nature take its course. While she didn''t outright say because of how she wanted the best for her sister but deep down she wanted their relation to become distant because of her sister love. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' Chapter 263 - 263: Do not read!!! Alicia, after deciding to take advantage of the situation to make him agree to her fantasies, is excited inside as she says to him in a low tone that no one else could hear. "Little Brother, after we go back, I wanted to..." Aiden listens to everything his big sis is saying. The more he listens, the more he realizes how even now, she''s thinking about these things. ''But the way she said it and how eagerly she explained the details excites me.'' He feels a little relieved knowing she didn''t ask something outrageous, like disliking Isla or anything similar; otherwise, this small loving moment would have turned into a long chat. ''I knew my sister would keep her word, but it''s still surprising to see her control herself so well.'' Regarding the things she talked to him about, Aiden didn''t waste any time and happily agreed to whatever she wanted him to do. Alicia, seeing him agree, becomes thrilled as the thought of going back and doing those things appears in her mind, but she controls herself for now, even holding back her emotions so as not to show him too much happiness. She doesn''t want him to get too complacent about this and says in a firm voice: "Okay, I forgive you for now." Aiden, hearing her words, finally feels relieved and gives a final deep kiss on her neck as he lets her go, seeing that the ladies have started to look tired. He begins to think if he should go and continue fighting to close the gate and extract the cores. After a few seconds, he decides to close the door, seeing a large number of zombie bodies lying on the ground in the distance; their numbers are not to be scoffed at. He has previously killed a total of more than 600 zombies, including the ones his sister and the other two ladies killed. Now, after about one and a half hours of nonstop shooting, he has killed quite a hefty amount of zombies, as the corpses lay crowded on the ground, making it harder for zombies to walk. Without wasting any more time, he orders the gate to be closed in a loud, commanding voice. Ava, hearing her leader''s voice again, feels her heart clench as it reminds her of the horrible sight she saw earlier, but she doesn''t let it stop her from doing her job as usual. ''Why are you acting like this over such a little thing? Don''t be foolish and think there was ever something between us to begin with.'' She says these things to console herself, but deep down, she knows those few moments have affected her more than she thought. Still, she doesn''t waste any time and quickly begins to follow his orders. In a few more minutes, she closes the gate, knowing what they have to do afterward. She doesn''t even wait for him to say anything, and quickly orders everyone to gather the cores from the zombies'' bodies. She also notices her sister, Isla, acting a little unusual today, as Isla is regularly mumbling to herself while faintly blushing from time to time. If Ava were completely focused, she would notice and connect Isla''s unusual behavior to the mysterious woman she saw earlier receiving the same pat from Aiden that she had received. But she doesn''t notice this and ignores her behavior for now, starting to take out the zombies'' cores along with the others to keep herself busy with work. Aiden doesn''t find Ava''s behavior weird at all, thinking she must be getting used to things, and he decides to do the necessary tasks without even telling her. He looks at his big sis and says in a calm voice: "Big Sis, let''s go. We should help too; it will save time." Alicia doesn''t mind working with him and happily agrees. While she wouldn''t have done this if she were in charge, since her brother asked, she wouldn''t decline. More importantly, it would also help her practice with mana, and she remembers what Isla said about creating a new skill, so this is the right opportunity to try it. "Hmm, okay, Aiden. I also want to improve my control over mana and create a simple skill." Hearing her words, he remembers something and looks at all the ladies who are using their hands to extract the cores, like before, while Isla and a few others are using their mana. Seeing this, he orders in a loud, commanding voice: "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores change their method, even though they find this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, he couldn''t think of a better name for the hands made of mana, so he decides to go with the same name. After naming it, a few pieces of information start to enter his mind, aligning with what Isla previously mentioned to him. Now that his first skill is finally created, Aiden decides to see what the rank of the new skill "Mana Hands" is, calling out the status screen in his mind. [Character Information] [Name: Aiden Cross] [Age: 16] [Race: Human???] [Talent: Celestial (EEE+), Air Affinity (AA+), Lightning Affinity (S+)] [Potential: No Limit] [Mana Cultivation: Mortal Realm???] [Bloodline: None] [Physique: !@#$%@# Physique] [Health: 515/515] [Strength: 11.5] [Agility: 10.9] [Stamina: 11.74] [Mana: 10.2] [Vitality: 10.3] [Intelligence: 10.7] [Defense: 10.4] [Skills: Mana Hands(E-) ,Swordsmanship (B-), Equilibrium Combat Style (B), Knife Mastery (CC), Marksmanship (CC+), Cooking (A-)] ng voice: "I want everyone to use their mana to extract the cores, even if it takes a bit more time." Hearing their leader''s orders, the 4-5 individuals who were still using their hands to extract the cores change their method, even though they find this method more difficult than simply using their hands. Their strong leader has given these words, so they follow them unconditionally, as it must be for their own improvement. Finally, he moves toward the zombies'' corpses with the intention of extracting the cores, using his mana to create a hand of mana and using that to take out the cores. It only takes him a few seconds to create the mana hand, while he uses his knife to cut open the zombies'' chests. This spell is easier to cast than the thunder spell, which would take him about 3 seconds. He remembers what Isla told him earlier, and after using the mana hands a few more times on different zombies'' corpses, he starts thinking about what name he should give this spell. After a couple of seconds, he decides to name it "Mana Hands," as that''s what they literally are. On his first try naming the spell in his mind, a transparent green screen appears in front of him: [Would you like to create a new spell "Mana Hands"?] Seeing the screen, he happily thinks "yes," and the screen changes. [Would you like to confirm each time you create a new skill?] [Keep in mind, naming a new skill can affect the skill''s future growth, so choose carefully.] Aiden still decides to choose the option to create skills directly without confirming, knowing that the name of a skill would affect its future growth. He just has to be careful when naming it, with no need to confirm every time. Chapter 264 - 264: Dont read!! Aiden and Alicia both was using their lighting affinity to cast thunder strickes on the their dummy every ten seconds at first however as the time they are getting faster and faster and now each 3 seconds later a thuder strike would fall on dummy. And before starting the traning Aiden has given her the required cores green and blue cores to max out all her stats which is why Alicia can cast three strikes continuiously after which she has to rest to rcover her own mana. And listing to the thuderous almost every two seconds Alicia is impressed as she has noticed that rate at which her brother is imporving is much faster than her because she can feel it after reaching the 3 seconds mark that it is not easy to decrease the time even while she consentraint fully on it. She can see feel milliseconds of difference however she still didn''t think she can imporve as fast as him and more importantly the amount of mana he has is outragerous compared to her as he can cast more than 10 lighting strickes when she can only cast 3 and then she has to wait for 3 mintues ot recover her mana. ''My brother is really strong'' The soresness on her body has lessen quite a bit after she max out her defense, vitality she can fell after in few hours, probably two to three she would be good as new so the thought of bringing someone else just for statisfy his needs began to lessen a little on her mind. Becasue previously she has thought she has make this hard dicision for her brother happiness as she didn''t relation would be strong as before when she selfishly statify her own need but don''t care about her brother just becaseu of her obessiveness with her. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aiden has reached 0.2 as he felt he has take a break to recover his mana and after practicing hsi thunder element he is confiden in using it tommorow on zombies. and there is one more thing he has found about after all this training. ''I didn''t think this high purity mana would also take the same time to recover as her sister mana'' He can think of the reason it must be because of the quantity is same however this still surprised him quite a bit and now he looked at him watch on his left wrist. Seeing it is about to be 11 pm he decided to stop and go to sleep as he usually slleep at 10 pm becasues he has to wake up at 6 m to train daily so now he wanted to wake up early and go hunting as he is sill not sure about staying outside at the sun went down. "big sis this is enough for today let go and sleep now we will go hunting tommorow early morning." Alicia hearing his voice looked at her own watch which looks quite similar to his and seeing the tiem she agrred to him to go. "okay lets go" As they are still inside their home they have reached hteir bedroom in a minute or so and after reaching Aiden removed the bathrobe he is wearing as they training the magic in their bathrobe becaseu htey didn''t change the clothes. After their first night both of them sleep without anyclothes on so it normal for them to do so without saying anything he lay down as he today his sister is tired after the session so they are not going to do just because he still has the energy to do it four times more than earlier session. So getting inside the blanket he tried to sleep however only after a few seconds he fell his big sis naked body hugging him like usual as he can her slender legs above his and her melons on his shoulder. In response he changed his position without opening his eyes embraced her naked body as he head rested on his chest. However Alicia has something else in her mind as she moved her slender hands inside the blanket and moving toward his limp shaft which still looked big to her as she hold it carefully and started strocking and in less than couple seconds after she started stocking it once become its proud size. Aiden has felt her hands on his shaft so he said in calm voice however he still couldn''t hide the lust in his tone. "big sis you don''t to do that I know you are tired so don''t force youself." Alicia bit her lips hearing his words knwoing what he is saying is true as if she continued now it would harm her and she would much pleasure so knowing it is truth she felt bad but that doesn''t means she can''t statisfy him fully using her hands and mouth. ''Yes I am going to statisfy him fully today'' "that doesn''t I can''t statisfy you using my hands and mouth" Alicia as she is not going to back down. Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Even when the week before the this strange incident Alicia has always has one goal when she see shared their hot time together that both of them would fell statified which is why she tried her hardest while she fell so good after reaching the statifaction she also want him to feel the same. she even thinked she is coming closer and closer however this happened now her brother had this monstrous stamina which felt like a wall to her, but even when it is like that she is not going to just leave him like this so she is determined. Aiden has heard her words about how she wanted to satisfy him fully and he didn''t felt surprised and he know she must felt ashamed even when saying this as she didn''t even look at his face. but he is not console her today and going to tell her and cold truth and more importantly he has also decided to share about his ability to abosorb more cores than other increase his stats he didn''t want to hide this form hte kwowing he is likely going to use the remaining cores tommorow morning before going hunting. He didn''t think his big sis wouldn''t notice that the cores are missing so has decided to come clean with her, while is not going share anything directly about his main talent and physique for now but altleast he would tell he can increased his stats without any limit to not cause problems. ''I know other ladies would also noticed somthing wierd about but I don''t that much what the think as all of them are under my commmand, but I have to atleast inform my big sis about this who share everything about her to him'' "big sis I don''t think it possible for you statisfy me fully even after using you mouth" while saying these words he kissed her forehead knwoing it would hurt her a little. Alicia has heard his words clearly and felt the kiss on her foread she can feel his love and care from it but his words still unknowigly caused her grip his shaft tightly with the hands she was using to stroke it. Argh urgh Chapter 265 - 265: Do not read!!! Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, . Chapter 266 - 266: Dont read!!! Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. She would have felt helpless and blamed herself, for not telling him earlier, fearing he might develop narcissistic tendencies. Aiden, understanding her blunt response, stopped himself from laughing at how seriously she said those things as he replied to her in his innocent voice, continuing his facade. "Is that true, Big Sis? If that''s how it is, it wouldn''t be good, and now that I know this, I have to be careful." His words pleased Alicia and in response, she hugged him even more tightly in and said in a cheerful voice. "Yes, you have to be careful, as you wouldn''t want any other girl to fall in love with you, would you?" While she is addressing this subject, there is a hint of sharpness present in her voice. Reminding Aiden if he played around too much and said something he shouldn''t have in front of his harmless-looking sister, who had a smile on her face. But the sharpness present in her voice said otherwise, as he could see the hidden threat behind her words telling him if he crossed the line, the outcome wouldn''t be good. So Aiden said in a genuine voice, claiming her invisible thereat down. "Of course, big sis," while having different thoughts in his mind. ''Of course, I wouldn''t want any relationship right now, as only handling his big sister is too much for him now, and there is also world evolution coming ahead in a week so he doesn''t have to waste time thinking about this stuff right now.'' Aiden told himself in his mind. ''When the time came, everything would eventually come together, so he is now focusing on the present.'' Alicia is ecstatic hearing his genuine response, clueless about other thoughts he was having, and says it in a calm yet cheerful voice. "It is good that you are aware. I knew my little brother was the best, but now let me show you what happens when you talk to other bitc¡ª oooh! I mean, other girls." Aiden and everyone present behind her knew that she was going to say bitches. He didn''t react to her words and listened intently to what she was about to show him. and showed his curiosity to see what she intended to show him. "Oh! What is it big, sis? What happens?" Alicia let go of the hug as if staying long in her comforting place would not be good for them, as all the people present would definitely find something weird about them. Alicia doesn''t want the world to know about their relationship, as she is not ready to show it to the world right now. Regardless, she is resolute in her decision to disclose the person she loves to everyone eventually, openly holding nothing back to the world. Alicia looked directly into Aiden''s eyes and pointed with eyes for him to follow her gaze as she looked toward Isla. Aiden, flowing her gaze, turned around, and he too looked directly at Isla who still had a blush even after a minute or two had passed from when Aiden had only said a single sentence to them, and it couldn''t even be called a proper conversation. All these years of talking to different girls, all of them almost have blushes on their faces other than some selected few of them. Aiden has forgotten completely about this and takes it as a natural reaction. He would also feel tired of reminding every individual girl that they were blushing without any care while talking to them. Now his excitement died down; however, he still listened to his big sister''s words intently. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because he is already enjoying her jealous reaction in his mind. Alicia moved her arms fully pointed toward Isla, using her index finger. "See this fool right here, little Aiden? You only talked to her for a second, and this fool has a red face even now. As minutes have passed, then you can also already see it in her face; she is in love with you." Aiden, hearing her words, completely acknowledged what his big sister was trying to say to him. But he was not sure if it could be called love or if they were just attracted to his otherworldly appearance, just by looking at her face as he showed his surprise at words. "Really, big sis, is that the truth?" His words do not surprise Alicia, as she can tell he genuinely doesn''t know if the fool in front of them is in love with him, so she reassures him with her words. "Yes, you can trust your big sister''s words completely. Little Aiden, you big sis can tell it just by looking at the stupid face of this bitch." Because of her natural anger looking at Isla''s blushing face, Alicia doesn''t even notice she called her a bitch. Her words surprised Aiden as he listened, wondering how her big sister could tell if the beautiful woman in front of him was in love with him or not. Trusting her word, he accepted what she had said. Right, it was getting hard for him not to laugh, as he already noticed how openly his big sister had called the female guard in front of everyone a bitch without even realizing herself. And he wouldn''t remind his own big sis about it, as it would be awkward Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. Alicia contained her explanation of what she wanted to say to him, as her heart wouldn''t be calm if she didn''t tell him everything, so he wouldn''t feel bad about her words earlier. Alicia, with an embarrassed face and mustering courage, said to him in a slightly meek voice. "Little Aiden, you should know you have become very handsome, more so than you can even imagine, and talking to some other girl would be good for you, as she can easily fall in love with you." She looked at his face once again, lost in thought for a second, mesmerized by his beauty. Even though Alicia saw it many times, she still couldn''t get enough of him, and she was definitely not immune to his charm. Knowing she lived with him all her life, she still couldn''t control herself properly; she couldn''t even imagine what thought would come to other bitches'' minds if Aiden acted friendly to them; she can already imagine them stalking him by the result of acting nicely to them. She has to remind him this so he won''t get into that situation ever, If Alicia realized she had missed the opportunity to warn him about the dangers of being too friendly with other girls. Chapter 267 - 267: Do not read!!! Even when Isla is trying hard to think and find something in her story that could prove that she is lying, she couldn''t come up with anything at all and even she know that her sister Ava wouldn''t lie to her but listen to her words which made her seem like that her sister Ava is much more compatible with her Aiden. which is not something Isla could easily accept and her story of being fall in love with him in one day and even confessing their feeling to each other and even that was not enough and to make her feel even more miserable they are now going to spend the rest of the night together. She didn''t know what is going to happen between them tonight however she couldn''t imagine her sister being the one to take the lead so to console herlself she had told herslef in her mind that there is nothing going to happen between Aiden and her sister Ava at all. She didn''t want to lose to her even in this and knowing how her sister she didn''t think there is something going to happen between them which is the only reason she hadn''t started freaking out already. Even when she is very much happy for her own sister but things didn''t seem to go as she had planned in her mind which made it so that she is very very jealous of her own sister right now. She even felt bad that when is feeling like this. She glared at her sister Ava while thinking in her mind. ''Ugh why do you have to be first when I am the one who wanted him the most'' Ava had felt the glare of her sister Isla which she ignored it by not meeting her eyes with her as even she felt little guilty knowing how much her sister Isla wanted to be with Aiden and knowing this she knew it would be hard for Isla to see someone else getting together with him in front of her. She know the only reason she is not freaking out right now and causing a seen is because she is her sister, which feel quite good about, and one of her most worried thought of quite some while has now had been finally resolved. Ava when she first realised that her sister had fallen in love with Aiden she had feared that one day her sister would leave her or become distant to her after getting together with him which is one of the most important reason she didn''t like the idea of them getting together at first. But after some time when she realized how serious her sister is about this relationship she had thrown away her selfish thought of them not getting together from her mind and had decided to not interfere between her and Aiden and let the nature take its course. While she didn''t outright say because of how she wanted the best for her sister but deep down she wanted their relation to become distant because of her sister love. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' Chapter 268 - 268: Do not read!! Alicia rested her head on his on his chest as he slowly crasses her back to comfort she enjoy the crasses which make her body thremble sligtly from time and to time. After already making the hard decision she decided to ask him the cold facts that might would have hurted her feelings befor but now she doesn''t care that much however she still like to know. "Little Brother how much more can you continue?" Aiden listening to her answered her honestly as he know it would have taken much more courage than he imagine to finnaly ask this question. "big sis I can continue for about five hours more or probably even little longer than that" His time for him to climax has reached about 25 mintutes and he couldn''t even guess properly how much he really continue however he guessed this time based on the about 2 hours session he has done inside the bathroom earlier. Because even then he didn''t feel much and felt like he has just started and can do atleast four times of that. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t know if this is normal or not to get a massive increase in sexual strength after breaking the limit of human or is it normal to get a 5 time the boost in every stats as he has never seen someone break the limit before so I am clueless'' ''but I have a feeling that other people wouldn''t get the massive 5 times boost like him'' But he ignored this thought for now as he is not going find out about this by thinking. He looked at his big sis who is not even answering him after hearing his answer response but he gived her the time to calm herself as this numbers are also shocking to him and only continued crassing her back. Alicia is feeling may different emotion right now while listening to his beating heart, she is shocked, angry, humilated and also little releaved after finally getting the answer this thing has trouble her for the first time she has done it with him. She didn''t want a realitonship where her little brother has to sacrifice herself for her happiness she wanted realtion both of them could happy and content with living together their whole life but there is a undianiable truth she has found out him today. ''My little brother is a monster'' It thrilled her to know she can use his shaft untill she is fully statified everday but it also annoyed her because of what she is going to do now. "Little Brother I have decided you have to have more women beside me as it goes on like this I don''t think I would ever be able to statisfy monster like you" Aiden is expecting something like this to hear it form her however it still suprised him a little seeing how blunt she is. "really!!" a hint of surprise, relief and little bit of happiness could be seen from his voice. Alicia hearing his words has noticed his surprise and relief however she also noticed the little happniness so without saying anything she climbed up a little and reached his neck and took bite of it intented to makie him suffer and aslo leave a mark on his while showing her annoyance. "wzy zo you soundz happy huh" painfull cry escaped Aiden mouth feeling the bite on his neck however he an still feel she don''t actually hurt him and only make him suffer. so while contiuing cassesing her back he realeased a fake cry to continue her act and said in sorry voice. " argh sorry about that big sis" But Aiden has not taken one thing in cosidearion thaat hsi skin has also become five times tougher otherwise he would have notice his big sis was not going easy on him on this one. Alicia feeling after the hearing his cry let go him and now takes her position once as his shaft take the perfect postion for her again now making her feel full. Now after informing him the decision she has made, now she really get to the important part as the voice become sharper than before. "rule no 1: Big Sis always comes first in everything you can think or couldn''t even think of, you got that little brother" in response Aiden only give her a nod knowing no is not a option for him from the start. As seeing his agree she continued. "rule no 2: Any women I diapprove of couldn''t get into a relationship with you, I don''t want some bitch who only comes for your body, I want women who will love you and only I don''t some whores to taint our realtionship" Adien didn''t nod this time and replied instead. "but big sis what if its some-" "I know what you wanted to say but I am not going to let my personal feeling comes between approving these women so you don''t have to worry about this" Aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. Alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "Aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal I am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "Always" The swirling on the Alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. Aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big Sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''Look like I am also obsessed with her'' "Now lets sleep Miss first wife" Hearing the words he has said to her Alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe I would always be first wife'' Alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "I love you Alicia" "I love you too Aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Aiden hearing her agreed to her once again as he didn''t find any problem with it now knowing his big sis is the not the who would break her words. Alicia hearing his confirmation now lifted her face a little and looked directly into his eyes with her deep black eyes with intense swirling in them and said. "Aiden even when you get many womens you will love me the most and more importanly, we would be not be equal I am you big sis and aslo your first wife so you should always think of me first out of anyone else" A deep black swirl appeared in Aiden eyes right after hearing her word as he only said one words in response with a smile on his face. "Always" The swirling on the Alicia''s eyes dissapear right after hearing his words as she got the answer she need. Aiden''s eyes has also returned to normal, he is not naive enough to say he would loves his all the woman the same because he already knows that he has a special place in his heart only for his big sis. His big Sis is obesessed with him and he can''t deny it that he secrectly love when act obbessed even when it give problamatic sometimes. ''Look like I am also obsessed with her'' "Now lets sleep Miss first wife" Hearing the words he has said to her Alicia heart fluttered by it and even her annoyance for giving him permission to have harem lessened quite a bit after it. ''hehehe I would always be first wife'' Alcia now put the blanket back on them as she lay down on bed next to while hugging him tightly as she don''t think it would comffortable for her to sleep on his body. Aiden embraced her naked body tigthly in response as he also gived her a final kiss on her forehead while saying his heard felt feeling to her "I love you Alicia" "I love you too Aiden" she replied with a blossming smile on her beautfiul face as they both drifted into slumber after some time while huggin each other. Chapter 269 - 269: do not read!! The ladies taking care of the zombies with their guns felt a little dissatisfied by how they were asked to stop as they still thought they could continue much longer; however, after getting an order from their leader, whom almost everyone has accepted wholeheartedly now. Because, in their minds, the most important thing for a leader is that he has to be strong and the first-hand display of this prowess has already won their hearts, and now he will just have to learn from experience as he would become a great commander like their general. Ava ordered one of the girls to go to the security room and close the door. After a few minutes, the gate started to close while they continued firing to kill the zombies that were coming inside. Aiden, seeing the gate close, ordered Ava to collect all the stones as quickly as possible to leave as the sunset was close, and he wanted to leave quickly. He doesn''t know why he gets the feeling that after sunset, things would be more dangerous. ''I don''t know if this is because I am skeptical or if there is going to be real danger, but I am not going to wait as no one has eaten since morning, so I know all of us are starving.'' He also didn''t think he would get this feeling of danger out of the blue, as the main reason behind it must be his physique, so he decided to leave. Seeing how many corpses were there, he also decided to help out a little and took his short knife strapped to his armor, moved toward a corpse, and started removing its core. Alicia, seeing her little brother also helping them, didn''t want to be the only one who sat there and relaxed, so reluctantly, she started to do the same as her brother; still, it disgusted her to take out the bloody core with her hands. ''I know I have to get used to this, but it''s disgusting to cut this ugly monster''s chest open and take the stone out with my hands.'' She decided to think if she could get them out without touching them with her hands, and after some time, she got an idea. ''I can use mana to create the magic of different affinities using my talent, but why can''t I just use my mana to do this small task?'' She tried to use her mana to create invisible hands that could be used to take the core out. At first, she tried, but before a transparent blue hand could be completed, it vanished from her sight as it was hard to maintain the hand, even when it used very little mana for her. She tried many times and failed at all of them, and after 10 minutes of struggle, she finally was able to maintain the hands for some time and use them however she liked until she could take out the core. But she didn''t think it would be practical at all as it takes about half a minute to take out the core while being fully concentrated, and mana is not a problem for her as her mana recovers at quite a fast rate, taking her only 3 minutes to recover all her mana. ''Argh! I don''t think this is practical at all as I can see the other girls using their hands to take out the cores much faster than me.'' However, she is not going to give up on this as she believes she can do this faster than them while using her mana, she continued and she has noticed the time for her to form the hands is decreasing as she uses them more and more. Aiden is taking out the cores one after another. As he moves to different bodies, he can see they are not far from finally being done with them, and he has also noticed it has already been about 30 minutes, and in a few minutes, they are going to be done, so he decided to stop and wait for them to finish. He looked around only to see his big sister also taking out the cores and was completely focused on it. He didn''t think she would get used to getting her hands bloody this fast, so he didn''t disturb her as she looked focused. He can see she has made a clean cut on the chest, expecting her to use her hand and take out the cores as it is very easy to remove the cores with hands and also quicker to do. However, after 5 seconds, he can see a transparent blue hand made out of mana created out of thin air, and that hand moves and takes out the core for her. ''I didn''t think you could use magic like that, and more importantly, I think she is also not using any of her affinities.'' ''While it is a little slower than using your hands, I believe if she can control more hands or use her magic faster, it would be much quicker than using hands. My big sis sure is different.'' ''I will do this from now on as I can see her control over mana is quite better than before, which means she would be able to cast spells much faster.'' He now looked around at the others; he could also see Isla using her Air affinity to bring the cores out with a determined expression on her face, and the speed with which she was doing it was quite similar to Alicia, which meant she had also been practicing her magic from the start. ''I think from tomorrow onward I should tell them to use their magic while doing this, as it would definitely increase control and would be helpful in practicing their element.'' Getting fired up by seeing them, he also started to take out more cores and not wait, and this time he is going to use mana like his big sis. He tried to use his mana for the first time and focusing on his mana inside his body, he imagined a hand made of mana appearing in front of him, and on his first try, a hand formed in front of him, which he could control using his mind while providing his mana to maintain it. It only took him 10 seconds to do this. He found it strange as he had done this on the first try, and even much faster than others when they used mana for the first time, but he didn''t complain, as it was better for him to be better than others. ''Oh! I remember the system saying before that I would be able to master the element much faster than others, so mana is also used for using elements, which means my control over mana would be better than others.'' He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. He knew this was because of his physique, which has given him many abilities, while it may not be written on the ability list, knowing this, he is even more excited to copy others'' physiques to make it complete. ''The only person I know whose status has shown physique is my Aunt May. I don''t know if she would awaken her physique at the start of evolution or not, but for now, I don''t think I would be able to do anything about this.'' So he focused more on collecting the cores using his new way, and after 5 minutes, they were finally done with collecting all the cores. He has collected around a total of 29 cores, which are mostly red, with only 1 green and 4 blue. Now he can see Ava and two other women coming toward him with three different leather pouches in their hands. And just by looking at their sizes, he could guess which one was which; what made him more excited was how much he had gotten after his first hunt as the size of pouches are not small. So with excitement on his face, he is looking at them coming toward him. Chapter 270 - 270: Do not read!!! Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, . Chapter 271 - 271: Do not read! Ava clearly heard what her sister Isla had called her. She had called her an idiot. If this had been some other time, she would have taught her a lesson; however, right now, seeing how she was behaving, she could only find her tantrum funny. She had noticed her smiling earlier for a second, which made her realize that there must be something her sister wanted from her. She could understand her this much quite easily, and she had an idea what that might be, but that didn''t mean she could just let her be upset with her for no reason. Ava knew Isla would probably be demanding something of her in return for forgiving her for something she didn''t even know about, which, according to Ava, was just her imagination. She hadn''t done anything wrong to upset her that much, not like how she was showing it. Ava had already planned to make her behave after she was done explaining things to her, and whatever Isla might be thinking of getting from her, she wouldn''t just give it to her. She would keep her idiot sister Isla on the tips of her fingers for some time before giving her whatever she was aiming for, of which Ava had quite a good idea but would still like to hear directly from her. She would enjoy it when the time came to make her worry about her so much, but for now, she needed to quickly deal with her as Aiden must have been waiting for her. She didn''t want to wait too long, as she was also excited to see how his place looked compared to theirs, which they thought was a very good place. Everything inside their home was nice, but out of all the things, she liked the bed the most because it was so soft and comfortable to sleep on. There were also other thoughts in her mind, but for now, she had to deal with her sister, who was folding her hands in front of her while looking at her as if she had done something wrong, with an upset expression on her face. Ava was pleased to see that Isla looked much better than her earlier dull demeanor. While she might still look upset, it seemed much lighter than her previous behavior. After making up her mind to be done with her quickly and then going back to Aiden, Ava, without thinking anymore, quickly said in a gentle voice, questioning Isla, as she first had to know what exactly was going on with her. "Isla, why do you look so upset?" "Did I do something wrong?" "If I did, you should tell me. We should sort things out." Isla heard the gentle voice of her sister Ava, which surprised her a little, as she usually didn''t show such a gentle side. She didn''t know if it was because of her new relationship with Aiden or not, but whatever it was, Isla felt quite good inside hearing the gentleness in her voice. She had thought of showing how upset she was for a little more time so that her sister wouldn''t even think of not helping her when she got together with Aiden. While she was sure they were destined to be together after she had confessed her feelings to him, and in return, while he hadn''t outright accepted her feelings, his whispered words in her ears, telling her that she was a special person to him, convinced Isla. From that moment, Isla knew she only needed to get together with her Aiden. And even though her sister Ava had done some things that had upset her quite a bit, she wouldn''t blame her if Aiden was the one who had told her to hide things about their secret relationship from everyone else. It still upset her, thinking that her sister hadn''t even told her, but she could imagine herself trying to do the same if she were in Ava''s shoes. Whether she could have succeeded in hiding it from her own sister was a completely different question, as she couldn''t even imagine herself succeeding in doing such a hard task. It also annoyed her, knowing that she wasn''t even suspicious of her a little bit. All this time, she had thought she knew her twin sister Ava best in the world, but after this incident, she felt like an idiot for even getting suspicious of her. But in the end, she consoled herself, telling herself that it was not her fault and she wasn''t an idiot, as it was all Ava''s fault for hiding it so thoroughly that she had thought everything was normal. Ava had heard everything her sister Isla had said to her, and because of her gentle voice, Isla couldn''t even get annoyed at her. She could only release some hot air from her nose to show her annoyance while looking at her face, which appeared as if she hadn''t done anything wrong. If it wasn''t because of the unexpected gentle voice her sister was using that day, Isla would have given Ava a piece of her mind. But she felt restricted because of the feeling of genuine concern in her voice and her willingness to sort things out between them. "That''s not fair!" Isla didn''t feel it was fair at all, but she still decided to keep herself in control. However, in response to Ava''s words, she questioned her back. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" She specifically glanced at Aiden while saying those words, giving her a hint about what she was referring to, hoping her sister would come clean about her secret online relationship with Aiden. She was perfectly sure about it, as her sister Ava would be on her phone most of the time when she was free. She knew her sister liked historical books, which she had seen her reading a few times even before coming here. But looking at those squeezed-together words on her phone made her head spin. That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogether. If it wasn''t because of the unexpected gentle voice her sister was using that day, Isla would have given Ava a piece of her mind. But she felt restricted because of the feeling of genuine concern in her voice and her willingness to sort things out between them. "That''s not fair!" Isla didn''t feel it was fair at all, but she still decided to keep herself in control. However, in response to Ava''s words, she questioned her back. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" She specifically glanced at Aiden while saying those words, giving her a hint about what she was referring to, hoping her sister would come clean about her secret online relationship with Aiden. She was perfectly sure about it, as her sister Ava would be on her phone most of the time when she was free. She knew her sister liked historical books, which she had seen her reading a few times even before coming here. But looking at those squeezed-together words on her phone made her head spin. That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogether That was why, after the one time she had decided to spend time with her when she came to train with her by being together while Ava read, she had changed her mind. After that mind-breaking day when her sister had made her sit with her the whole time while she read and tried to explain things to her that went over her head, she decided to avoid her sister whenever she was on her phone. She didn''t want to be near her, fearing Ava would try to make her accompany her again. This was why, usually, when her sister Ava was on her phone, Isla would avoid going near her altogethe Chapter 272 - 272: Dont read! what they can see infront of them are boxes, a lot of big carboard boxes, after noticing the imprint on the boxes the can see a box of noodle print of them. Their expectance died down a little bit as they have thought they would find some weapon inside but they can tell there are not of instant noodle inside this container, thinking of continers their mind began to finally compredhend how crazy this place. They don''t even how many container are here and seeing the thousands of Insant noodle a single are shocked. Ava asked Aiden to confirm her guess as everyone one of them are curious about if that was previoius her she wuoudln''t have questioned anything. "Leader are all the other contianer also containe food item" They have already seen the large amount of food inside the storage of their room yesterday night which thrilled them to see as that amount of food can even last a year for them if they used if carefully. Aiden hearing her words decided to answer her as knwoing this would incrase their spirit even more but he his not going to tell them that this is only the 1 of 4 storage like this one. "Yes you are correct, all these container contains various food which could last for years to come and their quantity is not small so you guy don''t have to worry about food at all" For all these woman the amount of food they have seen inside their room were already great given their circumstance but seeing all this they have the thought along the same line when they first witnesed the amount of weapon he has. ''rich people sure are something else.'' Their already max out loyalty has increaed even more knowing the amount of resources their leader have. Aiden can see the fire buring in their eyes so without waiting anymore he told them to fill the supplies for 20 people, they followed his command without any quesitions. However they are little as the total number of people are only 12 but knowing their leader has order it they are not going to question him. Finnally being done with the supplies Aiden decided now its time to go as he began to lead them toward the same exit outside the parking lot. While walking he remember about how his copy must have reseted by now, he began to think which two talent he would copy next, for the first one he has decided to copy the SSS rank skill his sister has learned yesterday as it could be used in case of emergency. ''My Sister would be able to use the spell one time by now without losing conciiousness as her mana stat has reached the limit'' ''but that doesn''t mean I am not going to copy it as for me I would be able to cast the spell 5 times using the same amount of mana she used'' They have reached the oustide by now but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next, he has decided to think while he move toward the gate they have hunted zombie before. He is not going to move like yesterday as he ordered them to match his speed as he run in moderate pace which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him like usual her mood is much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for long time his handsome face all this time has soften her spirit to not talk to him. "Aiden how are we going to hunt today, is today is going to be like yesterday and only two of us are going to fight" Aiden hear his sisters words as he run beside her listening to her question he decided to think how he should go about as he not given much thought about this but he is sure about one thing that the number of people on the back line are too much when he has seen earlier how only two of them can handle the zommbies are they switch places. "I will ask them if anyone of them wanted to fight beside me but I won''t force them untill they reache the limit of their stats and before it I will give them choise if they wanted to join ro not" Alicia hearing his response is satisified it as she didn''t any problem with his thinking. In less than a fifteen minutes they have reached the exact same location as yesterday they can still smell the disgustive zombies corpses and see them at the side. He has left yesterday in a hurry so he has forgotten to take care of these and today he is not going to leave them like this and going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread'' For now he is going to leave them at side as it is and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and order loudly for her come to him. "Ava come here!" Ava arrived hearing the words of the leader however she is still little anxious when she see Alicia looking at her she can''t see the anger on her face for now but she is sure Alicia is not plesed with what has happened earlier. Her thought break apart when she hear the sound of her Leader. "Today we are going the fight the zomibies like yesterday me and my sister on the front line, however I have decided if any of you guys want to join give me the name and I would decided who is going to join me or not" "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while decided who is join to fight the zombies beside me so go back and decide" Hearing his order Ava goes back and started to discuss with them who are going to be one to join the fight. They have decide it preety quickly however they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly as while they didn''t felt much after the run but still wnated to be on their top They have reached the oustide by now but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next, he has decided to think while he move toward the gate they have hunted zombie before. He is not going to move like yesterday as he ordered them to match his speed as he run in moderate pace which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him like usual her mood is much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for long time his handsome face all this time has soften her spirit to not talk to him. "Aiden how are we going to hunt today, is today is going to be like yesterday and only two of us are going to fight" Aiden hear his sisters words as he run beside her listening to her question he decided to think how he should go about as he not given much thought about this but he is sure about one thing that the number of people on the back line are too much when he has seen earlier how only two of them can handle the zommbies are they switch places. "I will ask them if anyone of them wanted to fight beside me but I won''t force them untill they reache the limit of their stats and before it I will give them choise if they wanted to join ro not" Alicia hearing his response is satisified it as she didn''t any problem with his thinking. In less than a fifteen minutes they have reached the exact same location as yesterday they can still smell the disgustive zombies corpses and see them at the side. He has left yesterday in a hurry so he has forgotten to take care of these and today he is not going to leave them like this and going to properly take care of the corpses. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread'' For now he is going to leave them at side as it is and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and order loudly for her come to him. "Ava come here!" Ava arrived hearing the words of the leader however she is still little anxious when she see Alicia looking at her she can''t see the anger on her face for now but she is sure Alicia is not plesed with what has happened earlier. Her thought break apart when she hear the sound of her Leader. "Today we are going the fight the zomibies like yesterday me and my sister on the front line, however I have decided if any of you guys want to join give me the name and I would decided who is going to join me or not" "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while decided who is join to fight the zombies beside me so go back and decide" Hearing his order Ava goes back and started to discuss with them who are going to be one to join the fight. They have decide it preety quickly however they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly as while they didn''t felt much after the run but still wnated to be on their top Chapter 273 - 273: Dont read **Chapter 137: Is this safe haven or prison?** Aiden can see three of them standing in front of him as he hears their spirited voices. "Reporting to the Leader!" He has noticed the difference in tone, as he can tell they have changed after seeing him fight, while Ava is still the same as before, so he says to them in a commanding tone. "Now give me the report about the cores." Ava, hearing his words, started to explain calmly. "Leader, in total, we have killed 521 zombies in the second wave." "There are a total of 474 cores present in these pouches, excluding the ones you and your sister have collected. Out of these 474 cores, 351 are red cores, 84 are green cores, and 39 are blue cores. That is all!" "All the cores are present in these pouches; not a single one is missing. You can count them if you want, Leader." Ava, after experiencing the effect of the cores, knows these things are valuable, which is why she especially mentions that not a single one is missing. After saying what she wanted to say, she took out a backpack, put all these pouches inside, and gave them to him, as it wouldn''t be easy to carry them otherwise. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Aiden is thrilled after knowing how many cores they have collected. He can see the red cores are enough for some women to reach their limit, and even after that, there would be some leftovers. However, he is not going to give them like this and has decided to reward them slowly because he can still use these cores. Still, he won''t let them work for him for free, so he told Ava to take 110 red cores and give 10 to each of them while keeping 20 for herself. Ava is pleased to know this because she believes it is the right thing to give them some cores, and it would increase their efficiency in hunting and make them work even harder after feeling the magical effect of these cores. "You should also explain to them how they are going to use them." In response, Ava gives a calm response; however, brightness could be seen on her face, as at this rate, her physical weakness would be gone in no time, allowing her to perform even better. "Yes, Leader!" She didn''t ask why he gave her double, knowing she needed them the most. ''Hehehe! He must have seen I am the most capable one. Now! I just wait for the day when he would announce me as official vice leader.'' After separating the cores, she returns the pouch to him, and after getting his permission, she leaves to make them ready for departure while also distributing the magical cores. The other two women noticed Ava''s excitement, so while walking, they asked curiously, as she was too happy after getting those red stones. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Vice Leader, are these cores really that precious that even you are excited to get them?" Ava, hearing them, started to explain what these stones can do, and the more they listened, the more surprised they were by the idea of getting stronger by just absorbing them, as Ava said, though they still didn''t know how to do it. When she mentioned how strong Alicia was and how some of her strength was due to these, their breathing became haggard as they had seen how strong she was, so they asked out of curiosity, as she hadn''t spoken about the Leader. "But what about the Leader? Can we become as strong as him using these stones?" Ava had already realized after absorbing the stones previously and seeing Aiden fight that even if she maxed all her stats to 10, she still wouldn''t be as strong as him, so she replied honestly. "No, you won''t become as strong as him even after you max all your stats. I don''t know why the Leader is so much stronger than others; however, the only thing I can think of is that it must be because of his talent." Now her tone of voice changed as she spoke in a stricter voice. "That''s enough! Now quickly prepare to leave after helping me distribute the stones to the others." While they were preparing, Alicia reached Aiden from behind. She had heard everything he said and was pleased to see how he distributed the rewards, as she believed it was necessary to reward employees; otherwise, it would affect the company in the long run if they only worked without some motivation. She also reached him and gave him the 18 stones she had collected, including only 4 blue ones, which she thought were very low, as she knew what they would do. "Aiden, now let''s go back quickly. I am starving." Aiden, seeing her, agreed with her words. "Yes, we are going back now." After a few minutes, all the ladies were standing in front of him, and seeing them ready to go, he ordered them. "We are not going to walk, as it would take much longer, so we are going to run at a moderate pace to reach the base. Be careful, and you guys shouldn''t worry about me and my sister; we will take care of each other." If he had said these words earlier, they would have protested; however, they now replied in unison to his command. "Yes, Leader!" Aiden, after giving his command, looked at his big sister beside him. Seeing her nod, he started running as she followed him at his side. He didn''t run too fast, as the 10 ladies behind him wouldn''t be able to keep up, so he kept a moderate pace throughout the 2-kilometer run towards their parking lot. After 15 minutes of running, they reached the parking lot, and he could see that, other than him and his big sister, all of them had slightly haggard breathing due to continuous running. Without waiting any longer, he opened the secret entrance as they followed behind. Finally, after opening the giant black door, they reached their base once again. The ladies, following, still couldn''t hide their shock even after seeing this structure for the second time, noting how big it was. They also noticed that the Leader was taking them somewhere else, but they did their job and only followed him without any questions. They could see in the distance separate sections of large space in rectangular rooms with the same black metallic gate at the entrance, though the sizes of these sections were much smaller than the 500-meter square giant weapons room. Aiden stopped after reaching the first gate, as all the rooms were designed the same, excluding one specially designed for him and his sister. He placed his hands on the scanner to open the door, as every gate could be opened by him or his big sister, with other biometrics added to the system. He didn''t go inside the room and only told Ava what needed to be reminded. "This is where you guys are going to stay from now on. There is enough space inside for only 10 of you, as it is intended for 30 people to live comfortably here in an emergency." "Also, all the things you need to live are inside, so you don''t have to go anywhere. There is also food stocked inside, which would last about a year. Inside, you will also find a black case containing a black card, which you can use to enter and leave the room." "Make sure not to lose it, as you would be trapped inside if that happened, and without my help, you would be stuck there forever, so make sure not to lose it." Ava was calm listening to this, as she didn''t think she was careless enough to lose a card; still, it scared her a little, seeing the material used to build everything because if they ever got trapped inside, there would be no hope for escape. "Oh! And one more thing: there is also an emergency device next to the card; however, I don''t think it would be useful, knowing no signals are transmitted in the presence of mana. So, be careful with the card. While I may come to save you, however, there could be reasons I wouldn''t be able to. You can imagine what would happen then." "But don''t worry much; I don''t think it would ever happen, as I will be living opposite to you guys. So go inside without any worries." All of them were fearful of the idea of being trapped here to die in this so-called safe haven forever, but they were relieved knowing their Leader was living close to them in the room in front of them. Aiden had designed these rooms to act as both safe havens and prisons due to his cautious personality. He believed that human hearts could change at times, especially in these apocalyptic times. While he had started to trust these women, he knew they were not the only ones who would be living here. He planned to properly take advantage of this space and recruit many talents into his force, hoping to become someone who could go toe-to-toe with the government if the need ever arose. He had every resource, but he only needed trusted elite individuals who could follow him. ''I wish I had a talent that could let me know if someone was lying or not. The future would be much easier without having to worry about betrayal, which I fear the Chapter 274 - 274: Do not read!!! Even when Isla is trying hard to think and find something in her story that could prove that she is lying, she couldn''t come up with anything at all and even she know that her sister Ava wouldn''t lie to her but listen to her words which made her seem like that her sister Ava is much more compatible with her Aiden. which is not something Isla could easily accept and her story of being fall in love with him in one day and even confessing their feeling to each other and even that was not enough and to make her feel even more miserable they are now going to spend the rest of the night together. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t know what is going to happen between them tonight however she couldn''t imagine her sister being the one to take the lead so to console herlself she had told herslef in her mind that there is nothing going to happen between Aiden and her sister Ava at all. She didn''t want to lose to her even in this and knowing how her sister she didn''t think there is something going to happen between them which is the only reason she hadn''t started freaking out already. Even when she is very much happy for her own sister but things didn''t seem to go as she had planned in her mind which made it so that she is very very jealous of her own sister right now. She even felt bad that when is feeling like this. She glared at her sister Ava while thinking in her mind. ''Ugh why do you have to be first when I am the one who wanted him the most'' Ava had felt the glare of her sister Isla which she ignored it by not meeting her eyes with her as even she felt little guilty knowing how much her sister Isla wanted to be with Aiden and knowing this she knew it would be hard for Isla to see someone else getting together with him in front of her. She know the only reason she is not freaking out right now and causing a seen is because she is her sister, which feel quite good about, and one of her most worried thought of quite some while has now had been finally resolved. Ava when she first realised that her sister had fallen in love with Aiden she had feared that one day her sister would leave her or become distant to her after getting together with him which is one of the most important reason she didn''t like the idea of them getting together at first. But after some time when she realized how serious her sister is about this relationship she had thrown away her selfish thought of them not getting together from her mind and had decided to not interfere between her and Aiden and let the nature take its course. While she didn''t outright say because of how she wanted the best for her sister but deep down she wanted their relation to become distant because of her sister love. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' Chapter 275 - 275: Do not read! Meanwhile, Aiden was seeing the beautiful face of Isla in front of him, having thought in his mind without showing any reaction to his handsome face. Only calmness could be seen on his otherworldly face. ''Wow, she is beautiful! Hiding that beautiful face must be a crime, as she is almost at his sister''s level in terms of beauty, and his sister is drop-dead gorgeous.'' ''Had I known that there are beauties hidden by those masks, I would have urged their removal years ago. Who wouldn''t want a lovely lady to guard them?'' While he is having these thoughts, he has no idea that certain someone is coming towards her with an obsessed look on her face, jealous of the little conversation that is going on behind her back. Alicia reached where Aiden was currently in a few seconds, held his wrist tightly without saying anything, and pulled him a little as he came face-to-face with her. Aiden saw his sister suddenly pulling his wrist as he stood face to face. So he asked what happened while looking at those crazy eyes, knowing inwardly the reason she pulled him suddenly like that while thinking. ''I don''t think my big sister was this obsessed; even seeing me talk to some other girl for a second'' ''She got triggered this much to pull him out of the conversation without warning.'' Yet, what troubles him the most is the existence of seniors and girls his age within the school, with whom he occasionally engages in conversation. As he has a fan club seeing how crazy they behave, he also doesn''t mind talking to them a little to have fun from time to time as he finds their reactions hilarious. And if his big sister has this much of a reaction when he is talking to the female guard. He doesn''t know what would happen when she sees him talk to many other girls, thinking to himself. ''I had to get my big sister in control before she got out of control and became crazy obsessed with him.'' Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire So he decided to make some rules with her so it wouldn''t affect his normal relationship with others. People would definitely get suspicious if Big Sis was this obsessed with him in front of everyone.. But one thing is sure: seeing those crazy swirling deep black eyes, he can confirm one thing that he couldn''t change even if he tried his best. She is obsessed with him to the max level; however, he has made sure to limit her. While having exactly different thoughts in his mind, he said to his big sister with a clueless look on his face and his captivating voice in a relaxed manner. "What happened, Big Sister? Why did you pull me just now? Is there something you want to discuss with me, big sis?" Alicia seeing his attractive face and asking her what happened with his innocence having no guilt present on it, her anger began to calm down. One of the main reasons she calmed down was because she knew she couldn''t get angry when she talked to him face to face seeing his extremely attractive face. As she could tell her innocent little brother Aiden was not flirting with them, resulting in her crazy eyes completely going away. She is even now ashamed of how quickly she got angry over something so little as talking to the female guard. He could be giving some instructions to them, but thinking differs from actually doing something. When she looked at him talking to them, she just wanted to pull him away and ask him if the female soldier tried to flirt with him or said something that wasn''t related to their job. Depending on what the female guards had said and if she found what they had said was not to her liking. She wouldn''t mind giving them peace of mind, and she would also complain to her aunt to punish them. She doesn''t even think that her little brother is the one who is flirting with them, as she trusts him and knows he is very innocent. If that were the case, she couldn''t even think about what she would do if she found out about it. If Alicia knew what kind of punishment these guards would get if she actually asked her aunt to punish them. She wouldn''t have thought of not saying anything to her aunt at all or telling her aunt to give the light punishment that would feel good to her. Coming out of her thoughts, she looked at him with a pure smile on her face as if everything that had just happened was a pure lie and said to him in a cheerful voice. "Nothing happened, little Aiden. There are only 4 minutes left before the ceremony starts, so we have to hurry." She paused for a second at the one masked and one unmasked female guard, giving them a death glare with her eyes for a second. Then she looked back at Aiden and asked him, acting as if she didn''t care about what they were talking about. "And Aiden, what were you conversing about with the female guard? Is it something I should know?" Her deep black eyes showed a sharp glint when she asked him this question. Aiden, seeing her acting like that, thought she would shout and fight with them or question him about what he was trying to do talking to them. However, seeing her unusual behavior following the conversation so closely, there was a certain sharpness in her voice. He has a feeling that if he says one wrong word, this normal conversation will turn into pure chaos, so he is very careful when answering. He even praises herself in his heart to see how much she has changed while taking over the company during this 5-year time. And this is the first time Aiden has seen her act composed and authoritative, controlling the entire conversation. He likes how his sister acts right now, as her personality is better now for the upcoming World Evolution. He also likes the fact that when they are alone, she acts like she used to before. So this change felt very refreshing to him, as the idea of making rules to control her doing something stupid left his mind completely. But he knows in his heart behind her harmless and calm face there is a crazy woman who is ready to tear everything if she unleashes herself. And he doesn''t want her to get into trouble before the World Evolution because after that only the powerful would make the rule. He knows his sister is not weak, as even the system has confirmed to him that his sister is a miracle on this planet and likely to be the person with the highest potential on our planet, excluding him. Clearing his inner thoughts, he replied, as he further knew there was not much time left before the ceremony. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s nothing big, sis. I merely wanted to ask the female guards to take the mask off before entering with us, as I would feel embarrassed by it." Alicia, hearing his words, didn''t find any problem with words and hugged him in front of everyone present to show her close relationship with him to everyone present as a big sister. However, it looks different to others, as it is not like when Aiden was younger and was shorter than her. It was quite the opposite now that he was bigger and taller than her; it looked like he was the one who was comforting him. But this doesn''t affect Alicia at all, and she continues, especially to show Isla, who had a clear blush on her face earlier. As a woman herself, Alicia can easily tell by her intuition and the look on her face that this woman is in love with her little brother. So she has to show her who is in charge here; if she is not bound by the rules, she will definitely teach this shameless woman a lesson. She doesn''t want to use her aunt''s help when she first notices that the female soldier has a crush on him, as her pride wouldn''t allow it, especially when it is something related to her little brother. She would have to protect her love herself in front of all these bitches, and she is ready for it. Over the past five years, while handling the cross-industry, she was already way past her naive self. Understanding how cunning and heartless people could be in real life. She even found out about the Tier 3 cities, the so-called wastes of the United Earth Federation, where billions of people live. At first, she was heartbroken, knowing more than double the population of people living in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities combined were residing in those horrible conditions. Now she knows why there are these tall walls around the cities, as there is nothing about them in history books. Normal citizens made many assumptions, but it was nowhere near the actual answer. She thought these were for protection from radiation left after the war, but she found out it was all a lie, and there were people living outside the giant walls, . Chapter 276 - 276: Do not read!!! Even when Isla is trying hard to think and find something in her story that could prove that she is lying, she couldn''t come up with anything at all and even she know that her sister Ava wouldn''t lie to her but listen to her words which made her seem like that her sister Ava is much more compatible with her Aiden. which is not something Isla could easily accept and her story of being fall in love with him in one day and even confessing their feeling to each other and even that was not enough and to make her feel even more miserable they are now going to spend the rest of the night together. She didn''t know what is going to happen between them tonight however she couldn''t imagine her sister being the one to take the lead so to console herlself she had told herslef in her mind that there is nothing going to happen between Aiden and her sister Ava at all. She didn''t want to lose to her even in this and knowing how her sister she didn''t think there is something going to happen between them which is the only reason she hadn''t started freaking out already. Even when she is very much happy for her own sister but things didn''t seem to go as she had planned in her mind which made it so that she is very very jealous of her own sister right now. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire She even felt bad that when is feeling like this. She glared at her sister Ava while thinking in her mind. ''Ugh why do you have to be first when I am the one who wanted him the most'' Ava had felt the glare of her sister Isla which she ignored it by not meeting her eyes with her as even she felt little guilty knowing how much her sister Isla wanted to be with Aiden and knowing this she knew it would be hard for Isla to see someone else getting together with him in front of her. She know the only reason she is not freaking out right now and causing a seen is because she is her sister, which feel quite good about, and one of her most worried thought of quite some while has now had been finally resolved. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava when she first realised that her sister had fallen in love with Aiden she had feared that one day her sister would leave her or become distant to her after getting together with him which is one of the most important reason she didn''t like the idea of them getting together at first. But after some time when she realized how serious her sister is about this relationship she had thrown away her selfish thought of them not getting together from her mind and had decided to not interfere between her and Aiden and let the nature take its course. While she didn''t outright say because of how she wanted the best for her sister but deep down she wanted their relation to become distant because of her sister love. however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aiden'' ''Arggh! I am so jealous.'' however right now after things had taken some unexpected turns which even she hadn''t predicted and the idea of sharing the same men with her sister Isla doesn''t sound bad to her, which also solve her problem of having to be keep some distance between her and her sister. From just thinking about what the future hold for her and her sister, ignoring the constant glares she is getting from her sister a natural sweet smile appeared on Ava face. Isla who is constantly glaring at her own sister Ava for showing her displeasure toward the things she had said to her and how she had protrayed hereself as a perfect match for her Aiden, which is unacceptable for her but she had her own pride that is stopping her from openly saying anthing to her when she also wanted her sister to be with him but not the way it happened. She is very annoyed but at the same is little relieved also she had thought the task of bringing together her sister and Aiden could been the one of hardest things of her life according to her mind which was ready for but at the end even while extremely annoyed she is relieved. She had expected a sorry from her sister by glaring to satisfy her ego however after some long thinking in her mind she had forgiven her sister as even she as a idoit could tell by her story that if Aiden hadn''t taken those initiative things would have been this way. If it was somone else she would have whole heartdely believed that its was the other person fault for taking advantage of her Aiden who is too young and have just become an adult however knowing her own sister Isla believes that her sister couldn''t be the one to take initiave in such things. And the most important things was that they are both twin and given how Aiden and her had have her private intimate moment where she had confessed to him and he instead of denying her said she is special to him fully believes that it is only a matter of time before they would be together and knowing her twin sister who look exactly like her coming into a relationship with him give her even more confidence. She was to say to her sister that she is not upset after coming too these conclusion as a smart and proper adult she is, however when she looked at her sister who is openly smiling to herself turing her face which she had just noticed, all her thought of say those nice things to her sister vanished away competely. ''Is she making fun of me!'' Isla almost got angry just now however after looking at her pure smile at few more seconds she didn''t sense any mockery from it and can tell that her sister is genuienly happy for some reason and only after a second she come to a direct conclusion about what''s making her so happy. ''of course! she would be happy when she would get to spend the night together with Aid Chapter 277 - 277: Dont read! what they can see infront of them are boxes, a lot of big carboard boxes, after noticing the imprint on the boxes the can see a box of noodle print of them. Their expectance died down a little bit as they have thought they would find some weapon inside but they can tell there are not of instant noodle inside this container, thinking of continers their mind began to finally compredhend how crazy this place. They don''t even how many container are here and seeing the thousands of Insant noodle a single are shocked. Ava asked Aiden to confirm her guess as everyone one of them are curious about if that was previoius her she wuoudln''t have questioned anything. "Leader are all the other contianer also containe food item" They have already seen the large amount of food inside the storage of their room yesterday night which thrilled them to see as that amount of food can even last a year for them if they used if carefully. Aiden hearing her words decided to answer her as knwoing this would incrase their spirit even more but he his not going to tell them that this is only the 1 of 4 storage like this one. "Yes you are correct, all these container contains various food which could last for years to come and their quantity is not small so you guy don''t have to worry about food at all" For all these woman the amount of food they have seen inside their room were already great given their circumstance but seeing all this they have the thought along the same line when they first witnesed the amount of weapon he has. ''rich people sure are something else.'' Their already max out loyalty has increaed even more knowing the amount of resources their leader have. Aiden can see the fire buring in their eyes so without waiting anymore he told them to fill the supplies for 20 people, they followed his command without any quesitions. However they are little as the total number of people are only 12 but knowing their leader has order it they are not going to question him. Finnally being done with the supplies Aiden decided now its time to go as he began to lead them toward the same exit outside the parking lot. While walking he remember about how his copy must have reseted by now, he began to think which two talent he would copy next, for the first one he has decided to copy the SSS rank skill his sister has learned yesterday as it could be used in case of emergency. ''My Sister would be able to use the spell one time by now without losing conciiousness as her mana stat has reached the limit'' ''but that doesn''t mean I am not going to copy it as for me I would be able to cast the spell 5 times using the same amount of mana she used'' They have reached the oustide by now but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next, he has decided to think while he move toward the gate they have hunted zombie before. He is not going to move like yesterday as he ordered them to match his speed as he run in moderate pace which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him like usual her mood is much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for long time his handsome face all this time has soften her spirit to not talk to him. "Aiden how are we going to hunt today, is today is going to be like yesterday and only two of us are going to fight" Aiden hear his sisters words as he run beside her listening to her question he decided to think how he should go about as he not given much thought about this but he is sure about one thing that the number of people on the back line are too much when he has seen earlier how only two of them can handle the zommbies are they switch places. "I will ask them if anyone of them wanted to fight beside me but I won''t force them untill they reache the limit of their stats and before it I will give them choise if they wanted to join ro not" Alicia hearing his response is satisified it as she didn''t any problem with his thinking. In less than a fifteen minutes they have reached the exact same location as yesterday they can still smell the disgustive zombies corpses and see them at the side. He has left yesterday in a hurry so he has forgotten to take care of these and today he is not going to leave them like this and going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread'' For now he is going to leave them at side as it is and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and order loudly for her come to him. "Ava come here!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ava arrived hearing the words of the leader however she is still little anxious when she see Alicia looking at her she can''t see the anger on her face for now but she is sure Alicia is not plesed with what has happened earlier. Her thought break apart when she hear the sound of her Leader. "Today we are going the fight the zomibies like yesterday me and my sister on the front line, however I have decided if any of you guys want to join give me the name and I would decided who is going to join me or not" "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while decided who is join to fight the zombies beside me so go back and decide" Hearing his order Ava goes back and started to discuss with them who are going to be one to join the fight. They have decide it preety quickly however they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly as while they didn''t felt much after the run but still wnated to be on their top They have reached the oustide by now but Aiden is still not sure which talent he should copy next, he has decided to think while he move toward the gate they have hunted zombie before. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire He is not going to move like yesterday as he ordered them to match his speed as he run in moderate pace which wouldn''t be hard for them to follow. Alicia followed beside him like usual her mood is much better as she couldn''t be angry at him for long time his handsome face all this time has soften her spirit to not talk to him. "Aiden how are we going to hunt today, is today is going to be like yesterday and only two of us are going to fight" Aiden hear his sisters words as he run beside her listening to her question he decided to think how he should go about as he not given much thought about this but he is sure about one thing that the number of people on the back line are too much when he has seen earlier how only two of them can handle the zommbies are they switch places. "I will ask them if anyone of them wanted to fight beside me but I won''t force them untill they reache the limit of their stats and before it I will give them choise if they wanted to join ro not" Alicia hearing his response is satisified it as she didn''t any problem with his thinking. In less than a fifteen minutes they have reached the exact same location as yesterday they can still smell the disgustive zombies corpses and see them at the side. He has left yesterday in a hurry so he has forgotten to take care of these and today he is not going to leave them like this and going to properly take care of the corpses. ''I don''t want some strange disease to spread'' For now he is going to leave them at side as it is and take care of them afterward all at once. He looked at Ava and order loudly for her come to him. "Ava come here!" Ava arrived hearing the words of the leader however she is still little anxious when she see Alicia looking at her she can''t see the anger on her face for now but she is sure Alicia is not plesed with what has happened earlier. Her thought break apart when she hear the sound of her Leader. "Today we are going the fight the zomibies like yesterday me and my sister on the front line, however I have decided if any of you guys want to join give me the name and I would decided who is going to join me or not" "I will give you 5 minutes to rest while decided who is join to fight the zombies beside me so go back and decide" Hearing his order Ava goes back and started to discuss with them who are going to be one to join the fight. They have decide it preety quickly however they still take the whole 5 minutes to catch their breath properly as while they didn''t felt much after the run but still wnated to be on their top